《Tensei Reijou wa Shomin no Aji ni Uete Iru》


 prologue

    ¡­ Unbelievable. I, Cristea Ellisfeed has recalled the memories of my past life¡­ moreover, it seems that in my past life, I was a resident of a country called Japan in a different world¡­!


    Because I have recalled the memories of my past life, the shock of the information volume caused the eight years old me to suffer from fever and I have stayed in bed for a few days¡­ no, was that perhaps a developmental fever, I wonder¡­


    I, who finally recovered from the memory confusion and high fever could afford to slowly think about my past life.


    ¡­ Just kidding~ I have completely recalled it all! My past self was a Japanese. A downtown living office lady. Light novel loving and a slight otaku? I mean, in this chaotic situation, my first thoughts were¡¸Ah¡­ is this the so-called different world reincarnation¡­? The world-famous light novel thing!!!?¡¹after all.


    The memories of Cristea who just became eight years old and the memories of my past life are still somewhat chaotic, it was as if I suddenly remembered something I forgot all at once and even now, I¡¯m still feeling giddy and unsteady.


    Why did my past self die again¡­?? If I¡¯m not mistaken, I went on my way from work into a supermarket to buy ingredients for takoyaki, so I could eat to my heart¡¯s content when I returned home! Ah, while I was feeling all merry a car has¡­ rammed into me¡­ They couldn¡¯t save me from that, huh¡­ dispirited. Otousan, Okaasan, everyone must have been sad¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being unfilial. It was instant, so I have close to no memory of the pain.


    While I was revisiting the place that was the end of my past life, my personal maid Miria arrived.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, how do you feel? You don¡¯t seem to have a fever anymore, however¡­ you don¡¯t seem well¡¹


    Miria said worriedly while putting her hand on my forehead. Her chilly hand felt pleasant.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for nursing me¡¹


    When I smiled and tried to get out of the bed, Miria stopped me.


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t. Please, rest for a little longer¡¹


    She said it with a tone as if she were saying ¡°No!¡± but I clearly understand her concern. The seven years older Miria is like my reliable older sister. She¡¯s a bit¡­ no, she¡¯s considerably overprotective though.


    ¡¸Fufu, I understand. Miria is prone to worrying after all. I¡¯m thirsty, get me some water please¡¹ ¡¸Certainly. Isn¡¯t your stomach empty? Should I bring you soup or something?¡¹


    While asking such, Miria poured water from a jug that was placed on a side table into a cup and handed it over to me.


    ¡¸Yeah. Please do that¡¹


    When taking a sip, I tasted a light aroma of refreshing citrus.

 CH 1

    After Miria left the room, the current absentminded me confirmed the present situation.


    My name is Cristea Ellisfeed. A Duke¡¯s daughter from the trade-specialized Doristan Kingdom which lies near the sea on the Rasferia Continent. The culture resembles that of Middle Ages of my past life, but it¡¯s possible to live a life on a close level to that of modern times with the power of magic.


    Right. That¡¯s right. This world has magic. From life magic to water or wind and many more attributes of magic. The number and power of attributes that nobles of high rank can use seem to be high. Up until now, this was only natural world for Cristea, but now that I have recalled my past life, although late, I¡¯m deeply moved by this reality. Fuooh¡­ magic?! That¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s a world of light novels! Me? Can I use it? I want to rebuke strongly the me who didn¡¯t diligently study before! My magic studies teacher, I¡¯m sorry! I will diligently study from now on! ¡­ I apologized with a newfound determination in my mind. For the time being.


    However¡­ in light novels, God would grant me some cheats before reincarnating into a different world¡­ it was promised, wasn¡¯t it? It didn¡¯t happen to me, did it? Ehh¡­ Oh God, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to give me some¡­? Well, being a Duke¡¯s daughter, being able to use magic and having the memories of my past life might be enough to be considered cheats in this world, but you know¡­


    While thinking in distress, Miria came back.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, I kept you waiting¡¹


    I thanked Miria who nimbly finished serving and ate the milk-based soup.


    Although I was deeply moved by magic, there¡¯s something I¡¯m a bit¡­ no, considerably dissatisfied¡­


    The food¡­ is not that tasty.


    No you see, it definitely isn¡¯t bad¡­ you know? I think it would surely enter the delicious category. The cooks are suitable for our Ducal house and they treat us for wonderful meals every day. However, but it¡¯s painful for me who has recalled the memories of the past me who was raised in a gluttonous country of Japan. I¡¯m eating cream and butter with a full course every day, aren¡¯t I¡­ it¡¯s difficult for me¡­ who was raised as a commoner. I don¡¯t believe Cristea had such a problem until now, but¡­ every day will be difficult. However, would telling the cooks of a Ducal house to cook only frugal meals for me okay¡­ Having feasts every day, it¡¯s quite difficult¡­


    Besides, I haven¡¯t moved around much because I¡¯m Ojousama, so I feel like my belly is quite squishy for an eight years old¡­ no. No, no, it¡¯s because I¡¯m eight, alright? Being plump is cute, right? ¡­ No, let¡¯s stop trying to deceive myself. At this rate, I will be chubby and my body will turn into a marshmallow at full speed. Well, corsets are a necessity in this era, right? If I went¡¸Ah¡­¡¹and collapsed of anemia because of that! What an agonizing body!


    ¡­ In addition to studying magic, let¡¯s forge my body with dancing, martial arts or something¡­ I should do sit-ups sneakily before sleeping¡­ also, I somehow have to improve my diet. Unconditionally.


    While Cristea continued eating the soup while making all kinds of different expressions, Miria who was watching her¡¸Is she still feeling unwell, I wonder¡­¡¹was worrying.

 CH 2

    A serene early afternoon. I was enjoying the scenery in a certain gazebo in a beautifully done garden while having a black tea and eating a cake.


    Just until a little while ago, I have received a practical skill lecture from the magic studies teacher¡­ ahhh, so tired. I will do my best in magic! And so the Spartan education began¡­ fufu¡­ the garden is so pretty¡­ (escaping from reality)


    Ah~ I want to eat manjuu with a green tea. I rather dumblings over flowers. Rather than very sweet cake, I¡¯d rather something with moderate sweetness. Wagashi love.


    If there¡¯s a black tea, it would be possible to make a green tea too, right¡­ green tea, is there none? Ah, if it¡¯s a barley tea, then even I could roast it with fire magic? I wonder if I could do it once my fire magic precision increases? Alright, I made up a reason to increase my motivation for magic studies, didn¡¯t I!?


    If there were anko and adzuki¡­ let¡¯s ask the head chef next time.


    Ahh, how I yearn for sweets from my past life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Come to think of it, what was the cue for recalling my past life¡¯s memories?


    The common thing is hitting the head and suddenly remembering¡­ or, serves you right scene on the day of judgment¡­ or other light novel standards, but¡­ hmm, hmm¡­ it wasn¡¯t anything that devastating, was it? Although it happened five days ago, my memory is still in disorder.


    ¡¸Hey, Miria. I have something I want to ask, but¡­ what happened on the day I collapsed and got a fever? I can¡¯t seem to remember well¡­¡¹


    Ask Miria when in trouble. Miria who grasps my movements on a stalker level will surely know.


    ¡¸On the day you collapsed¡­ is it? That day, didn¡¯t you go shopping with me and the guards for the first time in town after Master yielded to you? Cristea-sama has been in too high spirits¡­ I¡¯m very sorry. Because of me¡­ I let you go until you caught a fever, I fail as a maid¡¹


    I soothed Miria who started tearing up in a panic.


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be, it¡¯s not Miria¡¯s fault! I¡­ shouldn¡¯t have been frolicking so much¡¹


    I remembered that day while I was saying that.


    That¡¯s right. That day, Otousama approved of letting me go shopping in the town for the first time. Because I¡¯m a daughter of a Duke, there¡¯s a danger of being abducted, so I can¡¯t simply go outing. Everybody is not so free to send so many guards just for my sake alone. Still, I have yearned to see the town I heard so much about from Miria and other maids who also occasionally bring me cute souvenirs and some small sweets which made me really happy. I have finally received a permission from Otousama after thoroughly pestering him.


    I triumphantly went incognito in clothes of a town girl (although I say that, it was a cute one-piece dress of a merchant¡¯s ojousama), Miria was slightly further away with the guards (there were apparently quite a lot of guards further where I couldn¡¯t see them).


    Everything I saw in the town was fresh for me, it was only reasonable that I was in high spirits. I bought cute accessories from a general store, I even bought a souvenir for Otousama, Okaasama, and Oniisama. (They were very pleased when I gave it to them and scolded me for being too much in high spirits) I also didn¡¯t forget to buy sweets for every servant. (It appears that everyone gratefully ate them. (I will treasure it! Part of the people said so, but that would be wasteful, so they ate it after I persuaded them) Then, I decided to go to the market. That¡¯s right. That was the place of the shocking encounter. Why did I forget something so important! Stupid, stupid!

 CH 3

    I who went to the market was overwhelmed by the foodstuffs I saw for the first time, the energy and the unique ambiance of the market.


    Fresh vegetables and fruit, meat and fish¡­ peculiar fragrances of spices and herbs. The high-spirited exchanges between the shopkeepers and customers¡­ everything was strikingly stimulating.


    While looking around one by one in high spirits, I became a bit hungry and decided to eat.


    To let the Duke¡¯s daughter eat food from the stall¡­ I somehow persuaded Miria who was showing an apparent disapproval.


    Enveloped in a delicious smelling fragrance, my feet immediately stopped before a small street stall.


    ¡¸What a nice smell¡­¡¹


    The person who tended the stall was a boy with a foreign-looking face.


    ¡¸Welcome. Our Okpal is delicious!¡¹


    It was a food covered in a brown sauce giving off a fragrant smell. It didn¡¯t look like sweets from the smell, but its round shape was cute.


    ¡¸May I have one?¡¹


    When I nervously said such, the boy smiled while saying¡¸Thank you for your patronage!¡¹, served the food in a container with a wooden stick for piercing and handed it over to me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hot inside, so make sure not to scald yourself, okay!¡¹He smiled again.¡¸Thank you very much¡¹


    I received it with a smile. I could tell it was piping hot from the container I held in my hands.Miria ordered the same thing (I have to taste it first for poison! She was enthusiastic about it), she finished paying, and although it¡¯s bad manners, we decided to sit at the edge of a nearby fountain.


    ¡¸It looks very yummy¡­¡¹


    The warmness and the steam was stimulating my appetite.


    ¡¸Cri¡­¡­ Ojousama, I will try it first, so please wait for a moment¡¹


    Saying such, Miria took the stick in her hand, pierced one and carefully placed it in her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ ! Hot!?¡¹


    Because she stuffed her cheeks with the piping hot object, Miria was taken aback by the hotness. Seeing such Miria, was it perhaps really poisoned¡­? Cristea stiffened for a moment, but she was relieved with Miria¡¯s next words.


    ¡¸¡­! Wafu, it¡¯s hot, but it¡¯s bery delishouus¡­! ¡­ Fuu, Ojousama you mustn¡¯t scald your mouth, so please eat after it cools down a little¡¹


    While saying such, Miria was already piercing the next ball with her stick.


    ¡¸Seeing Miria eat so deliciously, there¡¯s no way I can wait!¡¹


    Saying such, I stuffed my cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    Hot! Hotness is raging in my mouth. This might be my first time eating something so hot. But, it¡¯s delicious! I stuffed my cheeks in a daze. I ate something so delicious for the first time since being born¡­! ¡­? No? I feel¡­ like it¡¯s not my first time¡­?Even though I was supposed to eat this for the first time, why¡­ does it feel so nostalgic?


    Then, I felt something within me bursting open.

 CH 4

    ¡­ I remember.That¡¯s right. Eating that revived the memories of my past life.


    That was without a doubt food exceedingly close to that from my past life.


    Takoyaki.


    That shape, that aromatic sauce¡­ it was still unrefined, but it was certainly takoyaki.


    Huh¡­ Okpal, was it?¡­ After I finished eating, the restlessly worrying Miria brought the unsteady me back and I got a high fever afterward.


    Ahh¡­ it was so good¡­ to think I was eating takoyaki¡­ and to think I would recall my past life because of that¡­Did I really want to eat takoyaki that much on the verge of death?¡­ Weren¡¯t I too much of a glutton¡­??O, oh well! Delicious is justice!!!


    I want to eat it again¡­ I have to plead Otousama to let me go into town again.


    Entranced by the taste of Okpal, I waited for a favorable chance to plead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Of course you can¡¯t¡¹


    When I pleaded to Otousama during the dinner, I got refused in a flash. That can¡¯t be.Otousama instantly rejected me, who although has a bit squishy belly, has been reborn as a beauty (lol) compared to my past life, while I was pleading him at full throttle with puppy eyes and my head slightly tilted to the side, even though I have been practicing in a mirror until a while ago¡­?


    ¡¸It¡¯s as Otousama said, Cristea. What would we do if you collapsed again?¡¹


    Okaasama got on it too. Ku¡­ I thought they would say that. I was sure they were going to consider the¡¸Going to the town = frolicking until fever¡¹schema, so I made such plan against Otousama.


    However! I won¡¯t! Give up!!That Okpal¡­ in order to eat takoyaki!!And then, if there¡¯s a chance, I will get to hear the ingredients from that boy (or his employer)¡­! Sauce¡­. that rich aroma¡­ for that, I will raise all efforts of the Ellisfeed House (mainly Otousama¡¯s) to gather the best ingredients!Recipe¡­ I can probably make it from the memories of my past life so I think it will be fine, but ingredients unique to this world might have been used, so I would like to properly inquire about the cooking method. Right! I also have to get takoyaki plate and picks! I wonder if it could be done if I pleaded with the dwarf Ojisama Otousama is close with¡­F, first of all, for the sake of eating takoyaki again! I will! Thrust in with all my might!


    ¡¸Otousamaa¡­¡¹


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at him.


    ¡¸¡­ ! No matter how adorable Cristea is, this time¡¯s request is no good. Did you not understand that it¡¯s dangerous to go outside?¡¹


    Otousama¡¯s feelings didn¡¯t change even after the teary-eyed attack of his beloved daughter.


    ¡¸Dangerous¡­ I only got the fever because I was enjoying myself too much this time¡¹


    For the teary-eyed attack to not work, formidable.


    ¡¸Cristea, be reasonable. In the first place, you can¡¯t be sure that the fever was only because you were too much high-spirited, right? I¡¯ve heard from Miria, but you ate food from a street stall, didn¡¯t you? I heard your condition got strange after that¡¹¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Okaasama, in a sense, that¡¯s correct.


    ¡¸Miria tasted it herself for poison and said it was delicious, but is it possible that something strange was just inside the ones you ate¡­!¡¹


    So exaggerated.Otousama then made a terrible remark in order to soothe Okaasama who was frowning.


    ¡¸Well, well¡­ that¡¯s why we arrested the person of that stall and are currently interrogating him¡¹¡¸Arrested¡­ eh, ehhhhh©`©`©`!!!?¡¹


    What have you done, Otousamaaaaa©`©`©`!!!!

 CH 5

    I persuaded my parents with screaming unworthy of a noble lady and I who somehow managed to resolve the misunderstanding with Otousama was dragging him (I was practically pressing him while clinging to him. Otousama was making a delighted face¡­) to the dungeon where the boy was.¡­ We had a dungeon in our house, huh¡­ ehhh¡­ scary! What are you using it for? You don¡¯t have it for times like this, right?!


    ¡¸¡­ You are, that time¡¯s¡­¡¹


    As the boy noticed and looked at me, I was sure he would detest me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this¡­¡¹


    I timidly apologized.Otousama misunderstood that I was afraid of him and couldn¡¯t conceal his displeasure. Papan, calm down! I¡¯m the one at fault, alright~!


    ¡¸Why did I have to get caught!? Have you scalded your mouth and had your parents retaliate because you didn¡¯t like it?¡¹¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Even if I wanted to deny I can¡¯t because he¡¯s not at fault, it¡¯s inevitable that he thinks that he has been kidnapped by a selfish Ojousama who threw a tantrum in front of her parents.Did you already do something outrageous that would cause him such impression??Ahh~ even if I didn¡¯t know, what do I do?!


    ¡¸I promise on my daughter¡¯s honor that you think wrongly. Because the eyes of a foolish parent got clouded, I caused you trouble. I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    Saying such, Otousama freed the boy from the dungeon himself.Otousama¡­ I will withdraw my thoughts of you being deredere and a bit uncool and easy, okay¡­!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry, it was all caused because of me¡­¡¹


    I apologized to the boy in low spirits.Ahh¡­ takoyaki¡­ no, even though the person who knows the secret of Okpal is right here¡­ I can¡¯t detain him any longer and cause him even more trouble. I will have to contact him again.


    ¡¸No¡­ it¡¯s fine since it has been a misunderstanding. It¡¯s only natural for parents to worry about their child. I have been also repaid for the time I wasn¡¯t working¡¹


    Hoh¡­ I¡¯m glad. That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, being detained for a period of several days he would have no sales.


    ¡¸Well then¡¹


    Saying such, the boy tried to leave.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ umm, tako¡­ that¡¯s not it, those Okpal were very delicious! Would it be all right for me to come by again?¡¹


    I have to connect our next meeting first! I¡¯m already desperate!


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ I don¡¯t know whether I can continue using that stall¡­¡¹¡¸Eh¡¹


    What?


    ¡¸I¡¯ve gotten that place for a limited time after earnestly requesting it from the Trader¡¯s Guild, but I caused a trouble¡­¡¹


    It might be difficult to keep the stall, he awkwardly added.That¡¯s ridiculous¡­! That¡¯s, to not be able to eat that takoyaki anymore¡­! Is it my (no, Otousama¡¯s) fault?!


    ¡¸Sorry. Then¡­¡¹


    Seeing the boy apologetically leave even though it has been our fault, I caught a hem of his shirt without thinking.


    ¡¸No¡­ don¡¯t go¡­¡¹


    My tears started unconsciously falling.I won¡¯t be able to bear not eating that anymore. I don¡¯t want that¡­!


    ¡¸Eh!? Oy!¡¹


    Startled by my tears, the boy became flustered and petrified.


    ¡¸It¡¯s¡­ my fault¡­ u¡­ uee¡¹


    If I part with this boy here, I might not be able to eat it anymore.I have already become desperate.Just how gluttonous have I become?

 CH 6

    Otousama restrained the boy who was looking at the crying me in panic. He listened to the circumstances and apologized again.


    ¡¸Was that so¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry. However, not only the financial loss over the several days, why did you not mention anything about that? We could negotiate with the Trader¡¯s Guild to compensate you as well¡¹


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Otousama is as rotting noble (No, he¡¯s not rotting alright! He does his job properly, you know! Or at least I think he does) too, so he could press them from above, right? (Where did the earnestness go?!)


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think of receiving that much from you. No matter whether it was a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t think customers would visit a stall whose owner has been arrested by nobles. Moreover, I¡¯m originally not from this country, so there¡¯s no need to stay here anymore as I can live anywhere¡¹


    The boy answered clearly.


    ¡¸Now that you mention it, you do have features of the eastern islanders¡¹


    Fumu, I stare at the unusual foreign features on the boy¡¯s face.Eastern Island¡­? He indeed has what would be called Asian features in my past life, but¡­ is there a Japan-like country in this world?


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ my Tousan was an adventurer and I heard from Kaasan that he was from that place¡­ However, Tousan has died from epidemic when I was little, so I don¡¯t know much about him though¡­¡¹¡¸I see¡­ we inquired about something painful¡¹¡¸No¡­¡¹¡¸However, if you don¡¯t have a father, wouldn¡¯t you be troubled about losing the job all the more?¡¹


    RIght! That¡¯s right! What are we going to do! Because of me¡­ no, because of Otousama running wild, it turned into something unthinkable! Awawa! If we don¡¯t apologize properly the police¡­ not, the guards will come! What are we going to do, Otousamaaa!!!


    ¡¸No¡­ Kaasan also passed away last year¡­ earning enough for my own food is enough. The reason I started the stall was also because Kaasan would cook it for me so I wouldn¡¯t forget the taste of Tousan¡¯s birthplace¡­ I will help at the shop of acquaintance for a while or something¡¹


    N? Nn? What, did you ju , st    s   a     y¡­?Okpal¡­ takoyaki is the taste of the boy¡¯s father¡¯s birthplace¡­? This is¡­ the doubts of the Eastern Island being Japanese-like country have magnified! Didn¡¯t they?!?


    Perhaps¡­ by any chance?? Are there perhaps other dishes than takoyaki similar to Japanese food? ¡­ Is that possible!? ¡­ Gulp¡­!If that¡¯s the case, I have to get the information out from the boy by any means¡­!!!!The boy mustn¡¯t return like this~!!


    ¡¸Otousama! This is our responsibility so we should hire him into our house as a cook! It would be our country¡¯s loss to lose an excellent cook like him!!!!¡¹


    After that, I started an unreasonable persuasion.

 CH 7

    After that, I persuaded Otousama and Okaasama by all possible means, somehow managed to invite the leaving boy and so he became a cook of our Ellisfeed House (an underling because he¡¯s a newcomer though). Alright! Un, he will become my personal cook with commoner¡¯s taste, right?! He has no choice, right?! I really worked hard! I have persuaded both of my parents with never before shown enthusiasm! I want to praise myself who worked hard. Umu, I have worked hard! I praise you!


    Turn that enthusiasm towards studying as well, okay? I was told such by both Okaasama and Miria though¡­ rather, because of the bargaining, my studies increased. Uguu. Fufu¡­ let¡¯s resign and accept all the scolding. The present me is in a very good mood after all!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The boy¡¯s name is Shin Kaidou. If written in kanji it would be º£Ìà Õæ? I don¡¯t know whether kanji exist in that country though.


    Although I call him ¡°boy¡± because of my past memories, he¡¯s actually older than me by eight years as he¡¯s sixteen, he¡¯s even older than Miria by a year. Well I must admit, they did say that oriental people seem young quite often in my previous life¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s the same in this world? He is quite tall, but because he seemed so frail, I thought he was about twelve before I heard his age. Between you and me, our reaction was an uniform¡¸Eh¡­¡¹, so Shin was feeling a bit down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the Okpal¡­ takoyaki he presented were greatly popular. Fufufu. Of course! They are delicious, aren¡¯t they! I¡¯m happy that I could eat them again? Otousama and Okaasama stuffed their mouths with the piping heat too and they ate deliciously even though their eyes were darting all around. I think of treating Oniisama who is living in the academy once he returns.


    When I asked Shin about the cooking method, it was roughly the same as in my past life. Although the names of the ingredients weren¡¯t familiar to me, they probably are nearly the same thing. I have to learn more from now on! My dream is spreading. (ecstatic) And, Okpal¡¯s main ingredient is an octopus-like being called Oksea. When its legs swayed when placed in hot water, that was very similar. When Miria saw the Oksea, T, to think I ate something like that so deliciously¡­! she nearly fainted, but I know that once the Okpal was cooked, Food has no sins, right? she was reciting while stuffing her cheeks.


    According to Shin, because Oksea¡¯s appearances are so grotesque, there are not many people who eat it. In fact, even though it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s treated inferior to fish, so its cost has been considerably held down and that¡¯s why he decided to sell Okpal. I see.


    I was making it in the past (previous life) and my hands are itching, so I want to try it~! threw an ultimatum and forcibly made him let me cook. I was praised for my splendid handling and fast and skillful molding. Well of course, I¡¯m experienced, you know? It¡¯s my first time in this world though! Molding balls is easy once you get the hang of it! The wrist¡¯s snap is the point! Just kidding.


    I said that it would be perfect for parties because of it round cute shape and delicious taste, but it would be troublesome if there were people like Miria who knew the ingredients and fainted, so I changed the shape into pancakes, and it was greatly accepted when presented as a snack, so it was decided to present it on the next party. Ahem.


    Alright, I will now drag Shin who is in charge of the commoner¡¯s taste of the Eastern Island and improve my eating habits! Ah~ I look forward to it!

 CH 8

    ¡¸Hey, Shin. I want to eat Ulong tonight¡¹ ¡¸Rejeced. Unfortunately, tonight¡¯s menu has been already decided¡¹


    Shin promptly denied my sweet request with a tilted head and a cheerful smile without a glance and continued preparing vegetables.


    ¡¸Eh~! Isn¡¯t it fine~! I want to eat Ulong meal~! Ulong~!¡¹


    I throw an unreasonable tantrum like a child while hitting the table. (Ah, I was a child¡­)


    ¡¸You are revealing your true colors, Ojousama¡¹ ¡¸Oh dear, ohohoho¡­¡¹ ¡¸Anyhow, rejected¡¹ ¡¸Uu¡­ Shin is a bully~!¡¹ ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹


    It has been a year since then. Shin has completely become used to being our house¡¯s cook. Shin¡¯s unusual foreign cuisine has been added to the Ellisfeed House¡¯s luxurious food and thanks to the head chef who got influenced by it, the variation of our eating habits have become abundant. Thank goodness.


    As you can see from our previous exchange, I have already gotten exposed in front of Shin. I did my best to act like a noble lady in front of Shin at first, but I let my guard in front of a delicious meal as I started rolling around after the meal as a kitty cat¡­ un. I did get exposed, didn¡¯t I? Tehe.


    Shin was also doing his best not to disrespect his employer and a young noble lady¡­ he was apparently really nervous, but he got shocked by my conduct and became sloppy towards me. Yes, very sloppy. Well, I don¡¯t mind it though! Rather, I didn¡¯t want to keep acting! However¡­ this refusal¡­ where did my ook with commoner¡¯s taste plan go?? Gununu.


    Although I said that, I was told by Miria not to lose my focus even in front of Shin¡­ that¡¯s why I try to act as Ojousama in front of Shin too. More or less¡­ un, more or less. It mostly ends just in my mind though.


    Hmm¡­ the I before I recalled my past life was a bit more¡­ like¡­ ladylike, quiet, the mood was¡­ like that, but¡­ it somehow feels like a distant past¡­ ah¡­ un, it would be better not to dwell on the past, right? (looking into distance)


    The surroundings were startled by my change since that ruckus, but they have gotten used to it by now, and they are watching me and Shin¡¯s exchange with warmth. N, no¡­ don¡¯t look at me with such eyes¡­ (trembles)


    For Ojousama to enter the kitchen¡­ they tried to stop me at first, but because I was helpful in creating the new menu, I have a free pass as an adviser now. Fufufu.


    Of course, I have already presented light novel standard? things like pudding and mayonnaise. It was praised. Because it was jointly patented in the Merchant¡¯s Guild by me (originator) and Shin (development cooperator), we became quite rich. Fufufu¡­


    By the way, by Ulong I don¡¯t mean tea (Oolong), but udon. It¡¯s easily eaten with a fork, but it¡¯s slightly thinner than in my past life.


    Okparl is nice, Ulong is nice, but it¡¯s all flour menu, so I¡¯m wondering whether there is no rice in this world after all¡­ haa. I have no choice but to investigate.

 CH 9

    Is there no rice in this world I wonder¡­ I was about to give up, but the situation changed for better one day. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no rice, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no habit of eating rice in the Doristan Kingdom, so it¡¯s not recognized as foodstuffs, is what I confirmed. Surprisingly, rice exists! Moreover, gulpingly close¡­!!!! Uu¡­ so this is precisely what ¡°go abroad to hear of home¡± means¡­ it¡¯s used as horse and livestock feed¡­


    What a wasteful thiiiing~! (tears of blood)


    I, who was strolling around after skipping classes have lost my way (on purpose to buy time) and came across stables¡­ and rice husks. Eh? What¡¯s this? Husks? ¡­ Rice? ¡­ It is rice, isn¡¯t it?? Why is it at such place?? While staring and thinking such, the stables¡¯ guard Thomas Jiisan taught me¡­ that is the horses¡¯ feed, he said¡­ The chicken-like guys were also deliciously pecking it¡­ Se.ri.ou.sly~! For the bluebird to be this close~!!!! Hyahou~! (dancing wildly in my mind)


    You know my course of actions after that, right? It¡¯s securing it. The stables guard Thomas Jiisan¡¸This much? Are you going to feed the birds too?¡¹looked at me in wonder as I filled a bag with unhusked rice!


    Hooray~! Cristea.has.obtained.rice!!!! Tetere~!!!!


    I thought of cooking with unpolished rice too after somehow managing to remove the husks, but because I want to eat white rice, I decided to do my best at polishing the rice. Relying on my past life memories, I put the unpolished rice into a bottle and tapped it with a stick, I polished the rice using the so-called bindzuki [Æ¿¤Å¤­ ¨C No idea how this is called in English. It¡¯s a traditional rice polishing method where you use an empty sake bottle, put the rice in and tap it using chopsticks] method. In my previous OL life, I yearned for slowlife, so I participated in a¡¸Personal experience from rice planting to rice polishing¡¹workshop. That time,¡¸It was hella tiring! Slowlife is impossible!¡¹I promptly failed, but for that experience to be useful here¡­ I remember the crispy rice stuck to the bottom of the pot of that time. It was a tough job but I did my best. It a cooked white rice, you know? That brilliantly shining thing which sweetness increases with each chew, you know? Crispy rice at the bottom of a cooking pot is a treat, you know? I had no choice but to work hard, right~!! Why not~!!!!


    In fact, Miria stood guard at the door even though she was frightened by me who was stealthily polishing rice in the middle of the night. It¡¯s something I heard in the future, but my rice polishing with a ghastly expression while saying¡¸Rice¡­ white rice¡­!¡¹words of uncertain meaning seemed like some kind of curse ritual to Miria¡­


    S, somehow, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    B, but. Finally! It¡¯s the long-awaited! Rice! You know~! Hooray~! Let¡¯s cook!

 CH 10

    Don¡¯t take the cover in the middle, the baby will cry if you do~? Mufufu~n?


    Aiming at the chance where Shin who became a kitchen inspector is absent, I stealthily infiltrate the kitchen. I carry my night¡¯s effort, the somehow polished rice hidden in my pockets. I briefly polish the rice in water, take a position at the stove and start cooking it in a pot.


    Controlling the strength of fire magic is unexpectedly difficult, isn¡¯t it¡­ using the magic stone that attached to the stove would be good, but my desires lie in making a stealthy meal, so wasting the magic stone¡¯s magical power would be a bit¡­ it has a considerable amount compared to me though. Un. However, if I do it skillfully with this method, I will be able to prepare meals anywhere and everywhere¡­ mufu. I think I will do my best in magic control practice. (takes a posture) For the sake of the delicious meals! (real motive)


    As a matter of fact, I tried whether the polishing can be done with magic, but I literally, splendidly pulverized it¡­ The more precise your image while using magic is, the delicately it¡¯s possible to control it, but if you ask me the image of rice polishing¡­ Eliminating its surroundings in a flash~? I had such thoughts and it turned out like that. I¡¯m glad I tried it only on a little bit¡­ my precious Rice-sama has, has, has¡­


    U, umu, let¡¯s pull myself together. I just have to practice. Learning magic with high precision is done with repetition, right? I will be able to eat too, it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it? Alright, let¡¯s keep going! If you have something on your mind, you should do anything to accomplish it! I made a new resolve. While averting my gaze from the troublesome rice polishing¡­


    Leaving a rice cooker aside, there are no earthenware pots either¡­ earthenware, huh¡­ can they be made with earth magic? If they can, hot pot in winter would be good too¡­ un, un. I have to practice earth magic too. My ceramics classes will be helpful. I wasn¡¯t able to accomplish anything with it in my OL times¡­ I felt empty at that time, but it wasn¡¯t in vain! I tried comforting my past self.


    Right, speaking of hot pot in winter, there¡¯s kotatsu too, right! Could it be made using magic stones? And also, let¡¯s create ice with water magic and make ice cream. Kotatsu and ice cream¡­ it¡¯s the best. My dreams have extended.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mufufufuu~n? While having such wild delusions and eagerly watching the steaming pot, I was picked up from behind by Shin. Nuooh¡­ I made a blunder. I should have dragged that pot into my room¡­!


    ¡¸Ojousama¡­ didn¡¯t I tell you not to use the stove by yourself when I¡¯m not around?¡¹


    He tightly seized my head and put strength in his hands. Ouch, ouch!


    ¡¸Wai, owowowww¡­! This is not something you should do to your employer?!¡¹ ¡¸My employer is Master¡­ and this is a punishment for not keeping your promise¡¹


    Grind, grind, grind. Hiii. I¡¯m sowwyyyyy! Ah©`©`©`!

 CH 11

    I, who has finally gotten out of Shin¡¯s merciless iron claw glared at him while stroking my own head.


    ¡¸¡­ So, what were you guilty of this time?¡¹


    Because I¡¯m Ojousama, Shin loosened his reproachful gaze and inquired after sighing in exhaustion. Mumu, how impolite.


    ¡¸Mu~¡­ what do you mean by guilty! ¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s not that much this time, you know? Watch and be surprised, eat and shudder! Right now! Opeeen!!¡¹


    The cooking by steam is done, it¡¯s time for the unveiling~!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Waaa¡­!¡¹


    It¡¯s white rice! White rice has appeared¡­! The soft, fluffy rice is¡­! The grains of rice are individually standing, you know! This gloss, this fragrance¡­ it¡¯s the best! It rose! It rose! The rice has risen! I¡¯m about to cry from being moved! This sparkly, shining, beautiful visualization, the whole me is crying¡­!! It feels like that!!! When I think about the struggles and number of hardships I suffered for this white rice¡­!


    Ahh, I can¡¯t endure it anymore¡­ I feel like eating it straight from the pot, but I still have enough reasoning to give up those thoughts. But a bit¡­ just a bit, I want to taste at least a mouthful at once. No, no, it¡¯s the long-awaited white rice. I have to accept it with gratitude.


    It¡¯s a real regret that I didn¡¯t consider anything to go with the rice¡­ this is a subject for the next time¡­ I have to find a delicious companion for the rice. There are many things I want to do, so it will be busy! The items on my mind¡¯s list of things I want are increasing one after another. I have to write¡¸Cristea¡¯s to do list¡¹again. In addition, I will do the things I want to do and recipes I want to make relying on my past memories and write it down in Japanese. Because it looks like my past life¡¯s memories could convert to money, I will have to be prepared. un.


    ¡¸This is ¡­¡¹


    Not paying attention to my White Rice-sama grinning state at all, Shin stiffened after seeing the freshly cooked rice. Crap, did the fodder got exposed? Shin¡¯s intuition is good after all¡­


    ¡¸Umm¡­ err, this is¡­!¡¹


    While panicking and trying to come up with a proper explanation that would explain that this is a fully-fledged food, Shin interrupted me with his mutter.


    ¡¸This fragrance¡­ Lars¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡­ Lars¡­?¡¹ N? Shin-san yo, do you perhaps know Lars¡­ do you perhaps know rice¡­?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Surprisingly, Shin has eaten rice¡­ Lars before. He ate it when his Otousama was still alive, so he completely forgot about it because it was a memory of when he was just a small child. Since they couldn¡¯t obtain rice after drifting to this country, Shin¡¯s Okaasama wasn¡¯t able to make it, so he probably gradually forgot about it. As I thought, Shin¡¯s Otousama was a person from a country of rice!

 CH 12

    ¡¸Fuwaaaa¡­ delishhh¡­!¡¹


    Now! It¡¯s the long-awaited tasting time! Although I say that, there are no rice bowls in our house. While that may be true, substituting it with a luxurious soup bowl or flat plate and eating with a silver spoon would feel somewhat off¡­ I have to make rice bowl and chopsticks too. That being the case, I tried making a simple salt musubi! Because it was molded by a child¡¯s hands, it turned into a little, small triangular musubi, but it was airy and fluffy, an excellent nigiri.


    Already¡­ already¡­ this much of a feast. Thank you very much¡­! Haaa¡­ I can¡¯t forbid the tears when I think all the hardships (mainly hardships suffered by Miria) until now¡­


    Shin was also eating silently next to me who was trembling with excitement from indulging in the elegantly-looking salt musubi.


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­ and has a nostalgic taste¡¹


    Shin said with an incomprehensible expression between sobbing and laughing.


    ¡¸Is it eaten in the same way in your Otousama¡¯s birthplace?¡¹


    I can¡¯t miss gathering information. I think I should know everything there is about the certain country in the east. A simpler rice polishing method and rice companions surely exist¡­!


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ probably. I have eaten Lars only while traveling with parents. When Tousan was cooking¡­ his were too large, so Kaasan molded them like this¡­ it was occasionally too salty, so the two quarreled¡¹


    Shin answered with a sudden smile. He must have recalled the fun times he spent with his parents. Uuu¡­ I¡¯m not crying¡­


    ¡¸However, you did well getting Lars. Moreover, even the way of making it¡­¡¹ ¡¸Ah! I got this from Thomas Jiisan! I can get it for you anytime you want to eat it!¡¹


    That way, I can reproduce the nostalgic taste anytime! Leave it to me! Rice polishing is tough though!


    ¡¸Thomas Jiisan, you say¡­ the stables guard?¡¹


    Shin stared at me with a suspicious gaze. Ha! Crap¡­ I had a slip of tongue.


    ¡¸¡­ Ojousama, where. did. you. get. this?¡¹


    Shin asked me who averted my gaze with a chilly voice. Glance. ¡¸Ojousama?¡¹


    No~! Your smile is frightening¡­!


    ¡¸Umm¡­ it¡¯s a secret¡¹


    Trying to deceive Shin with tehepero didn¡¯t work on him. He really is so perceptive it¡¯s troublesome. Lengthy silence is scary¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem suitable for Ojousama to eat, so I will be confiscating it¡¹


    Saying such, he raised the plate and confiscated it.


    ¡¸Eh!? No way, wait a moment!! Even though I haven¡¯t eaten the crispy rice at the bottom yet~!!!!¡¹


    The plate was raised so high I couldn¡¯t reach it even after jumping. T, the height difference is hateful. Uwaan, Shin you meanie~! I shouldn¡¯t leave the crispy rice for the last just because it¡¯s my favorite©`©`©`!

 CH 13

    ¡¸Cristea¡­ I¡¯m glad that the reserved you have become so cheerful. But you see¡­ I think you should be more self-conscious about being a Duke¡¯s young lady, you know? That is¡­¡¹


    Again, again¡­ it¡¯s absurd for a noble young lady to eat horse¡¯s feed, both of my parents got to know about the salt musubi matter and are endlessly lecturing me¡­ why did it become like this¡­


    We were found by Miria while I was desperately trying to get it back from Shin ¡ú Miria misunderstood that Shin was bullying me and started scolding him ¡ú I¡¯m determined to get it back from Shin ¡ú Miria who got to know the circumstances joined up with Shin ¡ú I try to somehow get it back from the two ¡ú the butler who overheard the ruckus reported it to Otousama ¡ú Otousama heard the situation and the rice¡¯s source got exposed ¡ú Getting lectured by my parents ¡û Currently here.


    Haa¡­ I was found out right away¡­ holy mackerel¡­ I did my best, but I couldn¡¯t get it back¡­ the time of my supreme bliss has been taken away in a blink of time¡­


    Uu¡­ it¡¯s not foddermon. It¡¯s white ricemon. It¡¯s supreme foodmon. Such words can¡¯t be said.


    Not good¡­ no, White Rice-sama is delicious, but not good. As it is, White Rice-sama will get prohibited. I have to avoid that with my everything!


    ¡¸Otousama¡­! It would be wasteful for it to stay as fodder for animals, it¡¯s a wonderful ingredient! Our country recognizes it only as a fodder, but it¡¯s routinely eaten in the Eastern Island country!¡¹


    Probably! I have no positive proof yet! But, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s like that!


    ¡¸¡­ Is that so? However, this was used as horse or livestock feed until now, you know?¡¹


    Even though I leaned forward and persuaded without flinching, Otousama argued with It was only used as fodder until now, so it can¡¯t be delicious, right?¡­


    ¡¸My, I thought Otousama was a wise gentleman, but to get caught in the conventional common sense and shift your attention from the rice¡¯s hidden potential?¡¹ ¡¸Hidden¡­?¡¹


    He repeated after me, so this is the critical moment to push.


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no mistake that nothing more delicious than this exist in the art of cooking. Instead of enduring a dried-up bread during travels, you would be able to eat delicious food instead, you know¡­!¡¹ ¡¸However, it¡¯s a horse¡¯s feed, you know¡­?¡¹


    Eei, he¡¯s still saying that!


    ¡¸Evidence is better than debate¡­ alright? Please, try eating this. It has completely cooled down, but it can be eaten deliciously even if cold. Its real worth is plentiful¡­ no, you will understand its deliciousness even if it¡¯s cold!¡¹


    Ahh, Crispy Rice-chan¡­ I will surely cook you tasty again, we will surely have another meeting, so please, make Otousama realize your charm¡­!

 CH 14

    ¡¸However¡­¡¹


    Otousama who is fixed on the horse¡¯s feed is feeling daunted and doesn¡¯t quite pick up the salt musubi in his hands. Gununu¡­ since it¡¯s come to this.


    ¡¸Otousama? That is something I have personally cooked. Are you saying that¡­ you won¡¯t eat a dish filled with your daughter¡¯s love¡­?¡¹


    I¡¯m sad, I slightly cunningly let a tear flow out using water magic. Secret Technique! Maiden¡¯s persuasion by tears! Water magic is super convenient! Men of the world! If you take the tears of girl which were made with water magic seriously, you will get hurt, ya know¡­? Fufu¡­


    I¡¯m lying. I got caught up in the moment.


    ¡¸¡­! Filled with Cristea¡¯s love¡­! I will have some!¡¹


    Otousama hurriedly picked up the salt musubi, prepared himself and ate a mouthful. Easy.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why you are my beloved Otousama! Please, chew it properly, okay? It will increase in sweetness¡¹


    I can¡¯t forget to flatter him. Now then, Otousama, how is the taste!?


    ¡¸¡­ Tasty¡¹


    Otousama stared with his eyes wide-open, unable to hide his surprise that something that was nearly felt like punishment could taste so good. Alright, gotcha~!


    ¡¸What is this¡­ as Cristea said, the more I chew the sweeter it tastes¡­ moreover, this texture¡­ the sticky texture gets lost in softness, the burnt part adds a dense accent and the aroma¡­¡¹


    Otousama unfolds an eloquent food report-like observation. I have conceded the precious Crispy Rice-chan rice ball. It goes without saying that it was the given report. ¡­ Rather, Otousama, you were such character!? How unexpected¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Oh well, it¡¯s excellent as an ingredient in a way like this, but it¡¯s actually not only that¡¹


    Okaasama still remains. I thought she would be caught up in the vigor and eat together with us, but whether it being her lady pride, it didn¡¯t go well¡­ how formidable.


    However, I have a trump card against Okaasama.


    ¡¸For Okaasama, I have this¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­? This is¡­ what might this be?¡¹


    I handed over a pouch I was hiding in my pocket.


    ¡¸Inside this pouch is something called ¡°rice bran¡± which is a byproduct of making the rice easier to eat. If you wash your face and body with this, your skin will be smooth and silky. In addition, washing tableware, wooden floor, and handrails using this will also make them shinier¡¹


    Right, it¡¯s grannie¡¯s bag of wisdom.


    ¡¸My skin will be smooth and silky¡­!?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, smooth and silky, beautiful skin¡­¡¹


    I seriously nod in return to Okaasama who gazed at me with seriousness.


    ¡¸I see¡­ this will make my skin beautiful¡­¡¹


    It appears that Okaasama has been attracted by the words smooth and silky.


    Like this, rice has been introduced to Ellisfeed House¡¯s dining table, everyone¡¯s skin became smooth and silky, and the interior of the mansion got all sparkly. We will spread the rice culture throughout the Doristan Kingdom from our house¡­ maybe. No, I will show you that we will do it!

 CH 15

    After successfully persuading both of my parents in some way or other, it finally reached the point where it was introduced to the Ellisfeed House¡¯s dining table. Fufufu.


    It¡¯s delicious, moreover cheap in price, it even reached the point where a considerable amount of servants started eating it. Young people, in particular, started eating it willingly for the reason that it¡¯s filling. It didn¡¯t suit the tastes of the elderly servants that much, but they started eating it after I made rice porridge and risotto for servants who weren¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯m glad that everyone is eating rice deliciously.


    While searching for the rice companions, I challenged myself for TKG¡­ right, the captivating Tamago kake gohan¡­ however, when I was on the verge of eating¡¸You will get an upset stomach so please don¡¯t eat raw eggs!¡¹I was entreated by everyone, so I reluctantly gave up this time. Well, I must admit. This is not Japan so raw eggs would be especially risky for salmonella, won¡¯t they¡­ I also have no soy sauce so I unavoidably used salt instead, so because it can¡¯t be helped I decided to pass on eating raw eggs. For now. It¡¯s not like I gave up. Once I find soy sauce, the dawn will surely¡­! Until then, let¡¯s think what to do with the eggs. Yeah, Japan¡¯s egg hygiene management was truly incredible, wasn¡¯t it¡­ I admire the greediness of Japanese food again. In this world, everyone is frightened by Cristea¡¯s greediness for food though¡­


    Because it would be wasteful throwing it away, I asked Shin to make a golden fried rice out of it. I¡¯m still a powerless child that can¡¯t shake the frying pan, so I have no choice but to rely on Shin at times like this. The wok I have requested to be made is being delivered¡­ un, as I thought, I will have Shin use it. There are no young ladies with burly upper arms¡­ are there? If I¡¯m to use it, I would have no choice but to use body strengthening, huh¡­


    ¡­ Why can I only imagine a future in which I¡¯m far apart from the general appearances of a young lady¡­ How mysterious~? How strange~?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everyone in the kitchen was tremendously staring at the finished golden fried rice as if they wanted to eat it, so when I asked Want to have a taste¡­? they suddenly flocked around me. It was very popular. I could only eat one mouthful¡­ My meal has disappeared, but because I didn¡¯t have enough, I thought There¡¯s that thing that can be made with eggs so I soaked leftover bread into an egg mix and made that thing. It¡¯s French toast. Of course, with plenty of honey. This was also popular. I had only a mouthful again¡­ ugh. Did everyone forgot that I¡¯m a Duke¡¯s daughter¡­? I don¡¯t feel any signs of restraint, but¡­? It¡¯s fine since you ate it so deliciously, but you know¡­


    Actually, it seems that there were talks about decreasing the amount of bread baked every day, so that people could choose between bread and rice. But, it appears that the bread consumption has reached a good balance because of that. It¡¯s not good to waste food. Un, un.


    Shall I try making rusk next time¡­? The dishes will expand again if we make breadcrumbs, won¡¯t they! Un, un.


    Tonkatsu¡­ I meant, orckatsu¡­ or katsudon¡­ how nice¡­ ah, I¡¯m drooling. Not good, not good. The bread is also similar to a hard French bread, if there was a choice of fluffy bread from natural yeast than the options will increase too, won¡¯t they¡­


    The items on my to do list are increasing one after another, aren¡¯t they¡­ ehehe.

 CH 16

    ¡¸Umu, Miss Cristea. It¡¯s very good¡¹


    Alright! I got¡¸Very good¡¹from my magic studies tutor Marlen! If these words are not given, we can¡¯t quite progress further.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. Marlen sensei¡¹


    I gracefully welcome it.


    ¡¸No, no, you have gotten quite good. You have been recently absorbing everything I teach, so your poor grades already feel nostalgic. It will be very good if you get out of your habit of skipping classes too¡¹


    Ho, ho, ho, he laughed while stroking his long beard like a good-natured old man, but he didn¡¯t forget to give me a warning as well.


    ¡¸¡­ I, I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t mention it. I can see that you have been recently learning magic seriously, so all¡¯s good. On the other hand, your manners studies Retia-dono is having a hard time¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡¹


    Finding no room to argue with Marlen sensei¡¯s words, I replied with a wry smile. Gununu¡­ well, that¡¯s because manners studies are extremely tiring¡­! ¡¸Repeat yourself until your courtesy becomes beautiful ¡¹or¡¸Keep on walking straight with a book on your head to learn how to walk gracefully¡¹or¡­ it¡¯s all too strict~! If Retia sensei lived during my past life, she would certainly be the sports club¡¯s ogre teacher! Without a doubt!


    ¡¸Now then, you have already learned the majority of what is being taught at the academy. Before moving to the next subject, is there something you would like to especially learn?¡¹


    As the Duke¡¯s daughter, I have to learn how to conduct myself as a noble, so it¡¯s necessary to learn elementary-intermediate level magic before enrolling in the academy. It¡¯s so that I could immediately sit for practical skill examination after enrolling and receive an exemption from classes. Then, using that exemption time, I¡¯m to attend other lectures that are essential for nobles. Sounds bothersome. If possible, it would be better if I could attend the elementary magic studies because it sounds more fun.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a reward for Miss Cristea who has been recently doing her best¡¹Marlen sensei said with his eyes smiling as if looking at his mischevious granddaughter. He¡¯s so good at using the carrot and stick policy, isn¡¯t he¡­ I would like Retia sensei to follow his example¡­


    Umm, something I want to learn? ¡­ Ah, right. Un, if I¡¯m to ask now¡¯s the chance, right?


    ¡¸Umm¡­ I would like to know about space magic, but¡­¡¹


    Yes. Space magic. That thing which always follows into light novels or games, an inventory.


    In fact, some of the magicians who were practicing magic at the academy apparently graduated and became adventurers who are hired as carriers and guards by the Merchant¡¯s Guild. They seem to be in a great demand despite the high request fees.


    I¡¯m thinking that I can bring various things with me to the academy if I¡¯m able to use space magic. Ingredients mainly. Living things would be no good, but the freshness of perishables is apparently preserved just like it was at the time of inserting, so it would be the best as there would be no need for a fridge. Mufun.


    ¡¸Hmm. Space magic¡­ huh¡­ that would be a bit difficult¡¹ ¡¸¡­ As I thought, would it be impossible without adequate aptitude?¡¹


    Ehh, seriously¡­ My stable eating habits are¡­

 CH 17

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ in order to learn space magic, one has to understand a thing called subspace first. Those with aptitude can use space magic without being conscious of the subspace. Those kinds of people seem to have more space capacity. Although it also depends on one¡¯s amount of magical power¡­ now then, subspace is¡­¡¹


    Marlen sensei begins explaining about space magic while stroking his long beard. Ah, this one will become a long talk¡­ is what I thought, but it was already too late. I had no choice but to receive the lecture with half of my consciousness far away.


    Hmm, hmm, subspace, huh¡­ The image of the space magic I have is one of a certain cat model robot that came from the future, the you-know-pocket¡­ didn¡¯t that thing have an unlimited storing power?


    Reminded of the certain pocket, I muttered imitating the certain robot¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ inventory~!¡¹


    Just kidding. That was yelled while retrieving a tool, wasn¡¯t it? First is putting things away, right! My blunder, my blunder! ¡­ While thinking such, the moment I touched the nearby bench, it abruptly disappeared.


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹ ¡¸What¡­¡¹


    The two of us were dumbfounded.


    Eh!? What was that just now? Did I do it?? Where did it go? Ah!!! Crap! Even though that bench was made by Okaasama¡¯s favorite furniture craftsman¡­! It¡¯s not like it got blown somewhere far away or broke into small pieces without leaving any trances, right?? As I have previous offenses, my face quickly turned white.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Marlen sensei? ¡­ Was I the one who did that just now¡­? That now¡­ it was space magic, right? Right? This, how do I return it back?¡¹


    The dumbfounded Marlen sensei came to his senses thanks to my nervous inquiring and told me to calm down.


    ¡¸You girl, calm down. Miss Cristea, if you have understood my explanation of the subspace¡¯s image, then taking it out of there would be simple, right?¡¹


    Ah! I see~ ¡­ well then, the image of taking it out from a certain pocket¡­


    ¡¸¡­ there, I did it!¡¹


    The bench which disappeared has appeared once again. I¡¯m glad~! It¡¯s facing different side than before, but¡­ oh well, someone will return it back later. N? Huh? This is¡­


    I touch it again. It disappears. I take it out.


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    Eh? Did I perhaps acquired an inventory?? Seriously? What kind of cheat is this?! Is it really okay to learn it this simply!?


    ¡¸¡­ I hope you can continue doing your best like this¡­ let¡¯s end the lesson here today¡­¡¹ ¡¸Y, yes¡­ thank you very much¡¹


    I feel like it was just my imagination that Marlen sensei left greatly perplexed¡­ or not¡­


    I have learned that imagination is important for this world¡¯s magic, but¡­ is this fine like this?! Is it?! If magic was transformed into otaku¡¯s wild delusional power, wouldn¡¯t he become peerless or the strongest, or rather why I feel like he would turn the most wicked¡­? Would it be safe depending on the amount of magical power¡­? A, anyhow, I should practice in order to increase my magical power¡­ I want to strengthen the space magic¡­ of course, for the food emergency reserve¡¯s sake!


    Cristea¡¯s sight was blurred.

 CH 18

    ¡¸Hey, Shin. Can I ask you something?¡¹ ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Miria. If it¡¯s Ojousama then she went somewhere just a little bit ago? Seems like you passed each other¡¹


    I tell Miria who unusually came to the kitchen about Cristea¡¯s absence.


    ¡¸Ah, she came here as I thought then¡­ seriously, that Cristea-sama, even though it¡¯s the time for her manners studies¡­¡¹


    Seeing Miria who quietly muttering I will scold her later. I should have grabbed her by the nape of her neck and brought her to Miria¡­ I felt really sorry.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that¡­ I will catch her if I happen to see her later¡¹ ¡¸Oh my¡­ no. It¡¯s not Shin¡¯s fault. Rather, it¡¯s Cristea-sama who is disturbing you at work, I¡¯m sorry for that¡¹


    The two who are comrades at not knowing how to deal with Cristea felt sympathetic for each other. In their minds, the two decided to firmly scold Cristea later. Cristea will suffer the consequences of her actions.


    ¡¸Ahh, erm¡­ it was about Cristea-sama¡¯s whereabouts too, but in fact, there was something else I wanted to ask Shin¡¹ ¡¸¡­? What is it?¡¹


    While hesitating, Miria got straight to the point.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Cristea-sama has been going completely missing recently every day. And when she returns, she¡¯s accompanied by a weird smell¡­¡¹


    Recalling the smell of that time, Miria frowned.


    ¡¸Weird smell¡­ is it? I don¡¯t notice anything like that when she comes to my place¡­¡¹


    When she was loitering around the kitchen just a while ago, she didn¡¯t have any weird smell on her. I would understand as soon as the smell drifted to me and if she were like that she would be chased out of the kitchen. Come to think of it, she¡¯s always making something, and even though she was noisy while making it, it feels like she has been recently just loitering around and disappearing without a notice¡­ suspicious. Truly suspicious.


    ¡¸Is that¡­ so? I¡¯m worried that Cristea-sama might be guilty of something again¡­¡¹


    It appears that Miria and Shin had the same thoughts. Shin saw off the dejected Miria after encouraging her.


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ is that Ojousama doing something that would make her guilty again?¡¹


    Haa~¡­ Shin returned to work after sighing.


    ¡¸¡­ Huh? The vegetable scraps I planned to make a soup stock with are not here¡­ did I carelessly threw them away?¡¹


    I have been recently too careless because of her, Shin started doing his next work while feeling puzzled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Fuu. This should be enough for today¡¹


    Cristea muttered as if completing a difficult task.


    ¡¸¡­ Un, looks like I can get to work soon¡¹


    While laughing with a complacent smile and humming funfufu~n? she left the place with light steps.


    Without being aware that she will get scolded by Miria and Shin for skipping her manners studies¡­ it¡¯s said again, but she¡¯s going to suffer the consequences of her actions.

 CH 19

    ¡¸Cristea-sama¡­ just where did you go?¡¹


    Cristea is missing again. I have looked around the entire mansion, but I didn¡¯t find any signs of her.


    ¡¸She aims at escaping for the manners studies each and every time¡­ seriously. Because she abruptly disappears even though I stand a watch that much, it must be some kind of a talent¡¹


    Fuu¡­ Miria sighed. Your happiness will escape if you keep sighing, is what Cristea told her, but when will Cristea realize that the reason of Miria¡¯s sighing is mostly Cristea herself¡­ while thinking such things, Miria found Cristea carefreely coming out of the library¡¯s door.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama!¡¹


    Geh! I was found out! Cristea was making such face after being seen by Miria.


    ¡¸I was searching for you, the time of your manners studies has already passed a long ago!¡¹ ¡¸Rather, I¡¯d be happy if ended forever though¡­¡¹


    Cristea replied with a weak laugh.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    Facing Miria¡¯s absolute zero smile, Cristea didn¡¯t have another choice besides apologizing.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ Retia-sama returned in anger again¡¹


    Retia¡¯s absence gotcha! Cristea was delighted.


    ¡¸It¡¯s still too early to feel relieved. Retia-sama left you with homework after all¡¹


    Cristea made a face as if receiving a death sentence after hearing the grinning Miria.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ surely not, again¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes, again¡¹


    Cristea hung her head crestfallen. An example of the homework that Retia gives would be writing down words of gratitude.


    Nobles are invited to may tea and evening parties. Although writing back a thank you letter each time is good manners of a young lady, there is a fixed form of sentences to a certain extent from which you have to choose those which fit the season and scenery while incorporating yourself in it. Arranging such letter is one of the¡¸proofs of a refined lady¡¹. If the contents are similar each time, you will get mocked by other people as¡¸Uneducated silly fool¡¹, so everyone racks their brains to write a proper thank you letter every time. There¡¯s a vast amount of fixed sentences, writing while choosing from that is this time¡¯s homework. It¡¯s Retia¡¯s prided¡¸Earnest series¡¹. It¡¯s not only earnestly writing though, every word needs to be naturally written with elegance.


    People seem to employ those who can do it elegantly to write on their behalf, but a Duke House¡¯s lady can do it naturally just like breathing, is Retia¡¯s cherished opinion.


    At such times, Cristea missed the times of searching for the examples on the internet and copying it into the email. Although it was good manners to reply by handwriting in her previous life too¡­


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I will do my best from now on¡­¡¹


    Giving up, Cristea left unsteadily towards her room.


    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t have to do this if you obediently attended the manners studies in the first place, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Indeed¡¹


    Yes, yes, Miria felt a headache coming by seeing Cristea answering her in such way.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ where have you been until now?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Eh? ¡­ I, I was in the library¡­?¡¹


    I mean, I came out of there, right? Cristea added.


    ¡¸I searched for you there a little while ago, but you weren¡¯t there. I looked around the whole mansion¡¹ ¡¸Erm, then I surely must have been in a restroom at that time?¡¹


    Ufufu¡­ Cristea laughed deceivingly.


    ¡¸Now then! I have to quickly return and start writing!¡¹


    That certain smell came from Cristea again when she hastily passed Miria.


    (That smell again¡­ but, there shouldn¡¯t be anything giving off such scent in the library¡­?)


    Cristea is hiding something, Miria was convinced.

 CH 20

    ¡¸Todd~! How about this one? Is it a good time already?¡¹ ¡¸Let me see¡­ yeah, this looks yummy! It¡¯s good¡¹


    I got OK from the gardener Todd, so I snapped it with scissors.


    ¡¸Waa¡­ so pretty¡­!¡¹


    It reflects the sunlight, almost like a jewel. Eh? What did? Vegetables, you know! Freshly harvested vegetables! Glossy, sparkly vegetable! Cucumbers, eggplants, tomatoes, bell peppers, etc¡­ ahh, they look so juicy and delicious¡­ controlling my impulse to bite them right on the spot, I continued harvesting.


    This is Ellisfeed House¡¯s vegetable garden. The vegetable garden is in a quiet place behind the mansion. There¡¯s nothing better than freshly harvested! I tried picking a part of the garden but was stopped by Todd. The beautiful balance of the garden would crumble, is what he said¡­ well, this is a place where guests are guided as well after all¡­ can¡¯t be helped.


    Finally, after negotiations, I was given a space in the vegetable garden. Todd seems to be enjoying growing vegetables as well.


    ¡¸Fuu, that¡¯s about it. Thank you, Todd. I will bring this to the kitchen, okay?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s heavy, so I will bring it myself¡¹


    Todd said after looking at the heap of harvested vegetable.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, we will carry it for you¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s fine, this¡­¡¹


    Stopping Miria who wanted to help, Cristea touched the heap of vegetables and stored it in her inventory.


    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu, I can carry it while preserving its freshness like this¡¹ ¡¸Space magic, is it¡­ wow~¡­ that¡¯s incredible¡¹


    As expected of Ojousama, Todd admired with surprise.


    ¡¸But, to let Cristea-sama carry the payload¡­¡¹


    Miria said apologetically, but this is fine.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Now then, let¡¯s go!¡¹


    She delivered the vegetables to the kitchen and left after ordering this and that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, you must be thirsty, right?¡¹


    Miria handed over an iced black tea to Cristea who returned to her room. Miria is a really able maid. Un, delicious. The tea leaves are of excellent quality, so it tastes great while cold.


    ¡¸Ah, not good! I didn¡¯t give Shin the new dressing recipe!¡¹


    Abruptly standing up and taking a recipe from her pocket, Cristea frowned.


    ¡¸My¡­ then, I will deliver it to him¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but could I leave it to you?¡¹


    Miria who received the note from Cristea left the room and remembered in the corridor that the manners studies lesson will soon take a place.I was about to be outwitted! She hurriedly turned around. There should be a plenty of time to hand over the note after delivering Cristea to Retia.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama! It¡¯s almost time for the manners stu¡­ dies?¡¹


    She looked around the room, but Cristea was nowhere to be found.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama¡­?¡¹


    Is she in the bedroom? She took a look, but Cristea wasn¡¯t there either.


    ¡¸Cristea¡­ sama¡­?¡¹


    Cristea has suddenly vanished.

 CH 21

    ¡¸Ha~ Good grief. I somehow managed to escape from Miria¡¯s monitoring¡¹


    Cristea walked in a pitch dark passage while illuminating the way with life magic spell called Light.


    ¡¸I have been lately skipping all the manners studies, so even Miria has gotten desperate¡­¡¹


    Taking the precaution of the often disappearing Cristea, Miria has been keeping a close watch.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ can¡¯t be helped. I should make time somewhere else and properly start receiving the manners studies lessons¡­¡¹


    If you can do that, do it from the start! Inserting Shin-like tsukkomi, she arrived at the place of her destination


    This is a secret passage on the Ellisfeed House¡¯s premises. That passage has been enchanted with magic so the specific people can safely escape and lose pursuers during an emergency. The specific people being the Duke, his wife, and children. As for the other people such as maids, a key will be given to an authorized person during the evacuation only she can use. Only the head of the family and the trustworthy authorized person are aware of this passage.


    It was really only a coincidence that Cristea noticed this passage, but once Cristea who loves mysteries thoroughly investigated the passage, she has been using it as a secret escape route.


    ¡¸Achoo! ¡­ Na~¡­ as I thought, it¡¯s a bit cold in here¡¹


    It started becoming hot day by day outside, but the hidden passage is dark and chilly.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s do it!¡¹


    Funnu! a pot was in front of Cristea who was rolling up her sleeves. She opened the tightly closed lid as if familiar with it. Cleaning her hands from fingers to elbows with magic, she thrust her hand into the pot.


    ¡¸N~¡­ there it is¡¹


    After rummaging through the pot, Cristea found what she was looking for and pulled it out.


    ¡¸¡­ Ehehe~ it¡¯s pickled finely¡­¡¹


    What she took out was a cucumber. However, it was far from the freshly picked cucumbers she has been picking up just a while ago, and it had a peculiar fragrance.


    Right, this was¡­ Nukazuke.


    After that, she took out eggplant, zucchini, bell pepper, one after another and once she took everything out, she took out the vegetables she has picked this morning from her inventory, placed them inside the pot and tightly covered it with the lid again.


    ¡¸Uwaa~¡­ I did well coming this far¡­! I had to throw out many badly pickled vegetables, but after a long pickling journey, I have finally managed to come this far¡­¡¹


    Overwhelmed with emotions, she was lost for words. I have eaten deliciously pickled vegetables from Obaachan in the past life, but no one here knows how to pickle¡­ it¡¯s far off from Obaachan¡¯s Nukozuke, but I will improve it from now on. Un.


    Cristea decided to store the complete pickled vegetable in her inventory and wait for the right chance to stealthily eat it.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s secure salt musubi next time¡¹


    Inventory is great¡­ Cristea left the place while skipping.

 CH 22

    ¡¸¡­ Darn¡­ Miria is there¡­¡¹


    When I peeked through the peep window at the side of the secret passage¡¯s exit, I saw panicking Miria aimlessly wandering in my bedroom. I was certain she would look for me around the premises, I was totally wrong.


    ¡¸N~¡­ I can¡¯t go over just like this, let¡¯s go to the library¡­¡¹


    Judging such, I changed my direction without a hesitation. I began walking.


    The secret passage naturally didn¡¯t lead only to Cristea¡¯s room. There are a few entrances including bedroom of her parents, office, and library.


    Only the exit leading outside has been enhanced against enemy trespassers and the passage is unusable without precise directions, but¡­


    Cristea who thoroughly checked the secret passage advances without losing her way.


    The first time she checked, she lost her way and ended up overhearing the lovers¡¯ talk of her parents in their bedroom, so she won¡¯t get lost anymore.


    ¡­ Otousama, Okaasama, I wouldn¡¯t mind a little sister or a little brother, you know? Please, do your best¡­


    Cristea was wholeheartedly supporting them. Her insides are that of an adult after all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    And so, she arrived at the door leading to the library. She checked the inside through the peep window just in case too. Noticing people¡¯s presence, she thought that this was no good as well¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Shin?¡¹


    That person was Shin. Moreover, he was sleeping. Umm¡­ why is Shin sleeping in a place like this? I heard that he can read, but he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to approach the library because he¡¯s a servant¡­ is he dozing off in a place like this? For Shin to actually have a place to skip work¡­ I didn¡¯t know. He did well avoiding people until now¡­


    He¡¯s sound asleep, so I have to stealthily slip through¡­ thinking such, she cast soundproofing magic and quietly opened the door. She similarly closed the door and tried to slip past Shin to leave the library.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Ojousama¡¹


    When she was about to open the library¡¯s door, Gashin! she felt her head being grasped. The power of the grip gradually increased and she wasn¡¯t able to turn her head around.


    ¡¸¡­ Erm, Shin¡­? Huh? Weren¡¯t you sleeping¡­?¡¹


    Iya~ sweat started pouring from her.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know I was just pretending?¡¹


    I knowwww~! No way~! Shin is such a good actor!


    Ahh! I was deceiveeed!!


    ¡¸Do you know how terribly worried Miria was because you disappeared all of sudden?¡¹


    Saying such, he grasped her head even tighter. Ah, ah, this is some kind of deja vu, isn¡¯t it! Ahhhhhh!!! I¡¯m seriously sorryyyyy!!!! Gyaah!!!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Uu¡­ how did you know of this place, Shin?¡¹


    It¡¯s a mystery itself for Shin to be in the library he usually doesn¡¯t even approach.


    ¡¸Miria remembered that you came out of the library the last time you were missing even though we searched all around the mansion¡¹


    Ah~¡­ that time, huh¡­


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, perhaps¡­ is what we thought, so Miria and I split up¡¹


    Although Miria was panicking in my bedroom, Shin didn¡¯t know where would I come out from, so he pretending to be asleep so I would let my guard down. Gununu, this strategist¡­


    ¡¸Other servants don¡¯t know about this, so don¡¯t worry about it¡¹


    Oh, thank you very much, that will help! As expected of Shin!


    ¡¸I will naturally report to Master though¡¹


    Ah, that¡¯s not a thing to be grateful about, rather, it¡¯s no thank you! Stupid, stupid~!


    And so, I was scolded by my parents once again. Eh, this development stinks of deja vu again? I¡¯m fine already! I¡¯m full of this development, okay~!?!?

 CH 23

    ¡¸Seriously this girl¡­ she has no self-awareness as the Duke¡¯s daughter. She skips the lessons and even revealed the passage that is meant to be kept secret¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ Otousama sighed as he scolded me. Of course, Okaaasama next to him is holding back. It feels like she has already gotten used to this scene¡­ (shiver)


    But, however. Today¡¯s case is only about using the hidden passage to skip the lessons. I¡¯m relieved because my pot of nukazuke has not been revealed yet. Otousama and Okaasama surely wouldn¡¯t go there. If I let myself get scolded obediently, I just have to collect it in the future just to make sure¡­


    ¡¸Cristea. What were you doing in the secret passage?¡¹


    Gasp! Okaasama, why is your perception so good!?


    ¡¸What do you mean by¡­ that?¡¹


    I tilted my head and played dumb.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t it take you too much time just to move around? Wandering aimlessly in the dark is unusual for you who hates wasting time¡¹


    Ohhh¡­ Okaasama is way too sharp.


    ¡¸Besides, what¡¯s that? The smell. What a hard to describe fragrance¡­¡¹


    N? I thought she was frowning all the time because she was in a bad mood, but smell¡­? Ah, the smell of pickles! Eh? You smell it? I guess it didn¡¯t go away with a light cleaning¡­? Okaasama is waiting as I sniff the scent on my hands. Ha! Crap¡­ I was careless!


    ¡¸Cristea, tell us what you are hiding¡¹


    Okaasama said with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Hii! Scary! Ugh, I can¡¯t hide it anymore¡­ rather, it became a situation where I can¡¯t keep on hiding it¡­


    ¡¸I was making¡­ this¡¹


    Giving up, I retrieved nukazuke from my inventory.


    ¡¸Spatial storage¡­! I heard it from teacher Marlen¡¯s report, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Dear, that¡¯s irrelevant at the moment. Cristea, what¡¯s this thing that gives off such stench!?¡¹


    Okaasama said while covering her nose and mouth with a handkerchief. My special inventory is irrelevant, she said¡­ well, she¡¯s that concerned about the smell, huh. I don¡¯t mind it cause I¡¯m used to it, but you would be like that if you weren¡¯t used to it, I see.


    ¡¸This is called nukazuke, it¡¯s a preserved food made from rice bran¡¹ ¡¸Rice bran? For that rice bran to smell this bad¡­ is it perhaps spoiled!?¡¹


    Okaasama couldn¡¯t conceal the shock of the smooth and silky skin bringing rice bran giving off such stench. Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right? But, it¡¯s delicious so it¡¯s okay. Please, notice that.


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s not spoiled. It was changed into a source of deliciousness and beauty¡¹


    Fermentation or lactic acid¡­ they wouldn¡¯t know about that¡­ as I thought, I have no choice but to capture Okaasama with beauty.


    ¡¸Beaty!?¡¹


    See, she bit the bait.


    ¡¸Yes, Okaasama¡­ may I for a bit?¡¹


    Keeping Otousama at a distance, I started whispering to Okaasama.


    ¡¸Okaasama¡­ hasn¡¯t your face started swelling a bit recently?¡¹ ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    Okaasama covered both of her cheeks in a startle.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for saying something so indelicate, but¡­ aren¡¯t your bowel movements poor?¡¹ ¡¸Uu!!¡¹


    Okaasama is shocked. Bullseye.


    ¡¸Oy, what are the two of you whispering about¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Dear (Otousama) be quiet, please!!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Yess!¡¹


    He might feel lonely of being left out, but I must capture Okaasama first! I just have to let Otousama eat onigiri with nukazuke later after all! Please, obediently wait for a bit!!


    ¡¸You see Okaasama, this nukazuke will make your body pretty from within, you know¡­?¡¹ ¡¸From within¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    As a result, nukazuke has also been introduced. Alright! Rice has made a new companion!


    I digress, but as a punishment for skipping the lessons, I was made write ridiculously lot. Ugh.

 CH 24

    Since the nukazuke incident, I was strictly ordered to always consult with someone rather than stealthily sneaking around.


    ¡­ I wonder why am I not trusted so much?


    Well, I did eat horses¡¯ feed (rice) and I certainly did go missing to skip lessons in the secret passage, and there¡¯s also the case of the offensively? smelling nukazuke (it made a fuss because everyone in the kitchen found it smelly) but!


    ¡­ Huh? When I think about it, aren¡¯t those things a good-for-nothing would do¡­? Huh? How weird¡­ no, but as a result, things like rice and nukazuke are raising our eating habits and beauty! It¡¯s useful! Un!


    Un, well umm. Consulting is the aspect of basics! As long as everything proceeds without a hitch, there are no problems!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Rejected¡¹


    It was full of problems. Even though I consulted because I was told to consult~!


    ¡¸Eh, why!? Isn¡¯t it time you already gave me a permission!?¡¹ ¡¸To bring the current Ojousama along would be like releasing a beast in the town, so the frightened me can¡¯t simply do it¡¹


    Shin declared so coldly. How rude to treat a maiden who makes even flowers blush like a beast!


    ¡¸Why not~! Even though I just want to buy some spices and ingredients at the market and eat some delicious food at the street stalls!¡¹ ¡¸A ducal house¡¯s lady shouldn¡¯t go shopping at the market in the first place¡­¡¹


    That is quite reasonable! However, I¡¯m not just a normal ducal house¡¯s lady! Not in a defiant manner, but in the meaning of having memories from my past life, okay! Don¡¯t make a misunderstanding there!


    Celebrity-like life is already my daily life, but for me who lived as OL in my past life, I still want to feel my past life¡¯s shopping district¡¯s typical atmosphere. Even in the shopping meaning! Besides¡­


    ¡¸But, the Eastern Island country¡¯s¡­ a merchant ship from Yahatul has arrived, right? They might have some interesting things!¡¹ ¡¸So that was your objective as I thought¡¹


    Well, of course! That¡¯s why if I¡¯m to go, now¡¯s the time, isn¡¯t it!?


    ¡¸That¡¯s all the more no. It¡¯s more dangerous now that the foreigners are loitering around. I¡¯m going shopping, so I will buy you something¡¹ ¡¸No way! It would have no meaning then! I want to see it myself!¡¹


    I mean, there¡¯s a chance they might have it! Something like a miso, maybe something like a soy sauce or something like this and that!!!! If they have it, I want it in a barrel or talk with the merchant and make a contract for regular shipment!!!! I crave for miso and soy sauce to that extent. My feelings became that much stronger after I discovered rice. Because if I had miso or soy sauce, the things I could make would increase!!


    ¡¸Since it came to this, I have no choice but to learn teleport magic¡­¡¹


    When I muttered such, Shin stiffened.


    ¡¸That would be possible for you¡­ I will pretend it was a joke, so stop it please. It can¡¯t be helped, I will consult with Master¡­¡¹


    Shin dropped his shoulders in defeat.


    ¡¸Really? Yay~! Thank you!¡¹


    Shin who was at his wits¡¯ end sighed greatly seeing me jump up and down while shouting Yay, yay~! in delight.


    While overjoyed, there was the teleport magic hand, huh¡­ so I thought.

 CH 25

    An elaborate meeting regarding my trip to the market was held and the permission was given after deploying more guards than the last time.


    How exaggerated for a simple shopping¡­ is what I thought, children with good appearances are likely to get kidnapped, so I¡¯m apparently a suitable prey. Indeed~ I see~ it can¡¯t be helped then, yes, yes. (in monotone) Leaving the jokes aside, being kidnapped by a slave trader wouldn¡¯t be a joke, so I decided to properly accept the guards.


    Of course, if it comes to it, I can do something about it with my magic though. I can now use most of the Wind, Fire, Water, Earth offensive magic without chanting. If it¡¯s just the vigor for magic than leave it to Cristea-chan¡î I have no delicacy though!


    ¡­ Listen here, I was drilled by teacher Marlen, so I¡¯m able to activate several chantless spells simultaneously, I practiced really a lot¡­ Activating magic with a chant takes too much time, and above else, chanting is cough embarrassing cough¡­! Why such stinky lines¡­ thanks to that, I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate and activate magic at first¡­ (distant look) imagination is important, the moment I understood, I was grateful for being a nerd with a high wild delusions power¡­ no, no, I was glad my imagination is rich!


    ¡­ Ahem. Leaving magic aside. Let¡¯s talk about Miria and Shin now. Of course, many guards will be appearing out of sight¡­ thank you for your continued patronage¡­ but, it seems that my prudence has been left behind somewhere, so don¡¯t expect too much from me please, okay?


    Thus, right now, the night before the shopping, I¡¯m so happy I quite can¡¯t fall asleep. Are you a child before an excursion or something! It¡¯s on that level. Well, I¡¯m a child? And it¡¯s similar to an excursion! It¡¯s the so-called society inspection! I¡¯m so excited!


    On the other hand, the arrangements for the proper shopping are perfect. By the recipe of the rich, my budget is abundant, fufufu¡­ Paying with gold coins seemed like something troublesome could happen, so I divided it into several small changes of copper and silver coins and stored it in the Inventory! Ahem. There won¡¯t be a problem if I pretend to take it out of the pochette, right? If unknown people see it, it will look like a mysterious pochette that spits large amounts of money, but¡­ let¡¯s not mind it. Un.


    I have caused many troubles to Miria when I collapsed the last time, so I have to make sure not to make her worry this time. When I spoke about it to her in the afternoon, she told me it would be best if I didn¡¯t make her worry in the daily basis¡­ ah~ ah~ I can¡¯t hear you!


    Shin also cautioned me until my ears hurt. Those two are prone to worrying¡­


    Rather than that, they were stunned when I showed them the list of things I want to buy tomorrow. I was asked¡¸Who is going to carry that much¡­¡¹so when I replied¡¸I will stealthily store it in the Inventory in a back alley¡­¡¹Shin told me¡¸Why do you think you have guards! Are you so stupid to enter a dangerous back alley on your own!?¡¹. You are quite right there.


    However, not buying it is not a choice! When I claimed such, it was arranged that the baggage will be handed over to guards who will put it in a carriage if the baggage exceeds a certain extent. Everyone from the guards, I¡¯m repeatedly sorry¡­


    The arrangements are perfect! I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow~!

 CH 26

    Yes! It¡¯s the shopping day! The weather is nice for shopping too!


    Just like last time, I¡¯m wearing a dress of a merchant¡¯s daughter and I¡¯m ready to go out! I have proposed to attach an iron plate to my cutely knitted boots or insert a small hidden knife into the heel and other various things just in case, but everything was refused, you know? I wonder why? I have magic so it¡¯s no problem though, you see? Even though the dwarf Galvano Ojisama said it was interesting~ How unfortunate! (Ojisama said he would bring a contract regarding the application of such mechanism in the boots of the Knights Order later. Huh? Did we become a bit richer again¡­?)


    A carriage with the crest of the Ducal House would stand out, so an extremely normal carriage has been prepared, and we departed!


    ¡­ Un, I have completely forgotten because of the shock I have received previously, but carriage rides are very uncomfortable, aren¡¯t they¡­ the suspension? was it? there¡¯s nothing like that, so the impacts are¡­ direct¡­ ugh¡­ my butt is¡­ once we arrive, I think I will buy a lot of cushions¡­ let¡¯s do that¡­ owowow¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Well then, we have arrived at the market! Uwaaaaa¡­ this! This atmosphere! It¡¯s this atmosphere! It¡¯s similar to the energy of the low-lying part of the city from my past life, it¡¯s exciting! Ahh, how nostalgic¡­! Now, I can¡¯t be slacking, let¡¯s go searching for the marked goods~!


    ¡¸¡­ Is this place¡­ a paradise¡­!¡¹


    A lot of spices, heaps of herbs¡­ piles of delicious food too! This is just like a food treasury~!


    The head chef of our House has been recently trying his best in various ways, but I have a feeling that he hasn¡¯t managed to master spices and herbs yet. There are many spices and herbs that can¡¯t be found at my home.


    I purchase every kind while confirming their tastes. With this many, it might be even possible to challenge the alluring curry. About the curry spice¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether I will be able to mix it, but¡­ I should be able to grasp the fundamental spices. Probably. I will do my best. I purchased many herbs as well. Bouquet garni, herb salt, I will consult with the head chef and variously test it out. Miria¡¯s and Shin¡¯s stunned expressions were noticeable as soon as my shopping spree came to a halt. ¡­ Isn¡¯t that fine? With this, our House¡¯s eating habits will improve even further! Eating delicious things, I will be happy, everyone will be happy, it¡¯s a Win-Win, okay!


    Ah, Shin-san, if we run out, can I ask you to run the errands then?


    ¡­ However, how weird¡­ where are the Eastern Island country¡¯s goods??


    ¡¸Hey Shin, the Eastern Island country¡­ where are the goods from Yahatul sold?¡¹


    It¡¯s best to ask Shin who lived in these parts of the city.


    ¡¸I think they would hardly appear at the market, you know? Their work of art is evaluated highly, but there are many who are ignorant of the ingredients they use, so it¡¯s handled by specialized stores¡­ hmm, which company was it again¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please somehow remember that!!¡¹


    It¡¯s today¡¯s highlight after all!!

 CH 27

    Relying on Shin¡¯s memory, I have decided to visit the company which handles the goods from Yahatul.


    For the time being, I have handed over the spices at hand and other large baggage to the nearby guard person. Sorry for the bother¡­ Although the Inventory seems convenient, it¡¯s not, isn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Bastea Company¡­ is this it?¡¹


    I confirm with Shin while looking at the small, but cozy looking building.


    ¡¸Yeah, this place should sell goods from Yahatul if I remember correctly¡¹ ¡¸I see! Then, let¡¯s enter at once!¡¹


    The moment I said so in a cheerful voice, a loud voice came from inside.


    ¡¸Oy! That¡¯s not what you said! Even though my workload increased because of your unreasonable request!¡¹


    ¡­ Uh, ohh¡­? It doesn¡¯t feel calm at all?? A giant of a man in foreign clothes is shouting.


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ the was fewer than I thought¡­ I thought I could manage like before, but¡­¡¹


    The overly apologetical person is this store¡¯s clerk¡­ owner? He¡¯s wearing Doristan Kingdom¡¯s clothes, but his manners and facial features are bit different. Is he a biracial person like Shin?


    ¡¸In either case, I will collect everything according to its value like was promised! I don¡¯t know what Aniki will do otherwise¡­!¡¹ ¡¸No, however¡­¡¹


    Umm, they seem to be in the middle of something¡­ however, today¡¯s main event is a treasure hunt in this place. I have no choice of withdrawing out of here. It was at the time I pulled myself together and decided to greet them.


    ¡¸Excuse me, owner. Aren¡¯t those customers?¡¹


    N? A child¡¯s voice? When I looked towards the voice, a doll behind the giant man spoke up. No, a child as adorable as doll spoke up.


    ¡¸It¡¯s Ichima-san¡­¡¹


    The child with her straight, black hair that was reaching up to the shoulders while wearing an exotic-looking kimono was truly like Ichima-san¡­ like a traditional Japanese doll.


    ¡¸Sorry to show you something so unsightly. Do you need something?¡¹


    The sweet smile and trotting¡­ way of coming over to us is also very lovable.


    Iyaa~n! I thought that Miria and I were worthy of being called beauties after reincarnating in this world, but¡­ the adorableness of the Orient is on a different level! Uwaa¡­ cute¡­! I want to become friends¡­


    Wah, not good, not good¡­ I was about to lose sight of the objective.


    ¡¸Err¡­ I would like you to show me seasonings and food from Yahatul if you have any, but¡­¡¹


    When I said so to Ichima-san (temporary) while feeling a bit bashful, the giant of a man turned around with a great vigor and rudely approached.


    ¡¸You interested in Yahatul¡¯s food!? Ouch! ¡­ No, are you interested in food from Yahatul!?¡¹


    Ichima-san (temporary) brandished the folding fan? she held in her hands and hit the giant of a man who rudely approached us into the pit of his stomach without any hesitation. Eh? I, Ichima-sa©`©`©`n (temporary)!?

 CH 28

    ¡¸¡­ Sorry to show you something so unsightly. You desire seasonings and provisions from Yahatul?¡¹


    Instead of the cold glare she directed at the giant of a man, Ichima-san (temporary) asked with a smile. S¡­ scary. Giant-san has stiffened¡­ there¡¯s a saying that a beauty¡¯s anger is scary, but it adapted to Japanese-style beauty too! Hii!


    ¡¸¡­ Y, yes¡­¡¹ ¡¸That is excellent. Look, there are the goods that have arrived from Yahatul just the other day¡¹


    While saying such, Ichima-san (temporary) pointed at a pile of barrels and wooden boxes.


    ¡¸Inside this barrel is something called miso, it¡¯s a soup¡­ stock, that can be used to create various dishes. After that, there¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Miso¡­? Mimimimiso!? What did you say just now!? Not believing my ears, I had the contents of the barrel shown to me.


    ¡¸It¡­ it¡¯s misooo¡­!¡¹


    At last¡­ it appeared at last!! O¡¯miso-sama!! To find you this easily¡­! As I thought, Yahatul is similar¡­! Crap, I might start crying¡­!


    ¡¸!? What¡¯s the matter? You, do you feel ill?¡¹


    It¡¯s nothing!! I say to Ichima-san (temporary) who looked at me with a startle. Restraining my tears, I looked at the other goods.


    I was shown many things, but miso, soy sauce, konbu¡­ there were many. I thought whether they would be called differently, but they were mostly the same. What was surprising¡­ is that Ulong¡¯s true name is actually Udon. This is what I think, but Shin¡¯s Okaasama must have called it Ulon since he was young, so isn¡¯t it why he calls it like that? I didn¡¯t fail to notice Shin¡¯s face turning a bit red after he heard it. Uhihi. I have to make fun of him later.


    This load is what they must have been talking about before. Since there was no problem with the taste after sampling it (far from that, it tasted like hope!), so we negotiated and bought as much as we could and we got a discount in return. What a stroke of luck~!


    Ichima-san (temporary) and others seemed to be startled by our knowledge of Yahatul ingredients. Well, that¡¯s only natural¡­ it¡¯s full of mysteries for our country¡¯s chefs after all.


    When I revealed that I¡¯m Ellisfeed House¡¯s young lady during the negotiations, the owner-like person¡¸Ah, the rumored¡­¡¹muttered in consent. What kind of rumors!?


    Now then, using Bastea Company as an intermediary, I¡¯m going to request a deal from Otousama! Using the soy sauce and miso I have just obtained, winning over Otousama with onigiri and pork (orc) miso soup, will be a done deal. Fufufu. ¡­ Otousama will surely think it¡¯s eastern cuisine~¡­


    Unfortunately, it seems that they didn¡¯t bring katsuobushi¡­ well, their utilization is hard to understand after all¡­ they also look like a dry wood¡­ Ingredient with tools like that definitely seem like a trap. While I was feeling downhearted, they said they will bring katsuobushi and a shaver with them next time. Alright! ¡­ But, because they naturally travel by ship, it will take at least three months until they arrive¡­ aaaah¡­ I¡¯m already tired of wai~ting!!

 CH 29

    ¡¸Hou¡­ this Furenchi toasto? is delicious. It¡¯s sweet and fluffy¡¹


    Icihma-san (temporary) deliciously stuffs her cheeks with French toast. I¡¯m glad she likes it. Because I wouldn¡¯t normally serve a French toast which is essentially a remedy menu for a leftover bread to a customer¡­ at least the appearances, while thinking such, I garnished it with a whipped cream, berry sauce and peppermint, I basically tried to make it look a bit caf¨¦-ish.


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy to make, so I will give you the recipe later. I¡¯m glad it suits your tastes¡­ if I had to choose, I prefer these rice crackers more¡¹


    It has the nostalgic munchy texture and taste. Ah~ delicious!


    ¡¸You have quite refined tastes, don¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸This would be the best if I had a green tea to go with it though¡­¡¹


    Haa, I¡¯m asking for the moon, aren¡¯t I¡­


    ¡¸Tea, huh? It¡¯s astringent and bitter, so it¡¯s not received that well over here, so this time¡¯s quantity is not that much, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸You have it!?¡¹


    C, come again~!?!


    ¡¸We do. But, because the quantity is low, the price is a little bit high¡­¡¹ ¡¸I wiwiwiwill buy it! So, umm¡­ sencha, gyokuro or matcha which is it¡­¡¹ ¡¸You really like bitter¡­ want it all?¡¹ ¡¸!! Yes! If possible! Lots of matcha!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I, I understand¡¹


    Yay~! Tea secured~! I was a bit captivated though! Adzuki has been also secured, so I can make matcha sweets now! It will be getting hot from now on, so something like shaved ice would be good, right~! Should I consult with Galvano Ojisan and have him start working on shaved ice machine!?


    The next day after shopping. Because I have purchased lots from the Baste Company, I decided to have them delivered except the things I wanted to take home no matter what. The giant of a man that was by Ichima-san¡¯s (temporary) side said¡¸You saved us by taking the things over¡¹as he handed me over sweets from Yahatul and while the goods were being delivered, I was free, so I invited Ichima-san (temporary) for tea.


    ¡¸Nevertheless, Cristea-dono is really well-knowledgeable about Yahatul¡¯s food¡¹ ¡¸The ancestors of one of our chefs are from Yahatul. That was the beginning of my interest¡¹


    I¡¯m not saying a lie. Okpal¡­ takoyaki started it all. My knowledge about the food is from my past life though!


    ¡¸Ah¡­ the man who was by your side yesterday. Come to think of it, his appearances somehow didn¡¯t seem from this country¡¹


    Fumu, it seems she remembers Shin.


    Ichima-san¡¯s (temporary) name seems to be Sei Shikishima. O-Sei-chan, huh~ How cute~! O-Sei-chan is a child of a military family which is equivalent to our country¡¯s nobility, and she came to enroll into Aderia Academy (which I will be attending too) as an international student. She came here earlier to get used to the life in Doristan. That giant of a man is a merchant, but he¡¯s also O-Sei-chan¡¯s guard.


    Yahatul¡¯s religion and way of life are different, so she came here because she wanted to know the differences¡­ how amazing~ so diligent¡­ As for me¡­ no, un I would like to visit Yahatul! Rather, I want to live there! I¡¯m sure I would get used to it¡­!

 CH 30

    And you won¡¯t believe this! O-Sei-chan is a ¡°contractor¡± who contracted a sacred beast.


    ¡¸Oh dear¡­! Sei-sama formed a contract with a sacred beast¡­?!¡¹


    Miria who stood at the side of the table exclaimed in surprise. Sacred beast contractors are that rare. In the first place, the opportunity to see a sacred beast is almost nonexistent.


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s a bit different from the sacred beasts of this country though¡­¡¹


    Hmm. Contract with a scared beast, huh¡­ is she perhaps of a Miko-ish standing in Yahatul? Is it fine? To study abroad¡­ is it unexpectedly a liberal country around that matter?


    ¡¸What kind of sacred beast is it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Want to see it?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸By all means!!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Fumu. Sure thing¡­ Tora, come out¡¹


    When O-Sei-chan called after a wee bit of consideration, puff and what appeared was¡­


    ¡¸¡­ U!!¡¹


    I got surprised. But, I can somehow understand.


    ¡¸Oh my¡­! What a pure white, beautiful fur¡­!¡¹


    Miria admired while astonished by the sacred beast¡¯s sudden appearance at the same time.


    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s Byakko. It¡¯s considered a divine beast in our country¡¹


    No, un. I know, it¡¯s Byakko! But¡­


    ¡¸C, cute¡­!¡¹


    Tiger, well it¡¯s tiger, but a mini-sized one. Roughly kitten-sized! It¡¯s slightly chubbier, its legs are fatty-ish, and its body is more solid than cat¡¯s, so un, a young tiger? However, what a fine fur¡­! It looks fluffy¡­!? Uwaa¡­ t¡­ I want to touch it¡­!


    ¡¸In foreign countries, it gets this small not to waste its divine powers. Originally, it¡¯s larger and more terrifying¡¹


    I believe you. White tigers are cool, aren¡¯t they! Ahh! But, this size, this cuteness¡­ is a sin! Guilty!


    ¡¸Ah¡­ how do you do, Byakko-sama. I¡¯m called Cristea¡¹


    I¡¯m pleased to make your acquaintance. I introduced myself with a smile. If possible, I think that I would like to touch this wonderful fur to the fullest, so first impressions are important.


    ¡¸Gau! (Ou! Best regards!)¡¹


    N? I think I might have heard something¡­?


    Nn? ¡­ Was it just my imagination? I feel like I¡¯ve heard somewhat gaudish male voice from somewhere¡­? Thinking whether the giant of a man returned, I restlessly looked around. ¡­ Only O-Sei-chan and Miria are around¡­ huhh? How weird¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-dono? Is something the matter?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Ah, no. It¡¯s nothing¡¹


    O-Sei-chan was worried about my uncomposed state. Huhh?¡­ Was it just my imagination? Oh well.


    Rather than that! There, I would like to mofumofu and touch Byakko-sama by all means! Mofumofu! A chance like this won¡¯t appear so often!

 CH 31

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Sei-sama? Would it be all right for me to touch Byakko-sama¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah, of course. It¡¯s fine, he won¡¯t bite. Right? Tora¡¹


    O-Sei-chan here, presented Byakko-sama to me when I timidly asked, so I hugged him so I wouldn¡¯t drop him.


    ¡¸Waa¡­!¡¹


    Fuwaaaa¡­ mofumofu¡­! It¡¯s mofumofu~! Waan! This fur! Can¡¯t get enough¡­! I take my words back! Mofumofu is justice¡­! It¡¯s the start of the supreme bliss super mofu time!


    Fufufu¡­ with this Goldfinger technique I acquired from the stray cats in the downtown, I shall conquer Byakko-sama¡­!


    ¡¸Gaugau, gururu¡­ (if possible, I wanted to be held by that huge-breasted Oneechan~ Na~ ah a bit stronger over there¡­)¡¹


    ¡­ Nn? What¡¯d you say?! Miria certainly has outrageously big boobs, but?! I? As for me? I¡¯m still a child, you know! I¡¯m still developing!! Okaasama also has outrageously huge boobs, so my future is promising, you know!! ¡­ That¡¯s not it! Yeah, this voice again¡­


    ¡¸Oy, Tora. Stop the idle chatter and behave¡¹


    O-Sei-chan cautioned Byakko-sama with a frown. Eh, su, surely not¡­


    ¡¸Gau? Gauu. (Na? It¡¯s fine! She can¡¯t hear me anyway, right~?)¡¹


    Byakko-sama answered lazily while relaxing under my Goldfinger technique. Seriously¡­ this is¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s all right¡­ I can hear you¡¹ ¡¸What!?¡¹ ¡¸Gau!? (Wa? You¡¯re lying, right!?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan and Byakko-sama are shocked.


    ¡¸Unfotunately¡­ that I¡¯m not lying¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being meager in various ways, okay?¡¹


    Ufufu¡­ When I said such while cracking a smile, Byakko-sama straightened his posture with a jolt. He feels extremely awkward.


    What¡¯s really unfortunate is¡­ Byakko-sama, your old fart remarks!! ¡­ Is what I thought, but I stopped myself from saying it to the sacred beast. Look, I¡¯m an adult in a child¡¯s body! Therefore! I deal with it like an adult!


    ¡¸Gau¡­ (Seriously¡­)¡¹ ¡¸Tora¡­ you fool¡­¡¹


    It appears that O-Sei-chan doesn¡¯t know how to deal with Byakko-sama¡­ hmm¡­ the sight of a suffering beauty also makes a picture, huh¡­ I thought about not having a body a picture-like body without being aware that this was the start of my own suffering.


    ¡¸Err¡­ is something the matter?¡¹


    Only Miria was puzzled without noticing the situation. Her hands were impatiently waiting to touch Byakko-sama though. ¡­ Un, she will be probably happier if she doesn¡¯t find out what just happened?


    Mofumofu is justice, but Byakko-sama is guilty as I thought!

 CH 32

    In the end, the owner of the playboy-ish voice was Byakko-sama¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-dono might have a good affinity with sacred beasts¡­¡¹ ¡¸Gau. (She might. I really didn¡¯t think there would be someone in the foreign lands who could hear my voice¡­)¡¹


    Byakko-sama said such while eating my portion of French toast. Eh, is that fine to eat something like that¡­ rather, you can eat¡­? Apparently, food doesn¡¯t turn directly into nutrients, but he instead intakes the magical power within the food or something. Food is apparently influenced with the magical power of the cook. In such meaning, the French toast I made is apparently tasty. Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­ anyhow, that was startling¡¹


    Mainly Byakko-sama¡¯s gap! Because he doesn¡¯t have a fragment of sacredness!


    ¡¸Cristea-sama¡­ you can really understand what Sacred Beast-sama is saying¡­?¡¹


    Miria is also shocked. Well of course~ I myself was.


    ¡¸Yeah, it seems like that¡­ but, keep this secret from Otousama and rest, okay?¡¹


    I would feel bad if this caused even more annoyance¡­ I also want to keep the sense of crisis of not being able to leave my room if anything else happened away.


    ¡¸Eh, but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Please¡¹


    Un? Reporting is important? But you see, freedom is even more important than that¡­


    ¡¸If you agree to keep it secret, I will negotiate with Byakko-sama so you can touch him?¡¹ ¡¸Understood!¡¹


    Immediate reply, huh. Miria also loves mofumofu, huh¡­ maybe we could organize a mofumofu club?


    ¡¸Gau¡­ (Eh, even without negotiations, I will receive those boobies at any time¡­)¡¹ ¡¸Hey, Miria. It seems like Byakko-sama has something to say to you?¡¹ ¡¸Gau!? (Wha! Hey! Are you going to expose it?!)¡¹ ¡¸Well, I wonder?¡¹


    Miria stared at Byakko-sama full of expectations.


    ¡¸Gau!? (Oyy!?)¡¹ ¡¸He says that it¡¯s his honor to be embraced by such pretty miss as yourself, Miria¡¹ ¡¸My¡­ oh dear! Ufufu¡­ it¡¯s my honor¡¹


    Miria answered delightfully. Sorry¡­ I believe she would be happier not knowing the truth¡­


    ¡¸Gauu¡­ (You made me all sweaty¡­)¡¹ ¡¸Byakko-sama, if you have something to tell to Miria, then I will anytime, precisely, word per word convey it to her, okay?¡¹


    When I said such to the exhausted Byakko-sama while handing him to Miria, Byakko-sama shook his head horizontally. I thought so.


    ¡¸Fu¡­ hahaha! It looks like Cristea-dono also excels at handling the sacred beasts, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan said in high spirits.


    ¡¸You think so?¡¹ ¡¸You might have a talent in being a contractor¡¹


    N~ I wonder about that~? With the exception of Byakko-sama, I haven¡¯t encountered any other Sacred Beasts, so I can¡¯t say anything¡­


    Ah, hey! Byakko-sama! Stop nonchalantly caressing and rubbing against Miria¡¯s chest like a kitten please! I won¡¯t permit any more than that~!

 CH 33

    ¡¸Hahh¡­ so much happened yesterday and today that I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡¹


    My hands busily worked while I breathed a sigh.


    The kitchen has been already tidied up and only Shin who stood a watch over me and Miria who was helping me remained.


    ¡¸I should be feeling exhausted by being dragged around by you¡­¡¹


    Shin seems to be slightly tired from yesterday¡¯s shopping.


    ¡¸My, keeping a woman company while she¡¯s shopping is just like that, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    That was very normal in my past life.


    ¡¸That mouth of yours¡­ in your case, rather than being a woman you are a bit¡­ no, quite different¡¹ ¡¸Muh? How rude¡¹


    Am I being treated like a child? If you say something like that to a lady, you won¡¯t be forgiven, you know? I¡¯m actually a child though.


    ¡¸How to say it¡­ it¡¯s close to desperately trying to stop a wild horse¡¹


    Miria too, ahh¡­ she nodded in agreement.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not treated even as a person!¡¹


    My goodness¡­ Miria-san, Shin-san, thank you for your hard work! Wild horse¡­ un, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand that expression! Yesterday¡¯s shopping had a¡¸No one, who he or she may be will be able to stop me! Hyahaha~!¡¹mentality. I had no self-respect. I had no will to have it either. Self-respect stayed at home. Please don¡¯t look for it.


    However, as a result of that, a mountain of treasures appeared before me!! It¡¯s here!! Hyahaha~!! Tonight¡¯s dinner is the pork¡­ I meant orc soup and baked onigiri I promised Otousama. I found burdock roots which are supposed to be put in the orc soup sold as a medicine on the market. Everyone was shocked because I freely used herbs to cook. It had the appearances of a tree root though. Does it really have any healing effects, can it even be used in a dish¡­ it make you think like that, doesn¡¯t it¡­ though I have used it. In that case, I could have made kinpira too.


    And as I thought, Otousama is Japanese cuisine fool¡­ he asked for seconds with a great vigor. I¡¯m happy about that, head chef ate the leftovers and the rest of the servants were really pitiful as they were crying. I, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Otousama requested it for tomorrow as well, so after the meal, I prepared a large number of ingredients and cooked it together in a stockpot.Okaasama was amazed by Otousama and me though¡­ As I thought, pork¡­ orc soup is more delicious when there¡¯s a lot, right! Starting with the head chef, some people were peeking at the pot, but it¡¯s not the time yet, okay? You too Otousama, okay?


    While it¡¯s cooking, I tried making ginger syrup using honey because I obtained ginger, clove, and cinnamon too. I¡¯m thinking of having Okaasama who is sensitive to cold drink it. Ah~¡­ even though I could drink ginger ale if I had carbonated water~ I would make it every year during the ginger season, I loved drinking a spicy ginger ale, didn¡¯t I? It would be nice if there was a carbonated water spring somewhere¡­ that or if I had baking soda¡­


    While absentmindedly thinking, I soaked orc meat in a ginger miso. Ah, if I put this together with the orc soup, the orc meat would be overpowered¡­ let¡¯s pickle it tomorrow at a good opportunity and store it in the inventory to eat on a different day.


    Since there was rice left, I made onigiri and baked them in miso. I¡¯m so pleased to have gotten my hands on miso, so I unconsciously made miso-flavored menu¡­ not good, not good. If I only present miso, everyone will get quickly bored of its taste, so I will store this in the inventory too.


    Next year, my dormitory life at the academy will begin, so I will surely miss the taste of home¡­ or rather, I will year for Japanese food, so stocking the inventory full is the plan. Inventory is a hyperspace so it apparently has no flow of time, but whether really hot things will stay hot and cold things cold is currently in the middle of verification. Fufufu¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, you seem tired, how about taking a break for today¡­?¡¹


    Miria worriedly asked while looking at my villainess-like smile. I feel like her concern comes from a slightly different direction, but I¡¯m certainly tired, and it seems that I will fall into a loop that will make me cook forever, so I decided to clean up after storing the incomplete orc soup into the inventory so Otousama and others wouldn¡¯t sneakily steal a bite and went to rest.


    Fuaah¡­ good night¡­

 CH 34

    Teshi, teshi¡­ teshi. Nmuu¡­? Something is¡­ hitting my face¡­ Nnn¡­ but I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ guu.


    Teshiteshiteshiteshi. Uuu¡­ it¡¯s soft and feels nice¡­ guu.


    ¡ºOy, will you wake up?¡»


    Nn? Something soft is¡­ hitting my cheek¡­ the rubbing is nice too¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Nua? It¡¯s Byakko-sama¡­¡¹


    Fuwaa¡­ I had enough of mofumofu for today¡­ good night¡­ suyaaa¡­


    ¡ºYou are quite impudent, aren¡¯t you? ¡­ That¡¯s not it, wake up¡» ¡¸Nn~¡­ it¡¯s still not even a morning, isn¡¯t it¡­ uu¡­ so sleepy¡¹ ¡ºOh¡­ the night is still young¡» ¡¸¡­ Isn¡¯t it midnight¡­ n? Byakko-sama?¡¹ ¡ºYou are still half-asleep¡­¡»


    Mini Byakko-sama climbed on top of me, hitting and rubbing my cheeks with his forepaws. Being hit by paws is¡­ reward, so thank you very much¡­ nn?


    ¡¸¡­ Why are you talking normally and not with your secondary voice¡­?¡¹ ¡ºSecondary voice? I don¡¯t understand quite well, but I¡¯m connected to you via telepathy. Others would get startled if they found me here meowing, wouldn¡¯t they?¡» ¡¸¡­ Doesn¡¯t that make me seem like I¡¯m saying something strange in my sleep then¡­¡¹


    Seriously. First of all, I cast a soundproof magic inside my room so I don¡¯t wake up the others.


    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­ really¡­ why are you creeping into a young lady¡¯s bedroom¡­¡¹ ¡ºFeel relieved. I¡¯m not interested in children¡»


    I thought so. Creeping into my bedroom at night¡­ what has he come for? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not anything good. Alright, not getting caught up is the objective.


    ¡¸¡­ Children need a plenty of sleep, so please take a leave. Good night¡¹ ¡ºOy, don¡¯t sleep!¡»


    Teshiteshiteshiteshi!


    ¡¸What is it, really~ ¡­ Wha! Did perhaps something happen to Sei-sama!?¡¹


    If that¡¯s the case then the story is different! Because I suddenly jumped up, Byakko-sama fell of the bed due to the rebound.


    ¡ºDoha! Don¡¯t get up all of sudden!¡» ¡¸That¡¯s where you are supposed to splendidly land! Rather than that, what about Sei-sama?! Is she safe!¡¹ ¡ºYou¡­ if it¡¯s her, then she¡¯s currently sound asleep at the inn¡» ¡¸What¡­ don¡¯t startle me like that¡­ then, what is your business?¡¹


    I heaved a sigh of relief and asked what¡¯s the matter again.


    ¡ºI¡¯m hungry¡» ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹ ¡ºI¡¯m hungry, so give me something to eat¡» ¡¸¡­ Good night¡¹


    Ha~¡­ it was something worthless after all.


    ¡ºOy! Don¡¯t sleep! Wake up and let me eat!¡»


    Beshibeshibeshi!


    ¡¸Nmo~! Shouldn¡¯t you be asking your contractor Sei-sama for food!¡¹


    I sprung up and protested.


    ¡º¡­ Oopsie. I¡¯m just splitting my powers with her. She can¡¯t do something like making a meal. She has never even walked into the kitchen after all¡»


    Mumu, I couldn¡¯t make him fall down this time¡­


    Well, I must admit, Ojousama wouldn¡¯t be making the meals herself¡­ eh? Me? I¡¯m an exception, you know?? I want to eat delicious meals, so I have no choice to make them myself.


    ¡¸¡­ She seems to be quite knowledgeable about things like miso and soy sauce though?¡¹ ¡ºWell that¡¯s because she was quite free on the ship on the way here. She must have memorized it after wandering about and hearing others talk about it¡» ¡¸I see¡¹ ¡ºThat¡¯s why, let me eat something. You have made something, right?¡» ¡¸¡­ How do you know?¡¹


    I ask with suspicious eyes.


    ¡ºI have a good nose. I¡¯m sensitive to appetizing smells¡» ¡¸Even if you say it with that smug face¡­¡¹


    Your nose is way too good¡­


    ¡ºWhat smug face? Never mind that, c¡¯mon, take it out¡»


    He demanded by striking the knees of me who was sitting on top of the bed.


    What to say about this? Even though I stored it in the inventory in order to prevent others from sneaking a bite, a sponger appeared!

 CH 35

    Being beaten by Byakko-sama in the end, I have entertained him for a late-night snack(?). I took out the pot of pork¡­ orc soup and baked miso onigiri, but¡­


    ¡ºOh~! Tonjiru, huh! Looks delicious!¡» ¡¸It¡¯s orc soup. Umm¡­ how do you plan on eating this?¡¹


    It¡¯s a soup¡­ and piping hot at that, you know? Don¡¯t you have a cat¡¯s tongue? No before that, what about the bowl? Or will you serve it on a plate with tools??


    ¡ºAh~¡­ do you have a bowl and chopsticks?¡» ¡¸I do?¡¹


    The Bastea Company had cute rice bowls, chopsticks, and many other Japanese tableware, so I bought those.


    ¡ºThen. Give me a big serving!¡» ¡¸Hahh¡­¡¹


    Eh? How do you intend to eat this? You won¡¯t be able to use the chopsticks, right¡­ you won¡¯t say something like ¡®feed me,¡¯ right¡­? Anyhow, doing as requested, I took out the tableware from the inventory and plated the orc soup, baked miso onigiri, and nukadzuke in a small bowl and offered(?) it to Byakko-sama.


    ¡¸There you go. Please eat up¡¹ ¡ºOh? You even have nukadzuke, huh¡­ you, aren¡¯t you actually from Yahatul?¡»


    Gulp. Not a bad guess¡­ I think my contents are closely related to Yahatul.


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be possible, can it? With my appearance¡¹


    Haha¡­ I laughed dryly.


    ¡ºYeah. However, you really are amusing. I can¡¯t see you as a foreigner¡»


    Amusing is a bit rude¡­ rather, could you stop pursuing this matter so deeply¡­


    ¡ºNow then! Let¡¯s eat before it gets cold!¡» ¡¸Eh? Byakko-sama, you don¡¯t have a cat¡¯s tongue?¡¹ ¡ºOh right¡­¡»


    I want to eat but can¡¯t because it¡¯s too hot¡­ Byakko-sama lamented over the postponement. Cute.


    ¡¸In the first place, aren¡¯t you unable to eat from the bowl using chopsticks, Byakko-sama?¡¹


    I tried asking the question I had directly.


    ¡ºAh? I see, you don¡¯t know about that¡­¡»


    Saying such, Byakko-sama¡¯s figure swayed.


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    In the place of Byakko-sama, a white-haired youth with black streaks on the side appeared.


    ¡ºI can turn into a human¡»


    After the youth showed a boastful smug face, Well, I¡¯m going to eat! he picked up the miso and onigiri.


    ¡¸Bya, Byakko-sama¡­?!¡¹ ¡ºNa? That¡¯s right? Oh! This is tasty!¡»


    The youth, no, Byakko-sama happily stuffed his cheeks. He¡¯s playboy-ish but a hunk! He¡¯s a hunk, but¡­!


    ¡¸Fu¡­¡¹ ¡ºN?¡» ¡¸Wear some clotheeeeees!!!!¡¹


    He was stark naked. I screamed. I¡¯m glad I cast soundproof magic! Seriously! No matter how much of a hunk he is, I refuse pervertssss!!!!


    ¡ºAh¡­ it has been a while since I last used a human form, I forgot clothes¡»


    I won¡¯t find you cute even if you Tehe? me! I¡¯m not a lucky pervert or anything like that after all!! Anyhow, wear some cloooothesss!!! Who¡¯s taking advantage of who heeeereee!!


    ¡­ While saying such, I happened to see various things¡­ anyhow, let¡¯s just say that he¡¯s a thin man with well-defined muscles and that he¡¯s quite splendid¡­

 CH 36

    Haaah¡­ I¡¯m tired from shouting¡­


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ I never heard of an exhibitionistic sacred beast before¡­¡¹ ¡¸Who is exhibitionist, oy¡¹


    Even while complaining the chopsticks in his hand doesn¡¯t stop. Nukadzuke makes a nice sound, doesn¡¯t it!


    ¡¸Oh my, you don¡¯t happen to know?¡¹


    I glare at Byakko-sama with scornful eyes.


    ¡¸I just only forgot myself for a bit, didn¡¯t I~?¡¹


    Byakko-sama¡¯s clothes are made with magical power¡­ rather, the magical power is the body itself, so he wore them in an instant. He¡¯s currently gulping down the orc miso soup in Doristan Kingdom¡¯s clothes.


    ¡¸You are not wearing clothes similar to Sei-sama¡¯s, huh¡¹ ¡¸Ah? That¡¯s women¡¯s wear¡¹


    Of course, I know that. I was just wondering what men¡¯s wear looks like. Is it Japanese formal wear-like, I wonder? I couldn¡¯t find out from the Giant of a Man-san because he was wearing Doristan Kingdom¡¯s clothing~ Let¡¯s ask O-Sei-chan next time.


    ¡¸Wow~ This tonjiru is tasty!¡¹ ¡¸I told you it¡¯s orc soup¡¹ ¡¸Either is fine~ seconds!¡¹ ¡¸Hey¡­ what addicted eyes are those¡­!¡¹


    If he doesn¡¯t hold back right about now, the servants might shed blood tomorrow. I would like to prevent that.


    ¡¸No~ because I¡¯m using magical power to wear clothes¡­ ah¡­ they seem to be disappearing~?¡¹ ¡¸Stop making up lies! This is the last one, okay!¡¹ ¡¸Eh~¡¹ ¡¸Eh~ not! In the first place, there was no portion for Byakko-sama, okay!?¡¹ ¡¸Don¡¯t be stingy~¡¹ ¡¸Who¡¯s stingy! ¡­ Huh? Are you perhaps talking naturally?¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m in the human form after all. Besides, you have cast soundproofing, didn¡¯t you? No one will notice even if you make so much noise¡¹ ¡¸Whose fault do you think it is!¡¹ ¡¸Well~ maybe mine?¡¹ ¡¸Maybe? Seriously!¡¹


    Ahh seriously¡­ I¡¯m really glad I cast soundproof magic¡­ my shouts don¡¯t leak outside, so there¡¯s no sign of people coming over. My soundproof magic is perfect. Un. It¡¯s a practical soundproof magic used when having a private discussion, but in my case, I learned it because I wanted to sing songs from my past life. Its necessity was pressing.


    In this world, music is the specialty of minstrels, so it would be troublesome if people started addressing me with¡¸A diva¡­!¡¹¡¸The goddess of music¡­!¡¹and things like that. Rather, it was really close.


    While humming a song from my past life, Miria and the servants were deeply moved, it was really troublesome. I can¡¯t tell them I have memories of my previous life, much less lie that it¡¯s an original song I came up with myself, so I had a difficult time deceiving them. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if I got forced into studying music! I have no will to play a harp or something like that!


    Still, I have times where I want to sing in a loud voice, so I learned soundproof magic for that reason. I enjoy a solitary karaoke singing the songs of my favorite artists and idol groups. Fufufu.


    Although I said that, if I¡¯m not careful about my surroundings, people would think weird of me when I perform a soundless karaoke. Once when I was enthusiastically singing, I got caught by Shin who looked at me with confused, suspicious eyes¡­ gununu. Since then, I always check my surroundings¡­


    No, leaving that aside. Anyhow, I wish to send Byakko-sama back. I¡¯m already so, so sleepy¡­ Ah, I will properly report about this to O-Sei-chan though, alright!? Eh? Such desperate-looking face won¡¯t work against me, okay!? I will definitely have O-Sei-chan punish you!

 CH 37

    ¡¸Cristea-dono, I¡¯m truly sorry that our Tora caused you so much trouble¡¹


    O-Sei-chan deeply lowered her head in apology.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like it¡¯s Sei-sama¡¯s fault¡¹


    Don¡¯t mind it¡­ is hard to say though. I had insufficient sleep thanks to Byakko-sama. I will leave it at that because it seems that O-Sei-chan gave him a proper scolding. I plan to get this debt repaid by Byakko-sama, not O-Sei-chan. When will I have him repay it, I wonder?


    ¡¸So, umm¡­ the person behind Sei-sama, is that your attendant¡­?¡¹


    I have been curious since a while ago. About the beauty behind O-Sei-chan. She¡¯s hanging the struggling and violent Byakko-sama by the scruff, so the uncomfortableness I get from her is not a little. That thing¡­ or not, that is more or less a sacred beast, you know?? Your handling is so rough!


    She has a burning-like red hair that spreads behind her back and is wearing Doristan¡¯s men¡¯s clothes, but it doesn¡¯t conceal her flashy model-like body. Mumu, she¡¯s wearing a corset, right? This person¡­ she¡¯s not a maid, she looks almost like a guarding female knight¡­


    ¡¸Ah, this¡­¡¹ ¡¸Lord1, calling me ¡°this¡± is heartless of you. How do you do, Cristea-sama? My name is Suzaku, I have also formed a contract with Lord. At your disposal¡­¡¹


    She introduced herself with a smile.


    ¡­ e, eh, contract? Suzaku, she said¡­ perhaps THAT Suzaku!? Ehh?!


    ¡¸Eh¡­ err¡­¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m Lord¡¯s contracted divine beast. Ahh, was it a sacred beast over here?¡¹


    To think there would be a second sacred beast-!!? Eh? Eh! O-Sei-chan, aren¡¯t you too amazing!? Aren¡¯t you a bigger cheat than me!?!?


    ¡¸Umm, you see. I have come here bearing a request for Cristea-sama¡¹


    Suzaku-sama approached me. Too close, too close!


    ¡¸Hey, Suzaku. You are too impatient¡¹ ¡¸But! This idiotic tiger has been bragging without shutting up all this time!¡¹


    When O-Sei-chan rebuked her, she objected in vexation. As expected of Sacred Beast-sama. Treating Byakko-sama as an idiotic tiger¡­


    ¡¸The Furench tost? was delicious, that the tonjiru and onigiri were exquisite, he would endlessly brag and brag¡­!¡¹


    Eh? What did you say?? Byakko-sama, what are you bragging for?? I¡¯m glad you liked it though!!


    ¡¸Even though I endured on the little power I could take from Lord all this time¡­ and yet this! Idiotic tiger!¡¹


    It¡¯s unfair that only you get to eat delicious food~! Suzaku-sama said while on the verge of tears. Umm¡­ just what reaction should I have¡­


    ¡¸Suzaku, will you calm down¡­ right, Cristea-dono?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, yes¡¹ ¡¸It really pains me to request this of you right after apologizing, but¡­¡¹


    Ah, yes¡­ I can somehow take a guess.


    ¡¸Coud you please feed this starving sacred beast?¡¹


    Of course~! I thought so!


    ¡¸Lord! Calling me something disgraceful like a starving sacred beast, how cruel!¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said with teary eyes¡­ ah, ah, you can¡¯t tighten the grip on Byakko-sama¡¯s neck!?


    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? You ask too¡¹ ¡¸Ye! Yes! Cristea-sama, I plead you!¡¹


    Yes! Gladly since it¡¯s a beauty¡¯s request! ¡­ Byakko-sama is completely limp though, is he okay?

 CH 38

    ¡¸~~! Aah¡­ so delicious¡­¡¹


    Waan¡­! Suzaku-sama ate with a melting face. T, that¡¯s quite erotic, isn¡¯t it¡­?


    ¡¸A a thick and rich flavor spreads in my mouth¡­ ahh¡­ what a pleasure¡­ this deep flavor and bitterness goes beyond uniting, stopping at a further elevated place¡­ ahh¡­ what a¡­ what a sinful taste¡­!¡¹


    Aan¡­! ¡­ She says with a blushing face¡­ umm, could you keep your comments moderate and eat a bit more moderately, I wonder¡­?? It¡¯s extremely embarrassing, you know¡­


    As for what Suzaku-sama is eating with such infatuated expression¡­ it¡¯s pudding. Yes. It¡¯s just a pudding. Suzaku-sama¡¯s character is profound, isn¡¯t it!? Byakko-sama has been overshadowed!?


    O-Sei-chan is here so I didn¡¯t want to present the French toast again, so I took out pudding I merely made as a snack, but¡­ i, is this okay, I wonder¡­ it¡¯s made from eggs, you know¡­? Or so I thought and asked, but she didn¡¯t mind at all. It¡¯s not cannibalism or anything, she said. E, ehh¡­ but, she might oppose oyakodon¡­ so I asked about that, but she said she will come for a lunch next time¡­ i, is that really okay¡­


    ¡¸Suzaku¡­ can¡¯t you eat a little more normally?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan cautioned with her face bright red. Cute.


    ¡¸Lord! Can¡¯t you! Understand this pleasant feeling!? The pleasant feeling spreading through the body the moment you take a mouthful¡­! Ahh¡­!¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said in agony while hugging herself¡­ err, is she talking about the taste or about my magical power confined in the pudding¡­??


    While the two of us were making troubled reactions, Suzaku-sama¡¯s erotic food reportage stopped. Just when I felt relieved, tears suddenly started flowing down Suzaku-sama¡¯s eyes. Eh!?


    ¡¸Wha¡­ what happened!?¡¹


    It¡¯s not like some foreign substance has gotten mixed up inside, right!?


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s finished¡­¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s gone¡­¡¹


    Ah, yes, you have finished eating the pudding, didn¡¯t you? But, you are going to cry about thaaat!? Please don¡¯t look so desperate as if the world was ending!


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, if you¡¯d like, my share¡­¡¹ ¡¸!! Is that okay!!?¡¹


    Here you go, I said while staring into her dazzling eyes. Uu¡­!


    ¡¸Y¡­ yeah, I can always make some for myself after all¡¹


    When I presented her with my share of pudding,¡¸I¡¯m truly thankful!¡¹she seized my hands with a great vigor. Hii!?


    ¡¸Is that really okay? I will really take it, you know?!¡¹ ¡¸Y, yeah. Help yourself¡­¡¹


    I won¡¯t return it back, you know!? She continued even though she wasn¡¯t willing to part with it at all¡­ Anyhow, please eat it normally, okay??


    ¡¸Cristea-sama can make this anytime¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Suzaku, you aren¡¯t thinking of changing loyalties to Cristea-dono because of that pudding, are you?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan gave a warning to Suzaku-sama in a low voice.


    ¡¸Eh!? You jest! No matter how you look at it¡­ just because of a pudding¡­ because of a pudding¡­¡¹


    No, no, please stop altering your gaze between the pudding and me, okay!? You are a bit, no, considerably scary!!

 CH 39

    ¡¸T, that reminds me, Sei-sama has a contract with Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama¡­ you are incredible for having a contract with several sacred beasts, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Resuming the eating of pudding while ignoring the intoxicated Suzaku-sama, I brought that subject to O-Sei-chan.


    ¡¸N? Y, you think so?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan got embarrassingly on board.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know much about contractors and sacred beasts, but¡­ it¡¯s possible to contract several sacred beasts, huh¡¹ ¡¸Well, having multiple contracts is possible. On the other hand, the supply of magical power becomes greater¡­¡¹


    It appears that contractors have to regularly supply their contracted sacred beasts with their magical power. Not only does magical power maintains the activity of the sacred beasts, it¡¯s also a link that stabilizes the bond with them. Although the supplied magical power is not much, it has to be given regularly¡­ and to have to do that for several sacred beasts¡­ it can be said that the amount of magical power O-Sei-chan has is large.


    Nonetheless, sacred beasts originally possess abundant magical power and even though they obtain magical power from their surroundings little by little, they need even larger supply of it, so they will search for those who possess magical power they find comfortable on their own, and when they get close to that person, they will form a contract with them in order to protect them. On top of having a long lifespan, it also seems that there are only a few people they will be comfortable with¡­ they seem to do it for entertainment too though¡­ well, it¡¯s a give-and-take, isn¡¯t it?


    Also, not only sacred beasts, there are those who contract magic beasts as well. In such cases, your own magical power becomes the ¡°bait¡± for the contract, so you might get eaten before the contract is formed if unlucky. Rather than growing closer, magic beasts apparently choose to lend their power by instinct. That¡¯s why contractors lure the magic beasts with their magical power and form a contract by sheer strength¡­ or perhaps I should say, they form a contract against the beast¡¯s will. However in such case, if the contractors grow old, gets sick or injured, the power relationship will turn on them and they will get eaten instead¡­ Because it¡¯s like that, magic beast contractors are apparently rare. As long as nothing unexpected happens, the contract is basically eat or be eaten¡­ Scary! Too scary! I can¡¯t help but think of the magic beast contractors as gamblers! There¡¯s no way I could bet with my own life¡­


    Ha~¡­ there seem to be exceptions to the magic beast contracts, but it¡¯s not anything good to do in the first place!


    By the way, the sweets and dishes that have my magical power seem to be like delicious snacks for the sacred beasts. The higher the quality of the magical power, the more delicious it is¡­ hey, you are treating my magical power like a snack!


    Incidentally, those with a high quality of magical power have a greater chance of forming a contract. Hohou? Will I possibly get a mofumofu myself?? I might??


    While receiving such explanation and thinking ¡°just maybe¡±¡­ I asked O-Sei-chan.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ does Sei-sama possibly have any other sacred beast contracts besides Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Why, do you think so?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan¡¯s expression vanished and her eyes turned scrutinizing. Ah, crap. She got on alert?

 CH 40

    ¡¸Why¡­ you ask? Sei-sama is able to contract multiple divine beasts, so you must possess a wonderful magical power, so I just wondered whether you have contracted other divine beasts as well?¡­ That¡¯s what I simply thought, but¡­¡¹


    I don¡¯t mean any harm, you know? I answer while tilting my head slightly to the side. It was a question out of pure curiosity. I mean, since you have Byakko and Suzaku, what about the others¡­ right?


    But, as I thought, that would be impossible even for O-Sei-chan¡­?


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural because Lord is wonderful! I have made a contract with her after all, see? Because Lord possesses outstanding power, she naturally has other divine beasts (companions) too, you know?¡¹


    Ahem! My Lord is amazing! I was taken aback by Suzaku-sama¡¯s boasting, so O-Sei-chan¡¯s expression relaxed.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ Suzaku¡­ you are way too merry today¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s because it¡¯s only given for Lord to be magnificent!¡¹ ¡¸Fu¡­ oh well. It¡¯s as Cristea-dono said, I certainly have other divine beasts too¡¹


    As I thought!


    ¡¸However, one is shy of strangers and the other one finds most things bothersome¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t look like I can ask to meet them.


    And then, I was asked to keep her multiple contracts secret. Of course. I might get dragged into something dangerous if I let the world know. Having a concealment sphere on my person in case the time comes would be just right. I reflected on asking something that made her vigilant and apologized.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I was startled by your sudden question, but Cristea-dono is the first friend I made over here and most of all, Tora and Suzaku aren¡¯t on alert around you. With that alone, you deserve my trust¡¹


    I was surprised for a bit, but it¡¯s apparently okay to know because we are friends. Yeaaah! I have received friendship declaration from O-Sei-chan! Yaaay!


    ¡¸Since we are friends, you will entertain your friend and her sacred beasts, right?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! Of course!¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it¡¹


    We mutualy giggle¡­ we giggled but, huh? Am I actually getting sponged off by the Lord and her retainers¡­?


    ¡¸Ohh right, I forgot. As an apology for the previous incident, I thought of presenting you the usual tea¡¹


    Saying such, O-Sei-chan gifted me with gyokuro, sencha, matcha set.


    Un, the society is give-and-take, isn¡¯t it! I will make matcha pudding next time, okay! Ah, I still have some pudding left, so please take it as a present for the rumored sacred beasts! N? Since when were you there, Byakko-sama? Eh? Where¡¯s your portion? There¡¯s none, you know?! I won¡¯t be deceived even if you turn into a cute tiger cub and pretend to cry, alright?


    Ufufufufu¡­ yay! I have finally obtained tea that is not black tea! Matcha sweets, which should I make? Uji Kintoki shaved ice, cake, matcha dorayaki would be nice too¡­


    ¡­ I¡¯m self-aware that I¡¯m simple, got a problem!?


    Source

 CH 41

    The effect of the pudding present was tremendous. Wanting to give thanks, all of the sacred beasts gathered. Well¡­ their purpose were snacks though.


    I have been expecting this, but the remaining divine beasts were Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama. Of-co-ur-se they were~!


    Seiryou-sama is a young man with dark green, straight, long hair put in a ponytail, a handsome guy with a slightly nervous atmosphere. The shy one is surely Seiryou-sama. As for his sacred beasts form, it¡¯s not that of a Western dragon as I thought. Uwaa~ I want to see it! Genbu-sama finds moving troublesome and was carried in turtle form by Seiryou-sama. I see, really finds most things bothersome¡­


    I decided to treat them today to Oyakodon as promised. I made it from a meat of bird that resembled chicken and its eggs~


    I have asked Galvano Ojisama to make me several Oyakodon pans!¡¸What are you planning to do with so many weird-looking pots?¡¹is what he asked me, but there are many people in our house. You need many pans to make many dishes at the same time, right?


    I cooked meat with onions on fire and then added plenty of eggs. I lightly mixed the eggs, doing only a bit of mixing to get a smooth texture. All that¡¯s left is to heat it. I placed it on a steaming rice and lifted the lid to avoid hardening because of the heat. Removing it from the fire at the right moment so the egg won¡¯t harden too much is essential. It¡¯s not a problem in my case because of my inventory, but I gave plenty of detailed instructions to the head chef. Mitsuba parsley is a wild-growing plant that grows around the brook of our house which I discovered while on a stroll, so I used that. There similarly was watercress, so I made boiled greens in soy sauce.


    ¡¸Well then everyone, eat up¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Prompting the guests to eat up, starting with O-Sei-chan, the four divine beasts began eating.


    Oh? Genbu-sama turned into a human¡­ I somehow imagined a grandpa, but he¡¯s a pretty boy with appearances aged similar to ours?? Eh? Children form is so that you wouldn¡¯t pointlessly waste power? Haa¡­ I see, is that so¡­ he¡¯s eating slowly too and chewing plentily. That¡¯s a good thing.


    Eh? Byakko-sama already finished? Seconds? There¡¯s none, you know? If you are going to complain, then there won¡¯t a share of your dessert that comes after this¡­ yes, please wait obediently, okay?


    Suzaku-sama is¡­ in the middle of an erotic food reportage¡­ even though there are no other people except us, please show some self-restraint, okay? Ah¡­ she didn¡¯t hear me, did she? She¡¯s jiggling and trembling with an expression of ecstasy. This is hopeless.


    Seiryou-sama is¡­ eating in silence, isn¡¯t he¡­ does it not suit his tastes, I wonder¡­? Ah, he noticed Byakko-sama was aiming at him, so he began eating in a hurry¡­ his expressionless eating with swelling cheeks is slightly scary.


    O-Sei-chan is¡­ eating in a good mood. I¡¯m glad it suits your tases more than anything. Ah, there¡¯s a grain of rice sticking to your cheek, you know? Ufufu, you are adorable when you turn bright red!


    The personalities of the four divine beasts are reflected in how they eat, it¡¯s fun looking at them~ We have to hold a feast again, don¡¯t we!


    However, weren¡¯t four divine beasts China¡¯s gods¡­? is what I thought, but I shouldn¡¯t pursue this matter too deeply¡­ Yahatul might be a country Asia mix image. Should I try asking for ingredients when I feel like making Chinese menu?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,105 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 42

    Now that everyone finished eating, shall I take out the dessert?


    Fufufu¡­ the dessert which appeared from my inventory is something I made from the matcha I received the other day! Ta-dah! It¡¯s a thick matcha ice cream! Moreover! That¡¯s not all! I placed anko and matcha ice cream on the small pancakes I made! Please add fresh cream on the side to your liking, okay? Everyone has two pancakes so it can be eaten without knife and fork, it can also be stuffed with jam like dorayaki! Eat up however you prefer it, okay? I naturally prefer dorayaki-style, so my manners might be poor, but I¡¯m going to eat with my hands! Itadakimasu!


    Fuaaa¡­ yummy¡­ I did well making Anko¡­ naturally, I¡¯m still far away from wagashi artisans, but I did my best making Anko while recalling ohagi I made with Obaachan, you know? Un, the sweetness is moderate, it matches with the matcha ice cream well!


    Shin told me¡¸I don¡¯t understand the meaning of seriously learning magic just for this¡­¡¹regarding the matcha ice cream. Isn¡¯t that fine, not being serious when making delicious food has adverse effects! In the first place, it was extremely difficult, okay? It would harden and become bad without delicate control, okay?? I made many prototypes while trying to make matcha ice cream, you see? Something as precious as matcha, of course I will take it seriously, you know?


    I successfully made ice cream, so I will challenge Uji Kintoki shaved ice next. I have generally explained the ice shaving machine to Galvano Ojisama, but Galvano Ojisama has been racking his brains thanks to me not having any sense of explaining mechanisms, so it became Ojisama¡¯s homework. I thought I would somehow manage with magic until the ice shaver is complete, but even if creating a lump of ice, I¡¯m not able to achieve that peculiar texture of ice. I tried imagining it in extreme details, but I wasn¡¯t able to do it. Then, how about snow? Is what I thought, but if I lost control by any chance, it might cause abnormal weather in the surroundings. Since it came to that, I imagined using air cutter on a lump of ice¡­ I tried doing that, but I accidentally pulverized things other than the ice. ¡­ I have no choice but to put my hopes on Galvano Ojisama.


    Compared to that, cooling down little by little and mixing and cooling again¡­ making ice cream was quite simple. That little by little was difficult though. My own roughness was the ruin of me¡­ (distant look) Ugh¡­ there¡¯s only practice!


    Eh? Byakko-sama, you are demanding seconds again? No way. Not until you repay your debt to me, okay?


    Others are¡­ eating in a daze, aren¡¯t they? Eh? Hahh¡­ you didn¡¯t think that you would be able to eat Anko in this land? Yes, I did my best! ¡­ Yes? You want to eat ohagi and zenzai? ¡­ Erm, sticky rice is¡­ eh, you have it? You will bring it next time? I understand! Leave it to me! Yay! I will be able to eat mochi thanks to that! If possible, I would like to get somewhat larger portion!!!


    ¡­ I¡¯m simple after all, aren¡¯t I¡­ ?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,111 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 43

    There was something I wanted to eat in a long time (rather, for my entire second life) once I discovered the precious soy sauce.


    TKG¡­ right, Tamago Kake Gohan. When I tried to challenge Tamago Kake Gohan without soy sauce the last time, but everyone told me I would get an upset stomach, so I gave up on it¡­ now that I have obtained soy sauce, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to make it. It wasn¡¯t to a degree that made me think to eat it in secret, but I might as well let everyone taste its deliciousness. Besides, I also don¡¯t want to get an upset stomach. Even though it would become popular if we somehow cleared the problem of eating eggs raw¡­


    Salmonella¡­ it would be nice if I were able to do something about it. I can¡¯t eat Tamago Kake Gohan abroad!? Is how I felt when I heard that I shouldn¡¯t eat foreign eggs raw, so I researched various things too. I didn¡¯t travel abroad though!


    What¡¯s the best thing to do I wonder¡­ in my past life, chickens were apparently given various antibiotics, but that would be impossible over here¡­ The bacteria apparently multiplies when the eggs are moistured¡­


    Even though it seems that it would be all right to eat a fresh egg immediately after being laid¡­ it quite doesn¡¯t work like that, does it¡­


    Ugh, this is a deadlock¡­ while groaning over eggs in the kitchen, Shin whose body was fully bloodied suddenly appeared.


    ¡¸Wha! Wait, Shin! What happened!? Are you okay!?¡¹


    When I rushed over in panic, I was stopped.


    ¡¸No! It¡¯s not like I got injured or anything! We¡¯ve got a fresh orc, so I was dismantling it¡¹


    Eh¡­ dismantling an orc!? Shin can do dismantling!? Moreover, an orc¡­ hiee¡­ I saw a pig dismantling on TV, but it was super grotesque though??


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad you came. It would really help if you could cast Cleaning magic on me¡­¡¹


    Ah, of course. It would be better to clean him with Cleaning magic.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡­ is this fine? Just in case, you should thoroughly wash your hands¡¹


    You are touching the ingredients, so do that in place of disinfection.


    ¡¸Thanks, that helped¡¹


    Shin was pleased that he didn¡¯t have to bathe in the cold water. Yeah, although it has been hot lately, the water in the well is cold¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Huh? Wait a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Ah? What is it? The orc has been killed just recently, so it won¡¯t taste good for a while, you know?¡¹


    Shin who was going to the storehouse with the orc meat he dismantled said such. Ah, I thought so. The orc meat has to mature¡­ I wasn¡¯t talking about that.


    ¡¸Cleaning magic¡­¡¹


    Won¡¯t it work if I cast Cleaning magic on it?? We have received a word from the Ministry of Magic that we can use Cleaning magic on beans instead of washing them in a tub. It would be difficult for them to carry any diseases then, they said¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean that Cleaning magic is able to destroy the bacteria?? If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s only one thing to do.


    ¡¸Oy, what are you¡­¡¹


    I took an egg into my hand and cast Cleaning magic on it. Furthermore, I cracked it open and cleaned the insides too.


    ¡¸¡­ Alright¡¹


    I have come this far. I have no choice but to let my body test it out! I swiftly took out freshly cooked rice in a rice bowl from my inventory, poured the egg and soy sauce on it, mixed it together and quickly tasted it.


    ¡¸Ah!! You¡­!¡¹


    Before Shin could stop me, I promptly gulped down the Tamago Kake Gohan.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ delicious¡­!¡¹


    My past life¡¯s Tamago Kake Gohan¡­ what is this, this rich deliciousness¡­ this is happiness¡­ As expected, Tamago Kake Gohan is justice¡­!


    ¡¸Idiot! I told you it will wreck your stomach, didn¡¯t I!? Hey! Vomit it!¡¹


    I avoided Shin¡¯s hand which aimed towards my bowl and ate everything.


    ¡¸Wha¡­ you¡­!¡¹


    Shin¡¯s face turned pale. I¡¯m sure he must feel guilty because he was right next to me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I found a way to avoid getting an upset stomach!!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Are you saying the truth?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah! That¡¯s why I ate it to verify that method¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s still not okay to eat!!!!¡¹


    ¡­ You could say that?


    Speaking about the result, it was all right! Yay! It will be all-you-can-eat TKG from now on¡­! (Smug face¡­!)


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,113 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 44

    For the sake of all my beloved mofumofu mofunists, I have invited a special guest today! Byakko-sama, I look forward to working with you! Applause~! Clap, clap, clap, clap¡­


    ¡¸¡­ tte, of course that¡¯s not the case!¡¹ ¡ºUoh!? What, why?¡»


    Bafu I strike the pillow. As expected, it¡¯s not possible to tsukkomi Byakko-sama.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ rather, Byakko-sama, you are really desperate, aren¡¯t you? Attacking a lady in her bed¡­ you can¡¯t do that??¡¹ ¡ºAren¡¯t you still awake? In the first place, I have no interest in brats¡» ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem!¡¹


    Yes, it¡¯s currently a night. The place is my bedroom. Byakko-sama has intruded once again¡­ he really is desperate, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s not in his human form so just accept it? No, no, I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not the problem. First of all, I cast soundproofing magic to not get noticed by my family.


    ¡¸So? What is your business?¡¹ ¡ºI demand improvement of my treatment!¡»


    ¡­ Is that a line you should say while receiving my Goldfinger-like massage and absorbing my magical power¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ Erm, you are not my contracted sacred beast in the first place, so improvement of the service would be¡­¡¹ ¡ºTch, you noticed¡­¡»


    No, of course I noticed¡­ rather, clicking one¡¯s tongue at a lady is rude, you know?


    ¡ºEven though I came here with a great difficulty to eat something delicious and I can¡¯t even fill my belly, isn¡¯t that just too much!?¡» ¡¸I¡¯m honored that you find my food delicious, but¡­¡¹


    I feel like my value would decrease if I let him eat delicious things endlessly because he would eventually take it for granted. I think that eating delicious food and thinking I could eat a bit more~ is just about the right amount.


    So when I think about it, Byakko-sama is overeating. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s healthy to give in to Byakko-sama when he demands. I don¡¯t think this situation that is similar to an artificial feeding is good for O-Sei-chan who is his contractor. I explained that to Byakko-sama.


    ¡ºHmm¡­ then, how about we make a deal?¡» ¡¸A deal?¡¹ ¡ºRight. I will teach you magic and hunt some games for you. You will let me eat in turn¡»


    That wouldn¡¯t be anything like a contract, but an equal transaction, right? Said Byakko-sama. ¡­ You think so? That certainly seems like a labor worth of equal worth, but¡­


    But, I have an interest in learning magic¡­


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,115 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 45

    ¡¸¡­ Will you teach me Warp Magic?¡¹


    Warp Magic is considerably rare just like Inventory. According to Teacher Marlen, Warp Magic magic circles set up in fixed locations around the country is its common use. In addition, it takes quite a lot of magical power to use, so only the royalty and royal court magicians use it for large-scale transportations. It¡¯s mostly used for a long distance travel, or to quickly and conveniently hand down important information. If talking about my past life¡¯s terms, would it be something like an email or FAX?


    I don¡¯t know about the last time, but Byakko-sama has appeared out of nothing this time, so I¡¯m guessing that was a Warp Magic.


    ¡ºWarp Magic? I thought that someone with your amount of magical power and cleverness would be able to use it a long time ago, but¡­¡»


    When I think of it you are just a brat, he mumbled in a small voice, but obstinately treating a child like a brat is rude! I will be enrolling in the academy next year, I¡¯m a lady, okay! In the first place, what about the Sacred Beast-sama that eats that brat¡¯s food!? Seriously, you¡­


    ¡¸Warp Magic has been prohibited by Otousama, so Teacher Marlen won¡¯t teach me about it¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I thought of learning Warp Magic after learning Inventory, but there are not many people who know it so I¡¯m quite restricted. And Otousama told Teacher Marlen¡¸She will aimlessly wander off immediately after learning it¡¹and strictly prohibited him from teaching me beforehand. Similar to the Inventory, I might be able to learn it after a bit of explanation, so Teacher Marlen who is normally talkative when it comes to magic has sealed his mouth.


    Eh, am I that untrustworthy? No, I believe that I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m completely without a guilt¡­ but¡­ hahh.


    That being the case, I¡¯m in a situation where I¡¯m interested in Warp Magic but without means to learn it. Ugugu¡­ I also wouldn¡¯t use such difficult magic recklessly!


    ¡ºAh~¡­ indeed, I have no idea where you would go if you could use Warp Magic¡­¡»


    Kuu¡­ to be told the same thing over here too¡­ just why am I not trusted so much?


    ¡ºEven so, you won¡¯t be able to move to places you have not visited before, you know?¡» ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹


    I want to go over there~! Is how I thought Warp Magic works¡­


    ¡ºOf course. Would you go to a place you are not sure exists? Not only Warp Magic, would you go to a place you haven¡¯t heard of before? Besides, what if you carelessly warped somewhere in the ocean or in the middle of a monster den?¡»


    I wouldn¡¯t want that¡­ huh? But¡­


    ¡¸Byakko-sama has not been in my bedroom before, so how did you warp here??¡¹


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,121 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 46

    ¡ºOh? You noticed¡­ you are quite bright, aren¡¯t you?¡» ¡¸I mean, it was you, Byakko-sama, who told me that you can¡¯t warp to places you haven¡¯t been to before, right?¡¹ ¡ºWell. By the way, is it alright to consider the deal sealed after I teach you?¡» ¡¸Are you okay with teaching me the Warp Magic?¡¹ ¡ºWell, it depends on your good intentions? If it¡¯s you then you will use it to visit the market anyway, right?¡»


    Ugh¡­ I was seen through¡­ well, the current me is restricted to places I can visit after all!


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ well that¡¯s about right. I don¡¯t have any intentions to use it for evil deeds¡¹ ¡ºThen¡¯s it¡¯s fine. Well, if you use it for evil deeds, I will take responsibility and purge you¡» ¡¸Hahh¡­ is that so?¡¹


    He said something scary¡­ it was a remark of a sacred beast who dislikes injustice though¡­ is this deal injust? Is it a fair deal??


    ¡ºThen, it¡¯s a deal!¡»


    He was in the tiger cub form, but I saw his broad grin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Alright. Then, I will teach you a simple method to warp¡¹


    Byakko-sama who took on his human form began giving instructions while putting on airs.


    ¡¸Yessir! Byakko sensei, I appreciate and am looking forward to your guidance!¡¹


    I got on an replied docilely.


    ¡¸Umu. No problem. First is the beginner¡¯s class. For the time being¡­ right, imagine leaping over there¡¹


    He warped as soon as I looked at the corner of the room he pointed at.


    ¡¸How is it? Do you understand?¡¹


    Byakko-sama looked at me with a smug face.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ umm, I don¡¯t¡¹


    Imagine leaping, what¡¯s with that!? Byakko senseeeei! Please be a little more concrete!!


    ¡¸Ha? You don¡¯t?¡¹ ¡¸Sensei, if I understood from that explanation, everyone would be using Warp Magic by now, you know?¡¹ ¡¸Is that so¡­ hmm, why can¡¯t everyone use something so simple, I don¡¯t understand¡­?¡¹


    Byakko-sama answered while tilting his head. Uwaa¡­ this is not good¡­ was Byakko-sama a meathead¡­? Is he the type of guy who will say Gah! You do gah! Sometimes bambam! You know!¡­ A genius who can¡¯t explain because he moves according to instincts¡­


    Eh¡­ why did you decided to teach me magic with such way of thinking? Doesn¡¯t this close the deal??


    I hope not, but you won¡¯t tell me to learn by myself after explaining, will you?? Heyyyy-!?!?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,124 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 47

    While anxious about the meathead Byakko-sama, the person (tiger?) himself continued his instructions.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ how should I explain this¡­ the other fellows said something about imagining a certain point on a map connected by dots with other points, didn¡¯t they¡­¡¹


    I understand that, but I don¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡¸Also¡­ imagining opening a door connected to the place you want to go¡­¡¹


    N? Isn¡¯t that like a certain robot¡¯s convenient door that leads to anywhere? If that¡¯s the case, then imagining that would be easy¡­? Although, it¡¯s not like I can open a door in the place I want to go, for example, it could incite chaos if I suddenly opened a door out of nowhere in a public place¡­ hmm.


    Ah, but wait? Points connected by dots¡­ door¡­ hmm¡­ I feel like I¡¯m grasping it¡­ also what, doesn¡¯t it somehow feel similar to a subspace you pass through to get to different places¡­ what about an image like that? No, I learned that living beings can¡¯t survive in subspace, didn¡¯t I¡­ no good, huh. That means, connecting space, is most realistic, huh.


    From point to point¡­ imagining a connecting space¡­ for example, from the door in front of me to¡­ While thinking such, I could see the space before warping.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    Before I noticed, several centimeters large door appeared in front of me.


    ¡¸Eh!? Uwa!?¡¹


    Shrinking away in shock, I ended up falling on my backside. Ha, so embarrassing¡­


    ¡¸Oh~ you did it¡¹


    As expected, my instructions are great! Yeah, yeah! Byakko-sama nodded in consent, but you are wrong, okay?


    ¡¸Eh¡­ i, is it the Warp Magic?¡¹


    I absentmindedly approached the door and nearly fell in¡­


    ¡¸Yeah, I think you made it properly?¡¹


    Eh, seriously? D, did I just learn the beginner level Warp Magic¡­?


    No, no. It¡¯s not clear yet, right? I have to verify if I made it properly.


    Umm¡­ on the bed. Bofun! Wa~ how soft! ¡­ Not, yeah. I¡¯m on the bed.


    Next is¡­ the library. Oops, I seem to have hit a shelf! Yeah, this is the library, isn¡¯t it?


    Then, back to the bedroom!


    ¡¸¡­ I did it¡¹


    It was real. Eh, what is this? Is this not great??


    ¡¸Ohh, you are quite skillful, aren¡¯t ya!¡¹


    I¡¯m honored by your praise. No, wait a moment. I have a certain feeling that I did something outrageous¡­ I carefreely asked him to teach me, but I didn¡¯t think I would learn this quickly?? Otousama and Teacher Marlen have keen insight¡­! Let¡¯s keep silent about the Warp Magic for the time being¡­


    ¡¸Alright, I taught you the Warp Magic, so give me food!¡¹


    Byakko-sama suddenly reached out his hands. Fu¡­ naive.


    ¡¸Oh my? Byakko-sama said that this was a beginner level, didn¡¯t you?¡¹ ¡¸Ah? Did I?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Teaching me Warp Magic was a part of our deal, so just the beginner level is not enough, is it?¡¹


    It¡¯s not good unless you teach me everything, right? When I answered with a smile, Byakko-sama¡¯s face cramped.


    ¡¸You¡­ you are actually not a human, but rather a demon, aren¡¯t you¡­?¡¹


    What did you sayyy! How rude! Thinking that our deal would be done with just that is strange in the first place!?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,127 other subscribers


    Email Address


    Amazon

 CH 48

    ¡¸Shiiit! Alright! Then, I will crisply teach you, alright!¡¹ ¡¸Just how hungry are you¡­¡¹


    Although shocked, Byakko-sama decided to continue teaching me the Warp Magic.


    ¡¸Then, since you are now able to do a simple warp, let¡¯s warp using a marker next!¡¹ ¡¸Marker?¡¹


    Now then? What¡¯s that I wonder?


    ¡¸Marker is a means of fixing a destination of the warp in advance¡¹ ¡¸I see, I see¡¹ ¡¸You are going to use your own magical power to mark a specific place¡¹ ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸Ah? You fix your magical power in place to use it as a warp point¡¹ ¡¸Hee?¡¹


    Fixing magical power in place? ¡­ How do you do that??


    ¡¸By the way, I fixed it here¡¹


    He said such and pointed at the center of the room.


    ¡¸Wha! When did you do that!?¡¹


    To mark a maiden¡¯s bedroom, what an outrageous sacred beast!?


    ¡¸There~ there~ don¡¯t mind the little things. This is a marker¡¹


    I felt Byakko-sama¡¯s magical power from a place that dimly started shining.


    ¡¸You fix a marker like that and simply warp to it¡¹ ¡¸Is that method you taught me a little while ago no good?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s not without a use, but if you make a fixed place for warping with your magical power, you will be able to warp more reliably and comfortably, right?¡¹ ¡¸I see¡­?¡¹


    I don¡¯t understand the difference.


    ¡¸How do you fix magical power in place?¡¹ ¡¸N? Tightly (gutto) amass your magical power and swiftly (gatto) push it into the place you want to fix it in?¡¹ ¡¸Gutto and gatto¡­ is it¡­?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹


    It appeared. His meatheaded instructions. Eehhh, what am I going to do? What should I do with this?


    Gutto Amassing magical power¡­? Erm, like compressing the magical power¡­? Ah yeah, it tightly gathered together¡­ I think? ¡­ And gatto this¡­ how?? F, for now, I will try placing my hands on the floor and imagine swiftly pushing the magical power into the floor. Then, when I thought the floor shined red for a moment, it instantly disappeared. Huh? It vanished?


    ¡¸Oh, alright, alright. Aren¡¯t you a skilled one?¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸N? You fixed your magical power in place, right?¡¹ ¡¸Eh? Was that it?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Then, what were you intending to do just now?¡¹


    ¡­ I was translating Meathead Sensei¡¯s instructions, but?


    ¡¸Is it good like that??¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ how about giving it a try?¡¹


    Saying such, suddenly lifting me in his arms like a child, Byakko-sama warped.


    ¡¸Wa! This is? ¡­ The garden, huh¡­ that startled me¡­¡¹


    After being warped without realizing, I didn¡¯t comprehend where I was for a moment¡­


    ¡¸Alright, can you sense your magical power from here?¡¹


    Sense? ¡­ Ah, I might be feeling something familiar in the direction of my room¡­?


    ¡¸Then, face that and warp to it¡¹


    Face that¡­? The moment I thought such, I was in my room.


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    I was able to warp right away.


    ¡¸Looks like it went well¡¹


    Byakko-sama who warped after me appeared.


    ¡­ Yeah¡­ was the beginner level warp choosing a shortcut in the route I selected on the imaginary map? While that just now was an instant shortcut warp to a place I had fixed coordinations of? Something like that? Nn? N?


    Cristea herself didn¡¯t notice that she was close to being a meathead. ¡­ She might have not wanted to notice.


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,127 other subscribers


    Email Address


    Amazon

 CH 49

    ¡¸Alright! Let¡¯s continue! Next one, next one!¡¹


    Byakko-sama said that in high spirits, but I¡¯m over capacity here! Hieeh! But, he might not teach me more if we stop here, so I have no choice but to do what I have to do!


    ¡¸Next is¡­ warping by using a magic circle¡­ I have never used that, so learn it in school¡¹ ¡¸Eehh~!?¡¹


    Wha, even though you shouted with fighting spirit, what a letdown¡­! Even though I¡¯m curious how to draw a magic circle~! I wanted to try drawing it!


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ there was no need for me to use it so I haven¡¯t learned it¡­ rather than bothering to draw a magic circle that wastes magical power, warping yourself directly is much more efficient¡¹


    That¡¯s for certain. Since I can warp myself, there¡¯s no need to expressly draw a magic circle with a lengthy chant that drains magical power in order to warp, huh¡­ But, unlike Byakko-sama, people can¡¯t warp around so easily, so they devised a lengthy spell that needs a magical power of several people so that they could warp.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ it can¡¯t be helped then¡¹ ¡¸Sorry about that. I will teach you about a practical application instead¡¹ ¡¸Practical application¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. You have asked me in the beginning, right? How did I warp in a place I haven¡¯t visited before?¡¹ ¡¸Ahh¡­¡¹


    Right, right. I haven¡¯t heard yet about how Byakko-sama was able to warp into my bedroom he hasn¡¯t entered before.


    ¡¸Magical power doesn¡¯t have a shape, but every individual¡¯s magical power has its own presence, or rather characteristics, right?¡¹


    Hmm. Certainly. Teacher Marlen, O-Sei-chan, Otousama and others¡­ each¡¯s magical power has a different pattern, or rather, I¡¯m able to discern their presences¡­ do they individually differ like fingerprints?


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸The trick is to read the magical power¡¯s characteristics and warp while targeting it¡¹ ¡¸Eh, something like the magical power¡¯s pattern, how do you look for that?¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s why it¡¯s a practical application. You warp to a specific magical power while making use of search magic¡¹


    Apparently, he warped into the garden and searched for my magical power from there the last time he intruded. And he marked my room in the process¡­


    A magic that combines warp magic and search magic, huh¡­ I haven¡¯t used search magic before¡­


    ¡¸For search magic, imagine making your magical power thin and wide and then spreading it into the distance¡¹


    Oh, unusually specific explanation. Rather, Byakko-sama? He didn¡¯t notice that he¡¯s teaching me search magic too, did he? Ehehe¡­ I made a profit


    Hmm¡­ search magic is as if I myself became a radar, isn¡¯t it¡­? Closing my eyes and while thinking of a radar, I make my magical power thin and spread it like a ripple. Ah, I can somehow understand and feel several magical powers? This is¡­ Otousama and Okaasama? ¡­ They are in their bedroom. Are they already sleeping? Miria¡­ still hasn¡¯t returned to her room as she still seems to be working. Thank you very much for your hard work. Umm¡­ let¡¯s try spreading it further¡­ n~? It¡¯s a bit far, but I can feel something that seems like O-Sei-chan¡¯s magical power?


    ¡¸Feel for a magical power presence different from mine and hop over there. There might be a trap if you feel resistance, so stop the warp immediately, alright?¡¹


    Eh, am I putting it in practice right away? ¡­ What to do, warping to Otousama or Miria would be bad, wouldn¡¯t it?? Various things would get exposed after all.


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,129 other subscribers


    Email Address


    Amazon

 CH 50

    Ah, would O-Sei-chan¡¯s place be all right¡­? Would it be bad to suddenly warp into O-Sei-chan¡¯s room? Would she get startled? She might be already asleep, so it would be fine if I immediately return, right?


    ¡¸Umm¡­ in that case, I will warp to Sei-sama¡¯s place, okay!¡¹


    Guardian? Byakko-sama is with me, so it will be fine. I grasp Byakko-sama¡¯s sleeve and begin warping towards O-Sei-chan¡¯s magical power.


    ¡¸Eh! That¡¯s not good! Hey, wai¡­!¡¹


    N? I feel like Byakko-sama wanted to stop me in panic¡­? Ah! Is he worried because it would get exposed that he came over to my place secretly again? Serves you right! You shall get scolded by O-Sei-chan! Fuhahahaha!


    While thinking such, my field of vision distorted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, I did it!¡¹


    Yay! It¡¯s a success! I¡¯m frightened by my talent! (singing my own praises) O-Sei-chan is right before me! Her eyes are open wide in a shock¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you were awake? Did I startle you!? Ah, she was in the middle of changing! I¡¯m truly sorry! If I was a man, wouldn¡¯t this be a lucky pervert development!?


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Sei-sama, I¡¯m truly sorry! In fact, I¡¯m being taught warp magic by Byakko-sa¡­ ma¡­¡¹


    Oh my, O-Sei-chan¡¯s breasts are awfully meager¡­? Rather¡­ erm, su, super flat¡­? N, no¡­ it¡¯s all right, kimono matches her style! It will be fine from here on out, it will be fine! However, how unexpected¡­ b, but you see, she¡¯s very slender, it perfectly suits O-Sei-chan¡¯s refreshing image! ¡­ No, I might bring calamity upon myself and hurt O-Sei-chan, so it goes without saying that I won¡¯t say a thing¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-dono, t, there are¡­ difficult circumstances, you see¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan is panicking for some reason¡­ no, she was in the middle of changing, it¡¯s only given that she¡¯s panicking. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I¡¯m the one who illegally entered. O-Sei-chan, you don¡¯t have to be¡­ n?


    When I lower my gaze¡­ nn? O-Sei-chan¡­ were you a fundoshi girl? How unexpected¡­? ¡­ N?


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡­ No, wrong. How to say it, why is there a bulge that¡¯s girls should not ha¡­ ve¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ Eeh?¡¹


    Wai, wait a moment. Let¡¯s calm down. O-Sei-chan is a flat as a board, a fundoshi girl, no wrong, she¡¯s not a girl¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ Ehhh?¡¹ ¡¸Cristea-dono, calm down, will you hear my story?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan approaches me. No, how am I supposed to calm down?!


    ¡¸¡­ Crap¡­ this is awkward¡­ seriously sorry¡­¡¹


    Byakko-sama?! Just who are you apologizing to after sighing?! No, is it to both of us?! And you have cast a soundproof magic, didn¡¯t you?! How wise!!!!


    ¡¸Eeeeeeeeeh©`©`!!!?!?¡¹


    I released an unreasonable shriek.


    For your information, this wasn¡¯t a lucky pervert development, alright!?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,129 other subscribers


    Email Address


    Amazon

 CH 51

    The moment I thought O-Sei-chan is not a girl but otoko no musume, huh¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m just telling you to avoid further misunderstandings, but I don¡¯t have the hobby of dressing as a woman, alright?¡¹


    O-Sei-chan¡­ no, -kun? denies my doubts of being otoko no musume.


    ¡¸¡­ You seemed quite accustomed to those appearances though?¡¹


    I insert a tsukkomi with reproachful eyes. The current O-Sei-chan has hair in a ponytail and dressed in Doristan¡¯s men clothes, the tone of his voice is also thoroughly boyish, there are no signs of his usual Ichima-san looks. He wore a thin make-up too, huh¡­ he¡¯s more feminine than me, isn¡¯t he~¡­ gununu. I was completely deceived¡­


    ¡¸There are circumstances for this, you see¡­¡¹


    According to O-Sei-chan, O-Sei-chan was actually born after the Yahatul¡¯s Emperor laid his hands on a low-ranked court lady and he was put up for an adoption to a samurai family. On top of that, there is a child of a consort, his elder brother from a different mother whose body is weak, and his life was constatnly in danger because the consort wanted his elder brother from different mother to succeed after the Emperor. Therefore, he decided to study abroad with the pretext of broadening his horizons. Secretely departing from Yahatul by relying on the kindness of a merchant that was on familiar terms with his foster-father, he secretely departed from Yahatul, planning to hide himself until he enrolled into the academy.


    Wow¡­ what a super template~¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Then, why the female clothing?¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s a tradition in our country to raise boys born from adultery as girls. My body was weak since I was young, so I couldn¡¯t resist being dressed as a girl that much and it¡¯s also easier to disguise myself, so¡­¡¹


    Come to think of it, there was such custom in my past life too, wasn¡¯t there¡­


    ¡¸My body was weak because it was getting accustomed to poison little by little, so there was that as well though¡­¡¹


    A bitter smile floated on O-Sei-chan¡¯s¡­ no, Sei-kun¡¯s? face. S, scary¡­ he lived in enviroment where he had to get used to poison¡­!?


    ¡¸Well, enough about that¡¹


    No, that¡¯s not good! Is what I wanted to say, but O-Sei-cha¡­ kun continued the story.


    ¡¸This and that happened and as I was secretely leaving the country, these divine beasts whom I met on they way requested to make a contract with me¡¹


    Saying such, he looked at Byakko-sama and the rest of the divine beasts. N? The contracts are so recent??


    ¡¸All of the contracts with the divine beasts should have been by all rights Elder brother¡¯s¡¹


    N? By all rights¡­? What is this about?


    ¡¸Although not well-known to the foreign countries, the Emperor who oversees our country becomes an Emperor by contracting with a Dragon Deity who governs over the land of our country, thus becoming an existence close to a god¡¹


    Uh-huh.


    ¡¸And then, there are four divine beasts who serve the Dragon Deity, that is them¡¹


    I see, I see.


    ¡¸And fundamentally, he whom the four divine beasts form a contract with and protect will become the next Emperor¡¹


    ¡­ Yes?


    ¡¸¡­ Next?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, they protect the one who will become the Emperor¡¹ ¡¸¡­ They protect Sei-sama?¡¹ ¡¸Yes¡­ -sama is not needed. You can call me Sei¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Haa¡­ that means the next Emperor will be¡­?¡¹ ¡¸That would be me¡¹


    Wha, what did you say©`©`©`!!!?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,125 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 52

    ¡¸Eh¡­ umm, that¡¯s¡­ what to say¡­ please forgive me for my repeated rudeness¡­¡¹ ¡¸I said before that Cristea-dono is my friend. You didn¡¯t do anything rude to me¡¹


    Wooow¡­ O-Sei-cha¡­ kun, what a handsome man~!


    ¡¸It¡¯s just, well¡­ I don¡¯t think peeping is good¡¹ ¡¸I wasn¡¯t trying to peek-!¡¹


    You were just coincidentally changing clothes when I warped overmon! ¡­ Although I say that, it¡¯s the truth that I ended up stealing a glance¡­ uu¡­ it¡¯s scandalous for a lady to be peeking at a man changing before her marriage.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just joking. I was hiding my identity and playing a character¡¹


    Sei-kun said so while laughing kukku, but¡­


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s much worse for Sei-sama to be hiding his gender though. It can¡¯t be helped because you have your circumstances, but even though I may appear this way, I¡¯m still a duke¡¯s daughter, you know? A man frequently visiting is not good for an unmarried lady¡¯s reputation¡¹


    That¡¯s why I was practically saved by Sei-kun being dressed as a girl. As I currently have no fianc¨¦, it would be extremely bad for my reputation if I associated with a man too much, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the man to be recognized as my fianc¨¦ either.


    ¡¸I told you Sei is fine, didn¡¯t I? ¡­ You are right, it¡¯s bad for your reputation. I thought so as well, but I quite couldn¡¯t speak out my mind¡­ I thought of telling you sooner since you would find out when I entered the academy anyway, but¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m sorry, Sei-kun¡­ no, Sei apologized.


    ¡¸Will you be my friend even after this¡­?¡¹


    Uu¡­! Don¡¯t look at me with the eyes of an abandoned puppy¡­!


    ¡¸O, of course! I¡¯m Sei¡¯s first friend in this country after all!¡¹


    I was moved by affection¡­


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ I¡¯m glad¡¹


    Sei who smiled in relief was awfully adorable just like when he was acting as O-Sei-chan.


    He must have wanted to talk about the Dragon Deity and four divine beasts to someone. Of course, I understand. I won¡¯t spill out a friend¡¯s secret!


    ¡¸Which reminds me, in order for our friendship to continue, please keep visiting our home as ¡°Ojousama¡± okay?¡¹


    I won¡¯t yield there no matter what. It could turn out really badly if Otousama found out about this.


    ¡¸Is that no good after all¡­¡¹


    Uu¡­ Sei frowned with displeasure.


    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. If possible, at least until the academy¡­¡¹


    Well, he¡¯s otokonoko after all, it can¡¯t be helped that he doesn¡¯t want to keep wearing female clothing¡­


    ¡¸I can¡¯t eat my fill in those clothes¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s because of food-!?


    ¡¸In that case, if you are fine with my clothes, I could lend you an easy-to-move-in dress?¡¹


    Ufufu, isn¡¯t he like a real dress-up dol!


    ¡¸No, I will refrain from that¡¹


    Sei shakes his head from side to side. He somehow tolerates kimonos, but it seems he has a resistance against Doristan clothes. Eh~? Aren¡¯t both female clothing¡­ how unfortunate.


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,124 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 53

    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­ ah, excuse me¡¹


    I involuntarily yawned¡­ ugh, the drowsiness started attacking me. Various things happened, but when I think about it, it¡¯s currently in the middle of the night. Staying this late might have been possible in my past life, but I¡¯m currently in a child¡¯s body so this is the limit of my stamina. I also kept using magic. Uu¡­ do I have to transfer back to the mansion¡­


    ¡¸Ahh, sorry to keep you this late for a talk. Tora, send her off¡¹ ¡¸Yeah. Alright¡¹ ¡¸Ah, no¡­ I will return by myslef¡¹


    When Sei commanded Byakko-sama, I declined in a hurry.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be unreasonable. You have spent too much magical power, didn¡¯t you? ¡­ Anyhow, it¡¯s just Tora. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t do anything absurd to Cristea-dono. Right, Tora?¡¹ ¡¸I, I wouldn¡¯t do something like that! This is a deal after all!¡¹


    Byakko-sama said hastily.


    ¡¸A deal¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­ crap. I, I will send Missy back first!¡¹


    As if trying to deflect Sei¡¯s questioning gaze, Byakko-sama lifted me in a hurry and warped.


    ¡¸Tora, I will ask you in detail when you return, alright?¡¹


    I heard Sei¡¯s words just on the brink of the warp.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    We warped to my bedroom when I blinked.


    ¡¸Ohh¡­ it¡¯s my room¡¹


    As expected of Byakko-sama, he doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable after warping. Hmm, practice is necessary, this is¡­


    After lowering me from his arms, Byakko-sama turned into a tiger cub and exhaustedly crumbled on the floor.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t want to return¡¹


    Is he sulking? Ah well¡­ he will surely be lectured when he returns. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want to return¡­ I pat the head and back of the tiger cub Byakko-sama. Even though I know that it¡¯s Byakko-sama¡­ rather, a Sacred Beast, it¡¯s impossible to resist this fluffiness.


    ¡¸There, there, if you don¡¯t return, you will incur even more pointless anger, you know?¡¹


    Besides, if you promptly don¡¯t return, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. In fact, I¡¯m quite sleepy already¡­ sleeping while buried in mofumofu is attractive, but because it¡¯s Byakko-sama¡­ knowing that fact¡­ un, not possible.


    ¡¸That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ he sluggishly got up while breathing out a large sigh.


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped¡­ I will return¡­ ah! Give me something to eat before I return!¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸This time¡¯s compensation!¡¹


    Saying such, Byakko-sama extended his forepaws.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡¹


    He didn¡¯t forget? How troublesome¡­


    ¡¸Say, Byakko-sama? Since I treated you previous times¡­ how about ending it here¡­?¡¹


    Byakko-sama stared at me with teary eyes when I said that¡­


    ¡¸You¡­ you really aren¡¯t a human but a demon, aren¡¯t you¡­¡¹


    No, no, how rude¡­ I just made a suggestion. Although I say that, he would be pitiful since he wouldn¡¯t make any profit from this, so I retrieved onigiri and dorayaki I made a few days ago from the inventory and handed it over.


    ¡¸The filling inside the onigiri is tsukudani¡­ boiled down konbu with soy sauce. Share the dorayaki with others as an apology for the disturbance¡¹


    I hope this would decrease Sei¡¯s lecturing at least a bit, but¡­


    ¡¸Eh!? You are giving those guys too?¡¹


    My share has¡­ Byakko-sama murmured.


    Yeah, I take what I said bakc. It¡¯s fine if Sei wrings you out, alright?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,124 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 54

    After Sei¡¯s otoko no musume coming out(?), the days that Sei who came visiting in female clothes got angry at me for staring at him continued for a while. I mean, you know¡­? His feminity is higher than mine, you know¡­? Although it¡¯s just a disguise, he wears a light make-up and his gestures are beautiful. Although his speech is old-fashioned and a bit suspicious, it¡¯s apparently on purpose so that his male way of speech won¡¯t come out.


    I certainly wouldn¡¯t notice by now if he didn¡¯t tell me about it.


    Against such feminine Sei, the only thing I can win in is cooking¡­? Is what I thought, but children from respectable families don¡¯t really cook, or do they¡­? Ugh¡­ I¡¯m losing as a lady¡­ Whie crushed by the reality I have just became aware of, I decided to make a certain thing before Sei arrived.


    How to say this, I suddenly felt like eating it, junk food I mean.


    Right, the alluring potato chips¡­ in order to make that addictive article, I earnestly sliced potatoes thinly.


    It also a measure against the potatoes that are soon to sprout. The cooking time¡­ why did you carelessly buy so many potatoes! It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I made a massive amount of potato salad yesterday¡­ it received a favorable impressions, but I would like to avoid eating just a potato salad, so I had to plan the consumption of the large amount of potatoes.


    What I used to make the slices is a slicer I requested Galvano Ojisama to make. It¡¯s like an improvised version of a plane that¡¯s used to work with wood, but it¡¯s in the shape of a saucer and I have already received a grater-like thing, so I have it quite convenient. Will peelers sell if we make them too?


    I¡¯m going to make some friend potatoes since I have the opportunity and I¡¯m carving them too. I will season them with salt and prepare herbs and spices for other flavors.


    The oil temperature is at abound 180 degrees. Because there¡¯s no thermometer, I use chopsticks I asked Shin to make to estimate the temperature by the bubbles that formed in the oil and put the sliced potatoes in.


    Although I don¡¯t have tallow to make the chips, I found a vegetable oil very similar to the olive oil, so I¡¯m using that. I turn the chips over so they won¡¯t burn and deep-fry one after another. After properly removing the oil, I sprinkle the chips with salt and herbs, and it¡¯s complete! Ater that, I finished making the fried potatoes too. I garnish them with ketchup I made with the tomatoes from my personal vegetable garden.


    ¡¸¡­ This is probably not enough¡­ shall I make something else?¡¹


    Taking the opportunity, I season a pseudo chicken with salt and pepper and make karaage. Should I make fritters with the watercress I got during this morning¡¯s stroll too? ¡­ The oil would be wasted, so I should deep-fry more when deep-frying~ Not good, not good, eating just deep-fried food would be bad for the balance, let¡¯s supplement with a salad and bread¡­ Huh, the mid-afternoon snacks keep on increasing, don¡¯t they¡­ oh well¡­ staring with Byakko-sama, everyone is a glutton anyway.


    While thinking such, the preparations for the deep-fry festival have been completed. I distributed samples to the expecting people in the kitchen and stored rest into my inventory. Ah, everyone, tell me your impressions later, okay?


    Now then, is everyone about to come soon?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,125 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 55

    ¡¸Now then everyone, eat up?¡¹


    I retrieve the dishes in succession from the inventory and start entertaining Sei and the four divine beasts.


    ¡¸Ohh! I was waiting for this!¡¹ ¡¸Cristea-dono, it turned into a banquet¡¹ ¡¸Itadakimasu wa!¡¹ ¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Masu¡¹


    ¡­ Un, as I thought their hands reach for the meat first¡­ although it¡¯s just like a snack for these gluttons. Because I can¡¯t consider meat as a snack, I stretched my hands towards my favorite potato chips first.


    A crispy sound resounded. Ahh¡­ this is it. This mouthfeel. How nostalgic~ my hands won¡¯t stop~


    As I continued crunching the potato chips, Sei who finished eating seemed curious, so he stretched his hands towards the potato chips too.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ this is quite a delicacy¡­ the light mouthfeel makes you want to eat more¡­¡¹


    He stretched out his hands towards the potato chips one after another while saying such. Yeah, yeah. Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right? You can¡¯t stop, can you!


    ¡¸Oh! This potato is tasty too! It has quite a different taste when you soak it in the red stuff!¡¹


    Byakko-sama placed karaage and salad between two slices of bread and ate fried potatoes in the spare moments¡­ Byakko-sama is winning in the food avarice department, isn¡¯t he¡­


    ¡¸Fumu¡­ for the same potatoes to change so much depending on the dish¡­¡¹


    Seiryou-sama admired while alternating between potato chips and friend potatoes.


    ¡¸¡­ Seconds¡¹


    Genbu-sama, you eat quite a lot, don¡¯t you¡­? The food around Genbu-sama has splendidly disappeared. W, when did he¡­ rather, where in that small, slender body did it disappear to!? To be able to eat and not gain fat, how envious! Moreover, his fuel consumption is bad too!


    ¡¸Oh dear¡­! What a discovery¡­! When you mix this red stuff with the white stuff in the salad, it has a very sensual flavor¡­!¡¹


    Ah, you mean the aurora sauce? It¡¯s Suzaku-sama¡¯s stable erotic food reportage¡­ Aurora sauce isn¡¯t particularly sensual, you know? ¡­ Ah, she got absorbed in another world again¡­ un, let¡¯s leave her alone. Let¡¯s do that.


    ¡¸Cristea-dono, I apologize like always. They are all gluttons¡­¡¹


    Sei ate lots too, okay? In fact, you have loosened your obi just a little while ago, you know?


    No? It¡¯s fine, you know? I¡¯m very happy that it suited everyone¡¯s tastes after all. It was worth making!


    ¡¸Ah, right, right. Sei? May I request ingredients for the next souvenir?¡¹


    Because they are such big eaters, there was a proposal from Sei to pay for the food expenses, but it¡¯s impossible for the Duke house to accept food expenses from the guests. Sei couldn¡¯t accept that I have politely declined and decided to bring me any articles I wish for from the Bastea Company. I requested a vinegar this time. Fufufu. Beastea Company is full of unusual articles that can¡¯t be acquired in Doristan otherwise, so it really helps¡­! It¡¯s getting warm, so I would like to make a sour menu to increase appetite.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When I went to the kitchen after seeing Sei and the rest off, there was a large amount of potatoes for some reason¡­ Did they find the potato salad, potato chips, and friend potatoes delicious, so they made additional purchase because they wanted to eat more¡­? F, for what reason have I made dishes from potatoes¡­!


    For a short while since that day, there was a potato boom in the Ellisfeed House¡­to the extent I don¡¯t want to see piles of potatoes for a while¡­


    The addictive junk food development, no way, definitely not¡­!


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,125 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 56

    The other day, I came up with a method to eat TKG safe and securely by using Cleaning magic. After that, I have been freely enjoying TKG, but¡­


    ¡¸Everyone doesn¡¯t want to eat it for some reason¡­¡¹


    Haa, I sigh and complain to O-Sei-chan.


    ¡¸That¡¯s only given. Isn¡¯t it common sense that eating eggs raw will upset your stomach?¡¹


    Saying such, she pushed the TKG I placed in front of her away. Ahh, O-Sei-chan too, huh¡­


    ¡¸Even chefs who are usually brimming with curiosity about the dishes I cook are stubbornly refusing¡­¡¹


    As for Shin, he was absolutely disgusted because his acquaintance adventurer once tried his luck by drinking raw eggs on the brink of death only for his condition to worsen.


    In the end,¡¸The reason Ojou is all right is surely only because Ojou¡¯s stomach is healthier than anyone else¡¹he said something so rude¡­ nuwaa, what did you say?! Are you trying to say that the stomach of a robust adventurer is more delicate than that of a Duke¡¯s daughter¡¯s!!? How rude¡­ uuu¡­ why am I, a Duke¡¯s daughter getting dissed by the servants, I wonder¡­


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not eaten raw normally after all¡¹


    No, you are currently stuffing yourself with TKG, aren¡¯t you? Moreover, you are aiming for O-Sei-chan¡¯s portion as well?? Byakko-sama?


    ¡¸That¡¯s correct. They have to be cooked in Yahatul too. Life comes before freshness after all¡­ that¡¯s irrelevant to us divine beasts, though¡­¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said while munching on TKG. She seems to be concentrating on eating although her eyes occasionally swim around. This is Suzaku-sama aiming for seconds, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸All of you seem fine with raw eggs, yes?¡¹


    Genbu-sama is eating in silence too. He cleaned up the last grain of rice and straightforwardly presented the empty bowl.


    ¡¸¡­ N. Fine. Seconds¡¹


    Yes, yes. I serve the rice, put in the egg I cleared with Cleaning magic and hand it over.


    Today, I chopped konbu into small pieces to make dashi and tsukudani, then I minced pseudo-chicken meat and made other various things, so I arrange the TKG to everyone¡¯s liking. As for me, I like my TKG simple, just mixed together with natto on top¡­ natto¡­ I some have to get my hands on it¡­ will I be able to somehow manage with straws?


    ¡¸We, the divine beasts are taking in the magical power of the maker of the dish rather than absorbing the nutrients after all. Of course, we also enjoy the taste, though¡­ Ah, I would like seconds too¡¹


    Seiryou-sama too I see, yes, here you go. O-Sei-chan started eating when I served her ordinary white rice with minced bird meat.


    ¡¸In the first place, I don¡¯t understand this ¡°bacteria elimination or sterilization¡±¡¹


    O-Sei-chan doesn¡¯t seem to understand the ¡°bacteria elimination?sterilization¡± I talked about when explaining the Cleaning magic¡¯s effect. Well, of course¡­ of course she wouldn¡¯t know about microbes and germs¡­ I don¡¯t know how I should explain¡­


    ¡­ Huh? Wait a moment? If you don¡¯t understand the concept of bacteria elimination?sterilization, then perhaps the Cleaning magic has no such effect¡­ it¡¯s not something like that, is it¡­?


    ¡­ No, it¡¯s possible.


    If we go by¡¸Image is important for magic¡¹, people who aren¡¯t aware of the existence of bacteria and germs wouldn¡¯t possibly understand bacteria elimination and sterilization. ¡­ Does that mean that I¡¯m the only one who is able to freely enjoy TKG¡­?


    ¡­ Oh my gawd. To not be able to spread this deliciousness¡­! No, I won¡¯t give up! I will do my best until the day when everybody can eat the delicious TKG freely!


    Do I start from spreading the concept of hygiene¡­? Teach the adults, so they would explain the existence of germs to the children¡­ no, adults are thickheaded, so I should by spreading it through children¡­ hmm.


    Ah, how about a picture book? You know, there was something similar about germs being the bad guys. Would something like that work??


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thus, once the notion of hygiene spread through the Ellisfeed House, the epidemic of common cold decreased rapidly¡­ How strange? Even though the purpose was the popularization of TKG¡­? It¡¯s all right in the end, though!


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,129 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 57

    ¡¸Oh my, Oniisama is returning for holidays? That is quite rare, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    While having a breakfast, Otousama informed me that Oniisama who is living in a dormitory in the Royal Capital¡¯s academy is coming home after a long time.


    ¡¸Yeah. According to the letter Norman sent, he will be spending his summer holidays here¡¹


    Eh? That¡¯s truly rare¡­ Our fief is vast, but our mansion is not that far off from the capital. Although a day trip would be impossible, the distance is not a big deal. However, Oniisama has always stayed in our mansion in the capital when having a few days off¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince is his classmate and best friend, so Oniisama¡¯s whose future is to be his right-hand man said¡¸I have to be by His Highness¡¯ side as much as possible!¡¹and his sense of duty got fired up. Well, although that was his official stance, I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s having fun times with His Highness in the capital. He will surely get bored staying here quickly and immediately return to the Royal Capital¡­ I feel a bit lonely. I wanted to hear stories about the academy in preparation for my enrollment though¡­


    ¡¸Hmm. We have to prepare a feast for Oniisama¡¯s return, don¡¯t we?¡¹


    Oniisama who is returning home will surely get surprised by the dishes cooked with Yahatul ingredients, won¡¯t he¡­ fufufu. Let¡¯s put all my skills into action!


    ¡¸Ah, right. His Highness the Crown Prince is returning with Norman for inspection and he plans on staying in our home¡¹ ¡¸Eh!? His Highness the Crown Prince is going to stay here¡­!?¡¹


    Ha? What¡¯s that? What¡¯s going on!?


    ¡¸The dishes that have been invented here are apparently getting popular in the Royal Capital, so he seems to want to eat the real thing. Norman hasn¡¯t returned home for a long time now, so it was just the right time¡¹


    Deeeee!? My cooking is his aim? Why!? Why is it getting popular in the Royal Capital¡­ ah, I see¡­ we sold the recipes¡­


    Oh crap. To let His Highness the Crown Prince to eat my cooking¡­ even though there are more wonderfully delicious dishes in the capital, why did he think of coming here!?


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because I was boasting how delicious the dishes you have invented are in the royal palace¡¹


    Nooooo, Otousama!! Why are you glossing over it like that!? Being a doting parent has its limitsssss!!! If by any chance His Highness the Crown Prince is not pleased with the dishes, it won¡¯t become a lese majeste for letting him eat something bad, will it!? Awawawawa¡­


    ¡¸Cristea?¡¹ ¡¸Ye, yes!! Okaasama! What is it!?¡¹


    What is it, I feel¡­ a tremendous pressure from Okaasama¡­?


    ¡¸Do you understand? You have to create a menu that will suit the tastes of His Highness, all right!?¡¹


    Of, of course! I would like to excuse myself from committing lese majeste!! I nod seriously.


    ¡¸If he¡¯s pleased with it, you might gain a lead over the other noble misses to be his fiance¨¦ candidate after all!!¡¹


    I can¡¯t sit like this! I have to prepare a dress for Cristea! Okaasama said with sparkling eyes and rough, nasal breathing. Ehhh¡­ that¡¯s very unlikely¡­


    ¡¸No! It¡¯s still too early for Cristea¡¯s engagement! I won¡¯t allow it even if it¡¯s His Highness the Crown Prince!¡¹


    Otousama¡¯s breathing got rough in a different meaning. No, no¡­ even if he¡¯s pleased with me, he will be pleased with me as a chef, right? From talking about a Duke¡¯s daughter who cooks, to the fiance¨¦ candidate of His Highness the Crown Prince¡­


    While calmly, or rather apathetically watching the two, I silently resumed eating my breakfast. Ah~ nukadzuke is delicious¡­


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,129 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 58

    ¡¸¡­ That being the case, I¡¯m troubled over what to make~¡¹


    I said worriedly at the kitchen¡¯s table. I might be bothering Shin who is preparing the lunch, but he¡¯s listening to me because it will become troublesome later if I leave the matter aside¡­ he¡¯s only listening, though.


    ¡¸No idea. I have no idea what menu the Crown Prince or the nobility prefers¡­ ahh, there¡¯s a noble who can¡¯t serve as a reference before me, though¡¹


    Nuaah, how rude! However, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t serve as a reference, so I have no place to complain! Gununu.


    ¡¸I think of making something besides the recipes we sold for His Highness, but¡­¡¹


    That being the case, do I have to use Yahatul ingredients after all? Hmm¡­ If it was only Yahatul menu, wouldn¡¯t he think that our Ellisfeed House is in contact with Yahatul? It wouldn¡¯t be good for Otousama¡¯s standpoint to be doubted¡­ there has to be an important balance between the dishes I will have to prepare¡­


    ¡¸Hey, you were sneakily making something some time ago, is that thing no good?¡¹


    Wwha!? I wasn¡¯t making it sneakily! Seriously! Ruining my reputation!


    ¡­ Ah, I see. If it¡¯s that¡­! Nobles are curious and prideful of new things, so letting him eat something he has never eaten before would bring us status¡­ to warmly welcome His Highness, something that no one has ever eaten might be the best choice.


    ¡¸Right¡­ let¡¯s go with that! I still haven¡¯t completed the recipe, but¡­ I will do my best at the last adjustments! Shin, thank you!¡¹


    I quickly stood up and hurried to my room.


    ¡¸¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything, though¡¹


    Shin muttered so and slightly looked towards the unveiling of the menu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Well then, Miria, I will form a barrier over here, so be careful not to approach for a while, okay?¡¹


    I was taught a barrier magic by Seiryou-sama in order to prevent Byakko-sama¡¯s sudden house raids. His theoretical teaching was really easy to understand~ fufu. Byakko-sama had teary eyes, but I was able to sleep peacefully thanks to this barrier as of lately¡­ leaving that aside, it really helps at times like this because it isolates sound, smell, and presence¡­ ufufufu.


    ¡¸Certainly¡­ but, will you be all right without anyone waiting at your side¡­?¡¹


    Miria looked at me worriedly.


    ¡¸I will be fine. I will be within a powerful barrier. Moreover, this is in order to make a secret recipe for His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s welcome¡¹


    After I persuaded Miria that I will be doing my best on high alert to accomplish a very important mission, Miria nodded at me with a serious expression and withdrew.


    ¡¸Now then¡­ the barrier is established, let¡¯s begin¡¹


    I placed many medicinal bottles and tools from my inventory onto the table and started working.


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,132 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 59

    Today is the day Oniisama returns home. His Highness the Crown Prince is coming together with him, so I¡¯m a little¡­ no, considerably dressed up. Okaasama¡­ you are stretching it a bit¡­ the corset is killing me¡­ I¡¯m still just a child, is it necessary to strangle me to death¡­ without eradicating the slightly pale smile on my face, we wait for the long-awaited arrival.


    By the way, because His Highness the Crown Prince is accompanying Oniisama, their carriage has been sending through the Warp circle as a matter of security. Normally, nobles would drop by luxurious inns on the way.


    Because our house has a past of being married to a royal princess, we have inherited a blood of the royal family densely, so the trust the royal family puts into our house is also profound. We are nobles who are the closest to the royal family. Therefore, our house has been permitted to set up a Warp circle in an exclusive use room in a detached place to respond promptly in case of an emergency call from the royal palace.


    It¡¯s detached so enemies wouldn¡¯t be easily able to go in and out in the case of an emergency. Well, it looks that Otousama is slyly using the Warp circle to travel to the royal capital quite frequently, though. No wonder I found it weird that he was home when he should have been working¡­ I have never been in the warp room after all¡­ how nice.


    Presently, we are waiting away from the detached room. Howeover, they aren¡¯t coming~¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Okaasama, I¡¯m suffering¡­ could I loosen (the corset) it for a moment?¡¹ ¡¸Cristea, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s for the sake of your future¡¹


    Without relaxing her smiling face, Okaasama said almost as if she was a bird of prey staring down her game.


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡¹


    YOu are scary¡­ shiver. Okaasama, that future has no appeal to me¡­ marrying the royalty, I can see only discomfort. Mainly in the food department¡­ I have never heard of Queen buying sweets on the streets¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear that. Even now I¡¯m all discomforted!


    The corset I¡¯m wearing after a long time has made my consciousness hazy, I¡¯m standing up only by willpower. Once we welcome them, I will find a reason to withdraw and have Miria loosen the corset for me¡­ I won¡¯t be able to sit and enjoy tea like this.


    ¡¸Excuse me. His Highness the Crown Prince and Norman-sama have arrived¡¹


    The door of the warp room opened and after the technician confirmed the safety, everyone came out starting with Otousama. Now, finally. Let¡¯s finish the greetings quickly and loosen the corset¡­! I straightened my back. Ah, stand firm my legs! Endure, me!


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,133 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 60

    ¡¸Father, Mother. I have returned¡¹


    Oniisama who approached to greet us noticed my presence and addressed me with a refreshing, smiling face.


    ¡¸Hey, Cristea. It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹ ¡¸Welcome home, Oniisama¡¹


    Ohh¡­ it really was a while¡­ Oniisama. It has been such a while that you have completely changed¡­ even though you still had a youthful innocent face when I saw you the last time, you now have mixed features of a young man and a boy. The unbalanced danger of a hunk. ¡­ Yeah, he would still look good in female clothes¡­ oopsy, not good, I shouldn¡¯t have wild delusions about my family! I have Sei for that. ¡­ Sei seems to deny with all his might, though.


    ¡¸You have become a wonderful lady in this short while¡¹ ¡¸Oh my¡­ Oniisama¡­ Oniisama looks wonderful yourself¡¹


    Ufufu, I smile. Elder brother wasn¡¯t originally so sweet towards me, but he became quite honey-mouthed in the city¡­ Oniisama must have been washed with the capital¡¯s water. Oniisama, you were unexpectedly enjoying yourself in the capital¡­ haha, surely not.


    ¡¸Oy, Norman. Is that the rumored little sister?¡¹


    I heard a rude voice from behind Oniisama. Muu! Who was it? Which fellow addresses people as¡¸That¡¹!?


    ¡¸Ahh, I¡¯m sorry about that, Your Highness. I was just so happy to see my family after so long¡¹


    Gege, to think it was His Highness!?


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I always tell you to visit your home¡¹ ¡¸I have no idea where His Highness would go if I took my eyes off of you. ¡¹ ¡¸Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡¹ ¡¸Fufu. But I¡¯m grateful for His Highness¡¯ consideration this time¡¹ ¡¸Hmph. I have just came for the inspection, alright!¡¹


    Ohh¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince is a tsundere, huh.


    The vivid green eyes, blonde curly hair with a slight shade of red and the attitude of His Highness attitude are all aloof. On the other hand, Oniisama has a straight silver hair with icy blue eyes. He looks cold at a first glance, but his soft smile would make noble ladies dress up just for him. Yeah, I have BL delusions when the two line up¡­ not good, not good¡­ I was an otaku in my past life, so I unconsciously¡­ tehe. Eh? Me, I have a fluffy pinkish blonde hair (cherry blonde?) with sapphire blue eyes. My favorite colors!


    ¡¸Your Highness, it¡¯s an honor for our fief to receive you¡¹


    Otousama and Okaasama greeted His Highness.


    ¡¸Ah, no need for the formalities. Think of me as a classmate who came to visit his best friend¡¯s house. The inspection of the fief is just a pretext. However, I request you leave the scolding aside?¡¹ ¡¸Oh my? If you are my son¡¯s classmate, then you will be scolded together if you do mischief, you know?¡¹


    Hahaha¡­ in this harmonious atmosphere, I was left alone¡­ umm.


    ¡¸Ah, Your Highness. My daughter Cristea. Cristea, say hello¡¹


    Otousama who noticed my state introduced me to His Highness. You unexpectedly can read the mood, Otousama.


    ¡¸How do you do, Your Highness. I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea¡¹


    I introduce myself with a smile and a curtsey just like Okaasama intensively taught me. I think I would give myself a high score, but¡­ according to Okaasama¡¯s evaluation, my intensive training days will continue for a while. And the corset is killing me¡­ I want to quickly get comfortable~!


    ¡¸Ah, you are that rumored repulsive food eating lady, huh¡¹


    ¡­ Ha? What did you just say?


    Source


    Enter your email address to subscribe to this Shinsori.com and receive notifications of new posts by email.


    Join 1,138 other subscribers


    Email Address

 CH 61

    ¡¸Uwa¡­! What is this thing, it¡¯s tremendously delicious¡­! I have never eaten such tasty pastry before¡­¡¹


    I asked Miria to loosen the corset to a bearable extent in my room and came over to the living room where Oniisama and the rest were. Haa¡­ I can finally breathe¡­


    His Highness the Crown Prince started eating the Mille Crepe that was served with tea. Of course, it is delicious. I have carefully baked the crepe after all! Ku¡­ I really did my best to make the Mille Crepe¡­


    ¡¸¡­ It truly is. The sweetness is just right, and when it comes to the beauty of these layers, I can only sum it up as wonderful¡­ Did Cristea make this too?¡¹


    Oniisama enjoyed the Mille Crepe with a blossoming-like smile. Un, I¡¯m glad I made it after all.


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m glad you seem to be enjoying it¡¹


    I replied with a smile and took a seat to eat the Mille Crepe as well.


    ¡­ I feel eyes on me. When I looked towards the gaze I felt when I picked up a fork, His Highness was staring at my Mille Crepe. His own¡­ he already ate it. How quick. I have cut His Highness¡¯, Oniisama¡¯s, and Otousama¡¯s portions in the larger ones just in case, but¡­


    ¡¸Do you still have some of this?¡¹


    Seconds, huh? There¡¯s no more, you know¡­ this development seems like a deja vu, though.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing left. It takes time and lots of effort to make this, so¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m truly sorry, when I apologetically replied and was about to start eating, I couldn¡¯t because of the extreme stare¡­ Can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸¡­ If you are all right with it, would you like to eat my share?¡¹ ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹


    It¡¯s fine, really¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to be cursed while eating. I will just have dorayaki later¡­


    ¡¸Your Highness. There¡¯s no way I can have His Highness eat my little sister¡¯s leftovers. I will eat it¡¹


    N? O, Oniisama¡­? I haven¡¯t eaten a single mouthful, though?? I don¡¯t lack common sense that much that I would let the royalty finish my leftovers, you know?


    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t touche-¡­¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s right, Your Highness. Eating my daughter¡¯s leftovers is out of question. This is something that I, as her father, should be responsible for¡¹


    Even Otousama¡­ no, like I said, I haven¡¯t even touched it yet¡­


    ¡¸No, Father, I should-¡¹ ¡¸No, wait Norman, I will-¡¹ ¡¸Wait a moment. I should be the one to¡­!¡¹


    The three started quarreling about who should eat my portion. Is this supposed to be a comedy sketch? ¡­ Uwaa¡­ how bothersome¡­


    ¡¸Otousama, Oniisama. I have not touched it yet, so¡­ I will make dorayaki for Otousama and Oniisama later¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Mu, I, is that so¡­ in that case, let¡¯s give it to His Highness¡¹ ¡¸¡­ If Cristea says so¡¹


    When I thought good grief¡­ when the two pulled back, His Highness the Crown Prince tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ¡¸Dora¡­? What? Is that food? How about my portion?¡¹


    Is this a line you should say after securing the Mille Crepe!


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not something I could present in front of His Highness. Besides, you won¡¯t be able to eat the dinner if you overeat¡¹ ¡¸Mu¡­ I see¡¹


    ¡­ What to say, it¡¯s like there are three big children¡­ so exhausting.

 CH 62

    ¡¸Uwa¡­! What is this thing, it¡¯s tremendously delicious¡­! I have never eaten such tasty pastry before¡­¡¹


    I asked Miria to loosen the corset to a bearable extent in my room and came over to the living room where Oniisama and the rest were. Haa¡­ I can finally breathe¡­


    His Highness the Crown Prince started eating the Mille Crepe that was served with tea. Of course, it is delicious. I have carefully baked the crepe after all! Ku¡­ I really did my best to make the Mille Crepe¡­


    ¡¸¡­ It truly is. The sweetness is just right, and when it comes to the beauty of these layers, I can only sum it up as wonderful¡­ Did Cristea make this too?¡¹


    Oniisama enjoyed the Mille Crepe with a blossoming-like smile. Un, I¡¯m glad I made it after all.


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m glad you seem to be enjoying it¡¹


    I replied with a smile and took a seat to eat the Mille Crepe as well.


    ¡­ I feel eyes on me. When I looked towards the gaze I felt when I picked up a fork, His Highness was staring at my Mille Crepe. His own¡­ he already ate it. How quick. I have cut His Highness¡¯, Oniisama¡¯s, and Otousama¡¯s portions in the larger ones just in case, but¡­


    ¡¸Do you still have some of this?¡¹


    Seconds, huh? There¡¯s no more, you know¡­ this development seems like a deja vu, though.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing left. It takes time and lots of effort to make this, so¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m truly sorry, when I apologetically replied and was about to start eating, I couldn¡¯t because of the extreme stare¡­ Can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡¸¡­ If you are all right with it, would you like to eat my share?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that alright?¡¹


    It¡¯s fine, really¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to be cursed while eating. I will just have dorayaki later¡­


    ¡¸Your Highness. There¡¯s no way I can have His Highness eat my little sister¡¯s leftovers. I will eat it¡¹


    N? O, Oniisama¡­? I haven¡¯t eaten a single mouthful, though?? I don¡¯t lack common sense that much that I would let the royalty finish my leftovers, you know?


    ¡¸No, I haven¡¯t touche-¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Your Highness. Eating my daughter¡¯s leftovers is out of question. This is something that I, as her father, should be responsible for¡¹


    Even Otousama¡­ no, like I said, I haven¡¯t even touched it yet¡­


    ¡¸No, Father, I should-¡¹


    ¡¸No, wait Norman, I will-¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a moment. I should be the one to¡­!¡¹


    The three started quarreling about who should eat my portion. Is this supposed to be a comedy sketch?


    ¡­ Uwaa¡­ how bothersome¡­


    ¡¸Otousama, Oniisama. I have not touched it yet, so¡­ I will make dorayaki for Otousama and Oniisama later¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Mu, I, is that so¡­ in that case, let¡¯s give it to His Highness¡¹


    When I thought good grief¡­ when the two pulled back, His Highness the Crown Prince tilted his head in puzzlement.


    ¡¸Dora¡­? What? Is that food? How about my portion?¡¹


    Is this a line you should say after securing the Mille Crepe!


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not something I could present in front of His Highness. Besides, you won¡¯t be able to eat the dinner if you overeat¡¹


    ¡¸Mu¡­ I see¡¹


    ¡­ What to say, it¡¯s like there are three big children¡­ so exhausting.

 CH 63

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m off to finish the preparations for the dinner¡­¡¹


    Saying such, I stood up from my seat.


    ¡¸Eh? You will be really making it!?¡¹


    His Highness looked at me with surprise. Eh? You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡¸Yes, the preparations are mostly complete, but I have to do the last touches personally. For you see, it¡¯s a new recipe¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh? A new recipe!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Y, yes¡­ it¡¯s a new dish¡¹


    Wha¡­ Okaasama, please don¡¯t react too¡­


    ¡¸I see, a new dish, huh¡­¡¹


    His Highness had a complacent smile and Oniisama looked happy when they heard they will be eating a dish no one has ever eaten before. Otousama and Okaasama seem to be restless too.


    ¡¸¡­ May I watch how you make it?¡¹


    Eh, that would be troubling. Isn¡¯t watching the process as if spoiling a good movie? The feelings of expectations from eating a newly created dish for the first time will fade, so there¡¯s no meaning in watching. Moreover, it¡¯s not like we can let His Highness the Crown Prince enter the kitchen, right¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of selling this recipe, so it¡¯s a recipe that won¡¯t leave the premises, so showing it to you would be¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸A recipe that won¡¯t leave the premises!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Gulp. I heard loud noises of saliva being swallowed. N, not good, I somehow managed to raise the hurdle on my own¡­


    ¡¸T, then, I will excuse myself¡­¡¹


    I left towards the kitchen with a stiff smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Yo, Ojou. The preparations are complete¡¹


    When I entered the kitchen, Shin who quickly discovered me called out to me.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ un, looks good¡¹


    I confirmed that the ingredients in the pot were cooked well on a low temperature. Now then, let¡¯s finish it. I begin by making roux from wheat flour. Carefully so it won¡¯t get burned¡­ when cooked until it¡¯s light brown, I remove it from fire and cool it down with magic. Here, I retrieve the thing I completed the other day from the inventory. Fufufu¡­ because I have purchased loads of spices in the market, I finally discovered the ideal combination after repeated trial and error¡­ right, what I made was a curry powder. I put it in a medicinal bottle so the fragrance wouldn¡¯t escape and kept it safe in the inventory, so the moment I opened the bottle, a violent fragrance of stimulating spices overwhelmed the surroundings. Haaa¡­ what a nice smell. It definitely increased my appetite!


    I add the curry powder to the roux and mix it together. With this, the curry roux is complete. I cooled it down, so the aroma wouldn¡¯t escape, and since I have a bit of the curry powder left, I will add it to the pot once the roux dissolves. The curry¡¯s aroma is a feast on its own after all.


    I put the roux into the pot which I prepared in advance and heat it until dissolved. Once everything is dissolved, I add the remaining curry powder and mix to completion. I pour half into another pot and add a little more spices. Waa~¡­ what a good fragrance.


    Gulp¡­


    I heard several gulps from behind me. When I turned around, I found myself surrounded by everyone from the kitchen.


    I messed up¡­! I should have set up a barrier¡­


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s enough only for tasting¡­ everyone, taste it all together, okay?¡¹


    I served a good amount of rice which I covered with a plenty of roux and left it on the table. I quickly stored the pot and ohitsu in the inventory.


    That moment, everyone in the kitchen turned into a wild beast¡­ hii! Everybody took a spoon and struggled to eat the curry¡­ eh, scary¡­ was curry something so brutal to eat!?


    I, I¡¯m sorry? I will make it again, so endure with this for today, okay!?


    Feeling that it would be dangerous to stay like this, I requested for the cutlery to be prepared and fled from the kitchen.

 CH 64

    Now then, it¡¯s time to actually taste the dish. I will T.R.E.A.T His Highness to this fascinating curry!


    ¡¸What kind of food is the new dish?¡¹


    ¡­ Full of expectations! Is His Highness¡¯ current state. Oh my~? Your eyes are sparkling, aren¡¯t they~? You mustn¡¯t have expectations for the cooking of the repulsive food eating lady, you know~? Ufufu¡­ I do properly hold a grudge against you, okay~?


    ¡¸This time¡¯s new dish is called¡­ curry¡¹


    Dodon! I retrieve the pot and ohitsu from my inventory. The spicy fragrance immediately spreads through the dining room. Everyone opens their eyes wide and gulp as if receiving impact from the fragrance.


    ¡¸W, what is this? This stimulating fragrance¡­!¡¹ ¡¸What an amazing aroma¡­ but¡­ I can feel my appetite increasing just by smelling it¡­¡¹ ¡¸You can leave the explanation for later! Just let me eat it already!¡¹


    Ohh¡­ as expected, the reaction from the fragrance is amazing.


    ¡¸Certainly. I prepared two kinds of curry this time. The first one is standard. The other one is so to speak, an advanced level. Which one would you like?¡¹ ¡¸I will take the advanced level one! Because that one sounds tastier!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ I will go with the standard one. It will be my first time eating it after all¡¹ ¡¸I will also go with the standard¡¹ ¡¸Standard for me as well¡¹


    Ohh, our entire Ellisfeed family is a cautious one, isn¡¯t it? But, I have no doubts that Otousama will ask for seconds of the advanced level one later. He won¡¯t make a blunder here, would he?


    ¡¸All right. I will go for the advanced level one with His Highness¡¹


    Saying such, I served the table according to everyone¡¯s request. This time¡¯s curry is with a salad. Finally, I prepared ice cream for the dessert.


    ¡¸Everyone, thank you for waiting. Please, eat up¡¹


    With the serving done, it¡¯s time to eat!


    ¡¸This is¡­ the usual rice and¡­ is the thing on top the new dish¡­? ¡­ The fragrance is wonderful, but its appearances is a bit¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say any more than that~! You have no delicacy! Mou!


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s such a dish. If you don¡¯t like it, I can prepare something different for you¡¹


    I will eat it though, alright! It¡¯s the long-awaited Curry-chan after all! Itadakima~su!


    I scoop rice with curry and carry it to my mouth. The spicy fragrance and stimulating hot taste instantly explode in my mouth. This is it! Nothing can compare to this hot taste~!


    Seeing me start eating so deliciously, everyone overcome their hesitation and picked up their spoons.


    ¡¸¡­ !? What an incredible¡­ it¡¯s spicy but fragrant¡­ I want to eat more!¡¹ ¡¸This is¡­ delicious. The spiciness and fragrance are stimulating my appetite¡­!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s spicy but delicious¡­ what a complex aroma¡­!¡¹


    Yes, yes, it¡¯s popular with each Ellisfeed, isn¡¯t it! Okaasama is eating while whispering¡¸Ah, what to do, because of the sweat my make-up is¡­¡¹in a low voice and wiping off her sweat with a handkerchief. The spiciness will increase the metabolism, so you can improve the condition of your skin with a detox effect, you know~? I will have to tell her later.


    Now then, how about His Highness¡­?

 CH 65

    ¡¸Spi ¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Spi?


    ¡¸Spi, c¡­!¡¹


    ¡­ Spic?


    ¡¸Spicy¡­! The hell is this! it¡¯s too spicy¡­!?¡¹


    Cough, cough His Highness gulped down water while coughing violently.


    Ha Ha Ha. Did you fall for it? The standard one is medium-spicy. What we are eating is very spicy! You were lured by the words ¡°advanced level¡±! Seeeeeerves youuu riiiiiight!


    Oh my, not good. I have just¡¸Serves you right!¡¹-ed His Highness the Crown Prince. Ohoho!


    ¡­ Oh dear. What I have done is not something¡¸Repulsive food eating¡¹lady would do, but something a¡¸Villainess¡¹lady would do, isn¡¯t it? Ohohohoho! Just kidding~!


    After finishing the standard curry, I divided it into two pots and added more spice to the second pot. I made it for myself who likes it hot! And furthermore, this time! In order to add the spiciness, I have used just a bit¡­ yeah, just a bit of cayenne pepper¡­ fuhaha. Wa~¡­ it¡¯s hot but delicious! I can¡¯t get enough of this spiciness!


    The curry I made is not just hot because it¡¯s made with only moisture from the veggies with as little water as possible. I like putting at least half a pan of onions heated until sticky to my curry¡­ if you want the onions to keep their texture, you can add them in separately later on. Yeah, the onion¡¯s sweetness is doing a good job. This is precisely my home¡¯s curry. Let¡¯s make this the Ellisfeed family¡¯s curry standard.


    Ah but, there are many curries I still want to make. Keema curry, chicken curry, cutlet curry¡­ I want to eat green curry as well¡­ ah, a vegetable curry garnished with grilled summer vegetables would be nice too¡­ drool.


    Oopsy, not good. I have neglected His Highness!


    ¡¸¡­ Even though I said it¡¯s an advanced level¡­ I¡¯m eating the same thing as Your Highness, but this curry is not only spicy. It has a deep fragrance and richness, a harmony of complex aromas of spices¡­ you should be able to notice if you continued to savor it, but¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Ku!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ If you find it difficult to eat, you could suppress the spiciness by adding honey or fruit ¡°like children¡± do, you know¡­?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ ! No! It¡¯s fine like this! There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t be able to eat it if you do!¡¹


    His Highness continued eating curry with tears forming in the corners of his eyes. Oh? Doing your best?


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ you shouldn¡¯t drink too much water¡­ the complex taste of the curry will get washed down before you can savor it, how wasteful¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Ugu¡­!¡¹


    When I say that to His Highness who was about to gulp down more water, he looked at me with eyes of an unfortunate child.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    When His Highness confirmed that the water in my glass didn¡¯t decrease, he quietly put down the glass without drinking and continued eating while enduring without water.


    Fu¡­ I feel a bit gratified.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Seconds! This spiciness could become a habit once I gotten used to it!¡¹


    ¡­ W, what¡­? His Highness was captured by the spiciness¡­?!


    That can¡¯t be¡­ impossible¡­


    I was defeated and lost the match¡­ I served him seconds while feeling a sense of defeat¡­

 CH 66

    After thoroughly enjoying curry, I served ice cream for dessert to cool down.


    ¡¸This is¡­ ice? You did well preparing something like that in this hot weather¡¹ ¡¸I made it by cooling it with magic and storing it in the inventory, so¡­¡¹ ¡¸Right, you were a holder of inventory. That an unusual ability to have at your age¡¹


    Hahaha¡­ let alone inventory, I can also use barrier magic and warp magic, you know? I somehow realized, but I¡¯m a cheat, aren¡¯t I¡­?


    ¡¸Oh¡­ this is also good¡¹ ¡¸It incredibly draws back the heat, doesn¡¯t it¡­¡¹ ¡¸I really like this matcha flavor. Cristea, won¡¯t you give me a little bit more?¡¹ ¡¸I love drizzling the vanilla with honey¡¹


    There are no vanilla beans in it, so it¡¯s not exactly vanilla, but¡­ I wonder if there are vanilla beans around¡­ I could make things like cream puffs if they are¡­ Also, coffee beans. Affogato was my favorite¡­ in the first place, I really liked coffee. Although I say that, my body is still that of a child so too much caffeine intake wouldn¡¯t be good. I know there are dandelion-like flowers, so I could try making dandelion coffee¡­


    There were demands for the seconds of ice cream too, but I wouldn¡¯t want to be asked whether I added a poison in it after they wreck their stomachs, so everyone got second helpings only once.


    Well¡­ His Highness had eaten the very spicy curry anyway? So depending on the circumstances, he might become a close friend with our toilet, you see? Hmph! I can¡¯t expect His Highness¡¯ stomach to hurt just from this. No, I shouldn¡¯t have any expectations in the first place. I have eaten the same thing, so I don¡¯t have to worry him picking faults with me¡­


    ¡­ The repulsive food eating lady rumors might not get wiped out, though.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I wanted to let Sei and others eat the curry I finally made, so I warped with the leftovers for a delivery. I mean, it seemed that Byakko-sama would say something like¡¸Why is there not a portion for me!¡¹¡­ N? Come to think of it, doesn¡¯t Byakko-sama¡¯s character somehow overlap with the Crown Prince¡¯s¡­?


    Right, right. I have to inform Sei that His Highness and Oniisama are currently residing in our home. After all is said and done, once Sei enrolls into the academy, he will become His Highness¡¯ and Oniisama¡¯s junior. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he met them with his current appearnces. After warping with the delivery, I told Sei to avoid our house for a while. The four divine beasts should especially endure until Oniisama leaves¡­ what do you mean you won¡¯t be able to endure!? Please endure for a little while!!


    In the small room, the violent curry fragrance was indescribable and after eating in a barrier, I cleared the room and the clothes of the fragrance with Cleaning magic. The scent of the curry will remain on the clothes even if you yourself don¡¯t realize it after all¡­


    Sure enough, everyone asked for seconds but I don¡¯t have what I don¡¯t have, so I returned to my room after promising to make it again. ¡­ I¡¯d like to stock on spices and curry powder¡­

 CH 67

    When I warped back to my room from Sei¡¯s place¡­ Oniisama was there¡­ Eh? Why? This is my bedroom, you know!?


    ¡¸Cristea!? ¡­ Just what is the meaning of this!?¡¹


    ¡­ Not good, for Oniisama to be in my room¡­ I was careless to think no one would be here because it¡¯s my bedroom¡­


    ¡¸¡­ W, what do you mean¡­?¡¹


    Not good, I¡¯m dripping with cold sweat¡­


    ¡¸No one should have been in this room. There weren¡¯t any signs of Cristea¡¯s magical power. How could you appear all of sudden?¡¹


    Ugh, if he was fumbling around for magical power then I can¡¯t tell him that I was hiding¡­ ah, how about saying that I used a barrier to hide myself!? ¡­ No, I can¡¯t explain the reason for hiding¡­ what to do~?


    ¡¸¡­ Surely not, warp magic¡­?¡¹


    Cough, so sharp! Eh? How did he arrive at that conclusion? Normally, a lass like me wouldn¡¯t be able to use warp magic, right~!?


    ¡¸¡­ Why do you think that?¡¹ ¡¸It was warp magic after all!?¡¹


    Eh? Was it perhaps just a wild guess? I¡¯ve been had? Uwaa¡­ it¡¯s already as if I gave an affirmation, I can¡¯t hide it anymore¡­


    ¡­ Rather than lying, let¡¯s tell Oniisama about being able to use warp magic and let him keep it secret! Yeah, that¡¯s good!


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹ ¡¸It really was warp magic, huh¡­¡¹


    Oniisama placed his hand on his forehead and shook his head in disbelief. I understand that feeling. Yeah¡­ Being able to use inventory and warp magic is bullshit, isn¡¯t it? Me? Yeah, I knew that.


    ¡¸¡­ I suddenly couldn¡¯t feel your magical power anymore, so I spread the extent of search magic inside the mansion even further, but I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ when I came to see whether something happened to you, I found an empty room. Then, I felt a presence quickly appearing and then you suddenly appeared, I could only think of that¡­¡¹


    What an excellent reasoning, Oniisama!


    Yes¡­ if you notice that the presence of my magical power disappeared, it will get exposed that I¡¯m not here, huh¡­ I have to be more careful. Ah, what do I do about the delivery for Sei and others¡­? Is there no spell to leave a dummy for magical power presence or something similar??


    Oniisama fixedly stared at me who sunk into thoughts. Wa, not good. Rather than some cloning technique, I have to focus on the current situation! Ugh¡­ how do I explain¡­


    ¡¸First of all, you are not injured, are you?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡¹


    Ah¡­ that¡¯s right huh, he came running because he was worried, didn¡¯t he¡­ dejected.


    ¡¸¡­ Tea, sit down. Let¡¯s have a slow talk¡¹


    My Oniisama has been close to me since a long time ago, when it¡¯s only the two of us, he would call me Tea. Since he¡¯s not calling me normally the way he calls me in public, he¡¯s not angry, probably. Nodding in affirmation, we sat down on the couch.

 CH 68

    ¡¸Tea, I heard that you can use inventory from Father, but¡­ have you not told Father about the warp magic?¡¹


    So Otousama spoke about the inventory with Oniisama¡­ Come to think of it, His Highness spoke as if he knew about my inventory beforehand too¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. When I told Otousama that I want to learn warp magic, he prohibited Teacher Marlen from teaching it¡­ I would feel sorry if Otousama falsely accused and blamed Teacher Marlen¡¹


    Well, there was no meaning in prohibiting it, though.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Father must have been anxious because he wouldn¡¯t know where the current you would go. I¡¯m also worried¡¹


    Yes¡­ if I¡¯m pushed to say, then the me before the memories of my past life resurfaced was a shut-in. Now if you leave me alone, you won¡¯t know where I would disappear to make a ruckus. Oniisama has been worrying about me, huh¡­ thank you very much!


    ¡¸However, you wouldn¡¯t normally think that someone like you who hasn¡¯t entered the academy yet would be able to use a warp circle-less warp magic that is rare even among the advanced level magic¡­ why did he go as far as to prohibit it?¡¹


    Indeed, if I had an attribute appropriate to my age, I would be able to use the beginner¡¯s magic of that attribute at best if I worked hard. To begin with, it¡¯s difficult to find a person with skills and power to work as a home tutor.


    Children that aren¡¯t of nobility seem to be taught life magic after receiving baptism from the church, they have their magical power and aptitude measured, and then they are taught the method of strengthening their attribute magic, but¡­ The children with outstanding talents are recommended to the academy as Special Talent by the church, their commoner status already unrelated. After graduating, they will work for either the church or the country while being exempted from various things. Would Special Talents be something like the scholarship students?


    In the nobility¡¯s case, some enroll into academy with ¡°Our child will have the best results right from the beginning!¡± mindset, just kidding. Most noble children have their baptismal ceremony held in order to confirm their aptitude, but if they have no interest in magic, ¡°I will eventually learn it anyway~¡± There seem to be many children with such carefree stance. Many children seem to get interested in learning their attribute magic after enrolling into academy and experiencing their first lecture.


    As for our house, my parents aren¡¯t Spartan, they simply believe that I will be losing out if I don¡¯t learn magic. So Otousama who was acquaintance with the court magician Marlen eagerly persuaded him with burning passion¡­ well, well, Teacher Marlen became my teacher thanks to Otousama¡¯s feverish enthusiasm.


    Well, age is catching up to Teacher Marlen, so it seems he wanted to start taking things easier too.


    Teacher Marlen said that I have aptitude for almost all attributes, so he taught me the beginner¡¯s lessons in a short time¡­ he¡¯s teaching with quite the enthusiasm. Thanks to that, I¡¯m able to use magic up to intermediate level with, generally with no chanting He hasn¡¯t taught me many the many spells that have intense magical power consumption and the many advanced level spells that exist, so I don¡¯t know how far he will take it to. I believe the advanced level magic spells will gradually come in the academy where they have large practice fields.


    Teacher Marlen also seem to be getting slightly tired¡­ it¡¯s definitely not my fault¡­ is what I want to think.


    ¡­ Yeah, learning magic is generally like that.

 CH 69

    The reason behind Otousama¡¯s prohibition¡­ huh.


    ¡¸¡­ Because I have quickly learned the inventory, he might have thought it would be the same with warp magic¡­¡¹ ¡¸Invetory? How long did it take you to learn? A month? ¡­ No, half a month?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ About an hour¡¹ ¡¸Eh?¡¹ ¡¸One hour¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Tea? Are you serious?¡¹


    I¡¯m lying. I included Teacher Marlen¡¯s long lecture. Actually, it did not take me several minutes. I can¡¯t say that, though.


    ¡¸¡­ I see¡¹


    Ah, he¡¯s conflicted somehow? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a bit weird, isn¡¯t it? I had a vague feeling, but I¡¯m sorry for being a cheating little sister!!


    ¡¸Then, feeling uneasy that you might learn the warp magic quickly as well, it isn¡¯t strange that Father forbid it¡¹


    Haa¡­ Oniisama let out a sigh. Ugh, is he shocked?


    ¡¸¡­ However, if Teacher Marlen didn¡¯t teach you, just how did you learn the warp magic?¡¹


    It came~! The question I didn¡¯t wish for the most! I didn¡¯t want you to notice that!


    What to do¡­ this is bad! What do I say to make him consent, ¡°I learned it from the sacred beast Byakko-sama in exchange for letting him eat!¡± It¡¯s not like he would believe the truth. I have to keep Sei and the sacred beasts secret, but I can¡¯t explain without talking about them¡­ uwaa, what do I do¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Tea!?¡¹


    Oniisama looked at me with a startle. Ah, not good. Tears have¡­ because of still being a child, I can¡¯t control my tear glands when worked up.


    ¡­ Can¡¯t this be just settled with tears¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ I can¡¯t talk about it yet¡­ but, I will definitely explain. Therefore¡­¡¹


    Therefore, please get persuaded? Okay? I ¡°request¡± with teary puppy eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ ! ¡­ I got it, Tea. I won¡¯t ask for now. I won¡¯t tell Father either¡¹


    Oniisama covered his eyes while sighing Haaa~¡­ Yay! I managed to deceive him!


    ¡¸¡­ I bet it¡¯s related to someone at the place you warped to, though¡¹


    He muttered such while covering his face. Gu! So sharp.


    ¡¸I would be happy if you explained during my stay. If not, I might end up consulting with Father out of worry¡¹


    Oniisama raised his face and smiled.


    Guwa! He nailed it! Meaning that he won¡¯t be staying deceived, huh¡­ I have to quickly consult with Sei.


    ¡¸Now, go to bed. Sorry to keep you up this late. Good night, Tea¡¹


    Kissing me on the forehead, Oniisama went to the door. S, so handsome¡­


    ¡¸Good night, Oniisama¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right. Tea, you mustn¡¯t show such adorable actions in front of men, okay? ¡­ Especially in front of His Highness¡¹ ¡¸? ¡­ Yes¡­?¡¹


    I tilt my head.


    ¡¸¡­ That too, Tea¡¹


    Haa¡­ Oniisama opened the door while sighing.


    ¡¸Then, see you tomorrow. Good night, sweet dreams¡¹


    ¡­ As I thought, is persuading by tears too sly, I would be able to deceive only Otousama and Oniisama? Did he mean that? ¡­ Hmm, I need more practice¡­ Let¡¯s take instructions from the highly feminine Sei next time¡­

 CH 70

    Good morning. It¡¯s Cristea.


    I was troubled about what to do for breakfast, but Otousama wanted miso soup, nukadzuke, tamagoyaki, etc¡­ the usual Japanese course, with sandwiches. I also made corn soup by straining the freshly harvested corn.


    I decided to make a fluffy bread using the natural yeast I made just recently. I made the sandwich with leaf vegetables, tomatoes, and thinly sliced ham, mashed boiled eggs, mustard mayonnaise and pseudo-chicken in teriyaki¡­ ¡­ Haa¡­ I want sea chicken¡­ In my past life, I ate it only occasionally, but I yearn for the sea chicken mayo now that I can¡¯t eat it¡­ I want to eat it with onigiri too. Sea chicken is, in short, tuna confit, right? ¡­ Let¡¯s look for tuna-ish fish.


    ¡¸Hey, Ojou. That dish from yesterday. It was really good!¡¹


    Oopsy, I was absentminded. It¡¯s rare for Shin to praise me without holding back.


    ¡¸But you know¡­ even the chefs were able to eat only a mouthful at most, so the chefs and other servants are really dissatisfied¡­¡¹


    Ahh¡­ was their appetite stimulated so much just because I didn¡¯t cast Cleaning magic? I¡¯m really sorry about that¡­


    ¡¸That dish is called curry. I will mix the spices again, so you can make it later. You remember how it is done from watching, right?¡¹ ¡¸I remember, but¡­ I heard it¡¯s never supposed to leave the premises? Is it fine for me to make it?¡¹ ¡¸The secret is the mix of spices and the quantities. Besides that, the recipe wasn¡¯t anything secret-ish, right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, I see¡­ alright, I will leave the mixing of spices to you then¡¹ ¡¸Leave it to me¡¹


    It would be fine to teach Shin the combination of the spices in the future. They would be too lonely without curry while I¡¯m at the academy¡­ rather, I feel like there would be a revolt after seeing that scene. ¡­ Is it just my imagination that there would be many injured people around¡­


    Finishing the preparations for breakfast, I changed my clothes after returning to my room and went to take a seat at the breakfast. Umu, as expected, I¡¯m indeed tired from making the breakfast every morning¡­ let¡¯s settle with French toast tomorrow¡­ it¡¯s not for me to snatch everyone¡¯s work too.


    ¡¸What is this? It¡¯s a¡­ bread, right? How come it is so soft!?¡¹ ¡¸I developed it recently¡¹


    He wouldn¡¯t understand if I told him it is natural yeast.


    ¡¸Also this¡­ with the eggs mixed in, it¡¯s mayonnaise, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a bit spicy, but¡­ it¡¯s good¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s mustard mayonnaise. It¡¯s mixed with mustard¡¹


    I actually prefer whole grain mustard though.


    ¡¸The ham and vegetables are also tasty¡­ I¡¯m poor with raw tomatoes though¡­¡¹ ¡¸They are freshly picked from our vegetable garden¡¹


    It¡¯s a sweet, odorless tomato that has been raised with the utmost care.


    ¡¸¡­ ! This! This meat! What is it? It¡¯s salty and sweet, delicious!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s teriyaki. It¡¯s made with a specially made sauce¡¹


    Ah, I used soy sauce and stuff¡­ oh well.


    It has gotten to the degree that it¡¯s already difficult to cook without Yahatul ingredients in our house¡­ let¡¯s present them little by little.


    ¡¸This soup is also sweet and delicious!¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s a soup made from freshly picked corn that is sweet even when eaten raw¡¹


    I was really happy when I found sweet corn¡­


    ¡­ Rather, won¡¯t you let me eat the breakfast slowly, Your Highness!? I wasn¡¯t able to eat since a while ago because of your constant questions.


    If I knew this would happen then I would hold back a little¡­

 CH 71

    ¡­ Ha~¡­ what do I dooo¡­? Because I have been caught by Oniisama when warping, I¡¯m unable to warp to Sei in order to consult, so I¡¯m troubled over what to do.


    Now that the breakfast is finished, I¡¯m drinking tea with Oniisama and His Highness for some reason. I took out cookies because there was demanded to.


    ¡¸Oh, this is also tasty!¡¹


    I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­ rather, he really eats anything, doesn¡¯t he¡­ this prince. He hasn¡¯t tested for poison even once. Is it really fine? To have such heir with no wariness¡­ besides, won¡¯t you grow horizontally if you eat that much?


    ¡­ Not good, not good, back to the topic. A way to contact Sei¡­ Ah¡­ that¡¯s it, a letter! I should just warp a letter! Thinking about it carefully, I can deliver a letter in the same place using the warp magic circle.


    Hmm¡­ would it be fine to send towards Sei¡¯s presence? But, if he was outside, it would be bad if other people saw it. In that case, how about Sei¡¯s table¡­ or something like that? ¡­ No, I¡¯m not so precise to pinpoint the location without the person himself¡­ I¡¯m self-aware of my magic¡¯s roughness. I see, that¡¯s why using warp magic circle is the most popular¡­ I can see it now.


    ¡­ It might be more reliable to let Shin hand over the letter at Bastea Company while he¡¯s shopping for ingredients. Ugh¡­ my treasured magic is unusable¡­


    Haa¡­ it would be nice if I had a telepathy or something¡­ n? Telepathy? ¡­ Would it perhaps connect with Byakko-sama?


    ¡ºByakko-sama? Can you hear me~??¡»


    Just kidding.


    ¡ºWhat? What¡¯s the matter?¡» ¡¸Hiya!!?¡¹ ¡¸Cristea? What happened?¡¹ ¡¸Ah¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing, Oniisama¡¹ ¡¸You, maybe you have a fever? You have been making different faces since a while ago¡¹


    Shut up! That was unnecessary! But, this is just right.


    ¡¸It seems that my condition is not well because I woke up earlier than usual to prepare the breakfast¡­ I will rest in my room for a bit until the lunch¡¹


    Oniisama was worried, but I told him that I will be fine after resting for a bit and returned to my room.


    Wah~¡­ that startled me~! Eh? That just now¡­ did my telepathy connect with Byakko-sama??


    ¡ºOy, what¡¯s the matter? Are you going to let me eat? Are you bringing something for me to eat?¡»


    Ah¡­ yeah, it¡¯s Byakko-sama without a doubt. The voice I was hoping for¡­ I¡¯m wavering~


    ¡ºNo, err¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think our telepathy would really connect. I tested by calling you, but¡­¡» ¡ºYou¡­ don¡¯t make me so expectant¡»


    What a disheartened voice. Ohh¡­ he was waiting with expectations for my food, huh. Hmm, there¡¯s a mountain of things I want to bring over there, but¡­


    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. Actually¡­¡»


    I consulted about last night¡¯s happenings with Byakko-sama.

 CH 72

    ¡ºHee¡­ you wouldn¡¯t normally notice magical power¡¯s presence disappearing, though¡­¡» ¡ºEh? Is that so?¡» ¡ºI guess it wouldn¡¯t be possible unless you are paying attention to every single presnece¡»


    Well, of course.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s different when the owner of certain magical power is greatly on your mind at that very moment though¡»


    N? That means¡­ while I was coincidentally on Oniisama¡¯s mind, he noticed that my magical power disappeared and it turned out like that?? Uwaa~ what a bad timing!


    ¡ºIs that so¡­ so that¡¯s how my older brother realized I was able to use warp magic. I was asked how I learned it¡­ ¡ºDid you answer?¡» ¡ºNo. I promised to keep Byakko-sama and others secret, so¡­ the situation is presently on hold. That¡¯s why I wanted a consultation¡» ¡ºI see¡­¡» ¡ºIf it stays on hold until the time of older brother¡¯s return to the academy, he will consult with father at that time¡­¡» ¡º¡­ That would be more troublesome for you, won¡¯t it?¡»


    Naturally! Once Otousama finds out, I wouldn¡¯t know where you¡¯d go! and he would keep me by his side day and night. Or he would monitor me. That would be annoying¡­ no, bothersome¡­ no, no.


    Un, Otousama ought to let go of his child soon. I will be living in the academy¡¯s dormitory starting next year after all¡­ it would be frightening if he monitored me even there¡­


    We, well leaving that aside. I need to know how to explain to Oniisama now. ¡­ Because Oniisama is apparently as overprotective as Otousama¡­


    ¡ºHmm¡­ tell me, do you have any thoughts of becoming a contractor?¡» ¡ºHa? What are you talking about?¡»


    Aren¡¯t Byakko-sama and others already Sei¡¯s contracted beasts? They shouldn¡¯t be able of multiple contracts.


    ¡ºNo~ you see? There was a fellow among our former contractors that visited Doristan. I thought of approaching a sacred beast we came across while traveling around Doristan with that fellow¡»


    A scouting!?


    ¡ºThat¡¯s only if those guys don¡¯t have a contractor yet, though¡»


    Those guys¡­ plural!? Eh, were there this many sacred beasts in Doristan?¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware!!


    ¡ºSo, wouldn¡¯t you be able to say that you learned it from the guy you have made a contract with?¡»


    Uwaa¡­ what a relatively¡­ no, considerably sloppy plan!!


    ¡ºLike that, the consistency before and after the story wouldn¡¯t match¡» ¡ºYou should just say that it was weakened because of magical power exhaustion and that it taught you the warp magic as thanks for sharing your magical power with it. After that, you decided to make a contract¡» ¡ºIt seems quite impossible, starting from the details of our meeting¡­¡»


    I have an interest in contracting a sacred beast. If I were to make a contract, I would be happy if it was a mofumofuable sacred beast.


    ¡ºNow, now. If you make a contract, you would get a babysitter¡­ no, a guard, so your old man would feel relieved, right?¡»


    ¡­ Right now, you said babysitter, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡ºA, anyhow, I will talk with those guys first! Wait a moment! See ya!¡» ¡ºHa!? Eh? Wait!! Byakko-samaaaa!?¡»


    ¡­ The telepathy has been interrupted.


    Eh? Did he really go to scout sacred beasts¡­? Seriously!?

 CH 73

    I¡¯m worried about Byakko-sama¡¯s movements, but it¡¯s time for me to go to the kitchen to prepare the lunch. I¡¯m going to be only an overseer this time, though.


    Today¡¯s lunch is omurice. It¡¯s a taste that you will enjoy as soon as you cut into the fluffy, oozing omelet placed on top of chicken and rice.


    However, it would be difficult to make a fluffy-oozing omurice one by one for everyone and the eggs would harden before everyone¡¯s portion is done. I have inventory, but that might not be so for others. Besides, my shoulders and arms would turn thick from the continuous swinging of the iron fry pan which is unacceptable for a Duke¡¯s daughter.


    Having such thoughts, I called the entire chef unit some time ago and presented them with Galvano Ojisama¡¯s special made iron frying pan.


    ¡¸Alright? Please use these frying pans exclusively for making an omelet. You mustn¡¯t use them to cook something else. When washing them, make sure not to leave a single scratch on them. Get familiar with using oil in this omelet exclusive use frying pan and ¡°raise¡± them. If you do that, they will surely bring you fortune¡¹


    After saying such, I taught them how to tend to them. All of the chefs listened seriously and they started making omelets using those frying pans since that day.


    A plenty of eggs are used to make luxurious omelets. Mix gently, so they don¡¯t turn too crispy. Adding mayonnaise will increase the softness. Plenty of butter, a strong flame. Pour in the egg mixture, stir it with long chopsticks, once it¡¯s half-cooked, fold both sides of the egg to the center. It will take the right form after shaking with the pan for a bit. Finishing it in a short time is the trick.


    Your body will learn the process by repetition, so all of the chefs are able to make it. They have been training with the special frying pans and carefully maintaining them.


    Men love fussing about ¡°exclusive use¡± things, don¡¯t they¡­ they love maintaining tools too¡­ I was quite negligent in my past life, so I was good with anything as long as it was Teflon-made. I wanted to make delicious food simply. Iron frying pans are heavy and they will quickly become rusty without proper maintenance¡­


    That¡¯s right, although it¡¯s not the same as everyone else¡¯s, I also train with my exclusive use, small frying pan. To the extent that my arms won¡¯t become burly¡­ I mean, unlike my past life, I can¡¯t get the convenient and useful things. You have to put effort into making delicious food.


    The finished omelets are placed on top of chicken and rice and quickly stored in my inventory. Almost all were completed at the same time, but I stored them in the inventory after telling the head chef that completing the omurice before the customers would be a good performance. ¡­ Let¡¯s introduce a mobile magic cooking stove.


    I decided to let them choose the sauces from ketchup and demi-glace.


    Now then, let¡¯s eat!

 CH 74

    ¡¸Today¡¯s lunch is omurice¡¹¡¸O, omu¡­?¡¹¡¸Omurice¡¹


    Yeah, the contrast between the red chicken-rice and the yellow omelet is beautiful.


    ¡¸It is not completed yet. You have to cut the egg on top like this¡­¡¹


    I insert a knife into the omelet. Then, the soft-cooked egg smoothly covered the chicken and rice like a blanket.


    ¡¸Ohh¡­! That looks fun!¡¹


    With sparkles in their eyes, everyone picked up their knives. Yeah, yeah, this type of omurice can be enjoyed even by sight.


    ¡¸The sauces are ketchup and demi-glace. Please choose whichever suits your liking¡¹¡¸¡­ Which one is delicious?¡¹


    Your Highness¡­ I question whether you have learned from the previous choices, or whether you are just a glutton¡­ no, there is no spicy trap involved, so please be at ease. It¡¯s too troublesome. Both are delicious.


    ¡¸You won¡¯t make a mistake by choosing either of the two. If you¡¯d like to try both, there¡¯s no problem applying them on half each¡¹


    Well, it would be a bit ill-mannered though.


    ¡¸Then, I will do that!¡¹


    Curious about both tastes, His Highness instantly accepted my suggestion. He happily poured the sauces on a half each. The Ellisfeed family members each chose a sauce of their liking.


    Now then, I¡¯m going to eat too.Although it¡¯s difficult to throw away the ketchup, I will go with the demi-glace sauce this time.I put plenty of demi-glace sauce over just a little bit of fresh cream, and enjoy the contrast between yellow and white.When scooping out with a spoon, a vibrant red chicken-rice peeks out. Yeah, pretty.


    When it enters my mouth, the sourness of ketchup flavored chicken-rice, the ooziness of the eggs, and the sweetness of demi-glace makes me unintentionally spill out a smile.Yup, everyone¡¯s skill increased¡­ at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to open an independent business.


    Shin also started with a stall at the beginning, so I spoke with him whether he plans on eventually going independent.I was relieved because Shin answered¡¸I can learn how to make delicious things by staying here. I won¡¯t stop just yet¡¹with a smile on his face. He also said¡¸I have a reason for being here¡¹, but what can it be? Is he aiming for the head chef¡¯s position?


    ¡­ N? The surroundings got somewhat quiet¡­?Finding it strange and looking around, everyone was absentmindedly holding their spoon.

 CH 75

    ¡¸¡­ Umm, what is the matter?¡¹


    When I inquired in puzzlement, His Highness immediately came to his senses.


    ¡¸¡­ Delicious¡­ what a healing taste. Is this what people mean by a taste of happiness¡­¡¹


    ¡­ What an exaggeration.


    ¡¸The melting texture of this yellow¡­ is this perhaps an egg¡­?¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course, it¡¯s an egg.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time eating an egg this soft¡­ is this some kind of a special egg?¡¹


    Ah¡­ I see. It¡¯s natural to boil the eggs as much as possible in this world to avoid getting an upset stomach.


    The scrambled eggs are also thoroughly cooked on both sides. It¡¯s not a problem if that¡¯s your preference, but this world eats eggs as nourishment, so they were not recognized as delicious food yet.


    ¡¸No, they are ordinary eggs you can find anywhere¡¹ ¡¸No way! They should be this soft after cooking¡­¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s possible to make them this soft if you don¡¯t overcook them. Our house uses fresh eggs that are laid every morning. Normally, you would get an upset stomach from eating them raw or half-cooked, but once you eliminate the cause by casting Cleaning magic, every one of the eggs will become pure. If you do that, you can eat eggs the even raw¡¹ ¡¸Raw!? Impossible!¡¹ ¡¸In fact, I have eaten raw eggs before, but I was fine, you know?¡¹


    ¡­ I somehow managed to make everyone eat soft-cooked eggs, but they won¡¯t eat them when completely raw yet¡­ even though TKG is so delicious¡­


    ¡¸You¡­ they call you repulsive food eating lady because of things like that¡­¡¹


    Hey! Your Highness!? Why are you looking at me with such understanding and eyes that look at an unfortunate child!!!! Ugh, people who don¡¯t understand are such a pain¡­!


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate that you do not seem to understand¡­¡¹


    Fuu¡­ I sighed and hung my head in sadness.


    ¡¸O, oy¡­?¡¹


    His Highness panicked because he thought I was going to cry. Hmph! Who would cry over something like this.


    ¡¸¡­ Cutting the glossy and sparkly egg yolk, the enchanting oozing¡­ the rich yet mellow taste¡­ even though it¡¯s precisely a supreme bliss¡­¡¹


    Gulp, the sound of my throat resounded.


    ¡¸I was certain that you would surely show a response if you understood the deliciousness of this soft-cooked egg, but¡­ how unfortunate¡¹


    Fuu¡­ I let out a sigh again and a seemingly sad smile appears on my face.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m just a repulsive food eating lady after all¡­¡¹ ¡¸U, umm¡­?¡¹ ¡¸Let¡¯s end this talk here. It¡¯s not something I would forcibly recommend, you see?¡¹ ¡¸Eh¡­ oy¡­?¡¹


    I pretended to give a cold shoulder after this. Hmph! It¡¯s fine, I will look forward to it all by myself! This will be mine and only mine stress eating, luxurious tamago kake gohan¡­ ah right, I will set a little of egg yolk aside and will use it as a glaze on the apple pie I keep in my inventory. I will make a Meringue cookie with the rest of the egg white, so I wouldn¡¯t waste it.


    After that, while thinking what else to make for stress eating, His Highness hastily spoke to me about something, but I haven¡¯t noticed at all¡­

 CH 76

    I¡¯m the Crown Prince of the Doristan Kingdom, Raymond Arthur Doristan. Thirteen years old. Currently, I¡¯m studying in the magic academy which is close to the royal palace, but I have been living in the dormitory since I was ten years old. Because I have been living in the royal palace until then, the dormitory life was full of continuous fresh surprises.


    The policy of the academy is to not distinguish whether you are royalty or a commoner, or how much magical power you possess. However, it would still become troublesome matter if you put royalty or nobility together in the same room as commoners, so the residence space is divided to a certain extent. As for me, I, naturally, have a royal family exclusive room. However, my life is not the same as in the royal palace. I must do as much work by myself as possible.


    I had a difficult time starting the dormitory life because I couldn¡¯t bring the butlers and maids with me and had to do many things myself. As expected, there are people to make my bed and do laundry so it doesn¡¯t need to be done by me, but there are many things I had to do by myself¡­ for example, I have to get up and change my clothes by myself. I have accepted help from many people and understand very well that I¡¯m being helped through my dormitory life. I have fully realized that I¡¯m a child who can¡¯t do anything alone. Just by knowing that, I understand that the dormitory life will have big merits for me.


    So I could become a King appreciated by the citizens.


    It¡¯s something my Father the King has said. I have no doubts that Father also fully realized that when he was in the academy.


    In order to support such me who can¡¯t do anything alone, the eldest son of the Ellisfeed House, Norman, has been introduced to me before the enrollment. He had such well-ordered looks when he was introduced to me for the first time, I mistook him for a lady. Even though he was properly dressed as a man, I thought he was a girl dressed as a man in order to stay by my side. I have fallen in love at first sight for his fleeting appearances, thinking: ¡°I have to protect her!¡± but Norman can do much more than me and he¡¯s strong¡­


    When practicing sportsmanship with Norman, he was the one who beat me. ¡­ Normally, people would let me, the Crown Prince, win, but he wasn¡¯t like that. I was shocked by this fellow who didn¡¯t try to butter up to me first time in my life, but I liked it. Later while having a discussion, I learned that he worked hard precisely because there were many people who made light of his girly face. Because I like strong people and those who put effort to be strong, I liked him more and more.

 CH 77

    My love at first sight was over in a blink of an eye. When I was invited to a bath after a sweaty swordsmanship practice session, having a lewd childish mind, I agreed. Then, at that time, I found the same thing I have attached to Norman, I was very shocked¡­ that moment, my love was over. It was me who didn¡¯t notice Norman was a man until then, though. Norman guessed the reason behind my shock, but the hot bath instantly turned cold¡­ no, I can confidently say it turned into an ice bath.


    Since then, I was no match for Norman in any way. Of course, he is respectful to me, who is the Crown Prince, but¡­ how to say it, I¡¯m no match for him when it counts¡­


    Norman handles many things flawlessly. I know he¡¯s a hard worker from watching, but I make sure not to bring it up. I also have to work hard not to lose. So I won¡¯t be considered a pathetic King in the future.


    Such Norman has a sister that is four years younger. I have not met her yet, but I heard many rumors about her. She¡¯s being dotted on by Duke Ellisfeed, that is an old rumor, but there has been a rumor recently about her having a wonderful creative power at such young age, inventing patents and recipes at a rate it makes the adults embarrassed¡­ the rumors are generally like that. In fact, I have eaten several of those dishes and they were all superb. On the other hand, the duke seems to be worried as she suddenly started eating strange things. I overheard a chat of a few noble ladies, they were saying¡¸There¡¯s a rumor that Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s beloved daughter is a repulsive food eating lady that indulges in horse feed!¡¹. Norman¡¯s warm smile didn¡¯t change when he heard of that rumor, but the surrounding air felt chilly, it felt so cold that I thought I was about to catch a cold even though I was sitting by a fireplace. ¡­ You must not anger Norman. This fellow has a considerable sister complex.


    The next week, I heard that several ladies who were spreading the rumors withdrew from the territory with their parents¡­ it would seem that not making a siscon and a doting parent your enemy would be for the best.


    After that, I couldn¡¯t help but be interested what kind of person the lady Norman and Duke dote on so much is. When I asked Norman what kind of girl she was,¡¸She¡¯s not someone Prince Ray should be concerned about¡¹he refused to talk about her with a smile. But even so,¡¸To me, she¡¯s my adorable and cute little sister¡¹is what he said. Therefore, keep your hands to yourself, okay? He implied. Normally, a girl¡¯s relatives would be taking the chance to promote her to be the crown princess candidate though¡­


    I told the duke¡¸I would like to meet that prided daughter of yours¡¹when I bumped into him in the royal palace, but he also evasively avoided me¡­ like father like son?


    ¡­ I can¡¯t help but be curious more and more.

 CH 78

    ¡¸¡­ Hey, Norman. Don¡¯t you want to return to your fief¡¯s home during the summer holidays?¡¹


    Ever since Norman enrolled into the academy, he spent most weekends and long term holidays in his family¡¯s capital¡¯s mansion, so he could stay with me as my aide.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what mess would Prince Ray make in my absence, so I can¡¯t quietly return home without worrying¡¹


    Norman replied disrespectfully without any hesitation. What mess would I make? There¡¯s nothing to worry about, you know?


    ¡¸However¡­ you have a rare break, shouldn¡¯t you spend it with your family?¡¹


    Then, I schemed to meet Norman¡¯s little sister in the guise of going to play at my friend¡¯s place.


    Recently, she seemed to take fancy to Yahatul ingredients as recipes from the Duke¡¯s house were announced one after another. Moreover, all of them are apparently fantastically delicious. Well, it might be a parent¡¯s bias though¡­ Also, they might actually have a quite skilled chef.


    ¡¸That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it¡­ let alone parents, I haven¡¯t seen my little sister in a while¡¹


    Norman who said with such with a smile looked a bit lonely.


    ¡¸How about returning home during the summer holidays then?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ In that case, I will return home for a few days¡¹


    No, no, if it¡¯s only a few days then I won¡¯t be able to intrude.


    ¡¸Why just a few days, you should stay there for the entire duration of the summer holidays¡¹ ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    It would be a problem if you let me unattended? In that case¡­


    ¡¸I thought of inspecting your fief just recently¡¹ ¡¸Prince Ray!?¡¹ ¡¸In the meanwhile, I will be in the Duke House¡¯s care. You will return home and I will be able to relax far away from the royal palace. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone¡¹ ¡¸Prince Ray¡­¡¹


    When I said with a grin, Norman¡¯s expression seemed a bit complicated. Pleasing my subjects is my duty as the Crown Prince. Don¡¯t decline.


    ¡¸Moreover, we will be able to eat your little sister¡¯s tasty food directly!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ That was your goal as I thought¡¹


    Oops¡­ smiling with eyes that aren¡¯t smiling at all is scary so stop it. Also, stop cooling the air beyond refreshing too. Please stop it. I beg you.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thus, the summer holidays arrived. It has been decided that we will move by the warp circle that is connected to a detached room in the Ellisfeed House. It¡¯s not far so I wanted to go there by horses, but¡­ because precisely because it¡¯s close, Norman didn¡¯t want to trouble the guards too much. Because it¡¯s in the pretext of inspection and visiting my classmate¡¯s house to play, only a few incognito guards were sent with me. I also wouldn¡¯t like to make it exaggerated by taking numerous guards, so I¡¯m fine with it.


    We warped from the capital in a blink of an eye and arrived at the Ellisfeed mansion. I got no feeling of traveling¡­ with my interest slightly chipping away, I looked around the refined furnishings of the Ellisfeed house which brought a different ambiance from the royal palace and the academy. In the meantime, Norman finished greeting his family, so I left the room after him.


    ¡¸Ah, Your Highness. My daughter Cristea. Cristea, say hello¡¹


    I exchanged greetings with the Duke couple and the Duke introduced me to his daughter who was standing behind him.


    ¡¸How do you do, Your Highness. I''m the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea¡¹


    A lovely fairy appeared before my eyes.

 CH 79

    ¡­ Right now, there¡¯s a fairy standing in front of me. She¡¯s slender and tiny with a fluffy blonde hair that seem to be sweet if eaten, and dark, sky-like big blue eyes. Although she was tense just a moment ago, her curtsey would, without a doubt, receive passing grades even from harsh noble ladies. It was truly beautiful. ¡­ That fiend Norman, I didn¡¯t hear she would be this cute! ¡­ No, he constantly spoke about how cute she was. However¡­ a girl this cute¡­


    ¡¸Ah, you are that rumored repulsive food eating lady, huh¡¹


    Crap. I unintentionally¡­


    ¡¸The rumored re, repu¡­?¡¹


    She repeated my words and made a face of disbelief¡­ was she not aware?


    ¡¸It''s a rumor about you being a lady that would eat anything without hesitation even if it''s a horse feed, but?¡¹ ¡¸R, repulsive food eating¡­!?¡¹


    She must be quite shocked as she blanked out¡­ not good. I was so bothered by the huge gap between her appearances and the rumors I ended up talking about it. Norman always tells me that I¡¯m quick to talk for a royalty.


    ¡¸¡­ Your Highness. Would you please stop insulting my little sister?¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Sorry¡¹


    Not good. The surrounding air started getting chilly. He must be quite angry. Oy, oy. Miss Cristea is frightened too, you know?


    ¡¸Sorry about that, Cristea. Even though he looks like this, His Highness was really looking forward to Cristea''s cooking, you know?¡¹


    Ohh¡­! He somehow followed-up after me. As expected of Norman.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, if I eat it personally and find it delicious, such rumors should disappear when I attest to it¡¹


    That¡¯s right, if I say that your food is delicious, the rumors about you being a repulsive food eating lady will disappear, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­ although it looks that your family is already taking care of the rumors, though¡­


    The Duke guided me to a room where tea was prepared. It seems Miss Cristea is not accompanying us. I wanted to talk to her about various things, but¡­ it should be fine to talk with her during the dinner.


    ¡¸Yeah. Miss Cristea, I''m looking forward to today''s dinner!¡¹ ¡¸¡­ Yes, I will put all of my skills into it. Please do look forward to it¡¹


    Encouraged with my follow-up, Miss Cristea answered with a sweet smile. Ain¡¯t she a good child?


    The cake that was served together with the tea was unbelievably good. It¡¯s apparently called Mille Crepe. This also seems to be Miss Cristea¡¯s invention. I¡¯m sick of confectionaries because they are too sweet, but I could eat countless of these because the amount of sweetness is just right. Rather, it disappeared just like that. I wanted to eat more, but there apparently weren¡¯t any seconds. When feeling downhearted, Miss Cristea offered me her yet to be eaten share. What a kindhearted girl she is. Norman and Duke wanted to snatch it from me out of jealousy, but they were stopped by Miss Cristea. I¡¯m curious about the dorayaki she talked about, but I gave up since it would be rude if I wasn¡¯t able to eat the long-awaited dinner. I would like to eventually eat it, though.


    In the meantime, Miss Cristea left her seat to prepare the dinner. She really makes it personally? Even though she¡¯s a Duke¡¯s daughter? When I spoke of wanting to observe, she told me that it¡¯s a new recipe that won¡¯t be leaving the premises. I have no choice but to anticipate.


    I¡¯m looking forward the dinner more and more.

 CH 80

    Now, the long-awaited dinner.


    When Miss Cristea stood in front of an empty table, two stock pots and one wooden covered pot appeared all of sudden.


    Just where¡­ ah! An inventory! Come to think of it, Norman did receive a report from the Duke¡­ to be able to use inventory at this age, she must have quite the talent in magic. She has a promising future.


    However, what is this strong fragrance¡­! The name of the new product is curry and there are apparently standard and advanced levels. The advanced level one sounds more delicious, so I chose that one. Miss Cristea also chose it, so it must be delicious.


    ¡¸This is¡­ the usual rice and¡­ is the thing on top the new dish¡­? ¡­ The fragrance is wonderful, but its appearances are a bit¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Un, this is not good. It doesn¡¯t look good. I¡¯m seriously hesitating whether this can really be eaten, but¡­ the fragrance is intense, increasing my desire to eat.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s such a dish. If you don¡¯t like it, I can prepare something different for you¡¹


    Saying such, Miss Cristea begun to eat¡­ she¡¯s courageous. No, it¡¯s only natural since she came up with it, huh.


    ¡­ How deliciously she eats. I have immediately appraised it with my appraisal skill, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any poison. Rather, it shows that medicinal ingredients were used¡­? I can¡¯t see most of them, but there seem to be many vegetables in it. The meat is¡­ Bighorn Bull, huh. Those have only a few parts that could be considered tasty, but¡­ eey, the delicious smell slows down my thinking. Anyhow, let¡¯s eat!


    I scoop out the rice and curry and carry it to my mouth¡­ what a strong flavor¡­! My mouth got thoroughly entranced.


    ¡­ Delicious! Moreover, how do I say it¡­ hot¡­? No, painful? What is this?! S¡­ spi¡­!


    ¡¸Spicy¡­! The hell is this! it''s too spicy¡­!?¡¹


    It¡¯s so hot it¡¯s as if my mouth caught on fire! Rather, it hurts! I drank water immediately, but the pain and thirst didn¡¯t go away. Despite that, are you saying that¡­ Miss Cristea is calmly eating the same thing!? Moreover, she asked me if I want to eat it like children do. Yes, please¡­ as if I could say that! I will finish it no matter what, alright!


    ¡­ Ha~ ha~ painful¡­ wa, water¡­! When I picked up the glass of water again, she told me that washing it down before savoring the taste would be wasteful¡­ when I looked over at Miss Cristea¡¯s glass, there has been no signs of her drinking from it. ¡­ Ku. Can¡¯t be helped. I lowered the glass on the table and resumed eating. While eating a salad on the side to mitigate the pain¡­


    ¡­ N? While continuing eating, it wasn¡¯t just painful, it feels like I understood its complicated flavor¡­? Indeed, I probably wouldn¡¯t understand if I continued drinking water while eating¡­ Hot¡­ but tasty! I want to savor it more!


    ¡¸Seconds! This spiciness could become a habit once I gotten used to it!¡¹


    Fu¡­ how about it, Miss Cristea? I¡¯m a man who understands the advanced level, you know?


    ¡­? What is it? It¡¯s as if she received a shock¡­? She surely must feel ashamed of herself for recommending me the children service. Yeah, you don¡¯t need to mind it?

 CH 81

    After finishing eating the curry, I served the dessert for everybody.


    ¡¸This is¡­ ice? You did well preparing something like that in this hot weather¡¹


    Even the bowl is cold. Was it done deliberately so it wouldn¡¯t melt so easily? She paid attention to details, didn¡¯t she¡­


    ¡¸I made it by cooling it with magic and storing it in the inventory, so¡­ it¡¯s as cold as it was when made¡¹


    ¡¸Right, you were a holder of inventory. That is an unusual ability to have at your age¡¹


    To be able to practically apply water magic and manipulate it into ice magic in addition to being able to use inventory at mere nine years of age¡­ the teachers might make a fuss during her enrollment.


    I try the thing called ice cream while thinking such.


    Mu¡­ delicious. The hotness I felt until now is withdrawing as if it didn¡¯t exist to begin with¡­ the sweetness is also just right.


    ¡­ Fumu, this green-colored one is matcha and the white one is vanyra? With honey? Hou? Let¡¯s try it. Seconds¡­ there¡¯s none? It is not good to eat too much cold food?


    ¡­ She¡¯s considerate of my body¡­ I understand. Let me eat it again some other time.


    The next morning, Miss Cristea served breakfast she has made herself as well. It was called a sandwich, a bread with many ingredients interposed in between.


    The first thing I was surprised about was the bread. It was as soft as the finest soft bed when I picked it up in my hands. This bread is good. The recipe would sell well.


    After the meal, Norman, Miss Cristea and I decided to have a conversation while enjoying a tea. I wasn¡¯t able to talk with Miss Cristea as much as I wanted after all.


    The baked sweets we eat together with the tea were also apparently made by Miss Cristea. The fruit mixed in, the crunchy texture and the fragrance, all were wonderful.


    ¡¸Hiya!!?¡¹


    N? Miss Cristea, what¡¯s the matter? I thought she was making a long face since a while ago and now, she suddenly¡­ I see, she has risen early in order to prepare the breakfast, and she¡¯s exhausted¡­ sorry, we made you do something unreasonable. Rest slowly¡­ ah, I wasn¡¯t able to talk with her again¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Prince Ray, please stop trying to make a pass on Cristea, alright? It¡¯s your one-sided crush at best after all. Cristea will marry a faithful and broad-minded person, so she¡¯s out of Your Highness¡¯ reach, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Oy, I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Have you forgotten our first meeting?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That was, umm, youthful indiscretion¡­¡¹


    ¡­ For now, Norman is the biggest obstacle, huh¡­ what an enormous obstacle¡­ moreover, there¡¯s Duke Ellisfeed as the vanguard, this road is quite rigged with obstacles.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m aware that in Your Highness¡¯ case, you would be able to get only a lady that is after the royal power with your constant slips of tongue¡¹


    Norman said while scornfully laughing at me. Guh¡­ I can¡¯t say anything because it was right on the mark.


    However, I have something to say. You dastardly siscon¡­!

 CH 82

    Miss Cristea recovered by the lunch time and served the dishes she retrieved from her inventory.


    This omurice dish was also great¡­


    A yellow fluffiness placed on top of red rice oozed out when split with a knife¡­ yeah, this is amusing. This might be good to entertain a guest of honor from a foreign country. I will buy the recipe.


    While hesitating to decide between ketch up and demi-glace sauce, Miss Cristea advised me to split the dish in two and use both¡­ delicious. Both sauces were good.


    I was intoxicated by the vivid colors and gentle taste. Haa¡­ this is healing¡­


    I was surprised when I heard that the true identity of the healing yellow fluffiness were eggs. When I asked whether they are some kind of special eggs to achieve such fluffiness, but I was told they are eggs you can find anywhere. In addition to the cooking method, the secret apparently lies in freshness and Cleaning magic¡­


    Miss Cristea said that they can be eaten raw if not handled wrong. Impossible.


    Knights Order and adventurers chug a raw egg to put their courage to the test, but unlucky people will have digestive problems so huge they would lose weight, and could even die in the worst case scenario. Despite that¡­


    On the contrary to her fragile appearances, what a courage she has. However¡­


    ¡¸You¡­ they call you repulsive food eating lady because of things like that¡­¡¹


    Being courageous is a good thing. But, a thorny path stands between courage and bravery¡­


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate that you do not seem to understand¡­¡¹


    Fuu¡­ Miss Cristea sighed and looked down sorrowfully.


    ¡¸O, oy¡­?¡¹


    No, I intend to understand it, you know!?


    Miss Cristea started explaining about the deliciousness of raw eggs to the panicking me. The sound of her throat resounded as she talked about its deliciousness. If it¡¯s so delicious, I might not hesitate to try it.


    ¡¸I was certain that you would show a response if you understood the deliciousness of this soft-cooked egg, but¡­ how unfortunate¡¹


    Miss Cristea sighed yet again, raised her head and a seemingly sad smile floated on her face.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m just a repulsive food eating lady after all¡­¡¹


    Ah, no, if Miss Cristea says it¡¯s fine, then I think I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a try?


    ¡¸U, umm¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this talk here. It¡¯s not something I would forcibly recommend, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ oy¡­?¡¹


    After giving a smile, Miss Cristea resumed eating her omurice in silence.


    ¡­ What to do? Have I made her make such sad smile?


    I aimed for a timing to somehow resolve this misunderstanding, but my voice didn¡¯t reach Miss Cristea who seemed to be lost in thoughts¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Prince Ray, I think it would be better if you quickly learned how to read the mood, alright?¡¹


    My ears hurt from Norman¡¯s tired voice.


    Haa¡­ after that, I couldn¡¯t help but to think about Miss Cristea all the time. Was meeting her, as I thought, a destiny¡­?


    I heard she doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ yet. Meeting her at this time was surely not by a chance, it was inevitable.


    What should I be doing in order to let her become my future Queen?


    First, I will win over Norman who is her sibling, they I will have him cooperate with me¡­


    At the side of the distressed and pondering Crown Prince, Norman had a headache as he believed that the Crown Prince was thinking about something useless again.

 CH 83

    Gokigen¡¯you.


    ¡­ Yes, I have assumed a defiant attitude, alright?


    Because His Highness the Crown Prince has certified me as repulsive food eating lady, I shan¡¯t be modest anymore. I decided to eat what I want to eat. Hmph!


    I mean, haven¡¯t all dishes during His Highness¡¯ stay been made from Yahatul ingredients?


    While giving in to despair, I scraped bread that I froze with ice magic on the grater and heated them on the frying pan. Like this, the breadcrumbs are complete.


    I finished cutting orc meat to moderately thick slices and striked them with meat mallet to tenderize them.


    I seasoned the meat with salt and pepper, dusted it in wheat flour, submerged it in eggs and covered with breadcrumbs. I put the lard from the orc meat on the flame and prepared cooking oil. I fried it on medium flame for a while and cooked both sides after increasing the temperature. Thus, the tonk¡­ not, orcatsu is completed!


    I fried more than usual and stored it in the inventory for the present. I plan to make pork-cutlet sandwich or katsudon with the stock. Sei and others will definitely like this¡­ I don¡¯t know when I can let them eat it, but I will make sure to have it ready at any time.


    Now then, I need to shred a mountain of cabbage for the tonk¡­ orcatsu, don¡¯t I! That being the case, I nothing but earnestly chopchopchopchopchopchopchoped the cabbage. I was told later¡¸You look ghastly¡­¡¹by Shin.


    ¡¸¡­ Fuu, this should be enough¡¹


    Finishing shreding a mountain of cabbage large enough for seconds, Ohh~ I heard applauding from behind.


    ¡­ Everyone, don¡¯t just watch and help me out!;


    It seems that the chefs went to excercise on their cutting boards after seeing my chopping. Everyone¡¯s skills seems good, so I will have them help me next time.


    Since they can already make the sandwich perfectly, I told them that I will sample katsudon with everyone after making it, so everyone became full of motivation. Yup, yup, having fun while working is a good thing.


    The reason I cooked alone until now was for stress-relief. Making breadcrumbs, tenderizing meat, shredding cabbage, I felt refreshed when I finished.


    Being able to reduce your stress and eat delicious food, cooking is wonderful!


    Now then, all that¡¯s left was tonk¡­ orcatsu¡¯s sauce, then I prepared lemon-ish, orage-ish fruits on the side, and finished it by making miso soup. Okaasama showed signs of eating nukadzuke, so I will take out a little.


    There¡¯s still time until afternoon tea, so how about I go to the garden to pick some wild grass?


    Miria is¡­ not here. It¡¯s within the plot, I will be fine alone. Other maids don¡¯t know my temper as well as Miria does, so it would be awkward to take them along.


    Having come with excuse, Cristea stealthily slipped out of the kitchen.

 CH 84

    The plot of the Ellisfeed House is very big.


    ¡¸N~¡­ ah, there! There it is!¡¹


    I pluck off one jagged leaf and sniff its fragrance.


    The distinctly refreshing fragrance is comfortable.


    ¡¸Un, nice scent¡­!¡¹


    What Cristea holds in her hand is a beefsteak plant¡­ a green perilla.


    Since they multiply by self-seeding, they briskly filled the surroundings.


    ¡¸I have no idea about this world¡¯s vegetation, but¡­ I¡¯m thankful¡¹


    Perilla is optimal for increasing appetite in this hot season.


    Apart from the fact that there are no times where Cristea has a loss of appetite.


    ¡¸With this many here, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem to take a copious amount with me, right?¡¹


    I ponder about what to make while plucking off the leaves.


    First of all, let¡¯s settle with garlic-soy pickles and perilla miso. Tempura would be nice too if I could get my hands on prawns. Moreover, since I have plenty of perilla, let¡¯s do vegetable shabu-shabu¡­ no, orc-shabu with salad might not be that good¡­ ah, I want to eat cold tofu garnished with minced perilla¡­


    Sei promised me to split the ingredients Bastea Company will hoard the next time, so I will be patient until then.


    I would like to get my hands on them before Oniisama and His Highness leave, but¡­ as I thought, should I send Shin on an errand¡­


    If I had umeboshi, I would remove the pit, mince the plum and added it to udon with perilla. I would make it with soy sauce dashi. It¡¯s not excessive on salt, so it¡¯s a perfect dashi for summertime. Or I could use bird meat instead of soy sauce dashi and make a salt-bird soup. You feel completely refreshed after eating plums and perilla, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s even better if you have chicken meat with it.


    Speaking of plums and perilla, orc or bird meat cutlet would be good too. Haa¡­ my dreams are expanding. Not good, I drool just thinking about umeboshi¡­ gulp.


    Ahh, I want umeboshi right away¡­ rather, I could make it myself, I wonder if I could obtain unripe plums¡­ I should ask at Bastea Company if it would be possible to obtain the very plum tree¡­ hmm.


    ¡¸Should I have Byakko-sama help me look for it¡­?¡¹


    Byakko-sama unexpectedly seems to know where things are in Doristan.


    ¡¸You called?¡¹


    I was startled by the sudden voice coming from behind.


    When I turned around, Byakko-sama in his human form was standing there.


    ¡¸Gyaa¡­ you say. Even if you are a joke of a girl, shouldn¡¯t you have a lovelier way of getting surprised¡­ kyaa! Like that or something¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Byakko-sama¡­!? No, no! I will definitely get a shock if you suddenly call me from behind, you know!? I don¡¯t have such leeway?!?¡¹


    Moreover, a joke of a girl, he said! I¡¯m not a joke of a girl, I am a girl!! I¡¯m so stunned I have nothing more to say!!

 CH 85

    ¡¸Byakko-sama, what do you need? Ah! Did you perhaps bring me umeboshi?¡¹


    Good timing if that was the case.


    ¡¸Ah? Umeboshi? What are you talking about? ¡­ That thing is too sour, so I don¡¯t like it that much¡¹


    What, that¡¯s not the case¡­ how unfortunate.


    ¡¸Ehh~? Isn¡¯t that sourness what¡¯s good? ¡­ If not umeboshi, then what is your business with me? It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m currently alone, but you would cause a ruckus if that wasn¡¯t the case, you know?¡¹


    Because of the warping incident, Oniisama put a mark on me, so no matter if Byakko-sama was in his human form, if the two of us would be discovered together, it would be misunderstood for a secret date. No¡­ well, the current me is a child, so Byakko-sama might just get mistaken for a kidnapping lolicon¡­


    ¡¸No matter how you look there are no signs of life nearby. I have confirmed with Search magic¡¹


    Oh, he was unexpectedly careful¡­ my bad.


    ¡¸¡­ Looking at you, you have completely forgotten about it, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t I tell you I would bring a sacred beast to make a contract with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    Surely not, he was serious? Still, wasn¡¯t he too fast??


    ¡¸Y, you really brought someone!? Didn¡¯t you go to negotiate, aren¡¯t you too fast!?¡¹


    Was there a free sacred beast nearby? He surely didn¡¯t bring it forcibly, did he?


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ you see, I went to two certain places first. One has rejected me because he wanted to spend the rest of his life carefreely, but¡­¡¹


    Oh my¡­ that¡¯s unfortunate.


    ¡¸I was told to take his child to broaden his experience, though¡­¡¹


    Eh!? Sacred beast¡¯s child!?


    ¡¸Ehh!!! W, where!? Where is it!?¡¹


    I restlessly look around the surroundings for its figure. Mofumofu child! Where!?


    ¡¸Here¡¹


    Byakko-sama pointed at his back and turned around at the same time.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ !!! Cu¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Cu?¡¹


    ¡¸Cuuuuteee!!!!!¡¹


    A little, white mofumofu was clinging to Byakko-sama¡¯s back.


    ¡¸T, that, this child is¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it is Holy Bear¡¯s child. It lives in the snowy mountains close to the northern border of Doristan¡¹


    I see, I see, Holy Bear¡­ it looks like a Polar Bear cub, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸This fellow may look like this at the moment, but he¡¯s only little so it would be easier for him to get used to the magical powers of an unknown land, but he¡¯s at least old enough to already leave the den. His mature form is larger than me and he¡¯s also strong¡¹


    I see, I see. I certainly heard that Polar Bears are one of the strongest animals on Earth. Is it similar in this world?


    ¡¸¡­ Well, I¡¯m still stronger than he who is still a jouvenille¡¹


    Ahh¡­ is that what you meant by having no experience? Doesn¡¯t that smug face of yours tell that he will eventually become stronger than you though¡­??


    ¡¸Still, this fellow should be far stronger than most monsters. How about it? Are you going to make a contract with him?¡¹


    Eh¡­ can I really make a contract with him? ¡­ Rather, are you having us make a contract¡­??

 CH 86

    What to do? Are you going to make a contract? He asked without reservation, but¡­ it¡¯s not something I can decide on alone, is it¡­?


    When I looked at the Holy Bear child while thinking such, he took a few glances and me and started grinding against Byakko-sama¡¯s back after burying into it¡­ cu, cute!


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ this should be the first time he faced a human¡­ but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s frightened¡¹


    Hahaa, he is shy one then¡­


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ is that so? How do you do? I¡¯m called Cristea Ellisfeed. How about a snack as a symbol of our acquaintanceship?¡¹


    I took out a vanilla ice cream from the inventory. It¡¯s hot, he¡¯s a Polar Bear, I think he would be more pleased with something cold.


    Because it would be difficult for him to eat like this¡­ I decided to place it between dorayaki that I always have ready. In the meanwhile, his gaze was nailed on my hands. Alright, alright, I caught his attention!


    ¡¸Would you like to try it?¡¹


    When I presented it, the child nodded and when he extended one of his hands to receive it, his balance crumbled and he fell from Byakko-sama¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Ah! Are you all right!?¡¹


    When I helped him sit up and tried to somehow make him stand up, he startled flapping his arms and legs and nailed his gaze to me.


    A-do-ra-b-le!


    Once he managed to stand up, he took the dorayaki ice cream from me and started chomping. The hell is this adorable creature¡­!? Howaaaaa¡­!


    ¡¸You¡­ isn¡¯t your expression way too loose¡­? ¡­ Rather, where¡¯s my portion?¡¹


    Byako-sama! You are too noisy!! I certainly admit that my face became loose, but! You don¡¯t have to pull on it!


    I will give you dorayaki later! Because of your ignorance, Holy Bear-san fell down from your back. Faa! Mofumofuyaa~n!


    ¡ºDelish¡­¡»


    I heard a boyish voice different from Byakko-sama through telepathy. It¡¯s without a doubt, this child¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad it suits your tastes¡¹


    Ufufu. How cute¡­


    ¡ºI, contract with, Cristea¡­ will¡»


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡ºCristea, gentle. Magical power, snacks, delish too. Contract, want¡»


    ¡¸Oh my¡­!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t plan to get him accustomed to me through feeding, but there has been a result¡­ i, is this fine!?


    ¡¸No~ I don¡¯t know about her being gentle or not¡­ no, sorry about that, Cristea-san is extremely gentle, isn¡¯t she~!¡¹


    When I smiled at Byakko-sama who said something unnecessary, he immediately changed his words. Yup, yup, the gentle Cristea-san will give you dorayaki, but Cristea-san that is not gentle won¡¯t give you anything, you see? Fufufu¡­


    I handed two dorayaki to Byakko-sama with a smile. He will surely become obedient with that.


    ¡ºCristea, let¡¯s, contract?¡»


    Holy Bear-san looked at me while tilting his head.


    Uwaan! His slyness is cute too!!!!


    ¡¸Yes! If you are fine with me¡­¡¹


    ¡ºStoooop right theeereeee!¡»


    Eh? What? What is it!?

 CH 87

    ¡ºOy, there! You have forgotten about me, didn¡¯t you!¡»


    What jumped from a tree above was a¡­ w, wolf!? Moreover, it¡¯s extremely huge¡­! I promptly lifted Holy Bear-san in my arms and hid behind Byakko-sama.


    ¡ºI have waited for a long time but the topic never turned towards me, to treat me like this¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you! Byakko!¡»


    Eh? Byakko-sama¡¯s acquaintance¡­?


    ¡¸Ah¡­ I forgot¡¹


    Heeeeeeey? Byakko-samaa!?


    You mustn¡¯t try to act cute doing tehe while stuffing yourself with dorayaki! Wolf-san is getting angrier and angrier, you know~!?


    ¡ºByakko¡­ to bring me here and forget about me, you have quite the guts, don¡¯t you¡­?¡»


    Garurururu¡­ Wolf-san growled and showed its fangs. S, scary!


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ my bad, my bad. I forgot to mention this, but this fellow is another contract beast candidate¡¹


    ¡¸That was a very rough introduction, wasn¡¯t it!?¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I went to greet this fellow since I was nearby and told him he doesn¡¯t have to come since I got the pipsqueak with me, but he tagged along anyway¡¹


    Ha? He didn¡¯t bring him but he tagged along instead??


    ¡ºWha! Even though I made the time to come, how dare you say it like that!¡»


    ¡¸I came to greet you become you said in the past that you are lonely because you have no companions though¡¹


    Nn? Was he lonely all by himself?


    ¡¸Moreover, this fellow was noisy about how he wanted to eat a meal with good magical power¡­¡¹


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that only natural! It would be meaningless if my contracted lord¡¯s magical power wasn¡¯t tasty! If the meals are delicious too, then it¡¯s something to celebrate!¡»


    Well, of course. Making a contract has a sweetness of its own. Yup, yup.


    ¡ºMoreover, Byakko. Weren¡¯t you bragging how delicious the meals and magical power of the contracted lord candidate are!¡»


    ¡­ Byakko-samaaaaa!! You did something agaaaain!!!!


    ¡¸¡­ Byakko-sama, could you seriously stop doing that?¡¹


    I glared at Byakko-sama.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m vehemently reflecting upon that now¡¹


    He really seems to be reflecting this time.


    Could he seriously learn from this experience already?


    ¡ºCristea¡¯s, snacks and magical power, delish. I, contract, will¡»


    ¡ºMu, you should wait a little. I will be the judge of that¡»


    Holy Bear-san in my arms firmly clung to me. Hawawawawacuuute¡­!


    ¡¸¡­ Aren¡¯t you already as good as contracted with this pipsqueak?¡¹


    Yes, well, I think so too¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have had you come this far only to return empty-handed¡­¡¹


    ¡ºWhat did you say!? You won¡¯t make a contract with me!?¡»


    Shock! Wolf-san had such an expression.


    Ugh¡­ I feel guilty, but¡­

 CH 88

    ¡¸That¡­ erm, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to make a contract with you, but¡­ I don¡¯t even know what kind of gentleman you are¡­¡¹


    I didn¡¯t understand anything from that rough introduction after all¡­


    ¡ºMu, that¡¯s true. I am Fenrir¡»


    Fun, he introduced himself while breathing out from his nose.


    Fenrir!? That? Were Fenrirs sacred beasts? Not magic beasts?


    ¡ºI did some mischief back in the day, but I left that behind¡­ I have separated myself from the human habitat to reform myself and lived in retirement with a minimum amount of hunting, but I already lost interest in that¡»


    Looking at the sacred two-beast comedy act, I was troubled what reaction to have.


    Fenrir-san¡¯s story still continued.


    ¡ºStill young but with a magical power of the finest quality, makes tasty meals, he kept on bringing one thing after another. I thought that contracting and protecting someone like that wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡»


    ¡¸I thought you were too good for her, though~¡­ However, she needs protection¡¹


    ¡ºYou said she¡¯s good enough to be a proper Lord, though¡»


    ¡­ Erm, I don¡¯t need an excessive battle force¡­ I am just a Duke¡¯s daughter after all.


    ¡ºWith such pretext, I came to make sure whether you are suitable to become my Lord before forming the contract with you¡»


    ¡­ I won¡¯t be able to refuse this, won¡¯t I¡­ h, how troublesome¡­


    ¡¸Umm, make sure¡­ about what?¡¹


    ¡ºUmu. I need to experience the quality of your magical power, I will have you let me eat something¡»


    ¡­ Well, I thought it would turn out like this.


    ¡ºLet¡¯s see¡­ I will go and hunt Bighorn Bull for you. Show me how you can turn something with so few edible parts into something delicious¡»


    Eh, what is this manga-like gourmet showdown development!?


    ¡­ N? Bighorn Bull¡­?

 CH 89

    ¡¸Umm, if it¡¯s Bighorn Bull then I have a finished dish here¡­¡¹


    I used Bighorn Bull meat for the curry we had the other day.


    I purchased the meat without fangs and pelt from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and asked Shin for the dismantling.


    I used the tender and tasty parts for the curry and processed the remaining parts like beef tendon and boiled it well together. It can be eaten salty-sweet as it is or it would be excellent for Gyuudon. The unseasoned portion can be soaked in Ponzu, or used for Oden in winter¡­ fufufu.


    ¡­ I have a feeling that it won¡¯t last until winter, though.


    Beef tendon¡­ I love that taste and texture.


    Moreover, won¡¯t the collagen make Okaasama¡¯s skin more jiggly!


    The muscly Bighorn Bull which takes time and effort to prepare is a lump of my favorite meat. I intend to process the tongue and organs deliciously without wasting them too. Fufufu.


    That being the case, I retrieved the beef tendon-ish stew from the Inventory for Fenrir-san.


    ¡¸I hope it could suit your tastes, but¡­¡¹


    ¡ºUmu, I will taste it¡»


    Fenrir-san began eating the beef tendon stew I served on a large platter with his big mouth¡­ rather, he ate it all in one mouthful.


    ¡º¡­!!!!¡»


    Fenrir-san opened his eyes wide and froze in place.


    ¡º¡­ This is¡­! What the hell is this!? This firm yet soft texture¡­ are you saying that this was made from that muscly Bighorn Bull!?¡»


    ¡¸Yes, precisely from the muscly parts¡¹


    I replied while handing the stew to Byakko-sama and Holy Bear-san.


    ¡ºWhat!? Are you saying that the muscles that are difficult to eat even for me could become so tender!?¡»


    ¡¸Yes, it can soften and become delicious with appropriate process and patience¡¹


    Boil the meat in a big pot, scoop out the excess fat and boil again¡­ it will take some time to do it, but it will be delicious.


    ¡¸Weally, dis ish yummy¡¹


    Byakko-sama, you shouldn¡¯t talk with your cheeks stuffed, you know?


    ¡ºCristea, this too, delish¡»


    I¡¯m being healed by Holy Bear-san¡­


    Ah, he got dirty around his mouth. I have to cast Cleaning magic on him later¡­


    ¡º¡­ Splendid. I have seen your true strength!¡»


    As I said¡­ what is with this gourmet manga-like exchange¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­ is that so¡­¡¹


    ¡ºYou are worthy of being my contracted Lord!¡»


    ¡¸Haa!?¡¹


    ¡ºNo need to be surprised. It¡¯s not strange at all considering your true strength, you know?¡»


    No, no, I¡¯m not surprised in that sense??


    ¡ºNow, now! Won¡¯t you make a contract with me! You should grant me a name!¡»


    ¡­ You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!

 CH 90

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Byakko-sama, what should I¡­?¡¹


    Byakko-sama was the one who brought him, so I would like him to do something about it.


    ¡¸¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you already give up and form the contract? This fellow will follow you around until you make the contract otherwise, you know?¡¹


    Right~? I completely agree!! I had such feeling!


    But, not being able to cool off as soon as I make the contract would become a problem~! No way~!


    ¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹


    ¡ºNo, Cristea, making, contract, with me¡»


    Gyu, Holy Bear-san tightly clung to my leg. Fuooh¡­ I can¡¯t get enough of this¡­!


    ¡ºMuu¡­ Holy Bear¡¯s brat, you are still young. You should be yielding to me who grew old¡»


    No, you don¡¯t seem to be old at all!?


    ¡º¡­ No. I, first. Contract, with, me!¡»


    Gyugyugyu~ Holy Bear-san clung to me even more. Cute! ¡­ But, o, ouchouchouch¡­! ¡­ He¡¯s powerful after all, isn¡¯t he¡­


    ¡¸Ho, Holy Bear-san, everything is all right. I will make a contract with you¡­¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Really?¡»


    ¡¸Yes. Really¡¹


    I lifted him up when his strength loosened.


    ¡º¡­ Happy. Give, me, a name?¡»


    ¡­ Pleading while tilting his head! I¡¯m going to die¡­!


    ¡ºWait a moment! What of my contract then!?¡»


    Fenrir-san impatiently cut into the conversation. Ah¡­ I forgot.


    ¡¸Umm, that¡­¡¹


    What do I do?


    ¡¸Can¡¯t you just contract them both?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!? That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    I thought contracting one sacred beast would be impossible for me, so to contract multiple¡­


    ¡¸I think the amount of your magical power should be fine to support them both, you know? In the first place, you don¡¯t have to worry about the contracts snatching your magical power completely. Just tasting your magical power in the dishes you make like we do is enough¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. We usually supplement the magical power from the game we hunt. I¡¯m not going to rob you out of your magical power¡»


    Fenrir-san agreed with Byakko-sama¡¯s persuasion.


    Right, I will be handled like a luxurious grocery item, huh¡­ no, I feel like something more mental will decrease instead of the magical power though¡­?


    ¡¸If there¡¯s a problem, that would be a contracted beast desiring to monopolize the Lord?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the biggest problem! Huh? But, doesn¡¯t Sei have multiple¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸We have our circumstances. We are unique in a sense¡¹


    ¡¸Please stop trying to apply that uniqueness on me!¡¹


    ¡¸However, if you don¡¯t resign, they will start fighting over you, you know?¡¹


    He said while struggling to get down. Ha~! No way, no way!


    ¡¸It will be fine. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? He¡¯s small to reduce his magical power consuption¡¹


    No, no, no! I certainly heard that, but he was only about to leave the den, right? Doesn¡¯t he have zero experience in fighting!? Fenrir-san seems used to fights¡­ you mustn¡¯t make sacred beasts fight because of me, okay!?


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ could you settle this peacefully if I contract you?¡¹


    ¡ºMu¡­ I don¡¯t feel good about it to be honest, but I can endure if it¡¯s to strengthen your protection¡»


    ¡º¡­ If Cristea, says so, will endure¡­¡»


    ¡­ Whawhat is this, this feeling of being stuck between a rock and a hard place¡­!? Byakko-sama, I will hold a grudge!

 CH 91

    Can¡¯t be helped, I will accept my fate.


    ¡¸¡­ All right. I will contract both of you¡¹


    ¡ºOhh! Is that so!¡»


    ¡º¡­ If, Cristea is, fine with, it, then good¡»


    Said the all smiles Fenrir-san and slightly glum Holy Bear-san. I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡¸However! I have conditions regarding the contract¡¹


    ¡ºWhat is it? I will abide the Lord¡»


    ¡º? Conditions, what?¡»


    ¡¸First, the size. Holy Bear-san is fine, but Fenrir-san is just too big! I won¡¯t contract anyone that isn¡¯t small and adorable!¡¹


    ¡¸Is being adorable necessary?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah! It is healing!¡¹


    At the very least, I won¡¯t be able to take him home with such a terrifying appearance.


    ¡ºMu¡­ I don¡¯t understand much about adorableness, but it will be fine as long as I become small, right?¡»


    ¡¸Yes. If not, I won¡¯t be able to take you home after all¡¹


    In his current state, he won¡¯t even be able to pass through the entrance door.


    ¡¸If possible, I would prefer a wolf pup size, but¡­¡¹


    Like that, he would at least look like a doggy.


    ¡ºHmmm¡­ is this much enough?¡»


    Gugugu¡­ Fenrir-san shrunk into a large-breed dog size. It has a husky, Alaskan malamute, wolfish feeling to it?


    ¡¸¡­ Looks good. Could you turn even smaller?¡¹


    I wish for the puppy size.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s not impossible, but it would be difficult to maintain that form instead. This is the limit if you want to suppress my consumption of magical power¡»


    Well, rather than the previous size¡­ can¡¯t be helped. This size is also mofu-viable.


    ¡¸I understand. Unless the circumstances don¡¯t allow it, I would like you to stay in this form from now on¡¹


    ¡ºAye, understood¡»


    Alright, alright.


    ¡¸Holy Bear-san¡­ are you all right staying like this?¡¹


    ¡ºUn. But, can, become, bigger, you know?¡»


    No, no. Please stay this size by all means!


    ¡¸You won¡¯t be able to enter my room if you are too big, you know?¡¹


    Yeah. That¡¯s it for the problem of the size.


    ¡¸Well then, the next condition is to avoid unnecessary fights or killing except in a state of emergency. Intimidation is also no good¡¹


    They are already an excessive force. I wouldn¡¯t want to become a loner just because of fear. I would like sacred beasts that are loved by everyone.


    ¡º¡­ Can¡¯t be helped¡»


    ¡ºState of emergency, what kind of?¡»


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, when you or I am in danger, when we have to rescue someone in peril¡­ and such? Also, when you guys go hunting to avoid starvation¡¹


    I won¡¯t let you guys starve though.


    ¡ºGot it¡»


    ¡¸And lastly. I will properly feed you, so don¡¯t ask for more than necessary¡¹


    This I learned from Byakko-sama.


    ¡¸Eh, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I learned this crucial thing right from the beginning, you see¡¹


    I answered while grinning at Byakko-sama.


    ¡¸¡­ I see¡¹


    Your face is cramping, you know?


    ¡ºUmu. I don¡¯t think I eat endlessly, but¡­ I¡¯m happy to eat to a certain extent¡»


    ¡ºGot it. As long as, get delish, then good¡»


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your understanding¡¹


    Now then, the contract.


    Names, huh¡­ what do I do about that?

 CH 92

    ¡ºNow, if your distress disappeared, let¡¯s form the contract! Come up with a name for me!¡»


    R, right now? Do I have to decide now? ¡­ I do, huh?


    Uwaa~ My naming sense is on the TaroJiroMikeTama level, so asking me to decide right now is impo~ssi~ble~!


    Ugh¡­ Holy Bear-san¡­ Polar Bear¡­ Shiro¡­ is not good, isn¡¯t it¡­ white¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Mashiro. It¡¯s a foreign word meaning pure white, Mashiro¡­ how about that?¡¹


    I face Holy Bear-san and ask while writing the characters on the ground with a branch. Would it be no good since it has no twist??


    ¡¸You know Yahatul language quite well, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Ah, as I thought Yahatul language is similar to Japanese¡­


    ¡ºMashiro¡­? My, name?¡»


    ¡¸Yes, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡ºMashiro¡­¡»


    At that moment, I felt as if some circuits got connected. That was probably the contract being completed.


    ¡ºI am, Cristea¡¯s, contracted beast, Mashiro¡»


    ¡¸Yes, please take care of me, Mashiro¡¹


    Kyu, I embraced him and stroked his back. Fufu, so soft and comfy.


    From now on, I will be able to mofu Mashiro as much as I please, huh¡­ my mofu-life is advancing in the right direction!


    ¡ºThen, it¡¯s my turn next!¡»


    Oh right, there¡¯s still Fenrir-san.


    Ugh, I can¡¯t come up with anything~¡­


    Fenrir-san overflowing with expectations, his tail shaking blazingly fast. Um, the pressure¡­


    Silver fur drizzled with black¡­ silver wolf¡­ blackish silver¡­


    ¡¸Kurogane. It¡¯s written as black silver, Kurogane¡­ what do you think?¡¹


    In fact, black metal would be the correct spelling, but he doesn¡¯t have a metallic look¡­ it feels a bit stingy on my part, but¡­ that¡¯s the limit of my vocabulary.


    ¡ºKurogane¡­ fumu. Very well, my name has become Kurogane from now on!¡»


    Just like before, I felt something connecting. Is the contract finalized with this?


    ¡¸Please treat me well, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡ºUmu¡»


    ¡¸Hmm, white and black, huh. Doesn¡¯t ShiroKuro combination sound good?¡¹


    ¡ºWe are not a combination!¡»


    ¡º¡­ Unwilling¡»


    ¡­ Huh? When I think about it, white and black¡­ aaaaah!? It wasn¡¯t different from TaroJiro level in the end¡­!?


    N, no but, look, white and black form a balance, doesn¡¯t it?


    Moreover, both are satisfied with their names, right¡­? It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it?


    I mean, I am not able to come up with sensible Western names anyway!


    ¡¸You two, you will be together for a long time from now on, so try to get along, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºMu¡­ can¡¯t be helped¡»


    ¡º¡­ Will, try¡»


    Hmm, it seems that the desire to monopolize really is strong¡­ seriously, get along well, okay? Because I, the one in between, will be troubled.


    A competition about who is the legal wife and who is the mistress sounds scary, but¡­


    Why would a nine-year-old have to worry about that¡­


    ¡¸¡­ If you fight, you will be without a meal, alright?¡¹


    The two jolted, so¡¸Without a meal¡¹punishment seems viable.


    ¡­ There was no need for Byakko-sama to jolt too, alright?

 CH 93

    ¡¸Now then, I will be returning since the contracts finished safely¡¹


    Ah¡­ that was so. There was also the explanation of warp magic for Oniisama. However, Mashiro and Kurogane will have to take part in my lie, don¡¯t they¡­ I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡ºExcuse for a warp magic?¡»


    ¡¸I taught this fellow warp magic, but her elder brother found out she can use it. He questioned her about who she learned it from, but she couldn¡¯t answer because our existence is supposed to be a secret, so we were quite troubled¡­¡¹


    ¡ºFumu. Would it be fine if you said you learned it from me?¡»


    Eh, isn¡¯t it advancing too fast!?


    ¡ºI know about Byakko¡¯s position to some extent, and I¡¯ve also heard about the circumstances of Byakko¡¯s lord from him¡»


    ¡¸That would help. Can we leave it to you?¡¹


    ¡ºOu. If it¡¯s to return the debt of introducing me to a contract lord, then it¡¯s nothing¡»


    Eh? What, Kurogane suddenly became a reliable wolf.


    That being the case, I found Kurogane who was wandering through our country weakened in our plot¡¯s forest and saved him and he taught me the warp magic as thanks, but he came back to form a contract with his lifesaver in the end¡­ we decided on such a setting, but. What the hell is this moving tale?


    ¡¸¡­ But, that won¡¯t explain how Mashiro came to be though¡­?¡¹


    ¡ºIn that case, let¡¯s say that I picked Mashiro who was searching for a lord because he ran out of magical power and brought him here¡»


    Doesn¡¯t this setting make Kurogane look like a pretty nice guy? His smug face is very¡­ annoying.


    ¡º¡­ Unwilling, extremely¡»


    Mashiro looks dissatisfied¡­ of course, he is¡­


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Because of me¡­¡¹


    ¡ºIf Cristea, troubled, then, will, endure¡»


    ¡¸Thank you, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡ºUn¡»


    I pat Mashiro¡¯s head and thoroughly mofumofu him.


    ¡¸So it¡¯s decided. Then, I¡¯m dispelling the barrier¡¹


    Byakko-sama was about to leave smilingly as if a load was taken off of his mind.


    ¡¸¡­ You erected a barrier?¡¹


    ¡¸N? Yeah. You would be troubled if someone disturbed you in the middle of forming the contracts, right?¡¹


    Uwaa~¡­ he erected a barrier~? I didn¡¯t notice~¡­ How naturally he can use the barrier! It¡¯s amazing, but! It¡¯s unfortunately troublesome!!


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, I did tell you about how my elder brother noticed that the presence of my magical power vanished when I warped, right¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ ahh!!¡¹


    He noticed, huh? The presence of my magical power vanished again because of the barrier, so Oniisama might have already noticed and is searching for me¡­ crap.


    ¡¸¡­ Byakko-sama¡¹


    ¡¸T, then, I¡¯m returning! I will bring umeboshi next time, alright!¡¹


    After dispelling the barrier, Byakko-sama quickly warped away.


    ¡ºKu¡­! Do you think you can dodge this with just umeboshi? ¡­ Please, bring them quickly, okay! It¡¯s fine to send them via warp too!¡»


    Is what I conveyed through the telepathy, so he will surely deliver the umeboshi later.


    Now then, how should I explain to Oniisama¡­

 CH 94

    ¡¸Cristea! ¡­ Are you safe!?¡¹


    The panting Oniisama jumped in from the opposite side of the thicket.


    His cheeks flushed, his clothes tattered here and there because of the thicket. Oh no, so amorous¡­ why are there so many men with high feminine levels so near to me!? I don¡¯t understand!


    ¡¸Oniisama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! Cristea! Stay still! I will definitely save you !¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    ¡¸That wolf! I will be its opponent!!¡¹


    Shouting such, he began developing magic.


    Eh? Wolf, he said¡­ Kurogane!?


    Did he misunderstand that I am being attacked!?


    ¡ºHe seems to have a misunderstanding¡»


    ¡ºKurogane, looks bad, inevitable¡»


    ¡º¡­ I don¡¯t mind swallowing Mashiro in one gulp like a bad guy, you know?¡»


    This is not the time to be having a talk among yourselves!


    Didn¡¯t I say that fighting is prohibited!?


    ¡¸Umm, Oniisama! You misunderstood! These children are allies!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Allies?¡¹


    When I stepped in front of Kurogane and Mashiro to protect them, Oniisama stopped his chant in doubt.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. These children are my contracted beasts¡¹


    Ah, he became speechless.


    ¡¸¡­ Contracted beasts? Cristea¡¯s?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸Both of them?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹


    ¡¸Fenrir and Holy Bear are-?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s return to the mansion first. Let¡¯s have a talk after¡¹


    Ah~¡­ a lecturing course again, huh.


    Even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong~¡­ ugh.


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, I noticed that your magical power¡¯s presence disappeared again and was looking for you, you know? When I hurried over after finally finding your presence again, contracted beasts¡­ Cristea, you only cause me to worry¡¹


    Oniisama who checked me for injuries was stroking my hair and cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, anyhow. I¡¯m the one who worries about Cristea the most, after all. Don¡¯t forget that, okay?¡¹


    Oniisama smiled while patting my head.


    Ugh, Oniisama you are too wonderful¡­!


    ¡ºMy Lord is my biggest concern. No need to worry, Big Bro¡»


    ¡ºI, protect, Cristea, so, is fine. Oniisan¡¯s, turn, not needed¡»


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no way that I, as the elder brother, wouldn¡¯t worry about my little sister, is there?¡¹


    ¡­ N? Is the telepathy connecting?


    ¡¸Oniisama, you are able to hear the telepathy?¡¹


    ¡ºI made sure he understands us¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Even without that, I could somehow understand from their aura¡¹


    Som¡­ somehow, dangerous mood¡­?


    ¡¸N, now, now! Let¡¯s return to the mansion first! Let¡¯s talk after that!¡¹


    Okay? Okay? I persuaded them and we decided to return to the mansion¡­ I, I¡¯m exhausted¡­

 CH 95

    Just before coming out of the forest, Oniisama stopped and addressed Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡¸Could Fenrir-dono and Holy Bear-dono conceal yourselves for now? His Highness the Crown Prince is currently staying at the mansion. I think of consulting with parents whether let the country know of your existence¡¹


    ¡ºMu, I see. Then we will lie hidden for a while. Lord, call our names and we will come rushing¡»


    Kurogane said such, took Mashiro who I was carrying in my arms by the scuff of his neck and disappeared.


    ¡¸Warp, huh¡­ did you perhaps learn the warp magic from him?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, well¡­ what do I say¡­¡¹


    Even before I could explain, Oniisama luckily misunderstood. Did Kurogane calculate this and warped on purpose?


    I begun walking towards the mansion while shading off the answer.


    The mansion isn¡¯t that far from the forest.


    ¡¸I see¡­ including the matter about the warp magic, keep it confidential from His Highness for the moment. We have to consult with Father whether let the royal family now¡¹


    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Tea, you still didn¡¯t notice that you are in a difficult position, did you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ you lack self-consciousness. Listen, okay? Can use the rare Inventory and Warp magic, able to use common magic chantless, has a contract with a beast. Two at that¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, in fact, I can use barrier magic as well¡¹


    It would be troublesome to explain once it gets exposed, so I might as well be blunt right now.


    ¡¸¡­ I see¡­ haa. What do you think will the royal family do once they get to know of Tea¡¯s existence?¡¹


    If the royal family gets to know about me¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ W, will they use me for a war?¡¹


    No way~! War, not good, absolutely not!


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s not it. You are owner of a considerable amount of magical power and have the status of the Duke¡¯s daughter, so there¡¯s no problem. Furthermore, you have created and patented many new dishes and tools¡­¡­ Since it¡¯s like that, don¡¯t you think that the royal family would want to take you in?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? What do you mean?¡¹


    I have a bad feeling though.


    ¡¸¡­ You will become one of Prince Ray¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidates¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹


    Prince Ray¡¯s?


    That one who is currently staying at our home? The Crown Prince!?


    Wait, that, no I would like to heartily avoid that though!?


    ¡¸Because there are many candidates that are close in age, the selection is already in the process, but¡­ does Tea want to become the Crown Princess¡­ the future Queen?¡¹


    I immediately shake my head at the inquiring Oniisama. I would like to flatly refuse that.


    ¡¸Fufu, I thought so¡¹


    Oniisama said delightfully.


    N¡­? Normally, the relatives would greatly push you towards the chance at becoming royalty though¡­ right?


    ¡¸Does Oniisama not want me to become His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e?¡¹


    Even though it¡¯s both Otousama¡¯s and Oniisama¡¯s chance at successful career.


    ¡¸My biggest priority is to make sure Tea stays like you are. if you become His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e, the Crown Princess education will crush all that Tea-ness. That would be unforgiveable¡¹


    ¡¸Oniisama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Therefore, Tea, I would like you to stay as my cute little sister for a bit longer¡¹


    Fuwaa¡­ the destructive power of Oniisama¡¯s smile is impressive!


    ¡¸Of course, I will do that!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, let¡¯s go then¡¹


    We, the siblings, join hands and harmoniously hurried on the road home.

 CH 96

    Upon our return to the mansion, we have decided to act as if nothing happened and have an afternoon tea with His Highness until Otousama returned.


    Oniisama entered through the back door and took a seat after changing from his tattered clothes.


    Today¡¯s afternoon tea is ice tea.


    Without changing the amount of tea leaves, I used more hot water than usual and poured it into a pot with crushed ice that was prepared separately after straining the tea leaves. After the ice melted to a degree and the tea grew colder, I added the next batch of ice. I had to be careful so it wouldn¡¯t become sweeter after cooling down as occasionally happens, so I prepared syrup for those who would like it sweeter.


    The sweets are freshly made scones. The sweetness is faint and might be unsatisfactory, so I also prepared cream and jam.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time drinking a cold black tea, but this is tasty..!¡¹


    Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ puhaaa, said His Highness the Crown Prince after drinking.


    ¡¸I thought that a cold beverage on a hot day would be nice¡¹


    Though cold things aren¡¯t good for the body, they are fine occasionally. It was hot today even when I was in the forest.


    ¡¸However, to take out cold drinks on the hottest part of the day¡­ that isn¡¯t quite easily done, you know?¡¹


    Indeed. Ice isn¡¯t easily obtainable during the summer¡­ I¡¯m able to do it because I can use ice magic.


    By the way, the reason that I didn¡¯t cool it down directly with ice magic is that I tried it before and froze the whole pot¡­ using magic delicately is difficult¡­ since it couldn¡¯t be helped, I made a lump of ice and crushed it¡­ I¡¯m good at that!


    Ugh¡­ I have to concentrate on the minute adjustments.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that difficult when using ice magic¡¹


    Only if not handling things delicately though¡­ I answer while looking far into the distance.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like every single person can use ice magic, you know? There are people who are more or less skilled in water magic, but¡­ for example, merchants and commoners who can¡¯t use magic and have no means of obtaining ice¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so, isn¡¯t it¡­ in that case, how about holding a special ice magic training for the students of the academy and producing lumps of ice? You could sell that ice in town. Ice created with magic won¡¯t melt easily. I believe the commoners would be able to spend their time more refreshingly in this season that makes people collapse from heat¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s prohibited for students to work with magic while in the academy¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ How about linking it with voluntary service? Hold special training linked to a stable production of ice and sell the ice cheaply on the streets as a by-product. The proceeds should be then contributed to the academy or orphanages. Part of the profits could be allocated to the academy¡¯s budget¡¹


    Looks like His Highness has some interest in it. Alright, alright, if ice can be supplied stably, refrigerators might spread around. I have seen Showa retro-wooden refrigerators in my past life, and it was just a wooden box with a door and upper bunk where you¡¯d put the ice, so it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be made, right?


    There are storage boxes with cooling type magic stones, but those are not cheap so only nobles can get them and Item bags and Item boxes are also expensive, so only merchants with considerable profits or high-ranked adventurers have them.


    Anyhow, both are convenient yet too expensive for the commoners¡­

 CH 97

    If ice appears on market and refrigerators spread, won¡¯t the spoilage of ingredients abruptly decrease? It would still be difficult to prevent food poisoning though.


    ¡­ If my wish gets realized¡­ I will have Galvano Ojisama hurry up the completion of the ice shaving machine. Setting up a shaved ice cart next summer might be good¡­ fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it~!


    ¡¸Miss Cristea can think of various things at such young age, huh¡­¡¹


    His Highness said in admiration, but most of it is my past life¡¯s knowledge~¡­ I won¡¯t say that though.


    ¡¸Various things, you say¡­ that¡¯s not the case, Your Highness¡¹


    I will laugh it off¡­ no, letting it pass by amiably is most important.


    I, with a Japanese archaic smile on full throttle and His Highness the Crown Prince who fixedly stared.


    ¡­ Was my forced smile too unnatural?


    ¡¸You sound too stiff, don¡¯t call me Your Highness but Raymond¡­ no, won¡¯t you call me Ray?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹


    No way. Why? There¡¯s no way I could suddenly call a royalty by a pet name, is there~?


    ¡¸That¡¯s out of question¡­ calling Your Highness with a pet name would be impolite of me¡­¡¹


    Something so dreadful¡­ I flatly refused.


    ¡¸¡­ We have gotten become acquaintances like this and you are Norman¡¯s little sister, so you are as good as my little sister too. It¡¯s only natural to get closer to each other than we are, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    No~! I don¡¯t understand!


    Taking the warning from Oniisama about the fianc¨¦e candidacy, I don¡¯t want to get any closer!


    ¡¸Your Highness¡­ please stop teasing my little sister¡¹


    Oniisama stopped him. I¡¯m glad~


    ¡¸I¡¯m not teasing her. I want to get along with your precious little sister¡¹


    Uooh, so persisting¡­


    ¡­ Rather, Your Highness, many girls would come to have a wrong misunderstanding from that remark of yours, you know!? Be careful about what you say!? Or are you perhaps a person like that!?


    ¡¸¡­ Because she¡¯s my precious little sister, she won¡¯t be getting close to Your Highness and have the surroundings misunderstand¡¹


    Do you now understand? Oniisama smiled at His Highness.


    Eh¡­? Would I perhaps get bullied by the fianc¨¦e candidates?? No way~! I won¡¯t say something about having 100 friends, but I would at least like to have girl friends from the same grade! Moreover, I want to spend my academy life in peace, though!?

 CH 98

    If I, who transmigrated enrolled into the academy, contrary to the expectations I would not have the position of a villainess noble girl, but a position of a repulsive food eating bullied child¡î¡­ I can¡¯t laugh at that! I really can¡¯t!


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ t, that¡¯s quite possible, isn¡¯t it¡­ in that case, won¡¯t you at least call me by my name when we are around people who are close to us like now¡­?¡¹


    His Highness the Crown Prince hung on even when downhearted.


    Hmm¡­ I would like to refrain if possible, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t I seem too arrogant if I refused him here¡­?


    Thinking about it carefully, it doesn¡¯t seem that His Highness has many close friends because of his position as the Crown Prince¡­ (Blasphemy! Such remark might be returned though)


    Is that why he wants to become close to me, his little sister too?


    ¡­ He might be a bit pitiful if he doesn¡¯t have any friends.


    In the first place, he called me repulsive food eating lady and I took a revenge on him with curry, no matter how you look at it, the chance of me becoming His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e is almost nonexistent, isn¡¯t it?


    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no way I could become an object of love for His Highness¡¯ and become his fianc¨¦e, right?? To begin with, I¡¯m still just a child, you know!?


    Rather, if I get close to him now and show him how unlady like I am, it¡¯s evident that the other side would reject me as the fianc¨¦e candidate.


    No matter what you say, I¡¯m the repulsive food eating lady after all!


    ¡­ I feel sad saying it myself.


    ¡¸I understand. Prince Raymond¡­ may I call you like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea!?¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ Yeah! Of course! Ray, if possible¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s as expected¡­ a bit¡­¡¹


    I declined while smiling ambiguously.


    ¡¸¡­ I got it. That¡¯s fine for now¡­ may I call you Cristea too?¡¹


    I have to decline that.


    ¡¸¡­ I understand, Miss Cristea¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    I smiled while recommending seconds of ice tea and scone.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, are you really all right with that?¡¹


    I smiled and offered Oniisama a scone. Of course, I have to request Oniisama for the follow-up later.


    I¡¯m talking about His Highness. I can¡¯t help but think that he would say: ¡°Hey, Cristea!¡± without using any honorifics once we meet at the academy.


    Anyhow, rather than concerning myself with His Highness, I have to introduce Mashiro and Kurogane to Otousama and Okaasama so I can quickly bring them home¡­! Then I could mofu to my heart¡¯s content!


    Thinking such, I waited for Otousama¡¯s return while fidgeting.

 CH 99

    Because Otousama returned late, we ended up having a dinner immediately¡­


    Ton¡­ orcastu was naturally greatly approved. Everyone wanted another helping of the shredded pseudo-cabbage and miso soup, so I was right to make more.


    The perilla I picked during the day mixed with the pseudo-cabbage was also successful. Perilla has done a great job!


    Next time, I will cook mille-fueille katsu with perilla and cheese.


    ¡¸Hmm, I don¡¯t normally eat so many vegetables though¡­¡¹


    His Highness¡­ Prince Raymond said wonderingly. He¡¯s eating a lot, isn¡¯t he? He already had his third serving of cabbage, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even though you usually have a very unbalanced diet consisting of only meat¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet¡­ the food preparation must have just been bad, surely¡¹


    Prince Raymond answered sulkily to Oniisama who was chuckling.


    No, no, I just shredded the cabbage, you know? Besides, you are constantly venting your stress, Your Highness. Aren¡¯t you?


    The main dish was oily, so the dessert is pudding with many fruits.


    As expected, pudding is extremely popular both for adults and children.


    Seconds? There¡¯s none, you know?


    After dinner, I asked Otousama for his time and we decided to have a talk in his study.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for giving us your precious time, Father¡¹


    ¡¸No, sorry for not having the time for a relaxed talk with the family. However, it¡¯s rare for you guys to come together for a talk. Just what is happening?¡¹


    Oniisama decided to talk about this time¡¯s matter first.


    ¡¸About Cristea? ¡­ Just what did you do?¡¹


    Jolt, Otousama asked vigilantly. Eh, isn¡¯t he cruel for thinking I did something wrong?? ¡­ Well, he¡¯s generally correct though.


    This will turn into a private talk and it would be bad for people from the royal palace to hear us, so I cast barrier magic just in case.


    ¡¸¡­? W, what was that just now¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸I have a secret to tell, so I formed a barrier¡¹


    Otousama who heard the course of events from Oniisama held his head in pain.


    I, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­


    ¡¸¡­ You have saved Sacred Beasts who has collapsed from being too weak in the forest on our plot, they taught you warp magic as a thanks, and you contracted them after¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹


    ¡¸Moreover, it¡¯s Fenrir and Holy Bear?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, what do I say, it turned out like that¡­¡¹


    Otousama leaks a big sigh.


    It went beyond shock to a headache¡­ is what is written on his face¡­


    ¡¸Do you understand the situation you are in now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oniisama has informed me of the possibilities¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ I will ask just in case, but do you wish to become His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e¡­ the future Queen?¡¹


    ¡¸I would like to humbly decline¡¹


    ¡¸I see! Then let¡¯s bury this matter for a while! I¡¯m going to refrain from reporting to the royal family too!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Y, yes!¡¹


    His heartbroken expression took an immediate turn and he showed an extremely nice smile¡­ huhh?

 CH 100

    ¡¸I have no intentions of sending Cristea to live in that abode of demons surrounded by evil spirits and mountains after all¡­ however, we are talking about you, although you won¡¯t be able to hide it for long, do your utmost best to not get discovered by Prince Raymond, alright?¡¹


    Otousama, that remark was rude for both the royal family and myself¡­ but, with this, the repulsive food eating bulled child route seems to have disappeared¡­ hoho.


    ¡¸Cristea. During this holiday, you must not let Prince Ray know by any means possible, okay? There are summoning and contracting beasts classes in the academy so you won¡¯t be able to hide it there, but¡­ I will look for a way¡¹


    Ah, right¡­ I won¡¯t be able to contract a beast during the practical skill examination, won¡¯t I¡­


    ¡¸Thank you very much, I will be careful. Otousama, Oniisama¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    ¡¸Immediately consult with us if something happens, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, Otousama, may I introduce you to the two Sacred Beasts?¡¹


    I can call them at last~! Sorry for making you wait!


    I released the barrier magic and called them.


    ¡¸Mashiro, Kurogane?¡¹


    Kurogane and Mashiro who was on his back immediately appeared, so I erected the barrier once more.


    ¡ºGood grief, I was tired of waiting, you know?¡»


    ¡ºCristea~!¡»


    Kuwaa¡­ Kurogane yawned as Mashiro climbed down from his back and trotted over.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting¡¹


    I caught Mashiro who jumped at me and held him up.


    ¡¸Otousama, this is Holy Bear Mashiro and Fenrir Kurogane¡¹


    ¡ºOh, Lord¡¯s father. I¡¯m Kurogane. Best regards¡»


    ¡ºMashiro¡»


    ¡¸¡­ A, ahh. My daughter is in your care¡­¡¹


    He must be surprised by the difference in appearances he must have imagined. Especially Kurogane¡¯s.


    ¡¸They would be too big in their original appearances, so I had them stay in these forms¡­ I may take them to my room, right?¡¹


    I stared with the teary eyes pleading mode.


    ¡¸¡­ You don¡¯t have to ask, they are alrady your contracted beasts. Do as you like¡¹


    Yay! I can mofu them whenever I please!


    ¡¸However, they have to stay concealed until His Highness returns. In the meanwhile, make sure that they are not seen by the servants as well¡¹


    Indeed, walls have ears. Somebody from the royal palace¡¯s personnel could overhear the servants¡¯ gossip.


    ¡¸I understand. Kurogane, Mashiro, it might be inconvenient for a while but¡­ please, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºAye, understood¡»


    ¡ºGot it¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama, may I tell Miria about this?¡¹


    If I can¡¯t tell my personal attendant Miria about this, then it would be difficult to let Mashiro and Kurogane stay in my room. Miria is also a mofumofu kindred spirit, so we could do the mofu activity together!


    ¡¸Right, Miria should be fine. She wouldn¡¯t do anything that would go against your well-being. However, you must properly forbid her from speaking, you hear?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much!¡¹


    Ufufu, Mashiro and Kurogane have officially become children of our family!

 CH 101

    Now that the matter of contracted beasts is secured¡­


    ¡¸Umm, Otousama? I have an earnest request¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? I haven¡¯t said anything yet though!?¡¹


    Killing me instantly is cruel of you Papan!


    ¡¸¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m quite tired from today¡¯s happenings, you know? Don¡¯t increase my worries anymore than this¡¹


    Ugh! To say that while sighing so largely¡­ b, but I¡¯m going to run out of patience soon!


    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry for causing you worry¡­ however, in order to develop a new menu, I have to go to the market no matter what¡¹


    In other words, I want to go to the Bastea Company.


    ¡¸¡­ N, new!? ¡­ N, no, however¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, we can¡¯t reduce the number of guards in the mansion during Prince Ray¡¯s stay¡¹


    Otousama started wavering after hearing about the new menu, but Oniisama talked reason.


    Oniisama is far more composed, isn¡¯t he!


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to amass guards for my sake¡¹


    ¡¸I have explained it before, didn¡¯t I? That walking without guards is dangerous¡¹


    ¡¸I will be fine. I can quickly return by warping and I can defeat most opponents with magic!¡¹


    Hmph! I replied with vigor to Oniisama and Otousama who were persisting about guards. Hmm, how difficult.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s about guarding, then I should take on that role¡¹


    ¡¸Kurogane?¡¹


    ¡¸There are no people stronger than me¡¹


    Fufun, Kurogane said with a smug face.


    ¡¸Well, you could say that, but¡­ even if you are strong, it¡¯s not like we can let a wolf stroll through the town¡¹


    Certainly, no matter how strong Kurogane is, taking such a large wolf to the market would cause a great tumult. That¡¯s why I told you to become a puppy-size¡­ ah, he wouldn¡¯t be able to guard me like that. It would just be a mere walk, huh.


    ¡¸Fumu, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in this form¡¹


    Just as I thought that Kurogane was getting distorted, a young man appeared in his place.


    Silver hair drizzled with black and masculine features. Tall, thoroughly tempered, a good-looking man in stylish Doristan clothes was standing there.


    ¡¸Kurogane!? You can turn into a human!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. At one point, I spent my life in the Royal Capital in this form to kill boredom. I have never been exposed, you know?¡¹


    Kurogane answered while grinning.


    Kurogane, you did something like that? What was that about being separated from human habitat and the other stuff¡­


    ¡¸Sacred Beast in the Royal Capital in a human form!?¡¹


    Something like that has happened¡­!? Otousama and Oniisama were surprised.


    It certainly is surprising¡­ I¡¯m surprised too. But, I have no leisure to hesitate. This is my chance to persuade the two who are now discomposured!

 CH 102

    I hurriedly began the persuasion of Otousama and Oniisama who were shaking.


    ¡¸See, Otousama? I will rely on Kurogane to guard me. Both Kurogane and I can use warp magic and I can store the baggage in the inventory. Therefore, please give me the permission to go outside¡¹


    ¡¸I have no issue with Kurogane accompanying you as a guard. However, with only one guard¡­¡¹


    Otousama made a sullen face. N~ seriously~ too formidable!


    ¡ºI too, guard, can¡»


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    As soon as Mashiro stated so, he got off my arms and went down onto the floor, and turned into a human.


    Eeeeh!? Mashiro too!?


    Mashiro turned into a young boy with silver hair. His age I would say, is slightly higher than Oniisama¡¯s. Eeeh¡­ I was sure he would be smaller than me¡­!


    Though slender, his body seems both tempered and flexible. I¡¯m not sure whether he was imitating Oniisama, but his simple shirt and trousers are the same as his, and his upright figure seems gallant yet lovely.


    ¡¸Me too, can protect Cristea, you know?¡¹


    He said after kneeling before me, taking my hand in his and gazing at me. Although handsome, he looked absolutely adorable.


    ¡¸Mashiro turned into a human too, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸For Cristea, became, a human, for the first time, you know? Kurogane can, so I can too, do it¡¹


    Eh, he turned into a human for the first time¡­ moreover, it was in order to oppose Kurogane¡­ that¡¯s adorable, but his desire to monopolize me is quite strong, isn¡¯t it¡­


    When I patted his head with some anxiety, he delightfully smiled. Ahh, his hair is so silky¡­ haa, how cute¡­ I beg you, don¡¯t turn into a yandere, okay??


    ¡¸Like this, Cristea, can go outside?¡¹


    Mashrio asked while tilting his head to the side. Ah~ his every action is so adorable!


    ¡¸Otousama, how about it?¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t look like Mashiro would attract more offenders, but¡­¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯m in a strong agreement relating that, Otousama¡­


    ¡¸I can¡¯t be more at ease with two sacred beasts as your guards, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Of course! I will go only to the market and the company, I definitely won¡¯t approach any dangerous place!¡¹


    Moreover, I can make round-trips with warp!


    ¡¸¡­ Fine. However, be sure to return at time without a fail¡¹


    ¡¸! Of course! Thank you very much!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ And, you have to definitely let me taste the new menu¡¹


    ¡¸Ha? Yes¡­ naturally!¡¹


    Papan, you were curious about the new menu that much¡­

 CH 103

    ¡¸Since that has been decided, quickly go to sleep. I won¡¯t allow you to go out with lack of sleep, alright?¡¹


    Cristea dispelled the barrier and brought Mashiro and Kurogane who returned to their former appearances to her room.


    ¡¸Father! Are you really okay with that!?¡¹


    Norman who wasn¡¯t convinced pressed for an answer.


    ¡¸Good or bad¡­ if I didn¡¯t give her permission after all that, she would warp there on her own. In that case, giving her permission with some restrictions is far better¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That is, it might be so, but¡­¡¹


    Norman made an expression that said that he didn¡¯t want to accept it even though he understood.


    ¡¸Besides, you are just sulking because you can¡¯t go with her, right?¡¹


    When he said that while grinning, Norman¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡¸¡­! ¡­ I think of resting soon too. Good night. Thank you very much for making time for us today¡¹


    Norman¡¯s father smiled wryly while seeing off Norman left at a quick pace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haa¡­ today was an intense day¡­


    Cristea who struggled on to her room feeling completely exhausted, promptly called Miria.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, sorry to keep you wai¡­ kya!¡¹


    When Mashiro and Kurogane entered her sight, she completely froze in place.


    Ah¡­ I see. Kurogane looks like a wolf. That indeed would be a scary sight¡­ although, she would faint if he was in his original appearances¡­ I will have her get used to Kurogane¡¯s current appearances first.


    ¡¸Miria, I need to talk to you. Can you hear me? These children are safe, so come here¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes¡¹


    Miria entered the room while feeling frightened.


    Barrier magic¡­ Oniisama would come flying again, so let¡¯s do soundproofing only.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ let me introduce you. These children are my contracted beasts. Sacred Beasts Holy Bear Mashiro and Fenrir Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!? Sacred Beasts!!?¡¹


    ¡¸Mashiro, Kurogane, this is Miria. My personal maid¡¹


    Ah, I see. She doesn¡¯t know about telepathy¡­


    ¡¸Miria, the two just greeted you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! I can talk with Sacred Beasts!?¡¹


    Ah, Miria¡¯s eyes are sparkling¡­ that¡¯s right isn¡¯t it, talking with animals is like experience straight from a fantasy, isn¡¯t it? I have been numb to it after meeting Sei and others¡­

 CH 104

    ¡¸¡­ That being the case, I contracted Mashiro and Kurogane¡¹


    I did the same explanation to Miria I told to Otousama and Oniisama.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ is that so¡­ Cristea-sama is, umm¡­ how to say it¡­ outside of the norm in various ways, so I thought I wouldn¡¯t get surprised anymore, but¡­ you are way ahead of my imagination, so I came to realize how impossible such thoughts were¡¹


    ¡­ Eh? Eh? Miria-san!? Such understanding, wouldn¡¯t it unintentionally cause misunderstanding instead!?


    ¡¸Then¡­ is this talk about Sacred Beasts perhaps a secret again?¡¹


    As expected of Miria. She understood quickly.


    ¡¸Yes, Otousama and Oniisama are aware of the circumstances, but other people¡­ especially His Highness and other authorized personnel, I ask you to keep it from them by all means, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Understood¡¹


    Ah, she somehow consented, but don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, okay?


    ¡¸Mashiro and Kurogane as a principle won¡¯t leave my room. And also, they can¡¯t show up before anyone except Otousama, Oniisama and Miria¡¹


    ¡ºI won¡¯t be able to protect Lord like that though¡»


    ¡ºBy Cristea¡¯s side, can¡¯t be¡­?¡»


    Both are dissatisfied, but they must endure.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about this. You will have to endure at least until His Highness leaves¡­¡¹


    There, there, I soothed Mashiro and Kurogane while patting them.


    Hmm, to think these mofumofus could surprisingly turn into humans¡­


    I don¡¯t find it strange since Byakko-sama and others can do it too, but¡­


    What do I say, the ratio of hunks around me.


    The face score is too high, I feel like I will get buried¡­ no, I will get buried without a doubt¡­ haa.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, umm¡­¡¹


    Ha! Not good, not good, I have blanked out.


    When I looked at Miria, she was fidgeting and looked as if wanted to say something.


    Ahh, I see¡­


    I understand, kindred soul.


    ¡¸Does Miria want to try patting them too?¡¹


    ¡¸! U, umm¡­ yes¡¹


    Miria hung her bright red face in embarrassment. Cute.


    ¡¸Say, Mashiro, Kurogane? Miria wants to touch your splendid furs. Will you let her?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ If Lord wishes for it¡»


    ¡ºUn, fine~¡»


    ¡¸Thank you. Miria, go ahead?¡¹


    When I prompted Miria, she timidly approached and started gently patting.


    ¡¸Fuwaa¡­ what a wonderful fur this is¡­¡¹


    Miria kept patting while entranced. Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right? The fur of our children is the most wonderful!


    ¡¸Ufufu. Miria, help me with the brushing too, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Gladly!!¡¹


    This day, the Ellisfeed House¡¯s Mofumofu Association has been officially inaugurated and the activity has started.


    Un, let¡¯s buy exclusive brushes both for Mashiro and Kurogane.


    The colors, of course, white and black?

 CH 105

    Good morning. It¡¯s Cristea.


    ¡­ I can¡¯t move.


    Sleep paralysis? No, that¡¯s not it, you know? I can¡¯t move because of the mofumofu besiegement¡­


    My legs are pinned down by Kurogane¡¯s head and Mashiro is on top of my belly.


    He¡¯s not heavy, but¡­ I can¡¯t move, can I? How did it become like this!?


    ¡¸¡­ Mashiro, Kurogane. Wake up?¡¹


    ¡ºN? Awake? Isn¡¯t it fine to sleep a bit longer?¡»


    Kuwawaa¡­ Kurogane yawned and placed his face on top of my legs again.


    ¡ºCristea, morning¡­ is fine to sleep more~¡­¡»


    No, no, Mashiro? Don¡¯t go suyaa¡­ again, okay? That was adorable though!


    ¡¸¡­ I won¡¯t be in time for breakfast, so I can¡¯t. I¡¯m getting up¡¹


    I hardened my heart and refused. I¡¯m charmed by the Mofu Paradise, but we are going shopping today. I don¡¯t have time to spare for indolence! Besides, the current me is on an important mission!


    I reluctantly separated from Mashiro and Kurogane and rushed to the restroom.


    ¡­ As a human¡­ no, I protected my dignity as a little girl¡­ fuu.


    Pulling myself together, I dressed up and went to sit at the breakfast. Mashiro and Kurogane are staying in my room. I¡¯m sorry, okay?


    I took out yesterday¡¯s orcatsu from the inventory for them, so their mood didn¡¯t turn bad. I¡¯m glad~


    Today¡¯s menu is French toast.


    Not just the sweet one, but also French toast interposed with pseudo-chicken meat, ham, and cheese. The bread was soaked in egg wash and it was cooked well in butter, interposed with cheese and herb seasoned ham and cooked again as a whole. This, garnished with salad and consomm¨¦ soup and today¡¯s breakfast is finished!


    ¡¸I have eaten tasty French toasts back in the capital, but this is also delicious¡­¡¹


    You are eating quite well with those cheeks stuffed, Your Highness. I found it strange that he doesn¡¯t get fat from eating this much, but seems he trains magic and swordsmanship in the mornings with Oniisama.


    I see, no wonder he eats so much then.


    ¡­ Rather, I might not be one to judge others¡­ I wonder if it was comfortable for Mashiro to sleep on me because of the cushioning¡­


    ¡¸Norman, I intend to go to the town for inspection today, but¡­¡¹


    Eh~!? Your Highness, why today of all days!?


    When I looked at Oniisama whether he talked about me going to the town, he shook his head as if saying ¡°wrong, wrong!¡±. Ehh¡­?


    ¡­ What is it, wild instincts? A mere coincidence?


    But, even so! I have no choice but to go! In the first place, most of my shopping will be done in the Bastea Company.


    He will be surely done with the inspection while I have a tea with Sei and others.


    Near-miss? Won¡¯t happen, won¡¯t happen!


    I will carry out the outing!

 CH 106

    ¡¸Miss Cristea, won¡¯t you go together with us?¡¹


    ¡¸!? ¡­ T, together¡­ is it?¡¹


    I somehow managed to endure spitting out the consomm¨¦ soup.


    ¡¸Yeah, could you teach me about the town?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I rarely go out, so there¡¯s not much I could teach you. Besides, I have business to take care of today¡­¡¹


    A business called shopping without His Highness! Acting together with His Highness would be the greatest inconvenience. It goes without saying that it will be more comfortable and quicker to warp where I need¡­ I¡¯m concerned mainly about the comfort. I will politely decline!


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    Though I feel sorry seeing His Highness¡¯ slightly pitiful state, I would like to avoid further trouble!


    I¡¯m seriously glad that he¡¯s not the ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s order!¡± sort of prince¡­ I¡¯m a bit worried about the country¡¯s future though¡­ I hope he won¡¯t turn into a good-for-nothing prince.


    N? Oniisama looks dispirited as well¡­? It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯t go out together with Oniisama, but Sei and others are in the Bastea Company, so I can¡¯t bring him there¡­ Oniisama, do your best and persevere as His Highness¡¯ attendant, okay?


    I will buy you a souvenir!


    I returned to my room after finishing breakfast and changed into a merchant daughter¡¯s one-piece dress.


    I informed Miria that I¡¯m taking Mashiro and Kurogane as my guards this time and that she will have to stay at home.


    Because I didn¡¯t tell Miria about Mashiro¡¯s and Kurogane¡¯s human forms, I explained Miria that the guards are waiting for me on-site and had her leave the room because I will be warping from here.


    ¡¸Lord, won¡¯t you be easily discovered with such an appearance?¡¹


    Kurogane who changed into his human form said after seeing my disguise.


    ¡¸Eh? Is this not good enough!?¡¹


    I checked while holding the hem of the one-piece.


    ¡¸No, I thought you will be easily recognized because of your characteristic hair color¡¹


    Ahh, this pink-gold hair of mine is certainly easy to recognize. I think it didn¡¯t stand out this much the last time because I had them braided and hidden under a hat. Should I do it the same way?


    ¡¸Lord, stay still¡¹


    Kurogane said such as he started to cast some kind of magic.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s done¡¹


    When I checked in the mirror, the color of my hair and eyes changed into brown. It appears that only the color changed with the use of that magic. What is this? Isn¡¯t this super convenient!? I will have him teach me when we return¡­


    I also had Mashiro¡¯s conspicuous pure white hair changed into brown and dressed him in boy¡¯s clothes that can often be seen around the town. Un, cute.


    Kurogane¡¯s attire became even rougher though¡­ doesn¡¯t he look like a rather bad playboy?


    Isn¡¯t his sex appeal pointlessly leaking out? Even though we are supposed to go incognito, don¡¯t you stand out too much¡­?


    O, oh well¡­ if Kurogane stands out, then Mashiro and I will be lost from sight, so let¡¯s deem it acceptable¡­


    N, now then¡­ let¡¯s go to the town!!

 CH 107

    Who have finished the preparations, so I decided to contact Byakko-sama first.


    ¡ºByakko-sama, can you talk?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Ah? Ahh, Ojou? What¡¯s the matter?¡»


    I¡¯m glad. It connected.


    ¡ºYou see, excuse me for not notifying you beforehand, but I would like to warp to you now¡­ is it all right?¡»


    I have not decided on the place of transfer and just thought of not warping to a public place¡­ therefore, I made a conclusion to warp to Sei¡¯s place. Ugh, visiting without an appointment, I¡¯m unworthy of being a lady¡­


    ¡ºWait a moment, I will ask Sei¡­ ah, he says it¡¯s fine. However, what happened? For you to ask¡»


    ¡º¡­ I¡¯m just being careful that the previous incident wouldn¡¯t happen again¡»


    ¡ºAh, that thing¡­ as expected, you wouldn¡¯t step in the same river twice¡»


    Kukku his laughter resounded. Gununu¡­ who¡¯s fault do you think it was¡­


    ¡ºIt¡¯s only given! Seriously! ¡­ Then, I will now warp to the room I visited the last time, alright?¡»


    ¡ºOhh, it¡¯s fine since only us are in here at the moment¡»


    ¡ºThank you very much. Then¡­¡»


    ¡¸Now then, Mashiro, Kurogane, let¡¯s go!¡¹


    Saying such, we have moved to Sei¡¯s place using warp magic.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, long time no see¡¹


    Oh my, Sei¡¯s outfit today is¡­ not a kimono, how unfortunate.


    White shirt and trousers, an appearance of a boy that you could find anywhere. His facial features have an oriental feeling to them, so saying anywhere would be¡­ slightly misleading statement. But, this also suits him well, yeah.


    ¡¸Long time no see, Sei. It was only a few days, but it feels like we didn¡¯t meet for longer, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Fufu, we exchanged greetings while laughing.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama~~! Long time no see!¡¹


    My field of vision has been blocked with such words.


    ¡¸Traveling incognito today? Your town girl appearance is also lovely!¡¹


    ¡­ Su, Suzaku-sama? Umm, because my face is buried in your chest, breath¡­ I¡¯m unable to breathe and thus I¡¯m suffering, you know! Mugugu¡­!


    ¡¸Oy, will you release her? Are you intending to kill my Lord?¡¹


    Kurogane peeled Suzaku-sama off of me. Buhaa! Ox, oxygen¡­!! Kurogane¡­ good job!


    Mashiro worriedly called out to me from the side whether I¡¯m all right. Ahh, he casually entered between Suzaku-sama and me¡­ thank you Mashiro for protecting me¡­ but, with your similar height, you might become Suzaku-sama¡¯s victim yourself, you know!? They are already lethal weapons, you know?


    ¡¸¡­ Oh my, I thought it stank of dog here, so it was this stray dog who barged in?¡¹


    Suzaku-sama provoked Kurogane.


    ¡¸¡­ Haa? What is this squeaky, charmless bird doing here?¡¹


    Kurogane accepted the challenge with his temple twitching.


    ¡¸What did you say!? This mongrel!¡¹


    ¡¸Mongrel!? I¡¯m Fenrir-sama you shitty fowl!!¡¹


    Awawawawa¡­ what is this explosive situation!?


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ they meet after so long yet it happened again, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Byakko-sama, what do you mean?¡¹


    I inquired while concerned about the turbulent atmosphere.


    ¡¸These guys wouldn¡¯t get along since the olden days for some reason, you see¡­¡¹


    Wait right here~! Would you please tell me this information earlier!?

 CH 108

    Uwawawawa¡­ if I knew these two have a bad blood between them, I would be more careful! Byakko-sama, you stupid~!


    ¡¸A dirty beast like you is Cristea-sama¡¯s contracted beast!? There¡¯s a limit to a joke! I won¡¯t accept it!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, too bad. I was recognized by Lord and we signed a contract. There¡¯s no room for you to butt in anymore. Stay out of it!¡¹


    ¡¸Whaaat!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, stooo©`©`©`©`p!!!¡¹


    I stopped the heated up two by force.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama!?¡¹


    ¡¸Lord? Don¡¯t stop me. I will give this fellow some final words!¡¹


    ¡¸If you keep fighting, there won¡¯t be any meals or snacks for you! No matter who is in the wrong, both parties will be punished together!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Gu!?¡¹¡¹


    Hearing no meals or snacks, the two reluctantly stopped fighting. Alrighty.


    The effect is perfect.


    ¡¸By fate, I got acquaintanced with Suzaku-sama and contracted Kurogane. Seeing you two fight because of me makes me sad¡­ if possible, I would like if you could get along¡¹


    I appealed with an expression which seemed as if I were to burst into tears at any moment.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama¡­ how kindhearted you are¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Lord¡­ understood¡­ I will do my best¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡­ I¡¯m glad. Then, why don¡¯t we have a tea with everyone as a token of reconciliation?¡¹


    I proposed while smiling.


    Byakko-sama¡¯s face seems to be cramping a bit, but that¡¯s just my imagination, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸I heard from Tora, but I didn¡¯t think that you would really contract Sacred Beasts¡¹


    Sei said with a wry smile.


    ¡¸My, wasn¡¯t it you who said that I have a good affinity or something like that?¡¹


    Besides, contracting was a high-pressure salesmanship from Byakko-sama. It didn¡¯t come from me, but from the other party. It¡¯s this act of God thingy, you know?


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­ in actuality, it¡¯s not that easy to form a contract, much less recklessly forming multiple of them, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you telling me that?¡¹


    ¡¸The circumstances are different in my case, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    He shrugged his shoulders to my tsukkomi.


    ¡¸Well, yeah, but¡¹


    ¡¸Unlike enslaved beasts, the desire to monopolize their Lord is great in the contracted beasts, therefore generally, people form only one contract¡¹


    Ahh¡­ yeah. I realized that yesterday¡­


    ¡¸Haha¡­ it seems so¡¹


    ¡¸Accordingly, their thoughts of wanting to protect their Lord increase, so it¡¯s not a bad thing¡¹


    That is indeed a thing to be grateful about.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ but, an ordinary noble girl like me won¡¯t attract dangerous eyes, so having the protection of Sacred Beasts is like throwing pearls before swines¡­¡¹


    I feel bad for using them as a persuasion material for Otousama. It helped though.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    N? Why is everyone staring at me?


    ¡¸No self-awareness is frightening¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ But, that is also Cristea-sama¡¯s good point¡¹


    ¡¸Well¡­ I will be including this to the things I have to be careful aobut¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Me too, will properly, look after¡¹


    Nn? What, what? What are these tepid gazes directed at a hopeless child!?


    ¡­ Don¡¯t understand!!!!

 CH 109

    ¡¸W, which reminds me! Byakko-sama? I want to receive the promised thing, but!?¡¹


    I who couldn¡¯t stand the tepid gazes decided to ask about the object of my purpose to coming here.


    ¡¸Promised?¡¹


    ¡¸Come on! Have you forgotten? About umeboshi!¡¹


    Right, I was disappointed when he didn¡¯t deliver umeboshi to my room yesterday evening as I was expecting.


    ¡¸Ah? ¡­ Ah~¡­ that thing. Sorry, I have completely forgotten about it¡¹


    ¡¸You have said you don¡¯t like them, so I have been expecting this. Thus, I have come to get it¡¹


    The long-awaited umeboshi. If you won¡¯t come then I will come to you!


    ¡¸Just how much were you looking forward to it¡­ that thing is super sour and salty, it¡¯s not even tasty, right~?¡¹


    Byakko-sama doesn¡¯t seem to like them, but isn¡¯t that just fine! Ah, just by thinking about them¡­ I drooled¡­ not good, not good.


    ¡¸Ahh, umeboshi was your purpose of coming, huh. I thought of giving you a few¡¹


    ¡¸Lord, I will go get it¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, sorry. I will leave it to you¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, please wait a moment, okay?¡¹


    Saying such, Suzaku-sama left the room while humming funfufuun.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ if the company¡¯s person has it, I should have just went to him¡­¡¹


    I intended to buy more things, so going to the shopkeeper was within my plans.


    ¡¸Ah, then how about going?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡¹


    Just when I received Sei¡¯s proposal and went towards the door.


    Dadadadabang!


    Suzaku-sama rushed over with a great vigor.


    ¡¸Mugo!¡¹


    Lethal weapons once again. The pressure was as great as the vigor. My, my neck¡­


    ¡¸You! You did it to Lord again!¡¹


    ¡¸It was unavoidable this time!¡¹


    Suzaku-sama justified in panic at Kurogane complaints.


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry, Cri¡­ no, please come this way first¡¹


    Suzaku-sama carried me away just like that, but umm, I can¡¯t breathe¡­!


    Suzaku-sama finally let me down after taking a distance from the door and concededly informed me who was gasping for air.


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry for this¡­ are you all right? Just now, His Highness¡¯ troupe arrived at the company. It would be better to stay in this room for the time being¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Shall we set up a barrier just in case?¡¹


    ¡¸His Highness, a boy who is most likely his attendant and several guards slightly far away from him are here¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. You are disguised today, so it would be bad if he caught Miss Cristea in these appearances. I don¡¯t know how it would be in town, but color changing magic wouldn¡¯t be enough not to recognize Miss Cristea in this narrow place. You did good telling us, Suzaku¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad I made it in time¡¹


    His Highness the Crown Prince? Oniisama too? Right now, at this Bastea Company!? Wait a moment, why are they here!?


    ¡­ If it¡¯s Oniisama, then didn¡¯t he already notice my presence¡­!


    Who is it!? Who is the carefree person who said something about avoiding them!!¡­ It was me!


    ¡­ Why are they here of all placessss!?

 CH 110

    ¡¸Haaah¡­¡¹


    In the carriage going to the town under the guise of inspection.


    How many times has Prince Ray already sighed?


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Prince Ray? Why are you sighing so much?¡¹


    I know the reason though.


    ¡¸N? ¡­ Ahh¡­ since we are finally going to the town, I thought of taking Miss Cristea along, but¡­¡¹


    Seriously, one must constantly be on guard with him. As soon as I learned of the inspection this morning, he was already inviting Cristea to go with us


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped since she had a business to take care of, right?¡¹


    ¡­ Her business was to go to the town just like us though.


    Our destination is the same, but this is Cristea we are talking about, she will surely walk around while avoiding us.


    Even though I wanted to go together with her on this occasion¡­ going together in this confined carriage together with Prince Ray would be a bit¡­ you know?


    I have no doubt that Prince Ray wanted to shorten the distance with Cristea during the carriage ride.


    ¡­ I wonder if Cristea and others are already in town?


    She said they would go by warping after all¡­


    I wonder if I could learn warp magic myself?


    If I could use it, I would be able to return more often¡­


    ¡¸¡­-man, oy, Norman?¡¹


    Indeed, because I usually brace myself in order to guard Prince Ray, being absentminded isn¡¯t like me. I wonder if I¡¯m relaxing my mind because I returned home?


    ¡¸Sorry about that. I will pay attention¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine. Relax while you are at home. You are always doing more than your best. I also want to have fun while away from the capital. Rather than inspecting, I want to keep playing¡¹


    Prince Ray smiled. I can¡¯t hate this about him.


    ¡¸You say that, but you always live according to your whims¡¹


    It¡¯s my turn to sigh now.


    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t understand. In the royal palace, I¡¯m constantly being nagged to behave as the Crown Prince and the next King so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself in front of the citizens and in the academy. I¡¯m constantly being nagged to live as an exemplary student without relying on my social position¡­ I have no time to rest¡¹


    Because there is no one here but me, his back slid down the couch and his posture crumbled.


    By the way, it¡¯s I who keeps nagging him in the academy.


    ¡¸Prince Ray, that is not proper. You don¡¯t know who might be watching from where, so please don¡¯t lose your focus¡¹


    It¡¯s not something someone who was absentminded just a little while should be saying though.


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah¡­ ah, right Norman. I thought of asking this before, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought of buying a souvenir for Miss Cristea, but what do you think she would be pleased with?¡¹


    Even though our destination is the same, I thought of giving something to Cristea.


    Did Prince Ray think the same thing?


    ¡¸¡­ Hmmm. What do you plan on doing about it?¡¹


    ¡¸She has been interested in Yahatul recently, so I thought of buying some article from Yahatul¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ come to think of it, the ingredients she used were mostly from Yahatul as well¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s a store that recently became popular in the capital called Bastea Company. It deals with goods from Yahatul , so I thought about buying something there¡¹


    ¡¸Alright! I will choose something there for her too! Let¡¯s visit that store first!¡¹


    Prince Ray cheerfully conveyed the destination to the driver.


    Are you intending to make me help you choose? Seriously¡­

 CH 111

    The carriage which took us to the town soon arrived to the place of our destination.


    ¡¸We have arrived at the Bastea Company¡¹


    The driver informed us of our arrival.


    Because we are traveling incognito, the carriage isn¡¯t a luxurious one with the crest of Ducal house, but an ordinary one.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s propose to father to at least do something about the carriage seats. I descended from the carriage with a slightly painful bottom.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ you couldn¡¯t tell from its appearances that it¡¯s a Yahatul store¡¹


    Prince Ray who got off after me said while looking up at the building.


    ¡¸Indeed. But, not only ingredients, they seem to sell ornaments and works of art from Yahatul as well¡¹


    ¡¸That so? Let¡¯s enter first!¡¹


    Prince Ray entered the store in high and proud spirits.


    As for me, I was unrest because I felt Cristea¡¯s magical power from inside.


    ¡­ Oh crap, Cristea¡¯s purpose of going to the town was this place, huh. Even though I thought she wouldn¡¯t come here because I heard that the Bastea Company regularly goes in and out of our mansion.


    When I entered after Prince Ray, I was captivated by the exotic interior that was completely different from the store¡¯s outside appearance.


    Giving a sidelong glance along the unusual tapestry, I couldn¡¯t see Cristea¡¯s figure within the shop.


    Good. I wonder if she were guided to a parlor for a business talk? I heard she will be disguised, but there¡¯s no way the people of the Bastea Company who received her favor wouldn¡¯t recognize her.


    When I looked to the deeper part of the store, there was a preceding visitor.


    It was a sensual beauty with burning-like red hair. She wore a man¡¯s clothes, but I could clearly tell it was a woman from the feminine figure the clothes weren¡¯t able to conceal. She was just holding a small pot in her hands.


    ¡¸What a destructively beautiful woman¡¹


    Prince Ray stealthily whispered to my ear in the quiet store. Even though he said it in a low voice, it appears that he was heard. That woman noticed us, lightly nodded and left. Since she went towards the inner part, was she a member of the store¡¯s staff?


    ¡¸Welcome. Are you looking for something?¡¹


    A person walked from within the store¡¯s inner part. The woman from before must have informed him.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s nothing specific, but¡­ I heard this place has a wonderful selection of Yahatul goods. I came to look whether you have something interesting¡¹


    ¡¸Is that right?¡¹


    We planned to travel incognito with garments that would allow us to blend into the town, but it appears the shopkeeper judged us as guests of honor as he had a friendly smile from the beginning to the end.

 CH 112

    ¡¸¡­ The thing the woman from a little while ago was looking at, just what is it?¡¹


    Prince Ray also didn¡¯t mind and inquired from the shopkeeper.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ what she was looking at is most likely this¡¹


    He took a slightly larger jar than what the woman had in his hands.


    I opened the lid and looked inside, but I couldn¡¯t make out what the thing inside was.


    ¡¸Has something like thin been recently popular with woman¡­?¡¹


    Prince Ray also didn¡¯t comprehend and grimaced at the smell.


    ¡¸No, this is an article the Ellisfeed House has been recently looking for¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸The daughter of the Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea-sama has shown favor for our company, you see¡­ this article is what the young lady has been looking for¡¹


    Does he not know that I¡¯m Ellisfeed House¡¯s person that he let out our family¡¯s name in his sales talk¡­?


    From what I heard, it¡¯s already commonly known in the capital that this Bastea Company is the Ellisfeed House¡¯s purveyor.


    Then there¡¯s no wonder he would give our name, huh¡­


    ¡¸I see. Then, I will buy all of it¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? B, but this is¡­¡¹


    The shopkeeper panicked at Prince Ray¡¯s declaration.


    ¡¸This fellow is that very Ducal House¡¯s eldest son. I¡¯m his friend and I¡¯m currently staying at his house, so I would like to present this as a way to show my gratitude¡¹


    ¡¸I, is that so! In that case, I will gift wrap it. I will serve you tea while you wait, come this way please!¡¹


    Discovering that I¡¯m a person from the Duke¡¯s family, he urged us in a panic.


    While viewing the flustered state of the shopkeeper, my gaze stopped in a certain section of the store.


    It was a section with Yahatul ornaments.


    I went there as if lured by it, picked one up and examined it.


    Among them, I found one piece which seemed to be suitable for Cristea.


    ¡­ Yeah, Cristea will be surely happy with this.


    ¡¸Excuse me, could you wrap this for me, please? It¡¯s a gift¡¹


    I handed it together with the payment to an employee that passed by.


    I can¡¯t feel Cristea¡¯s magical power anymore. She probably warped away after noticing our presences. While feeling sorry for disturbing Cristea¡¯s hopping, I felt a bit relieved as I was able to do some good shopping myself.


    After a while, I received a cutely wrapped ornament from the employee and I put it away in my pocket.


    ¡­ I hope she will like it.


    I unconsciously spilled a smile as I imagined Cristea¡¯s joyful face.

 CH 113

    ¡¸¡­ I wonder if they already left?¡¹


    After the Crown Prince¡¯s troupe arrived at the Bastea Company, we decided to wait while having a tea inside a barrier.


    ¡­ As expected, I got tired of waiting as I want to go shopping.


    ¡¸Ah, I will take a look¡¹


    Byakko-sama slipped out of the barrier and went to check.


    ¡­ You can slip through the barrier you erect yourself? I didn¡¯t know. Let¡¯s try it another time.


    ¡¸Oh my, not good. Cristea-sama, I have forgotten to bring out the item in question¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said so and fished out a small jar from her cleavage¡­ no matter how small it is, it¡¯s not at the size it could come out of there, right!??


    ¡¸T, thank you very much! ¡­? Huh? Sei, is this all you had¡­?¡¹


    Too little. This will disappear in a blink of an eye. Mainly by my consumption.


    ¡¸Ah, I thought you might not be pleased with it, so it¡¯s the portion I thought of giving you as a sample. I planned to give you the rest if you liked it, but¡­¡¹


    ¡­ No, no, no. What¡¯s this about not liking it!? It¡¯s the umeboshi from my past life, you know?


    From the irritably sour plums to the honeyed plums, I love all of them greatly!


    Moreover, if it¡¯s the umeboshi of this world, then it would be rich in the preserving elements with no small quantities of salt, so they would no doubt be like the old-fashioned umeboshi!


    Uwaa¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to eating them too much.


    ¡¸No worries. I will have it all¡¹


    Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave this sample to Sei¡­


    ¡¸Ojou. That troupe is apparently in the shop no more¡¹


    Byakko-sama reported as he dispelled the barrier.


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m glad. Then, shall we go?¡¹


    This time, Byakko-sama has already notified the place where the thing is stored, so an employee was waiting for us.


    ¡¸I would like to buy all of the umeboshi you have¡¹


    The moment I conveyed such, the employee¡¯s behavior turned dull.


    ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m truly sorry. We have sold everything just a moment ago¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Everything??¡¹


    What is the meaning of this, it had been in stock until now with no sales, the umeboshi that was like dead stock until now was suddenly sold out¡­ what!?


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes. Just a little while ago, Ojousama¡¯s Oniisama and his fried arrived and bought it all¡­¡¹


    The employee who thought it would be better to keep quiet about the umeboshi being a gift for her told her only about the fact that it has been sold out.


    ¡¸Oniisama did?¡¹


    In that case, they might have bought it as a souvenir for me.


    ¡¸No, the friend who was together with your Oniisama did¡¹


    ¡­ Eh? His Highness bought it!? ¡­ Does he intend to gift it as a souvenir to the royal family¡­?


    ¡­ Your Highness? Did you buy it understanding umeboshi¡¯s value??


    If you bought it just because you thought it was unusual¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!!!!


    ¡­ Hmm, but it can¡¯t be helped if His Highness bought it. I should at least hand a recipe for umeboshi to a royal chef through Oniisama¡­ At this rate, they might not think it¡¯s a proper food and throw it out. I won¡¯t let Umeboshi-sama go to waste!


    ¡­ I wonder if I could ask Oniisama to get me a little of umeboshi from His Highness¡­? This small jar isn¡¯t enough¡­ sniff.

 CH 114

    ¡¸Haa¡­ how regrettable¡¹


    Sei apologized to me who sighed at the insignificant amount of umeboshi in my possession.


    ¡¸No, I just wasn¡¯t fated for it. I will just look around for another good buy¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Today¡¯s objective wasn¡¯t just the umeboshi.


    I came to look for ingredients for my new product!


    ¡¸Say, Sei? Do you perhaps have agar?¡¹


    ¡¸Agar?¡¹


    Right, today¡¯s objective number two is to obtain agar. There is something I want to make if I can get my hands on it.


    ¡¸Umm, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ it¡¯s from algae¡­ you dry a seaweed, soak it in water, filter it by boiling, then you dry the hardened layer on top¡­? I think?¡¹


    I feel like something had to be added in while boiling, but what was that again?


    ¡¸¡­ You are looking for something strange, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    I don¡¯t have the slightest idea, what is it? Sei is making such expression.


    ¡¸You think so¡­? It looks probably like a whitish, smooth sponge¡­ umm, it¡¯s like a lump of soft texture¡­¡¹


    I could not explain it very well, so it appears that searching for it would be difficult¡­


    ¡¸Oy, Lord. Isn¡¯t it this thing?¡¹


    What Kurogane was holding was no doubt¡­ agar!


    ¡¸Yeah! That! That¡¯s it!¡¹


    I rushed over to Kurogane and took the agar in my hands.


    Yay¡­ it was here, agar¡­!


    Going to the sea for a leisure swim is not a thing in this world after all¡­ sea monsters live in there, so it can¡¯t be helped though.


    You are likely risking your life by going fishing. Sea trade is possible because there are no big monsters thanks to the periodic subjugation, but¡­ there are apparently Krakens and Sirens in the open seas.


    ¡­ I wonder if Krakens are edible? It looks like it could be prepared like a big squid, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸You did well understanding that this is agar, Kurogane¡¹


    A lump of soft texture, although I said it myself, what the hell was that supposed to be?


    ¡¸Ah, I can use appraisal after all¡¹


    Ha? To think Kurogane was a possessor of the appraisal skill! Kurogane¡¯s worth is gradually increasing though!?


    Gunuu¡­ the appraisal skill which I desired¡­ even though looking for ingredients would be so easier if I could use it!


    ¡­ No, wait? Kurogane is now my contracted beast. Isn¡¯t this almost the same as having my own appraisal skill!? (Is it not¡­?)


    Alright, let¡¯s appraise the mushrooms I was curious about the next time we go to the forest!


    ¡­ Truffles, can we look for them?


    Huh? Were pigs made to search for truffles? Why do I feel like I heard that doggies would eat them when they find them¡­? Let¡¯s ask Kurogane not to eat them.

 CH 115

    ¡­ Whoops, not good. I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on appraisal but on agar right now.


    ¡¸Umm, does this product sell?¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t, Ojousama. Most people don¡¯t know how to use it, so it doesn¡¯t sell well enough¡¹


    When I inquired from the shopkeeper, he told me it was a dead stock just as I thought. Seriously¡­ What is with the person responsible for Bastea Company¡¯s re-stocking? I could obtain lots thanks to that, though.


    Yeah, it¡¯s fine not to hold back then, right?


    ¡¸Then, I will buy it all¡¹


    I wonder if he¡¯s on guard because of Oniisama and the Ellisfeed House that is buying up all the ingredients?


    ¡¸N, no! Definitely not! It¡¯s just even though it¡¯s light, there¡¯s quite a lot in stock¡­ is that still fine with you?¡¹


    It¡¯s fine, you know~? No matter what, I¡¯m the possessor of the Inventory after all! Too much stock? I will welcome it very much! ¡­ Although I say that, I can¡¯t use Inventory in the public, so I arranged for its delivery to the mansion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your purchase¡­ so, about the umeboshi¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Actually¡­ we have plum trees in our company¡¯s courtyard. They bear fruit every year, but they fall down and rot because we have no use for them¡­ the trees themselves can¡¯t be transferred, but we could give you the plums with the recipe for umeboshi if you¡¯d like¡­¡¹


    ¡¸! Really!? By all means!¡¹


    ¡¸We can¡¯t give it to you this year since the season has already passed, but I promise to hand it to you next year¡¹


    Because Cristea was happy about something that was already considered useless garbage, they decided to bring up the harvest of the fruits.


    Besides, they were interested in what Cristea would make with the unripe plums. Seeds of a new business might be lurking be in it after all.


    The Bastea Company which recently grew energetically thanks to Cristea¡¯s special demands, decided to promise to hand over the plums the next year for the sake of further development of the company.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cristea who secured agar together with many other things left the Bastea Company.


    She promised to deliver her new product to Sei and others.


    Ufufu¡­ yaay~!! Not only will I have umeboshi next year, I will also enjoy making Umeshu and ume syrup~!


    White liquor¡­ doesn¡¯t probably exist, so shochu¡­ do they have it? Brandy-like alcohol might work great as well?


    On top of the many requests I have for Galvano Ojisama, let¡¯s talk to him about obtaining a strong alcohol for me as well¡­ I will have to be careful so Ojisama doesn¡¯t drink it all though.


    I have to give the umeshu as a token of my thanks to those who often take care of me if I can make a delicious one!


    I will be enrolling in the capital¡¯s academy next year, but I pledged to warp back in order to stock up on the plums.

 CH 116

    After leaving the Bastea Company, Mashrio, Kurogane and I went towards the market.


    ¡¸Lord, are those smooth cubes truly edible?¡¹


    Even though he appraised it himself, Kurogane can¡¯t seem to see agar as something edible.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right? You do not eat it as it is though¡¹


    Ufufu. I will try promptly making it once we return.


    ¡¸Ate a while ago, that, wasn¡¯t good¡¹


    ¡­ Mashiro, just when did you manage to get your hands on it?


    ¡¸¡­ It isn¡¯t delicious when eaten as it is. I will ask you for sampling when I make something out of it after we return, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, I have high expectations¡¹


    ¡¸Anticipating¡¹


    In the market, I bought additional purchases of insufficient spices used for the curry powder, and I also bought fresh fruits and sweets as the souvenir for Miria.


    Mufu~! Big catch, big catch!


    I was hungry, so when I went towards a stall to get something to eat, I found Oniisama with Prince Ray in a distant view.


    Ueh!? They were still here!? ¡­ N~ well, it¡¯s not often they can go outside incognito, so it can¡¯t be helped, huh.


    I¡¯m the same after all¡­


    It appears that Prince Ray hasn¡¯t noticed me yet, but Oniisama must have felt my magical power as he was nonchalantly looking around.


    ¡­ I wonder if Oniisama is equipped with a Cristea sensor or something?


    ¡¸Lord, what do we do?¡¹


    ¡¸Return?¡¹


    The two also noticed Oniisama and Prince Ray and asked whether we are withdrawing.


    ¡¸You two aren¡¯t hungry?¡¹


    I am. Since I have the chance, I would like to eat something from a stall¡­


    ¡¸I want to eat food made by Lord¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, prefers Cristea¡¯s meal¡¹


    Ugh. I¡¯m happy to hear that, but to not support the street stall food¡­


    ¡¸Is there something Lord wants to eat?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Ermm, the cut meat over there¡­¡¹


    I was a bit interested in the kebab-like cut meat put between bread like a sandwich. However, I believed I would be completely exposed to Oniisama and Prince Ray if I approached that place.


    ¡¸Shall I buy it for you? Lord, you wait in a blind spot of those guys¡¹


    Kurogane said so and pointed to a corner of the stall which was the two¡¯s blind spot.


    ¡¸Is that alright? Then, can I ask you to buy it for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, I will, go!¡¹


    Flustered by Kurogane taking action since the morning, Mashiro declared that he will buy it for me.


    Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t this the first time Mashiro turned into a human form? ¡­ That being the case, wouldn¡¯t this be his first errand ever!?


    ¡¸Umm¡­ are you able to purchase goods, Mashiro?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Probably, can¡¹


    Mashiro nodded.


    ¡­ Umu, I shouldn¡¯t discourage the determination of a youth.


    ¡¸Then, should I ask Mashiro to do it? This is money. Could you buy for three people with this? Saying give me three please and handing over the money to the shop¡¯s person should be fine¡¹


    ¡¸Got it!¡¹


    I watched over Mashiro who grasped the money in his hands and moved to the stall in a half trot with my heart going pit-a-pat.


    Yeah, I feel nervous!?


    ¡¸¡­ Lord, I think you shouldn¡¯t worry this much?¡¹


    ¡­ No, no. This is Mashiro¡¯s first errand ever, you know!? I have to make sure he can do it properly!


    ¡­ As for the result, Mashiro¡¯s first errand ended uneventfully without an incident. Moreover, the missus whom Mashiro spoke with gave him a freebie¡­ I¡¯m glad, but¡­ you know? The happenings shown on the TV in my past life didn¡¯t happen, you see? ¡­ I would be troubled if they happened though.


    ¡­ Ah, the kebab-sandwich was full of meat and tasted great.

 CH 117

    After¡¸Mashiro¡¯s first errand¡¹, we have warped back to my room.


    ¡¸¡­ So tired¡¹


    Mashiro who returned to his original appearance with a puff crumbled to the floor.


    He must have gotten tired after staying like that for so long while not being used to the human form yet¡­ I feel bad for making him so tired.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for escorting me. Mashiro, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I¡¯m also a little tired because it has been a long time since I stayed in the human form¡¹


    He then changed to his Fenrir form and snuggled up to Cristea.


    ¡ºCristea, hug?¡»


    Does Mashiro want a supply of magical power?


    ¡¸Yes, yes, hug~¡¹


    I hugged Mashiro tightly.


    Mofumofu, patpat¡­ ha~ I¡¯m healed by mofumofu¡­


    ¡ºLord, me too¡»


    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­¡¹


    ¡ºKurogane, doesn¡¯t, need¡»


    When I was about to pat the head of Kurogane which he placed on my shoulder from behind, Mashiro pushed Kurogane¡¯s head back.


    Ahh, how nice! I want to be pushed by paw pads too.


    ¡ºMu, I believe it was me who put great efforts in the work today though?¡»


    Kurogane protested to Mashiro¡¯s blocking.


    ¡º¡­ Fine, can¡¯t be helped, will yield¡»


    Not having any complaints about Kurogane¡¯s hard work, Mashiro reluctantly yielded.


    ¡­ What is this~ It feels very really similar to the contests between my nephew and niece they did when I was playing with them in my past life.


    ¡¸You two, get along, okay? You will be without meals if you fight, alright?¡¹


    I spoke the magic words while stroking Kurogane¡¯s head.


    ¡º¡­ Not fighting¡»


    ¡ºI didn¡¯t do anything¡»


    That so?


    ¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s a future where the two get along¡­?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Welcome back, Cristea-sama. How did your shopping go?¡¹


    I don¡¯t know how Miria realized that I returned, but she turned up.


    ¡­ I can only think that she also is equipped with a Cristea sensor¡­


    ¡¸The best. I found what I was looking for after all¡¹


    We decided on the plums business next year and this time¡¯s shopping was a great harvest in a sensei.


    ¡¸But, it appears that I bumped into Oniisama and Prince Ray in the Bastea Company and at a street s tall¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ that must have been serious¡¹


    ¡¸Somehow, I managed without being found out by Prince Ray, but¡­¡¹


    I could have gone shopping without a care if it were not for him.


    ¡¸Ah, right. I have a souvenir for you¡¹


    I retrieved the sweets I bought for Miria as a souvenir from the Inventory.


    ¡¸My¡­ you didn¡¯t have to pay mind to me¡­¡¹


    She happily received it while thanking me.


    Let¡¯s go shopping together the next time, okay? Miria.

 CH 118

    ¡¸¡­ I honestly made too much¡­¡¹


    After returning home, the Bastea Company delivered the agar without a delay, so I immediately started trying to make something out of it, but I got caught up in the moment and made too much¡­


    Starting with Tokoroten, Anmitsu, Youkan, Mizuyoukan, Imoyoukan¡­ I also wanted to make almond jelly, but I had no almond milk, so it¡¯s made only from a normal milk. I could have substituted it with almond powder, but I don¡¯t have that either¡­


    I also wanted to make awayuki, but whipping the egg white would be troublesome, so I gave up for today.


    Naturally, I made the tokoroten with brown sugar syrup and also with vinegar soy sauce. I¡¯m neither in the soy sauce faction nor the brown sugar syrup faction, I enter the factions based on my mood.


    I felt a dangerous aura creeping in the kitchen again, so I put up all sorts of samples and quickly hid the rest in my Inventory¡­


    Although not as strong as the curry, the chefs must have gotten excited from the strange, smooth cubes of agar that changed into desserts one after another. Having a desire to improve onself is good, yeah.


    ¡­ I think that the war cries and arguments coming out of the kitchen was just my imagination.


    Even though I intended to spread everyone by dividing the desserts little by little¡­ everyone must have wanted to eat as much as possible of that which they liked. The struggle can¡¯t be avoided, huh¡­


    ¡­ I wonder who was the winner this time?


    Was it John that is often in charge of desserts who was staring at my hands as a hunter stalking his prey¡­?


    Either way, I will be surely asked to teach in the near future¡­ and they will be obstinate until I teach them¡­ no, this is the so-called enthusiasm, right¡­ haa (distant look).


    I understand that it would be easier for me to teach them the way right away, but before teaching original recipes to people, I should register the original recipe as mine in the Merchant¡¯s Guild.


    If not, the recipes would spread just like that and there would be people registering their deteriorated recipes as the original recipes.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind not registering the original recipe if delicious things spread the correct way, but deterioration is not good. I¡¯m fine with improvement though. More delicious things are welcome.


    Our chefs wouldn¡¯t spread it without permission and recommend me to register the recipes instead¡­ rather, they would pester me to quickly register the recipe, so I can teach them in peace.


    I was scolded before when I taught them without registering the recipe first.


    To us chefs, original recipes are like our children. You have to carefully protect them! They said¡­


    Umm, I am not a chef, but a Duke¡¯s daughter, you know¡­?


    Everyone, you didn¡¯t forget, did you?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸All are good, but I¡¯m fond of this one the most. The feeling when it slides down the throat is also amusing¡¹


    What Kurogane in his human form is eating is a vinegar soy sauce drizzled tokoroten. It appears that he didn¡¯t like the brown sugar syrup drizzled ones. Hmm.


    ¡¸Cristea, everything¡¯s tasty~¡¹


    The grinning Mashiro who is joyfully eating has a sweet tooth, doesn¡¯t he?


    What he finished eating the first was anything with milk¡­ even though he¡¯s independent from his parents now, does he miss it after all¡­? Would he get angry if I mentioned it?


    I also was delighted with the youkan and imoyoukan I desired and almost ended up overeating, but I remembered the dinner and reluctantly endured.


    I will be able to eat as much as I can from now on, so there¡¯s no need to be greedy. Self-control, self-control.


    Agar can be used for more things than just desserts, so I¡¯m looking forward to the new dishes.


    ¡­ I have to be careful that I don¡¯t end up making too much again. This is also a self-control.

 CH 119

    Now then, I would like to make dinner using the plums I got my hands on. And today, I want to eat something refreshing¡­ that being the case, let¡¯s cook!


    First, I boil pseudo-chicken breasts. Pull it out once it has been thoroughly cooked, and boil it again after skimming the scum from the broth. A simple chicken soup is finished by flavoring it with salt and soy sauce. Remove the seeds from the plums and mix it with finely cut perilla¡­


    I boil the udon noodles I asked Shin to prepare and arrange it.


    Chicken salt udon garnished with plums and perilla is completed. I cut the boiled chicken and use it as a topping.


    You can also add sesame seeds if you like.


    ¡­ Yeah, there¡¯s not enough vegetables.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸This is¡­ refreshing and easy to eat, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸It is. It¡¯s sour, but it makes it more appetizing¡­¡¹


    Prince Ray and Oniisama were eating the udon while struggling with their forks.


    ¡¸The topping is umeboshi¡­ plums that were pickled in salt and left to air dry. I made a paste out of the flesh of this fruit and mixed it with perilla. I know that umeboshi is a love-it-or-hate-it article, but I believe you will be able to enjoy it like this no matter what you think about it. Moreover, this sourness cures the fatigue¡¹


    They wouldn¡¯t understand citric acid and so on, so I only gave a vague explanation¡­


    ¡¸I see¡­ cures the fatigue¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a perfect menu for us who moved around a lot during the inspection. Thank you, Cristea¡¹


    Oniisama and Prince Ray continued eating happily.


    No, err, it¡¯s something I made for myself, it wasn¡¯t made for you two or anything¡­ i, it looks like some kind of misunderstanding, but¡­ o, oh well¡­ let¡¯s smile and deceive them.


    ¡¸Apart from that, what is this cutlery Cristea, Father, and others are using¡­?¡¹


    Oniisama has noticed the chopsticks. Oh? You are curious after all? Fufufu.


    We have started using Japanese cutlery when Japanese food was introduced in our house, and currently, even Otousama and Okaasama eat using them. Okaasama¡¯s use of chopsticks is still a bit dodgy, but¡­ Otousama was able to master it in no time because he eats a lot. What one likes, one will do well, huh¡­? Am I wrong?


    Rice and miso soup tastes better when eaten with chopsticks rather than a spoon, so the chopsticks have been received favorably.


    We naturally use silverware for Western-style food though.


    I didn¡¯t give chopsticks to Oniisama and Prince Ray because they would have difficulty using them, but as expected, they got curious about the chopsticks after seeing us use them so skillfully.


    Fufufu. Why don¡¯t I have Oniisama understand the good points of chopsticks too?

 CH 120

    ¡¸These are called chopsticks and it¡¯s a cutlery used in Yahatul. You hold it in this manner and it¡¯s easy to pick up and split the food with them¡¹


    Saying such, I picked up sea food as an example.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ looks interesting. Could I give it a try too?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course¡¹


    I handed over a new pair of chopsticks I took from the server to Oniisama and lectured him on the correct way to grasp them.


    ¡¸First, you hold one from below on the thicker side¡­ good. Hold the second one on top at a slight degree, just like holding a pen¡­ yes, just like that. Then, insert your middle finger in between. This is the basic holding method. Can you move the upper stick just with your index finger? ¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it. You pick up it like this¡­ yes, you are doing great¡¹


    Oniisama has skillfully picked up the chicken meat. He¡¯s fast to learn, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡¸It¡¯s amusing although the handling method is quite difficult¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? You might be troubled at first because fingers aren¡¯t usually used in such way, but¡­ although chopsticks have an etiquette, enjoying the food always comes first¡¹


    It wouldn¡¯t be good if you were too stressed out to eat because you couldn¡¯t use the chopsticks properly. Learning a bit by bit is best.


    ¡¸Etiqutte? For example?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡ºStabbing¡»the food with your chopsticks,¡ºPulling¡»the food in the bowl towards yourself,¡ºHovering¡»the chopsticks over the side dishes to take your pick,¡ºLicking¡»the tips of the chopsticks and so on¡­ in short, actions that would be unsightly for the surroundings are forbidden¡¹


    ¡¸I see. It¡¯s a simple cutlery, but it has established a proper etiqutte¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Besides, I might have given only a rough explanation and even though the chopsticks we are currently using are just plain, beautifully decorated chopsticks also exist. In Yahatul, they are chosen to match with the bowls¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea really is knowledgeable about Yahatul¡¯s culture, huh¡¹


    I wanted to know just how much Yahatul has in common with the past life¡¯s Japan after all. I¡¯m sorry to Sei whom I have thoroughly interrogated though.


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, could you teach me how to use the chopsticks as well?¡¹


    Prince Ray who has been watching me and Oniisama requested to teach him too.


    ¡¸Yes, of course¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Prince Ray, I shall teach you then¡¹


    Oniisama interjected just when I was about to accept.


    ¡¸¡­ Norman, you have just learned it though¡¹


    Prince Ray said in dissatisfaction with his eyebrow twitching.


    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, I will teach Prince Ray in order to review what I just learned¡¹


    Oniisama smilingly moved to Prince Ray¡¯s side.


    ¡­ What is it, a high tension just from a chopsticks lecture¡­?


    I have a feeling that Oniisama¡¯s intimidating aura is especially overbearing¡­


    In the end, Prince Ray reluctantly learned the way of holding chopsticks from Oniisama. Somehow, he was able to learn it quickly.


    ¡­ Oniisama is good at it, Prince Ray is good at it, are all high-spec people quick to learn everything?


    ¡¸Both Oniisama and Prince Ray are really good at using the chopsticks¡¹


    The two were very happy when I praised them.


    Yup, yup.


    Praising children is the most important.

 CH 121

    I chose the milk type for the trial dessert. Because it would look lonely just on its own, I dished it up with fruits.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ this jiggly texture is nice¡¹


    ¡¸This white is¡­ milk? I can indeed feel milk in the taste, but¡­ it can harden to this shape too, huh¡­¡¹


    Otousama ate silently while Prince Ray and Oniisama expressed many impressions.


    ¡­ You are eating at abnormal speeds, but there are no seconds for you, alright??


    ¡¸This is made from agar which comes from seaweed. It will take on such texture when you heat it until dissolved and harden. I used milk and sugar for these desserts, but it also has many more uses, so I think of experimenting from now on¡¹


    No, I already made lots.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ by seaweed, you mean the ones growing in sea, right? The sea is really salty, but I can¡¯t feel that from this at all¡¹


    Prince Ray said in wonder.


    ¡¸Yes, I don¡¯t understand it in detail, the salt is removed from the seaweed during the agar making process. Agar itself doesn¡¯t have a taste, but it¡¯s mainly made for the enjoyment of the texture¡¹


    ¡¸Hee¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, seconds please¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama, I¡¯m sorry, but there are no another helpings¡¹


    ¡¸T, that so¡­¡¹


    Otousama became dejected.


    Otousama is unexpectedly fond of sweets, huh¡­


    It looks like he might eat the whole youkan if I were to give it to him¡­ I have to be careful.


    I don¡¯t want to see Otousama grow sideways because of overeating.


    Now that I recall how I have forgotten myself and nearly overate during the sampling, we really are a parent and a child, aren¡¯t we¡­


    While enjoying the after meal tea, Prince Ray was looking at me restlessly.


    What is it? Does he want more sweets¡­?


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, I got a souvenir for you while on today¡¯s inspection¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    He signalled his servant who brought over a large jar.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my thanks for the delicious meals. I heard you were searching for this in the Bastea Company so I bought it for you¡¹


    T, this is, surely not¡­


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t aware that Miss Cristea already obtained some, so I was surprised at the dinner, but¡­ I bought everything they had, so please use it to your heart¡¯s content¡¹


    It really is umeboshi~!


    What¡­ I thought he wanted to bring it to the royal palace as a souvenir¡­ ugh, even though Prince Ray bought it all, I planned to do it myself¡­


    ¡¸Such precious article, I can¡¯t accept it¡­¡¹


    Something like a present from Prince Ray, I¡¯m too scared to accept it~ I don¡¯t know what I might be demanded in return after all.


    ¡¸N, no! Only Miss Cristea can make a use of this! I want you to receive it as my thanks for your hospitality!¡¹


    Prince Ray who thought Cristea would accept it with a delight panicked when she refused as his plan failed.


    Eh~¡­ how troublesome. Umeboshi are certainly attractive, but¡­ I feel like I will get troubled after receiving it.


    ¡¸Cristea, accept it¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama?¡¹


    ¡¸Prince Ray is giving it you ONLY as thanks for your hospitality. It¡¯s like the ruler rewarding his retainer. Accept it. Isn¡¯t that right? Prince Ray?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. Please accept it¡¹


    Hmm. You did well, here¡¯s your reward! Is it that kind of thing?


    Otousama is saying so too, well, I will accept it in that case¡­


    ¡¸Then, I will gratefully accept it¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡¹


    Yay, Umeboshi in large quanity obtained!


    I made a profit~! When I thanked with a whole-faced smile, the disheartened Prince Ray turned red and mumbled. Nn?

 CH 122

    ¡ºHow about being a bit more aware of dangers, Lord?¡»


    After that, I was in the midst of mofu activity in my room.


    I¡¯m currently in the middle of brushing Kurogane. His unkempt fur that he didn¡¯t take care of himself quickly transformed into silky smooth and glossy fur with the brushing. Yea, wonderful. It was worth the effort.


    ¡ºThat Crown Prince dude, he seems to have fallen in love with Lord¡»


    Fallen fur¡­? Ah, fell in love, huh. I was preoccupied with mofu activity there.


    ¡¸Fallen in love¡­ you are kidding, right? I¡¯m called the repulsive food eating lady, you know? No way, not happening¡¹


    He might have considered using me politically, but I would like to excuse myself from stuff like being the Crown Princess.


    As the Duke¡¯s daughter, my marriage will be that of a convenience though, so marrying out of love is just a dream¡­


    ¡­ Looking at Otousama¡¯s attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like he has any intentions whatsoever of forcing me into being one of the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidates, doesn¡¯t it¡­ in the first place, it feels like he has no interest of handing me over as a bride, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡­ Not good. After my past life, I have a premonition that I would be too late even in this life¡­


    ¡­ At that time, do I register as an adventurer and travel around the world to search for delicious things while picking herbs and hunting¡­? No, I could pen up a restaurant in the town and become a hostess¡­ no, no.


    ¡º¡­ Lord, it¡¯s hurting a bit?¡»


    ¡¸Ahh! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹


    I got caught up in my delusions and used too much strength. Failure, failure.


    ¡ºAlthough you say that Lord, wasn¡¯t he desperate when giving you the tribute?¡»


    ¡¸Ehh? The umeboshi?¡¹


    If you are giving a tribute, there are more sensible things, aren¡¯t there?


    ¡¸That, wasn¡¯t that supposed to be: I will give you this, so make something delicious out of it?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ That fellow has it hard too¡»


    Oh well, said Kurogane and urged me to keep brushing.


    What¡¯s your problem~ if you are giving a tribute, why don¡¯t you select something that would attract the girl¡¯s affection a little bit more? To gift me umeboshi¡­


    This is suitable for the repulsive food eating lady! That¡¯s not something pleasant to hear. Well, of course I¡¯m happy about the umeboshi, but¡­ it certainly suits me.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Cristea-sama. Norman-sama has arrived¡¹


    Miria called out from the adjoined room.


    ¡¸Oniisama has? All right, let him in¡¹


    I asked her to prepare tea as well.


    ¡¸Sorry. Are you free right now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I was just brushing Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡±s furs¡¹


    I soothed the slightly dissatisfied Kurogane and Mashiro, put the brush down and went to Oniisama¡¯s side.


    Receiving tea from Miria, I enjoyed the conversation with Oniisama.


    It appears that he was just watching over His Highness as he was clearing up the tasks he put aside because of today¡¯s inspection. As his watch.


    ¡¸How about Oniisama?¡¹


    ¡¸I finished most of them on the first day. I will do the rest when I¡¯m free. Prince Ray won¡¯t work if you leave him alone. Even though he¡¯s fast to work when he feels like it¡­¡¹


    What a troubling fellow, he shrugged his shoulders.


    As expected of Oniisama. Somehow, the two are way too different when it comes to summer vacation homework.


    Oniisama is in the faction who finishes most of their homework right at the beginning of the summer vacation and Prince Ray is in the faction that set the homework aside until the very last moment, huh.


    ¡¸Fufu, is that so? Let me copy your homework! Does he say something like that often?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s a person who dislikes unfairness after all. If he thinks like that, he should quickly get to it though¡¹


    Oniisama replied while giggling.


    Hohou. As expected of the Crown Prince in that subject. I see him in a slightly better light.


    ¡­ I would see him in a much better light if he already finished though, how unfortunate!


    ¡¸By the way, I also bought a present for Cristea during today¡¯s inspection ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, Oniisama as well?¡¹


    Oniisama surely wouldn¡¯t hand me umeboshi for the second time¡­ I hope not¡­

 CH 123

    ¡¸This is it¡­ I found it at the Bastea Company¡¹


    He took a cutely wrapped thing from his pocket.


    ¡­ I¡¯m glad~ I thought Oniisama would take out umeboshi or something as well since he said he got it at the Bastea Company.


    ¡­ I urgently need Rakkyo though. I mean, it goes well with curry.


    I have to carefully look for it next time.


    Ha! Not good, not good, rather than that, I should be concentrating on the cutely wrapped package now.


    ¡¸My¡­ thank you very much! ¡­ May I open it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, of course¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I won¡¯t be polite¡­¡¹


    When I opened the package, a hair ornament adorned by a light pink colored little flower with five lovely petals appeared.


    ¡¸Oh my¡­!¡¹


    This is¡­ a cherry blossom.


    ¡¸How pretty¡­¡¹


    How nostalgic. It looks just like cherry blossoms from my past life. I gently stroke the delicate work that seemed as if it would fall apart when touched.


    I heard Oniisama¡¯s explanation while I was overcome by the nostalgia.


    ¡¸This is apparently an ornament that was modeled after cherry blossoms which bloom in Yahatul. I chose it because I thought it would suit you¡¹


    There are cherry blossoms in Yahatul too¡­ right, since there are plums, it isn¡¯t strange that there are cherry trees as well.


    Will I be able to watch cherry blossoms in full bloom at some time in this world too¡­?


    ¡¸Thank you very much. It¡¯s a very wonderful hair ornament¡­ I¡¯m happy¡¹


    As expected of Oniisama. It was a clean hit straight to my preferences. Tributes should be like this¡­ n? No, well, Oniisama so it wouldn¡¯t be a tribute.


    It¡¯s an ideal present for a female. Yeah.


    ¡­ Oniisama you must be popular¡­


    ¡¸Do you want to try it on?¡¹


    Norman who abruptly stood up received the hair ornament from Cristea and put it in her hair.


    ¡¸¡­ Does it suit me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, just as I thought. It suits you very well¡¹


    ¡¸Ufufu, thank you very much¡¹


    I, who wanted to fill my belly before anything, haven¡¯t noticed such wonderful thing at the Baste Company¡­ to lose in femininity even in such area¡­ ugh, I must reflect.


    ¡º¡­ Cristea, cute¡»


    ¡ºUmu. It looks good on you, Lord¡»


    Mashiro and Kurogane praised me too, so my happiness got doubled.


    ¡¸Fufu, thank you. Mashiro, Kurogane¡¹


    After that, I inquired about the occurrences during the inspection and we spent a happy siblings time.


    Mashiro and Kurogane were plastered to my sides the whole time though.


    ¡­ Hmm, were they jealous of Oniisama who took first place in the achievements¡­?


    Mashiro and Kurogane also did their best, I¡¯m grateful to you guys, you know?

 CH 124

    Good morning. Waking up while buried by the mofumofu is the best.


    ¡­ I didn¡¯t give them the permission to enter my bed, though? it appears they have entered my bed while I was asleep.


    ¡­ My sleeping posture isn¡¯t poor¡­ is it?


    I have to be careful not to roll-over and hit them¡­


    ¡¸Mashiro, Kurogane, good morning¡¹


    ¡ºYou woke up, Lord? It¡¯s still too early to wake up¡»


    ¡ºCristea, morning~¡­ can sleep some more?¡»


    ¡­ Deja vu, huh.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m waking up. There are things I want to do in the morning¡¹


    When I said such, Kurogane and Mashiro reluctantly moved.


    They can apparently feel my magical power just by being by my side, so they want to be plastered to me as much as possible.


    ¡­ Are you shrewdly snatching my magical power?


    Well, it¡¯s fine since it seems that they can normally absorb my magical power so steadily, but¡­


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t done anything special to give you my magical power since we made the contracts, is that fine?¡¹


    I was suddenly in doubts, but there were apparently no problems so far. They seem to enjoy plenty of my delicious magical power through the meals, snacks and skinship.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today¡¯s breakfast was a Chinese rice porridge.


    I made quite a lot chicken-salt soup yesterday, so I made it out of it. I also prepared various toppings such as seedless umeboshi, boiled eggs, and minced Bighorn Bull meat.


    Everyone could choose a toppings style according to their preferences. If they wished, I could also have the server whisk the eggs to make an egg rice porridge.


    It looked plain so the men were unsatisfied, but they were able to enjoy the various toppings so they were pleased in the end.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After breakfast, Oniisama and Prince Ray planned to go for a long horse ride, so I prepared sandwiches for their bento.


    I was invitited to go as well, but I declined politely.


    I have things to do and Kurogane and Mashiro also opposed the long ride via telepathy¡­


    ¡ºLord, if you mount me instead of a horse, you will get to your place of destination faster than the wind, you know?¡»


    ¡ºAgainst Cristea, getting on horse. Both horse, Kurogane, dangerous. If get on me, safe¡»


    ¡­ Well, I must admit, I¡¯m quite¡­ a bit¡­ no, yeah. I¡¯m not very good at horseback riding.


    I don¡¯t know whether horses make light of me or something, but they never go to the direction I want them to¡­ they don¡¯t try to shake me off though.


    Moreover, ladies fundamentally ride sideways, so it¡¯s a bit frightening¡­


    But you see, Kurogane?


    Riding on your back would certainly be fast, but you would definitely shake me off, you know??


    And, Mashiro?


    I appreciate the worry, but if I ride on you, won¡¯t I look like a certain Taro-san who carries a hatched on his shoulder!


    Looks like I will have to take horseback riding lessons!


    I¡¯m sorry to Kurogane and Mashiro, but I politely declined. When I told them: ¡°If really had to go for a long ride to get to a certain place in a hurry, wouldn¡¯t I use the warping magic instead?¡± because I was under a booing storm from the two, ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I got such reaction.


    Good grief¡­

 CH 125

    Please give me vegetables! Howled the gardener Todd upon entering the vegetable garden.


    There are many servants in the Duke¡¯s mansion, but only a few help with¡¸Cristea¡¯s vegetable garden¡¹and the vegetables grown there aren¡¯t used to cook Cristea¡¯s and other family members¡¯ meals. In addition, they must purchase their vegetables from outside because of their social standing. Therefore, they are an excess. Todd, who can¡¯t overlook the vegetables going bad like this, requested the vegetables from the person in charge(?) of the vegetable garden, Cristea.


    As for Cristea, she also didn¡¯t like to waste ingredients, so she has been picking veggies from the morning and checking the mountain of vegetables in the kitchen. Each and every one of them looked bright and brilliantly delicious.


    Because of Cristea¡¯s inventory, they can be preserved for long periods of time while keeping their freshness. Todd¡¯s request was relying on this power of the inventory, but Cristea¡¯s boring way of thinking to cook every single piece was standing in his way. She decided to use part of the vegetables for salads, while preparing the rest for an immediate use. That way, the time she cooks the next time will be reduced by a little.


    Even in her previous life, when she obtained the seasonal vegetables in large quantities cheaply, she generally started preparing them at once.


    ¡¸Now then¡­ let¡¯s pickle part of the eggplants and cucumbers and make various preserved foods from the rest¡­¡¹


    After lightly freezing the tomatoes with ice magic, I¡¯m going to wash them in hot water. Cut them into chunks and made a tomato sauce out of them. I will be able to use it at any time after I store it in my inventory.


    Let¡¯s dry the cherry tomatoes on the sun. Roast a half with salt and olive-like oil to make semi-dried tomatoes.


    We grow a variety of tomatoes, so they all couldn¡¯t be consumed. Which reminds me, I will be in the academy the next year, so let¡¯s decrease the numbers a little bit or bring them with me. Tomatoes have many uses, so I would like to secure a number.


    Let¡¯s dry a part of the other vegetables and pickle the rest. Pickling can¡¯t be done in the inventory which has no passage of time, so let¡¯s find a cool and dark place for them.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. Most should be cleaned up with this. Everyone, please use the vegetables from the vegetable garden as you please, alright?¡¹


    Cristea who felt a sense of accomplishment from finished her work rewarded herself with an iced green tea she prepared in the morning and cheerfully left the kitchen.


    The people in the kitchen were disappointed after Cristea¡¯s departure as there was nothing left to sample, but they decided to wait and look forward how the vegetables will taste when they are done.


    And, the enthusiastic chefs who were stealing glances at Cristea¡¯s handiwork were experimenting with the same ingredients she used, while the gardener Todd returned to his post to prepare for the next harvest.


    It has been rumored among chefs that the recipes put on the market by Cristea were all of superb quality. If I could catch a glimpse of her talent and technique¡­ an endless wave of chefs applied as the Ellisfeed House¡¯s chefs, but not a single chef of the house resigned from his post, so they dream wouldn¡¯t come true. Cristea was completely ignorant of such happenings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Haaa¡­ iced green tea, it¡¯s both bitter and sweet¡­¡¹


    Hou¡­ I sipped the tea while stuffing my mouth with youkan.


    ¡¸¡­ I still don¡¯t understand the good points of this tea even a little. Isn¡¯t this almost like an herbal tea?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Bitter¡¹


    Mashiro and Kurogane who changed into their human forms were grimacing while drinking the green tea.


    The three of us held a tea party after clearing out the people.


    ¡¸Oh my, the tea leaves has sweetness in them, you know? Moreover, doesn¡¯t this flavor go well with youkan? I¡¯m sure you will understand its good points after getting used to it¡¹


    Cristea who didn¡¯t concern herself with the two¡¯s complaints at all extended her hand towards the youkan again.

 CH 126

    Oniisama and Prince Ray returned from the long ride.


    Receiving a message from Miria, I went to the entrance hall in order to welcome them back.


    ¡¸Welcome back. How was your ride?¡¹


    ¡¸We are back, Cristea. The sandwiches were delicious. I had a fun after a long while, but I¡¯m exhausted¡¹


    Oniisama who replied while smiling didn¡¯t look tired at all. Yeah, I¡¯m sure he got tired of Prince Ray.


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, you should have gone with us¡¹


    ¡¸Horseback riding is not my forte¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s so, then I-¡¸I should have let you ride with me¡¹¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much. But, I will practice so I can ride by myself¡¹


    ¡­ I think the horses would get frightened by Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s presences and wouldn¡¯t approach me if I were to approach them in order to mount them at the moment¡­


    ¡¸Rather than that, I¡¯m thinking of having the dinner earlier than usual in the garden today, is that all right with you?¡¹


    Saying such, I guided the two to the garden.


    ¡¸This is¡­ I don¡¯t think this was here in the morning¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I made today¡¹


    What I made was a kiln.


    I somehow managed to make it with earth magic, you know! I gave it a trial run during the day and it worked perfectly!


    I take out the flat, round dough I made while preparing the vegtables in the morning.


    ¡¸This is¡­ bread?¡¹


    ¡¸Something similar¡¹


    I place tomato sauce, cheese, and basil-like herb on the dough.


    Yes. It¡¯s pizza. Margherita!


    I don¡¯t have mozzarella as you might have expected, so it¡¯s a fake Margherita, but the test piece was tasty, so it¡¯s fine!


    Once the preparations were done, I placed it on top of the hastily made peel? Peeler? What was it called again? I placed it on the shovel you put pizzas on and inserted it into the kiln.


    When I wanted to do it myself during the trial run, I got scolded by Shin because it was apparently dangerous. Dejected. Even though I wanted to do it myself¡­


    Pulling myself together, all that¡¯s left to do is to take it out at the estimated baking time and it¡¯s done!


    I cut it with a knife since I don¡¯t have the rotary pizza cutter¡­


    Now then, let¡¯s eat!


    ¡¸Now, eat up. Ah! This might seem like bad manners, but this is eaten with hands, so Oniisama and Prince Ray have to properly wash your hands first, okay!?¡¹


    Just in case, I cast clear magic on everyone¡¯s hands. Now then, now then, let¡¯s eat~!


    ¡¸Wafu! Hot¡­ but, it¡¯s delicious!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! Hafu¡­! This is¡­! Splendid!¡¹


    Prince Ray opened his eyes wide after a single bite and his hands didn¡¯t stop working.


    ¡¸Hot¡­! Fuu, fuu¡­ n, this is good, delicious¡­!¡¹


    Oniisama also kept eating while stuffing his cheeks with the piping hot pizza.


    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s tasty, isn¡¯t it? I will bake more, so eat a lot, okay?¡¹


    Of course, I didn¡¯t bake only Margherita. I made one with teriyaki chicken and mayonnaise, one spicy with sausage, one with soft potatoes and curry paste on top¡­ I baked many, but they all quickly disappeared. Prince Ray¡¯s guards also cheerfully ate while taking turns.


    I would feel sorry for the guards if they couldn¡¯t eat after smelling such appetizing smell after all.


    Okaasama felt it wasn¡¯t proper to like that, so she brought it to her room where I had the various pizza sent, but later, Okaasama¡¯s personal maid came for a second helping, so she must have liked it.


    Okaasama, even though it¡¯s so delicious when freshly baked¡­


    I thought Otousama, Oniisama, and Prince Ray would struggle for every slice, but it seems that each had different preferences, so they ate in a good spirits while compromising with each other. I¡¯m glad.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Fumu. This piza is called Margherita, huh¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s delish~¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good, but a bit plain. I prefer this teriyakichikin one¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s also delish~¡¹


    After the pizza party, I handed over a few pizzas I kept in my inventory to Mashiro and Kurogane. As I thought, they prefer the one with meat~


    Ah~ ah~¡­ Mashiro¡­ you don¡¯t have to stuff your cheeks so much¡­ you look adorable though.


    Ahhh¡­ there¡¯s sauce all over your mouth¡­ I will wipe it for you with a wet towel.


    ¡­ Am I a granny or something?

 CH 127

    The next day after the pizza party.


    I removed it without leaving any trances, so I decided to leave for a stroll with Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡¸Kurogane, you can use appraisal, right? Is this mushroom edible?¡¹


    ¡ºN? Ah, it isn¡¯t. It will make your stomach immediately feel unwell¡»


    ¡¸Even though it looks normal¡­ say, this is? It has poisonous colors, so it isn¡¯t edible, is it?¡¹


    ¡ºDon¡¯t be stupid. This is a delicacy when heated up¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Ehh? It¡¯s delicious even though it looks like that!?¡¹


    ¡ºThere are not many people who are aware of it after all¡»


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t understand this (world¡¯s) mushroom edibleness¡­¡¹


    In my past life, I often went to gather edible wild plants and mushrooms with my grandmother who lived in a countryside.


    Mushrooms that aren¡¯t edible look just like those that are, so be careful. I was often told.


    Becuase I have such memory, not touching the mushrooms of this world was the correct choice.


    In accordance with Kurogane¡¯s recommendation, I picked up the poisonous looking purple mushroom and put it in my basket.


    ¡¸If there are any other wild grasses which can be eaten, then don¡¯t forget to tell me, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºAye, understood¡»


    ¡ºKurogane~? This, can eat?¡»


    Mashiro held a lovely pink mushroom in his hand.


    ¡ºI have never eaten it, but¡­ it¡¯s often used in aphrodisiacs. It has both aphrodisiac and paralyzing effects¡»


    ¡ºHmm¡­¡»


    ¡¸Ha-! Mashiro, you mustn¡¯t eat it!¡¹


    I stored the mushroom he brought close to his mouth in the inventory in panic.


    Eh? Why not throw it away? ¡­ I just thought whether it might not sell somewhere at some time¡­ tehe.


    ¡¸Cristea!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my? Oniisama. What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    I was surprised by Oniisama who suddenly rushed over while panting.


    ¡¸What, you ask¡­ you have entered the forest you have caused trouble in just a few days ago, of course I would be worried?¡¹


    Oh my my, that I¡¯m very sorry for¡­ but, even if this is a forest, it¡¯s technically the site of our mansion, I can warp if something were to happen, so there¡¯s really no need to be worried this much. I have Mashiro and Kurogane with me as guards too.


    ¡¸Oniisama, you really get worried easily, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Fufu, I laughed and noticed a mushroom growing at my feet.


    ¡¸I think I can only worry when it comes to you, Cristea. Since I have returned from the academy, I have been worried all the time because I don¡¯t know what you might do¡¹


    ¡¸My, excuse me. I won¡¯t do anything¡¹


    Ah, this is the aphrodisiac mushroom from before.


    Rustle, rustle.


    ¡¸N?¡¹


    Just when I thought I heard a sound coming from the bush ahead, a black cat appeared from within.


    ¡¸Nyaan¡¹


    ¡¸My, Black Cat-san. Hello?¡¹


    ¡¸Nna~¡¹


    It snuggled up to my legs. Fufu, cute. Who¡¯s child is it?


    ¡º¡­! Lord, get away! That fellow is¡­!¡»


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    The moment Kurogane shouted such, I got covered by a black shadow.

 CH 128

    ¡¸Gufu!¡¹


    The reason I let out such idiotic noise was because I have been pressed down by my abdomen. Ph, phainful¡­


    ¡¸Cristea!¡¹


    ¡ºLord! Stay still! That fellow is a magic beast!¡»


    What, a magic beast you say!?


    The lump of black pressing me down is a magic beast? ¡­ Rather¡­ a black leopard?


    ¡ºAh, so noisy. Stop whining already! Listen well, alright? If you move even a bit, I will bite into this missy¡¯s throat, got it!?¡»


    ¡¸Ku¡­!¡¹


    Everyone was unable to move because of the black leopard¡¯s threat.


    ¡¸¡­ oh, huh? Are you perhaps the black cat from just now??¡¹


    That black cat that was snuggling up to my legs just now was actually a black leopard magic beast??


    ¡º¡­ You are quite a bold missy, aren¡¯t you? You have more guts than the other guys¡»


    The black leopard licked my cheek.


    ¡¸Hiya!?¡¹


    Hmph! Acting like a spoiled child, it scowled at Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡ºRelease Cristea!¡»


    ¡ºWho¡¯s a dog! I am a Fenrir! I won¡¯t let you off if you injure my Lord!¡»


    ¡ºHow noisy. Seriously, I hate that the delicious magical power has already been touched, but that¡¯s irrelevant when taking a bite, right?¡»


    The black leopard looked at me and licked its lips.


    Uooh¡­ am I perhaps in a pinch?


    What do I do!?


    Cristea imagined herself covered in the barrier in panic. This could stall for a time were it abruptly try to bite me. Next is¡­


    Paan!!


    ¡º!?¡»


    The black leopard flinched when I tried using nekodamashi on it as my last resort.


    Uoh! It worked!? Nekodamashi!!


    I then immediately warped the aphrodisiac mushroom into the black leopard¡¯s mouth.


    ¡º!! You, what did you make me eat!?¡­?¡»


    The black leopard¡¯s body swayed. Ohh, it helps that it had an immediate effect! I promptly warped to Kurogane and other¡¯s side.


    ¡ºUu¡­ funyaa¡­¡»


    The black leopard¡¯s body flabbily swayed back and forth.


    T, that¡¯s somehow seductive, isn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡¸Cristea! I¡¯m glad you are safe! ¡­ But, just what is¡­?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Lord, what did you do?¡»


    ¡¸Eh? Erm, I used a foreign martial technique called Nekodamashi to my it flinch and made it eat the aphrodisiac mushroom¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºHaa!?¡»¡¹


    ¡ºServes it right?¡»


    ¡­ Mashiro? You also were trying to eat the mushroom just a little while ago, though!?


    ¡º¡­ So, what do you intend to do with it?¡»


    ¡¸Eh? What¡­ even if you ask me¡­¡¹


    The black leopard cried as if it was drunk¡­ is this sexual excitement? I can¡¯t tell. Aphrodisiac mushroom, frightening.


    ¡¸We have to restrain it first of all¡­ but, I don¡¯t have a rope or anything¡­¡¹


    I think magic beast would be able to snap an ordinary rope too¡­ ah, right. Is it not possible to restrict limbs on the same principle as the barrier?


    With the strength of a high-end wire¡­ when thinking about such and imagining the rope, the black leopard stopped moving as all of its limbs got tightly restrained.


    ¡¸Ah, I did it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, what have you done just now?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? I restrained it with a rope of magical power by applying it as a barrier, but¡­?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Lord, that is a different magic called Capture¡»


    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹


    ¡ºCristea, incredible!¡»


    ¡­ It appears that I have learned a different magic without knowing. Woohoo~!


    ¡­ Capture, I can do it properly, can¡¯t I?


    In fact, something has been on my mind since a while ago¡­


    I, I can mofu it for just a little bit, right?


    ¡¸Cristea!? What are you¡­?¡¹


    ¡ºOy, Lord!?¡»


    ¡ºFunya¡­ !? You? Wha¡­ funyaan¡­ a, an!?¡»


    Ohhh¡­ the smooth and silky fur on the distinctive feline body¡­ it¡¯s far more wonderful than I thought.


    ¡ºAh¡­.! Aan! Faa?¡»


    N? Here? You like it here?


    I will make you surrender to the fire of my rural finger technique!


    ¡ºAaaaaaah~!¡»


    Pon!


    ¡¸Oh my!?¡¹


    The black leopard has turned into black cat.


    ¡º¡­ It ran out of magical power, huh¡»


    ¡º¡­ Suffering the consequences?¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, get away from it¡¹


    ¡­ Huh? Why is everyone¡¯s mood so dampen??


    ¡ºFunyaa¡­ my last bit of magical power has been¡­¡»


    S, somehow, sorry¡­

 CH 129

    After that, we have returned to the mansion with the restricted black cat.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea. Bringing trouble one after another¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ Otousama sighed.


    Just like the last time, we had a secret talk in Otousama¡¯s office that was wrapped in a barrier.


    ¡¸Otousama? Please don¡¯t speak as if I had done something wrong. Making me look bad¡­¡¹


    I would like you to stop speaking as if I was guilty of something each and every time, seriously!


    ¡¸Although you say that, a magic beast after sacred beasts¡­ just how is this happening?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Everyone is saying that my magical power is delicious. A little bit of my magical power gets transferred to the meals I make and they are apparently tasty as well¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m indulged by the sacred(magic) beasts. But, that¡¯s not my fault, is it¡­?


    ¡¸Father, I¡¯m truly sorry. It might be my fault that this cat¡­ this magic beast came¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? Why is it Norman¡¯s fault?¡¹


    Otousama couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment at Oniisama¡¯s apology.


    ¡¸Today, during our long ride, we had the sandwiches Cristea made us for lunch, but a cat has approached us, so I decided to share a bit with it. That cat was a black cat. It¡¯s possible that it was this very cat¡­¡¹


    Eh? Didn¡¯t they ride quite a far away though??


    ¡ºAh, that¡¯s right. I remember you well, boy. I tailed you because I sensed a delicious magical power from the food you shared with me. Seriously, I wouldn¡¯t have come if I knew I would have such terrible experience¡»


    Apparently, it was close to running out of magical power, so it intended to assault Oniisama and Prince Ray who hold strong magical powers, but when it approached as a black cat in order for them to let their guards down, it felt the first-rate magical power from the sandwich it was shared, thus deciding to tag along out of greed.


    ¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that Oniisama and Prince Ray nearly got eaten?? ¡­ I¡¯m glad, they escaped from death because of the sandwiches.


    ¡¸¡­ In a sense, we were saved by Cristea¡¯s sandwiches, weren¡¯t we?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­ but, I¡¯m glad you are safe¡¹


    ¡­ As expected, Otousama was worrying about that. No matter how you put it, I wouldn¡¯t make a cotnract that recklessly.


    ¡¸No. I haven¡¯t contracted the black cat yet¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally! Magic beasts aren¡¯t being to contract!!¡¹


    I understand that, that contracting magic beasts is dangerous. Moreover, I won¡¯t forgive it for trying to eat Oniisama and others.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to contract it, but¡­ what are we going to do with this child?¡¹


    It was conserving energy in its black cat form, obediently staying still while restrained until now.


    ¡¸It¡¯s currently in this form because its magical power got exhausted, but it might target you again or injure others in order to accumulate its strength. It would be better to dispose of it¡¹


    Otousama glared at the black cat with a frown. The extermination of magic beasts was apparently very difficult in the past.


    ¡¸Then, how do we dispose of¡­?¡¹


    ¡ºWai, wait a moment! Are you planning to kill this frail me!?¡»


    Hearing of its disposal, the black cat started struggling.


    No, no, you might look like a cat now, but you have tried to eat me in the form of a black leopard just a while ago, you know?? You are definitely not frail, are you??


    I have no sympathy for you, alright???


    ¡ºNot frail. Impudent¡»


    Oh my, Mashiro you are so harsh¡­


    ¡ºBe quiet! You pipsqueak! Be silent for me!¡»


    ¡ºNot pipsqueak. The current you, far smaller than me¡»


    ¡ºGuh!?¡»


    Mashiro pinned down the black cat¡¯s head with his leg.


    ¡ºYou¡­! You better remember this!¡»


    ¡ºAbout to get disposed of, no way I would remember a tiny fly like you¡»


    Ohhh¡­? Mashiro, are you angry? I feel aura colder than that of Oniisama, you know¡­?


    ¡ºWon¡¯t forgive, for trying to eat, Cristea¡»


    ¡ºIndeed. There¡¯s absolutely no way we would forgive you after you bared teeth at our Lord. You will be served death. You don¡¯t look appetizing, but should I eat you? You look bad for the stomach though¡»


    ¡­ Kurogane is considerably angry too, ins¡¯t he??


    ¡ºHii¡­!¡»


    ¡­ As the people were getting angrier, I have conversely cooled down.


    Rather, it now looks as if Kurogane and Mashiro were bullying a weak person, doesn¡¯t it¡­ although it¡¯s for my sake¡­ I¡¯m unable to endure it¡­

 CH 130

    Hmm, at this rate, Kurogane will really eat the black cat¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Can¡¯t we just monitor it without killing it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡º¡ºHaa?¡»¡»¡¹¡¹


    Ohh, what a splendid unison.


    ¡¸Cristea, do you understand what you are saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course¡¹


    ¡¸Surely not, do you intend to contract it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t be contracting it¡¹


    ¡¸Keeping it by your side without contracting it is impossible. Moreover, this fellow wouldn¡¯t just continue being restrained.¡¹


    Otousama and Kurogane showed disapproval.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for it to make mischief if we make sure that it would have only a fixed amount of magical power and stayed in this form?¡¹


    ¡¸That wouldn¡¯t¡­ no, wait. Now that you mentioned it¡­¡¹


    Otousama who was about to promptly refuse suddenly recalled something and started rummaging through his office desk.


    And what he took out at last, was a bangle-like thing with a large magic stone attached to it.


    ¡¸This is a magic tool that is used to restrict the magical power of people who are born with too much magical power at birth or those whom you want to restrict the use of their magical power. It is conditioned to absorb magical power moderately¡¹


    I see. It¡¯s an item that prevents magical power from going wild.


    ¡¸I ordered this thinking that it would be necessary after finding out that Cristea got born with a massive amount of magical power, but¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Whoops, to think it was for my personal use¡­


    ¡¸You mean to use this on the black cat?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, perhaps. However, just with this condition¡­ there¡¯s no meaning if it were to fall off¡¹


    ¡¸How about a lock to make sure it doesn¡¯t fall off¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸The would be necessary to rewrite the conditions. That cannot be done unless the person to do that has enough magical power to rewrite it, though¡¹


    ¡¸I will give it a try. Could you give it to me?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Rather than using this, how about quickly disposing of it instead?¡¹


    Otousama moved the hand that held the magic tool which I was about to take.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t want Mashiro and Kurogane to wastefully kill¡¹


    ¡ºCristea¡­¡»


    ¡ºLord¡­¡»


    Mashiro and Kurogane looked at me emotionally.


    ¡¸¡­ If you say that much, then you can give it a try. We will dispose of it if you are unable to do it¡¹


    Otousama who got outwitted handed me over the magic tool. Just as I was thinking: ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Oniisama who has been quiet until now dropped the bomb.


    ¡¸¡­ You were saying that you want to buy a cat in the past, didn¡¯t you¡­ say, Cristea? You were surely not thinking¡­ that you want to keep a cat, did you?¡¹


    Gulp! Oniisama how sharp! You did well remembering that old statement of mine!?


    ¡¸¡­ Since I won¡¯t contract it, I thought of taking the responsibility for rewriting the magic tool and monitoring it¡­¡¹


    Ugh, I can¡¯t look into Oniisama into face.


    ¡ºCristea¡­?¡»


    ¡ºLord¡­?¡»


    Ah, ah, even though it went so well just now!


    Their doubtful gazes are painful! Why hit the bullseye!


    ¡¸A, anyhow! I will now rewrite this magic tool, alright!¡¹


    Let¡¯s do it quickly before Otousama changes his mind!


    Erm, what do I do to rewrite a magic tool¡¯s conditions¡­?

 CH 131

    Hmm, how do I go about changing the conditions¡­


    ¡¸You can rewrite the magic tool by holding it and pouring your magical power into it. Once you do that, it will then register the condition of the one using it and the one registering the conditions¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. Thank you very much, Otousama¡¹


    ¡¸Errr¡­ first of all, the limitation of magical power¡­ I think? Make sure that Kuroneko-san¡¯s magical power doesn¡¯t exceed the point it can transform to the black leopard¡¹


    This is an absolute condition.


    ¡¸Next is¡­ not injuring me or other people. Even if it holds a little bit of malice, make it that to plunder its magical power enough so it couldn¡¯t move. An identical punishment when it tries to forcefully remove the magic tool or when it doesn¡¯t follow my decision. However, this shall not be the case only when interfering with a malicious third-party¡¹


    In short, it will get punished if it does bad things. But, I would feel sorry for it if a bad guy tried to catch it and it couldn¡¯t resist, so there¡¯s an exception for that time.


    ¡ºHa? Wai, wait a moment! What selfish things are you spouting¡­!¡»


    Kuroneko-san is making some noisy, but I can¡¯t hear you! I¡¯m not listening!


    ¡¸Furthermore, if I were to die, do not grant it freedom, but steal all of its magical power and extinguish its life. Identical punishment when a third-party tries removing the magic tool. Also, if that were to happen, remove the remaining magical power and clear all conditions and cease functioning. Lastly, all conditions will be modifiable ¡¹


    Something like this. It would be dangerous to let it do as it please when I die, and the magic stone still could have a use, but I would be troubled if the tool were to be used for evil¡­ by being able to freely rewrite the conditions I could fix all inconveniences that might occur in the future¡­ the moment I thought so, the magic tool shined, and the light disappeared immediately after.


    ¡¸Ah, does it mean I was able to successfully rewrite it?¡¹


    ¡ºWha! Why do you have to be so thorough!? Release me!¡»


    Kuroneko-san protested in tears.


    ¡¸¡­ You are misunderstanding something, but I won¡¯t selfishly dispose of you? I don¡¯t know what will you do once I die and you become free. In that case, I better take you with me. If you don¡¯t give it your best to protect me, you will also pass away, you know? Besides, if you aren¡¯t given enough agony to think that it would be better to die immediately rather than keep living, it wouldn¡¯t be a punishment. Don¡¯t you find it kind of me that you will be able to fall asleep for eternity without feeling any pain?¡¹


    ¡ºHiii¡­!¡»


    When I said such while smiling, Kuroneko-san started shivering. Looks like it got paralyzed in fear. Did I scare it too much?


    ¡ºLord¡­ isn¡¯t that a little too nasty?¡»


    ¡ºCristea, scary¡­¡»


    ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be told that by you two who were talking about eating Kuroneko-san just a little while ago, alright?


    I¡¯m also angry that it nearly ate Oniisama and others, you know? It wouldn¡¯t be a punishment if I didn¡¯t scare it a bit, right?


    ¡­ But, if something happened to me because of a sudden accident or an illness and the conditions would really activate, then it would really be pitiful¡­


    But, I will do my best to live¡­ yeah.


    ¡¸It will be fine, me not dying is a good thing. Moreover, even if we don¡¯t contract, you have a special privilege, you know?¡¹


    ¡ºHii¡­ eh? Special privilege?¡»


    Recalling the mofu time from a little while ago, Kuroneko-san started fidgeting. Fu fu fu¡­ my finger technique is unforgettable.


    ¡¸¡­ I won¡¯t do it if you disliked it, though¡­¡¹


    ¡ºI, I won¡¯t say no! I understand! I can¡¯t escape anyhow, right!? Do as you please!¡»


    Kuroneko-san answered furiously.


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so?¡¹


    When I placed the magic tool on Kuroneko-san¡¯s neck, it fitted perfectly. Ohh, it has size adjustment function.


    ¡º¡­ Lord, what are you doing, seducing a magic beast?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Cristea, cheater¡»


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, although you did not name it, I feel what you did is almost identical to making a contract with a magic beast, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Not satisfied with people and sacred beasts, to seduce even a magic beast¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡­ Huh?

 CH 132

    After that, it was really difficult as Mashiro¡¯s and Kurogane¡¯s moods took a nose dive down¡­


    ¡ºCristea, thinks of us, as nothing¡­¡»


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you that not the case¡­¡¹


    ¡ºAs I thought, you thought of us as easy prey that time¡­¡»


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something like that¡¹


    The brushing & mofu time continued for eternity. As expected, m, my hands are already hurting¡­


    Kuroneko-san is in the same room as us, but when she approaches me to get a supply of magical power, Mashiro and Kurogane throw her out, so she¡¯s currently sulking in the corner of the room.


    Kuroneko-san, bear with it for now¡­


    ¡ºIt can¡¯t be helped now that it had turned out like this, but it¡¯s a done deal that this fellow is the lowest layer among us, alright?¡»


    Kurogane who finally got back in a good mood emphasized.


    ¡ºCristea, I¡¯m your number one, right?¡»


    ¡ºWhat are you saying. It¡¯s given that I¡¯m the number one¡»


    ¡¸Ah~ yes, yes. Both of you are my number one¡¹


    ¡ºFoolish¡­ do as you please. Hmph!¡»


    ¡º¡ºBe quiet, you bottom feeder¡»¡»


    ¡º¡­! Hmph!¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Haa¡¹


    It¡¯s my bad for proceeding even though I was aware of the strong desires to monopolize of the contracted beasts, but¡­ I would like them to get along a little.


    ¡ºAre you not going to name her in the end?¡»


    Kurogane brought up the matter I decided to put on hold.


    ¡¸If I name her, the contract will be completed, right? I heard that it¡¯s better not to form contracts with magic beasts, though¡­¡¹


    Otousama also said that this is virtually identical to a contract¡­


    ¡ºWouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient to keep her near you and not call her by name?¡»


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right¡­ but, won¡¯t it work out somehow? Kuroneko-san is suitable too¡­¡¹


    ¡ºIt really is suitable¡­ Lord, with such voracious conditions, it¡¯s nearly as good as making a contract with her, you know? With such conditions and completion of the contract, that fellow won¡¯t injure Lord even if it costs her life, on the other hand, she would protect you to the point of insanity¡»


    They think about me so much¡­ I feel guilty for going this far just so I could mofu a cat.


    ¡ºBesides, Lord calls that fellow Kuroneko, but I don¡¯t feel good about having a partly similar name. Give her another name¡»


    ¡­ No need to guess, that was your real issue, right?? Kurogane?


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t Bottom Feeder or something like that good enough?¡»


    ¡¸T, that¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to call such unpleasant name~¡­¡¹


    Mashiro has no sympathy¡­


    ¡ºHey! What are you deciding by yourselves without asking!¡»


    ¡º¡ºShut up, Bottom Feeder¡»¡»


    ¡ºKiii!¡»


    Mashiro and Kurogane coldly replied to Kuroneko-san who was hissing at them.


    They really don¡¯t get along at all¡­


    Since it came to this, I really have to trouble myself to come up with a new name¡­!


    Naming Kuroneko-san without using¡¸Kuro¡¹, huh¡­ Tama¡­ is not good, Mike is out of the question¡­


    I, who has no naming sense was at a wits¡¯ end.

 CH 133

    I was stuck in distress, worrying about Kuroneko-san¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Kuroneko-san¡¯s name¡­ don¡¯t use Kuro¡­¡¹


    Yami (darkness)¡­ that, as expected, would be too magic beast-ish, so not that¡­ hmm¡­ Yoru (night)? It would be fine if it¡¯s Yoru, right? She has a glossy fur, so wouldn¡¯t something like Tsuyayoru (glossy night) be alright?¡­ Is she an artist or what? The impression from kanji is a little bit too coquettish, isn¡¯t it?


    Also, to associate her with night¡­ Kuroneko-san¡¯s eyes are golden, so Seiya (starry night), Tsukiyo (moonlit night)¡­ something feels off. Hmm, moon¡­ Kaguya-hime¡­ Kaguya?


    ¡¸Kaguya. Written as a bright night, Kaguya. How about that? Black fur that resembles the night and eyes that look like moons, I think it suits her perfectly, but¡­¡¹


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that too splendid of a name for a Bottom Feeder?¡»


    ¡ºToo good, for this fellow¡»


    ¡­ How harsh~¡­


    ¡ºKaguya¡­ bright night¡­ this I?¡»


    She seems not displeased although fidgety.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t like it?¡¹


    ¡ºT, that¡¯s not the case. But¡­¡»


    She glanced at Mashiro and Kurogane. It seems she was worried about the two¡¯s comments.


    ¡¸I really want to give you the name Kaguya, though¡­ can¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡º¡­! C, can¡¯t be helped! Don¡¯t I have to do as you say anyhow! Hmph! Call me as you please!¡»


    ¡­ Even though cursing, her tail is delightfully standing in attention.


    Ohh, a tsundere! Is this the so-called tsundere!!


    ¡¸Then, your name is Kaguya, okay?¡¹


    When I said while smiling, I felt a similar feeling I felt before. Is the contract completed?


    ¡ºFor this guy to have a name of a princess, she falls to live up to her name¡»


    ¡ºWell, this fellow certainly doesn¡¯t have the qualities of a princess¡»


    ¡ºShut up!¡»


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ no meals for you if you fight! Okay!¡¹


    The fight completely ceased with those words.


    As expected of my trump card. It¡¯s highly efficient¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ with that, Kaguya-hime returned to the moon¡¹


    ¡ºHmm¡­¡»


    ¡ºFumu¡»


    ¡º¡­ Uu, isn¡¯t that a good story¡­¡»


    I was asked what kind of story Kaguya-hime is, so although unclear about some points, I talked about the story.


    ¡ºIn short, on top of not wanting to marry, she had unreasonable demands for the nobles, and escaped after finding faults with them?¡»


    ¡ºI see¡»


    ¡¸Wroo~ng! No, you might have interpreted it like that because the way I explained it, but¡­ i, it¡¯s not like that, okay!¡¹


    ¡º¡­ You guys, your personalities are really bad, aren¡¯t they!?¡»


    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to be told that by a magic beast. When it comes to bad personalities, then magic beasts are way in the lead¡»


    ¡ºKaguya, ill-natured¡»


    Kisha-! Kaguya prepared to spring at the two.


    ¡¸Ah! Kaguya! You mustn¡¯t!¡¹


    ¡ºEh?¡­!? Fu, funyaa¡­?¡»


    The moment Kaguya was about to jump, the collar activated, and according to the conditions, sucked her magical power, making her feebly collapse on the spot.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s why I told you¡­¡¹


    ¡ºM, my magical power has¡­¡»


    ¡ºYou don¡¯t learn, do you?¡»


    ¡ºPaying for your mistakes?¡»


    ¡­ Now then, have you guys provoked her on purpose?

 CH 134

    With the time passing, Kaguya¡¯s magical power replenished to some degree and she became able to move again.


    ¡ºUnyaa¡­ I went through something horrible¡­¡»


    ¡¸But¡­ you¡¯ve heard the conditions, so you have to be careful¡¹


    ¡ºIt was you who come up with the conditions, wasn¡¯t it!?¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s right? I might add more tight conditions too?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ That¡¯s won¡¯t be necessary¡»


    Kaguya is currently being mofued on top of my lap.


    Though Mashiro and Kurogane wanted the great brushing too, I silenced them when I pointed out their provocation.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ I feel like the more beasts I contract the harder it gets¡­ I wonder how Sei is dealing with it?¡¹


    Did Sei say that he contracted them at once when he left Yahatul?


    ¡­ Still, Byakko-sama was the cause I contracted the duo of Mashiro and Kurogane¡­


    Although I say that, I was saved by making the contracts with them.


    I became able to go out, mofu them, mofu them, mofu them¡­ (It¡¯s important so I said it thrice.)


    ¡¸Oy, Ojou. What¡¯s that on your lap?¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyaa!?¡¹


    ¡ºOy, Byakko! Don¡¯t approach Lord from behind!¡»


    ¡ºStartling Cristea, you mustn¡¯t!¡»


    ¡­ S, speak of the Devil¡­ Byakko-sama, aren¡¯t your ears too sharp!?


    ¡¸That startled me¡­ Byakko-sama, what¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    Byakko-sama pointed at Kaguya¡­ N? Kaguya has stiffened all over?


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Kaguya? Err¡­ umm, it¡¯s a magic beast I contracted today, her name is Kaguya¡¹


    She doesn¡¯t move a single bit no matter how much I shake with her¡­ why do I feel like she¡¯s sweating cold¡­? Her paws are moist from sweat¡­?


    ¡¸Ha? A contract with a magic beast? You, what were you thinking!?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you tell me that¡­¡¹


    Blah-blah, yadda-yadda¡­ I had the explain the circumstances.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ you, for what did I search and bring Kurogane and Mashiro to you for¡­¡¹


    It was in order to protect me from magic beasts that aim for my magic power, right? I know that.


    ¡ºLord got that fellow under her control on her own, so¡­ there wasn¡¯t the time for us to appear¡»


    ¡ºCouldn¡¯t protect her¡­¡»


    Aaah, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t intend to smash your guys¡¯ pride, but¡­


    ¡¸You listen to me, alright? Don¡¯t go around making contracts anymore, okay? More than this would be troublesome to take care of, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Gunuu, I wasn¡¯t really going around making contracts¡­ n? Did he know?


    ¡¸Yes¡­ I will be careful¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well. Oy, you there¡¹


    ¡ºPya!?¡»


    When he suddenly lifted Kaguya up, she was relatively tense¡­ no, frightened?


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ looks like you originally were a strong magic beast, but your current magical power is still above average¡­ that means¡¹


    He fixedly stared at Kaguya


    ¡¸She¡¯s under a condition that she can only have enough magical power to maintain her cat form¡¹


    ¡¸You wouldn¡¯t normally reduce the magical power of a contracted beast, you know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I originally didn¡¯t plan on making a contract with her, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true. However, it¡¯s no different from an ordinary pet like this, you know?¡¹


    I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can mofu her, though?

 CH 135

    ¡¸I think Mashiro and Kurogane are enough to protect me, but¡­ it was dangerous this time since you were caught by a surprise, right?¡¹


    Ugh, if you say that¡­


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have this ready as a force in time of need?¡¹


    He raised Kaguya in the air. She has been rigid since a while ago. Kaguya?


    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be a punishment if I immediately gave her power, moreover, she has also not reflected upon it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸You are harsh Ojou, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Mu.


    ¡¸¡­ Byakko-sama¡¯s time for reflection is short, so didn¡¯t I learn by experience? ¡­ I absolutely have to convey this to Sei, don¡¯t I?¡¹


    When I said so with reproachful eyes, Byakko-sama suddenly panicked.


    ¡¸Daaa! You¡­ don¡¯t tell him unnecessary things, alright!?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m joking. Rather than that, what is the article you came to deliver?¡¹


    When I changed the subject and asked, he placed Kaguya down and retrieved a wooden box with a block of wood-like thing inside from his inventory.


    ¡¸!!¡­ This¡­ this is!!!?¡¹


    Byakko-sama said with a complacent smile.


    As I thought! My long-cherished katsuobushi!! It¡¯s even in the shaving container! Yaay~!


    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹


    When I reached with my hands, he suddenly raised it up where it was out of my reach.


    Eh?


    ¡¸I made the smart move and brought it to you since I thought you would want it right away, but?¡¹


    Ah~ yes, yes. Give me a reward, I know.


    ¡¸Byakko-sama, you don¡¯t have a blind spot, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose to you¡¹


    Gunuu¡­


    For now, I handed him youkan and imoyoukan from the stock in my inventory.


    ¡¸Oh? Youkan, huh! You did well obtai¡­ making this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I got agar the other day from the Baste Company, so I tried making various things¡¹


    ¡¸You did well making it¡­ even though you are pretty much a missy of nobility¡¹


    Byakko-sama said such while gazing at the youkan, but it¡¯s not ¡°pretty much¡± as I am a duke¡¯s daughter, though? Rude.


    I have no qualities of a young noble lady, though.


    ¡¸Well, we can eat many delicious things thanks to that¡¹


    ¡¸If you say that, then it¡¯s worthwhile making it¡¹


    That¡¯s why I will continue making it¡­


    ¡¸¡­ You just want to eat it yourself, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I won¡¯t deny that¡¹


    I wasn¡¯t able to deny Byakko-sama¡¯s tsukkomi.


    Promising to let him eat something made from the katsuobushi next time, Byakko-sama returned by warping.


    ¡ºHeyy! What was that!¡»


    Kaguya who dashed out of the room the moment Byakko-sama placed her down finally returned and inquired from me.


    ¡¸By that¡­ you mean Byakko-sama?¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Why did that come here!? You won¡¯t tell me that you have contracted that as well, will you!?¡»


    ¡¸Byakko-sama is contracted with someone else, but¡­ is something the matter?¡¹


    Come to think of it, she was considerably frightened a while ago.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s not just something! Why did that scary thing come here!¡»


    ¡¸Scary, you say¡­ Byakko-sama is a tiger sacred beast, but as you saw, he¡¯s quite good-natured person?¡¹


    ¡ºThat¡¯s a divine beast, isn¡¯t it!? If someone like me displeased him, wouldn¡¯t he immediately devour me!¡»


    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡¹


    That reminds me, Byakko-sama is a divine beast, isn¡¯t he? Divine beasts should be existences revered in Yahatul.


    I also attach -sama to his name someway or another after all¡­


    Divine and Sacred beasts are jumbled together in Dorsitan, but Byakko-sama who is in the deity territory must be an object of a considerably fear for magic beasts like Kaguya¡­


    I haven¡¯t though about this since her attitude towards Mashiro and Kurogane is normal.


    ¡¸Sorry for startling you, okay? But, he¡¯s a contracted beast of my friend, so I think he will visit more frequently from now on too¡­¡¹


    I thought so~


    ¡ºKaguya, noisy¡»


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Calm down a bit. That¡¯s the way it is by Lord¡¯s side, so you have no choice but to give up, you know?¡»


    ¡ºAlthough unwillingly¡»


    Nn? You guys? What is it, this way of talking¡­


    ¡º¡­ What place did I come to¡­¡»


    Hey, hey, Kaguya-san?


    Why are you despairing?


    Our house should be the same as paradise, you know!?

 CH 136

    ¡ºBy the way Lord, what is that block of wood Byakko brought?¡»


    Kurogane asked while lightly poking the shaving container.


    ¡¸Good question! This you see, is called katsuobushi, a processed food product from a sea fish called Katsuo¡¹


    When I knocked on the katsuobushi, katsu~n! resounded, a nice sound. Umu, wonderful.


    ¡º¡­ That isn¡¯t wood?¡»


    ¡ºUmu. I have never seen a fish like that, you know?¡»


    ¡ºThis a fish? Don¡¯t say something so ridiculous¡»


    It seems that everyone thinks that this is not a fish.


    ¡¸It looks like this so it won¡¯t resemble a fish, but it¡¯s a processed fish that originally swam in the sea¡¹


    Don¡¯t knock it till you tried it. Why don¡¯t I show them? Rather, I want to shave it right away!


    Err¡­ first, wipe off the surface¡­ right. The blade has to be adjusted too. Wooden mallet¡­ ah, it¡¯s inside the box. How kind.


    Umm, taptaptap¡­ ah, it sunk too much. Taptap¡­ i, it¡¯s unexpectedly difficult, isn¡¯t it? This small wooden mallet is still too heavy for a child¡¯s hands¡­ n~¡­ something like this? Yeah. Anyhow, let¡¯s try shaving with this~!


    ¡º¡­ What is Lord doing?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Dunno¡»


    ¡ºHey! What are you doing after neglecting us!¡»


    Now then! Let¡¯s shave it!


    Err¡­ the head of the fish towards your body is the correct way, right? The angle¡­ something like this. Here I go!


    Ga!


    ¡­ Tehe. Failure, failure.


    I only have the experience of helping Obaachan when I was staying over after all. Yeah, carefully, carefully¡­


    Shu, shu¡­ oh, it¡¯s going well?


    Shu, shu, shu¡­


    ¡ºHey, Cristea~?¡»


    Ha! I was shaving absentmindedly¡­


    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. Now then, how did it go¡­?¡¹


    When I opened the box to look, it was packed with flaked bonito I was used to seeing in my past life.


    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡¹


    The long-awaited katsuobushi. Let¡¯s try it as it is first.


    ¡ºLord!? What are you doing by eating wood chips!!?¡»


    ¡ºCristea! Eating wood, is not good!¡»


    ¡º¡­ You, what are you eating¡­¡»


    Kurogane and others are saying something, but I have no time to care about that.


    Fuaa¡­ it¡¯s katsuobushi. Unmistakably, it¡¯s katsuobsuhi¡­! If I put this into dashi, it will have even deeper flavor.


    Moreover Okaka onigiri, Ohitashi¡­ of course, I will sprinkle it over the dishes after making dashi as not to waste it.


    ¡¸Yummy¡­¡¹


    ¡ºCristea? Wood shavings are yummy?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Was there a method of eating wood like that¡­?¡»


    ¡ºUeh. To say that wood chips taste good, something is wrong with you¡»


    Mu.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you that this is not wood but a fish? Here, try eating it?¡¹


    I pinched a bit and held it out in my palm.


    ¡ºOf course I won¡¯t try i¡­ n? What is this smell?¡»


    Sniff, sniff, Kaguya confirmed the scent.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s not the scent of wood¡­ lemme try¡»


    Nibble. Chew, chew¡­


    ¡º¡­¡­?¡»


    Ham. Chew, chew, chew¡­


    ¡ºW, what is this? It¡¯s not wood?¡»


    ¡¸I TOLD YOU, it¡¯s as fish¡¹


    ¡ºI never ate my beloved fish in this way! ¡­ Give me more¡»


    She cleaned up the katsuobushi in my palm completely.


    That Kaguya~ she should just say that it¡¯s delicious if she likes it.


    ¡ºYou¡¯ve had enough. Lord, let me eat it as well¡»


    Flinging Kaguya away, Kurogane moved in her place.


    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹


    I tried feeding him a somewhat larger portion.


    ¡º¡­ N? ¡­ Hou? They really aren¡¯t wood chips. However, it tastes a little bit different from a fish¡­?¡»


    Well, it¡¯s raw, fermented food after all. It¡¯s a condensation of deliciousness.


    ¡ºCirstea, me too, will eat!¡»


    Shove! Mashiro pushed Kurogane away.


    ¡¸Yes, here you go?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ N~ it¡¯s sticking to my mouth~¡­ but, it is? Yummy?¡»


    Ah~¡­ that happens. It gets stuck to the mouth, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡º¡­ Hey, I would like to taste it a little bit more, but¡»


    Kaguya who slipped through poked me at the side.


    ¡¸Hmm, you will eat it all just by tasting it, so we will end here. I will use it to cook a dish tomorrow, so look forward to that, okay?¡¹


    Shock! Giving a sidelong glance to Kaguya who received a shock, I stored everything in my inventory.


    A lamp to avoid moisture was used in my past life, but I don¡¯t have anything like that¡­ it will be fine when stored in the inventory, but as for inside the mansion¡­ will it be all right if I wrap it in an oiled paper or something?


    Well then, I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow~!

 CH 137

    Good morning. It¡¯s Cristea.


    ¡¸Morning, everyone¡­ Kurogane, get off of Kaguya please?¡¹


    ¡ºMu, you are awake, Lord? This fellow has conceitedly schemed to rest by Lord¡¯s side, so I have obstructed her¡»


    Fufun, he accumulated all the smugness.


    ¡º¡­ Didn¡¯t I try to replenish my magical power just a little bit while she was sleeping?¡»


    ¡ºIs learning by experience alien to you?¡»


    Kurogane flung away Kaguya again.


    ¡ºWhat is it! I¡¯m a contract beast too, aren¡¯t we companions!?¡»


    ¡ºHa, ridiculous. I desired the contract. I¡¯m different from you who happened to form a contract in the course of events¡»


    ¡­ Desired? Not intruding during the contract time??? Kurogane-san???


    ¡ºCristea, morning~¡­ the one that doesn¡¯t know her place sure is noisy since the morning¡»


    Good morning, Mashiro. You are harsh right from the morning, huh??


    ¡¸Everyone, I¡¯m glad you are in high spirits since the morning but do get along, okay¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ I would be a bit troubled if this were to be every morning¡¯s scene¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Now then. I will be using the long-awaited katsuobushi for today¡¯s breakfast!


    Everyone was noisy, Give me a taste! Gimme! so I let them stay in the room and moved to the kitchen.


    I was told¡¸Stop playing carpenter in the kitchen¡¹by Shin, but I continued shaving without getting disheartened.


    I made dashi with konbu and katsuobushi I made a standard miso soup first.


    I boiled greens foro Ohitashi. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget about Okaka.


    Then, I made Dashimaki Tamago with the custom-made copper omelet pan I ordered from Galvano Ojisama.


    All that¡¯s left is nukadzuke¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s done¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s a Japanese breakfast. It¡¯s perfect, I can¡¯t say that yet.


    Recalling the breakfast I had while staying at ryokan in my past life, didn¡¯t I do well? I was pleased with myself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Cristea, this morning¡¯s breakfast is¡­!¡¹


    Otousama¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He loves Japanese-style breakfast after all.


    I have been avoiding making all Japanese meal with His Highness here, but I have no need to hold back in front of a person who gifted me umeboshi! So, I made a peerless Japanese-style breakfast today.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ are these Yahatul dishes? The soup has a deep taste and tastes good¡¹


    Ohh, it seems that Oniisama likes miso soup too. Good, good!


    ¡¸Cristea, I feel that the miso soup is more delicious than usual, but?¡¹


    Oh? As expected of Otousama. He realized, huh.


    ¡¸Dashi¡­ I have improved the soup stock. I plan to improve the other dishes from now on too¡¹


    ¡¸That so! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹


    Otousama gulped down his meal in high spirits. Delicious breakfast is the energy for the entire day, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, there are wood chips on top of the leaves, but¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ I thought you would say that! Prince Ray!


    Did you think that the repulsive food eating lady would eat even wood!?


    ¡¸¡­ Those are not wood chips. It¡¯s a processed and thinly shaved sea fish. Try eating it together with those greens¡­ Ohitashi¡¹


    ¡¸G, got it¡­ n? What is this¡­? Even though it¡¯s just a leaf, it becomes this tasty when eaten together¡­?¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right? Fufun.


    ¡¸This is¡­ an egg? What an amusing shape¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Dashimaki Tamago. It¡¯s thinly cooked rolled up eggs¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It tastes different from an omelet¡­ this is also yummy!¡¹


    I thought that Tamagoyaki was Prince Ray¡¯s favorite, but it seems that he likes Dashimaki Tamago too. How unexpected. Maybe I should have put the two next to each other and watch his reaction?


    The breakfast that was made with a plentiful of katsuobushi was popular even with His Highness the Crown Prince. Yay!


    With this, the ban on Japanese-style cuisine in our house has been lifted!

 CH 138

    When the breakfast finished and I returned to my room, everyone was relaxing as they pleased.


    ¡¸Kaguya, your breakfast¡¹


    I put a heap of chicken tenderloin on a plate and presented it to Kaguya. I sprinkled it with finely chopped katsuobushi as a bonus.


    I was troubled whether to give her something with deep flavor when she¡¯s in the cat form¡­


    ¡ºLord, our meal¡­¡»


    Kurogane inquired about the absence of their meals.


    ¡¸You two are without a breakfast today¡¹


    ¡º¡ºEh!¡»¡»


    ¡¸As Kaguya said, everyone here are companions, so children who don¡¯t get along won¡¯t get food¡¹


    I should put a nail in the coffin right about now.


    Mashiro trotted over and weakly clung to me.


    ¡º¡­ Cristea, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry?¡»


    ¡¸You should be apologizing to someone else, right?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Kaguya, I¡¯m sorry¡»


    Startled by the sudden apology, a tenderloin got stuck in Kaguya¡¯s throat as she coughed it out.


    I produced water with magic in panic and poured it in a deep plate.


    ¡ºCough¡­ ah, that startled me¡­ well, it¡¯s fine. I understand that any contract beast has a strong desire to monopolize the lord. You were just jealous of me, weren¡¯t you?¡»


    ¡º¡­¡­¡»


    ¡ºLooks like I was right on the mark. Unlike you guys, I have no intentions of getting along with this Ojouchan. That¡¯s why, quickly let me have enough magical power I need to keep living, alright?¡»


    ¡º¡­ Un¡»


    Mashiro answered despondently.


    ¡¸Eh! Why!? We will get along! I want to mofu Kaguya to my heart¡¯s content, you know?¡¹


    ¡ºYou¡­ it finally went this well and you spoilt it!¡»


    ¡º¡­ That is Cristea¡»


    Mashiro and Kaguya let out deep sighs.


    Eh? Hey?? You will hit it off there???


    ¡¸I, I mean, I think I have to mofumofu everyone the same in order for everyone to get along¡­¡¹


    I think something would be off if I mofued only Mashiro and Kurogane and left Kaguya aside¡­


    ¡º¡­ No, that¡¯s wrong. I told you that contracted beasts have strong desire to monopolize, right? We are such creatures. Something like this wouldn¡¯t happen if this was just one-on-one between a contracted beast and a Lord, but confrontations will happen no matter what when contracting several beasts¡»


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be¡­¡¹


    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s as Kaguya said. However, it¡¯s not like we, the contracted beasts, cannot grant our Lord her wish. Moreover, we don¡¯t know whether others will get a wind of your magical power like Kaguya did this time. It won¡¯t be good for us to keep quarreling like this¡»


    Kurogane¡­


    ¡ºGot it. Will get along¡­¡»


    ¡ºWell¡­ Ojouchan has the grasp on my life, so I have to make her live as long as possible at the very least. For that reason, I have no choice but to yield to you guys¡»


    The dispirited Mashiro and Kaguya who snorted like a spoiled child said.


    ¡¸Everyone¡­ thank you¡¹


    ¡ºI will act to the best of my abilities for Lord¡»


    ¡ºWe will protect Cristea together, okay?¡»


    ¡ºI, I¡¯m in such state, so I might not be of help, but¡­ if there¡¯s anything I can do, well, why wouldn¡¯t I do it?¡»


    Auu¡­ my children are all good kids¡­!


    ¡ºUmu, the case is closed with this¡»


    Kurogane nodded to himself.


    ¡¸¡­ Wait a moment? Kurogane, you have not apologized to Kaguya, have you?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Nu? Is that so?¡»


    Yeah, he said something good, but he didn¡¯t apologize, did he? He¡¯s making Huhh? face, so he must have believed it would end just with reconciliation, I¡¯m sure of it.


    ¡¸Un, you didn¡¯t¡¹


    When he awkwardly apologized, Kaguya replied with her head turned the other way.


    ¡¸I too, understood everyone¡¯s jealousy, but I didn¡¯t think it wass something that big of a deal¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡º¡­ This is our problem, Lord doesn¡¯t have to be troubled by it¡»


    Kurogane pon, pon patted my hung head. Uu¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡¸I will make sure to be affectionate to all of you equally from now on, okay! Equal mofumofu too! ¡­ Huh? Everyone, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Everyone looked at me exhaustedly and let out a sigh.


    ¡º¡­ Well, Lord is fine that way¡»


    ¡º¡­ Un¡»


    ¡º¡­ You¡¯re right¡»


    ¡­ Huh?

 CH 139

    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of returning to the capital soon¡¹


    While enjoying the after lunch dessert, Prince Ray suddenly announced.


    ¡¸My¡­ is that so? That¡¯s quite a sudden talk, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I thought he would stay here for the entire vacation¡­


    But, even though he came to stay at our house in the name of inspection, he only spent some time in the town, went for a long ride and relaxed in our home, didn¡¯t he¡­? Is that alright?


    ¡­ Oh well. He might have been also doing something else that I¡¯m not aware of¡­ or he might not¡­ probably not.


    A, anyhow, with this, Mashiro and others will be able to leave my room, right?


    I told them that they are free to warp outside as often as they please, but it seems they are avoiding going out too much in order not to separate too far away from me.


    ¡¸Actually, a message arrived from the Queen. Return to the castle at once! It said¡¹


    Whhile deep in my thoughts, Oniisama answered with a wry smile.


    Well¡­ going to your friend¡¯s place immediately after the summer holiday started, the parents would definitely be worried. Moreover, he¡¯s the crown prince. There¡¯s a problem with him staying at his retainer¡¯s place for long.


    ¡¸Queen is a fan of Cristea¡¯s innovative sweets recipes. It¡¯s unfair only for Prince Ray to eat all the delicious things! She seems to be angry about that, you see?¡¹


    Oniisama answered while chuckling.


    ¡­ Queen-sama? Eh? For Queen-sama to be a fan of my sweets, what kind of joke is this!?


    ¡¸Oy, Norman. I can hear you¡¹


    Prince Ray had a dispirited expression on his face.


    ¡¸Ahem¡­ well, that being the case, in order to put Mother in good mood, I would like to bring her Miss Cristea¡¯s sweets as a souvenir¡­ may I ask you to make something for her?¡¹


    Yes? Me? Sweets for Queen-sama??


    ¡­ I quite don¡¯t understand what you are saying.


    ¡¸Please! If I return to the castle empty-handed, Mother will surely keep on nagging me forever!¡¹


    I beg you! Of course, I¡¯m unable to say no to Prince Ray who lowered his head to me.


    There¡¯s still the matter of umeboshi, so I will undertake his request.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the royalty because of not making sweets after all.


    However¡­ how did it turn out like this?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From what I heard, Prince Ray will be returning to the capital tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡¸¡­ That means, I already don¡¯t have the time¡¹


    Muuu¡­ since there¡¯s an opportunity, she would be surely more delighted by a new product rather than already existing recipes¡­


    Nobles are susceptible to a craze, always searching for the fresh topic to talk about. All the more when it comes to the royalty.


    Hmm¡­ something that I haven¡¯t made before, sweets that even the royalty could boast of being the first ever to taste it¡­? ¡­ I wonder what that could be?

 CH 140

    New sweets for Queen-sama¡­ as the result of worrying about what to make, I came to a conclusion to not make anything fancy.


    Something appropriately extravagant for the royalty, I had such thoughts at first, but I don¡¯t have the skills to make something like that, don¡¯t I!


    Besides, the recipes that Queen-sama ate were simple sweets such as pudding and French toast.


    That being the case, I might as well go simple and aim to create sweets that would make Queen-sama happy, I came to a such conclusion.


    Sweets that are popular with women which I could make with the ingredients I have at hand.


    First of all, since it¡¯s a hot season, something that looks refreshingly florid, made with agar and plenty of fruits¡­ is what I have been considering, but if the nobility came to like such sweets then the supplies of agar might completely disappear from the Doristan Kingdom, so I rejected that idea.


    ¡­ Rather, it was me who bought it out, wasn¡¯t it?


    Using agar with the current supply wouldn¡¯t be good, right¡­ that being the case, I decided against making it until there¡¯s a stable supply of agar. I mean, I would be dooming myself if I couldn¡¯t eat it anymore.


    I want to be faithful to my greed.


    Attention!


    For that reason, I have to come up with a simple dessert made from easily obtainable ingredients.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s still hot now, but how about sweets targeting the fall season?¡¹


    Since I have decided, I have to get to work right away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad they just finished ripening¡­¡¹


    While saying such, I was scooping out the vivid orange insides from the deep green shell. Right, it¡¯s a pumpkin.


    Pumpkins are summer vegetables, but they will be watery and not tasty if not harvested after they ripen.


    What I harvested before are ready to be eaten soon, so I decided to use that.


    It would be too hard and uncuttable as it is, so I steamed it whole first. I removed the shell and seeds, and mushed it through a strainer.


    I coordinated the pumpkin flavor with sugar and honey, and I could add a bit of fresh cream for the smoothness.


    I wrapped it in a clean (cleaned with Clear magic just in case) cloth, and squeezed it out.


    And with this, the pumpkin Chakin-Shibori is completed.


    ¡­ I, isn¡¯t this too simple?


    But, the simple sweetness is delicious, so she will like it, I think. But, it looks too plain¡­ ah, right.


    I place the finished Chakin-Shibori into my hand, and smoothly trace it with a spatula to cut it to my liking, adjusting its shape. I cut a little bit of the pumpkin shell and place in on top.


    I made the plain on sight sweets into cute, mini pumpkins. Un, it looks slightly cuter this way, is it easy on the eyes?


    ¡­ But, as I thought, this much isn¡¯t enough, is it¡­ hmm¡­


    The troubled I then baked the pumpkin like sweet potatoes, made it into a pumpkin pudding, and completed all sorts of pumpkin sweets.


    ¡­ To be honest, I overdid it.


    Let¡¯s restrain from using pumpkin for a while, yeah.

 CH 141

    The next day, it was time for Prince Ray to return to the capital.


    Last night¡¯s dinner was curry that Prince Ray requested.


    The same as before would be (for me) uninteresting, so the keema curry I made was also well-received.


    For some reason, I was asked¡¸Is it not hot today?¡¹, so when I answered¡¸It¡¯s not today¡¹, he looked really disappointed.


    ¡­ Prince Ray, are you actually M¡­


    In the morning, we had onigiri, miso soup, and tamagoyaki.


    He was pleased with the sweet tamagoyaki I made this time.


    I can¡¯t tell whether Prince Ray is a child or not¡­


    I¡¯m glad he eats well anything I put out though.


    ¡¸I was in your care on this occassion¡¹


    Prince Ray thanked every one of the Ellisfeeds at the adjoined warp room.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry we could not provide much hospitality¡¹


    Otousama looked happy even though he said that. He¡¯s finally leaving after all¡­ with this, I can eat Japanese-style meals as I please! I have no doubts that those are his innermost thoughts.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m really glad I came here¡¹


    Prince Ray smiled at me. He must be really relieved that he can avoid Queen-sama¡¯s nagging with the pumpking sweets I gave him.


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, I¡¯m grateful for your kindness and hospitality¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for the careless remark I had on our first meeting. Regarding the rumors, I will take responsibility for revoking them¡¹


    Rumors¡­? Ah, about the repulsive food eating lady!


    No, no, if the Crown Prince protects me, then the situation will get even worse, so I would like if you don¡¯t!?


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not something Prince Ray should be apologizing for. Please, don¡¯t mind it. Please don¡¯t bother with such a thing, Prince Ray¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Miss Cristea, you are so kindhearted¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹


    Why such development¡­ why are you absorbedly staring at me!? Uhii!


    ¡¸Prince Ray, it¡¯s about time¡¹


    Oniisama stepped between us. Hoh.


    ¡¸¡­ You¡¯re so tactless, Norman¡¹


    ¡¸What might you be talking about? Shouldn¡¯t you be delivering the sweets to Queen-sama quickly?¡¹


    Noto bothered by Prince Ray¡¯s glare, Oniisama nonchalantly conveyed.


    ¡¸Ku¡­ then, I will be leaving first! Properly come after me later!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Of course¡¹


    Oniisama replied with an unwillingness written all over his face. The vacation is still ongoing, so I think there¡¯s no need for Oniisama to return to the capital or anything though.


    I still wanted to talk with Oniisama about the academy¡­ how unfortunate.


    ¡¸Then, I will have to excuse myself here¡­ Miss Cristea, may I come again?¡¹


    ¡­ Erm, it would be bad to say no in this situation, right?


    ¡¸Your Highness. You can¡¯t be inspecting only the same place. It would be better to visit other fiefs as well to gain more experience¡¹


    ¡¸No, umm¡­¡¹


    Zugogogogo¡­ Otousama stepped in front of me with an audible impressiveness. As expected, Prince Ray is unable to climb this iron wall.


    ¡¸Now, it wouldn¡¯t be good to keep Queen-sama waiting. Come one, come on, to the warp room¡¹


    Your home is that way, Otousama induced cheerfully.


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­ thanks¡¹


    I sent Prince Ray who was glancing back as he was on his way to the warp room with a smile.


    ¡­ Patan, the door opened and the room must have connected to the road to the capital. I felt an enormous amount of magical power, then it disappeared.


    ¡¸¡­ Fuu¡¹


    Good grief.


    ¡¸Cristea, thank you for your hard work. I put you through various troubles this time, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, no. I¡¯m worried whether I was able to offer a proper hospitability¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, you were. I¡¯m grateful to you, Cristea. If only you didn¡¯t cause so much worries from now on¡¹


    Uu¡­ I certainly caused Oniisama to worry quite a lot this time.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry about that, I will be more mindful¡­¡¹


    Oniisama patted the head of me who replied dejectedly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m thankful if you say that. I can¡¯t help but worry when separated from you¡¹


    See you, Oniisama moved to the warp room and left as well.


    Haa¡­ I¡¯m feeling somewhat lonely already.

 CH 142

    There¡¯s nothing better for loneliness than mofumofu, right?


    ¡¸Haaa~¡­ I¡¯m being healed¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s the strongest battle formation of Kurogane who I had turn big in the back, Mashiro on my lap and Kaguya in my arms.


    ¡¸Mofumofu paradise, it¡¯s the best¡­¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Lord, isn¡¯t this a bit improper?¡»


    Kurogane cautioned me as I was relaxing.


    ¡¸Eh? What is? Are you talking about lying on the floor? No one is looking, isn¡¯t it fine?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Well, I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡»


    Kurogane sighed and laid back down.


    Hmm, this is the mofu paradise, for short: mofupara, I was talking about¡­


    I have never mofued to this degree in my past life, did I¡­


    ¡­ Come to think of it, I have not done that yet¡­ when I approached her belly with my head, she was guarding with all of her four legs. Huh? The magical power is¡­ ah, right. She¡¯s not baring her claws and she has no malicious intentions as she¡¯s just simply guarding herself, so the collar isn¡¯t activating¡­ I see.


    ¡º¡­ Hey you, what are you trying to do!?¡»


    ¡¸Eh, I thought of inhaling you a bit or something~¡­¡¹


    ¡ºHaa!? Su, suck, you said!?Don¡¯t say something so stupid! The milk won¡¯t come out, you know!¡»


    Kaguya started struggling in panic, trying to escape from my arms.


    ¡¸Eh!? Ah! That¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not it! I was just trying to inhale your fur¡¯s scent!¡¹


    I don¡¯t have such perverted hobbies!


    ¡ºAh, what¡­ I don¡¯t like that either! Release me!¡»


    ¡¸Eh~? Isn¡¯t it fine for just a little bit~¡¹


    ¡ºI¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t like it!¡»


    The complaining continued for a while, but she escaped in the end. Tch.


    ¡¸U~¡­ regrets¡¹


    Just when I started sulking, Mashiro rolled over and showed his belly.


    ¡ºCristea? If you are fine with me¡­ go ahead?¡»


    Ku¡­ this cute slyness! But, I feel like I would end up corrupting him somehow if I accepted his offer here, so I will restrain myself!


    ¡¸Ha~¡­ although it was only for a few days, paying attention to the guest¡¯s needs is tiring, isn¡¯t it? But, Prince Ray finally returned to the capital, so I would like to relax with everyone for a while. Is there something you¡¯d like to do?¡¹


    ¡ºI¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s with Cristea¡»


    ¡ºMe too¡»


    ¡º¡­ I¡¯m also fine with anything as long as it¡¯s not troublesome¡»


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡¹


    Come to think of it, since I contracted everyone during Prince Ray¡¯s stay, this is the first time I could take it easy with everyone like this.


    Let¡¯s thoroughly enjoy this mofu paradise. I have just started feeling drowsy, so taking a nap like this wouldn¡¯t be that bad¡­ fuwaa.


    Just as I was about to doze off, I heard a knock.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, may I?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Nn? Miriaa¡­? Come in¡¹


    After giving a half-asleep reply, Miria entered the room.


    ¡¸Oh my! Cristea-sama, how envious¡­ ahem, that¡¯s improper, you know?¡¹


    Yes, yes, enviable, right?


    ¡¸My, that Kuroneko-san is¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, I haven¡¯t introduced you to her yet¡­ she¡¯s called Kaguya. This child is also my contracted beast¡¹


    ¡¸Oh dear¡­ is that so?¡¹


    Fuwaa, just when I started dozzing off again, I heard a low bass voice.


    ¡¸Hou¡­? You said you wouldn¡¯t contract it, but you ended up giving it a proper name?¡¹


    ¡­ N? Miria-san¡¯s voice suddenly turned hoarse¡­ or not. This voice is¡­


    Timidly opening my eyes, there was Otousama¡¯s figure right in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­ O, Otousama¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I say this situation, I think we should have a ve~ry good talk?¡¹


    Hii! He¡¯s absurdly angry..! I corrected my seating posture, but it was already too late for seiza¡­


    After that, I was preached for eternity.


    M, my legs¡­ went numb¡­!


    Hiii¡­ I¡¯m shorryyyyy!

 CH 143

    Just when I was trying to keep it secret from Otousama, the contract with Kaguya got exposed¡­ currently, I¡¯m in the middle of being lectured.


    ¡¸Seriously, even though you were talking about not making the contract that much¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You understand the fearfulness of making a contract with a magic beast, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸I was thoughtless. I¡¯m very sorry¡¹


    Again and again¡­ I was in an infinite loop since a while ago.


    Uu, it¡¯s really painful that Oniisama who could summarize the lecture isn¡¯t here anymore¡­ my legs already went numb from sitting in seiza, I can¡¯t feel them anymore¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Are you listening?¡¹


    ¡¸Yess!!!¡¹


    I must avoid the pattern of starting from the beginning!


    ¡¸¡­ Oh well. You have known about the contract, so let¡¯s leave it at that¡¹


    Hoh.


    ¡¸By the way, about the important matter I have come for¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸It was about the contract with this magic beast¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸I told you, right? That the conditions you had are no different from a contract¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, indeed. You did say something like that¡¹


    That¡¯s why I thought I might as well go on with the contract.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I came to propose that you officially form the contract, but¡­¡¹


    Eh? Then, what were you angry at me for all this time¡­? What did I get yelled for?


    I couldn¡¯t help but glare at Otousama.


    ¡¸¡­ However, it looks like you were foolish enough to go on with it before I could even propose the idea¡¹


    Ah, yes. I¡¯m truly sorry.


    ¡¸Oh well, you have already formed the contract after all¡­ I wanted to consult with you before you the contract¡¹


    Am I that unreliable¡­ I couldn¡¯t look into Otousama¡¯s eyes as he muttered such to himself.


    Uu, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?


    I wanted to consult, but I thought it would be troublesome if he opposed, so I went on with the contract on my own¡­


    Even if Mashiro and Kurogane were with me, if something were to happen, I might have not been able to do anything by myself¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m really, really sorry¡­¡¹


    While dispirited, I apologized to Otousama again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as you understand. Make sure that this doesn¡¯t repeat. You have to understand that forming a contract with a magic beast is dangerous in itself¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that your judgement on this matter was wrong, but if I could give a few words of consultation, I might have guided you to a better answer¡¹


    Yuck, Teacher Marlen¡¯s lo~ng lecture is waiting for me, huh¡­ can¡¯t be helped, I will have to prepare myself. It¡¯s the truth that I wanted to consult with him before entering the academy anyway.


    ¡¸With the this matter settled, Cristea?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸May I take that black cat with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that, what¡­ I want to confirm the state of the magic tool collar¡¹


    Ahem, Otousama explained while not looking at me¡­ suspicious.


    ¡¸Otousama, surely not¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, no, I don¡¯t intend to bring it any harm, alright!? I just want to confirm its condition after the magic tool parted it with its magical power. Yeah.¡¹


    A replied to the flustered Kaguya via telepathy.


    ¡¸Well then, Otousama. I will place her in your care¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    Otousama embraced Kaguya without being able to conceal his happy expression and left the room.


    ¡¸Ginyaa-! (You traitor~!!)¡¹


    Kaguya¡¯s shouting voice resounded from afar¡­ it will be fine, Otousama is actually a candidate for our mofumofu association. Work hard, Kaguya!

 CH 144

    ¡¸¡­ I see. Something this interes¡­ difficult happened while I wasn¡¯t here¡¹


    ¡­ Teacher Marlen, right now, you were going to say interesting, weren¡¯t you!?


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, well¡­¡¹


    ¡¸So, where your sacred beasts might be?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, umm¡­ Mashiro and Kurogane went to explore the forest¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What, how boring¡¹


    Teacher Marlen, you are quite disappointed by this, but nothing interesting would happen even if they were here, you know??


    Besides the mofumofu!


    ¡¸Hmmm. Then, where is the magic beast?¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s Kaguya then¡­ ah, she on top of that tree¡¹


    When I looked at the nearby tree, Kaguya was dozing off there.


    ¡¸Kaguya~¡¹


    When I called, she glanced at me and came over as if it was bothersome.


    ¡º¡­ What is it? Even though I was finally about to have a nice nap¡»


    Kuwaa, she came over while yawning.


    Even though she¡¯s saying something like that, I know that she was asked by Mashiro and Kurogane to keep vigilant of the surroundings.


    ¡¸What? Is this little one a magic beast?¡¹


    Teacher Marlen opened his small eyes in surprise.


    ¡º¡­ Hey, what is this? This rude grandpa?¡»


    ¡¸Now, now. Teacher Marlen, this child is Kaguya¡¹


    I picked her in my arms and showed her to Teacher Marlen.


    ¡¸Fumu. The magic tool is working properly¡¹


    Teacher Marlen fixedly observed the collar.


    ¡¸You can understand that just from looking?¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? I¡¯m not sure about others, but this one was made by me¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Is that so!?¡¹


    So it was unexpectedly like this¡­


    ¡¸However, it we couldn¡¯t tell if or when your magical power would go out of control again and as I was frequently visiting to check on your condition, it reached the point where I took on the responsibility to guide Norman-dono and Miss Cristea¡¹


    Heee¡­ so there was a story like that.


    ¡¸Although I was a bit too enthusiastic as I made two students I could teach after a long time¡¹


    ¡­ Hee~¡­ no wonder¡­ I think you taught children like us way too much¡­ well, I¡¯m grateful though.


    ¡¸So it was like that. I have caused you worry since I was born, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, you didn¡¯t cause me to worry. Rather, I had fun. The one who was worried about you since you were born was Duke. I believe they are talking about him when people speak about doting parents¡¹


    Teacher Marlen chuckled.


    ¡­ Otousama is a hardcore doting parent, huh¡­


    ¡¸That being the case, this was made by me, but I planned for it to be a bangle, but it got skillfully turned into a colllar¡¹


    Ah¡­ it had an automatic adjustment function enchantment, so it fits around Kaguya¡¯s neck just right.


    In truth, a certain mischievous monkey wanted to attach it to the head like a certain high priest, but it would then slip off and get stuck around the neck. I probably thought that a collar would be nice as well¡­ so, I believe that¡¯s the reason it turned out like that.


    ¡¸Still, you were merciless with the conditions, weren¡¯t you¡­ tying her down like this must have taken a considerable amount of magical power, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t anything difficult for Miss Cristea, huh¡¹


    I indeed felt a bit tired, but I see¡­ it was because I used a lot of magical power. I understand now.


    ¡¸There are no problems from what I can see. Well, you should love her to your heart¡¯s contents¡¹


    Teacher Marlen gave a stamp of his approval while tickling Kaguya¡¯s throat. I¡¯m glad.

 CH 145

    I¡¯m relieved because I received heads-up from Teacher Marlen who made the magic tool that Kaguya is wearing.


    ¡¸Are the Sacred Beasts not coming yet?¡¹


    ¡­ Teacher Marlen, you want to meet Mashiro and Kurogane that much??


    I wonder if it would be better to call them back via telepathy¡­


    ¡ºMashrio, Kurogane? Are you still patrolling?¡»


    ¡ºLord? What¡¯s the matter?¡»


    ¡ºErr you see, the teacher of my magic studies wants to meet you two, so¡­¡»


    ¡ºWould it be a good idea to meet?¡»


    ¡ºHmm¡­ I wanted to consult with him what to do about you guys before I enter the academy¡­ would it be fine to decide without you two?¡»


    ¡º¡­ We will return immediately¡»


    Kurogane warped back together with Mashiro.


    ¡¸Ohh..:! I heard about this, but it really is a Fenrir and Holy Bear!¡¹


    Teacher Marlen looked at the two with sparkling eyes.


    Somehow, his breathing became rough, but??


    ¡­ I¡¯m worried that he might collapse from excitement¡­


    ¡¸When I was young I also admired contracted beasts so I went for a search of Sacred Beasts¡­ I have encountered Fenrir-dono once before, but I wonder if that was you?¡¹


    Eh? Teacher Marlen also challenged (tried) contracting a Sacred Beast?


    ¡ºI wonder about that¡»


    Kurogane said disinterestedly. Well, of course¡­ he, who lived for so long wouldn¡¯t remember every single human he encountered. But, that attitude isn¡¯t good, you know?


    ¡¸This is a little Holy Bear, huh. Still so young but already overflowing with power¡¹


    Houhou. Is that so?


    ¡¸Best regards¡¹


    Ohh, Mashiro is a good child who could greet properly!


    ¡¸Now then, I believe contracting Sacred Beast with this degree of magical power should be normally reported to the country, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡¹


    I wouldn¡¯t like that. Wouldn¡¯t that be the development where the coutnry wouldn¡¯t leave us alone??


    ¡¸Duke requested that we keep it secret until you enter the academy, you see¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama did?¡¹


    ¡¸We are talking aobut Miss Cristea here, so he was convinced that you would leave the country together with the Sacred Beasts were you summoned to the capital. The reason why hide it only until the enrollement, that¡¯s because you won¡¯t be able to hide it no matter how much you try once you enter the academy¡¹


    Umu, Otousama, how sharp.


    I have imagined escaping from the country and registering as an adventurer under an alias before¡­


    ¡¸Later on, when I enter the academy and the existence of my contracts get exposed, what should I do?¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu, the academy protects its students¡¯ freedom, so we will have to come up with a plan until the graduation¡¹


    That means, if I enroll into the academy, they won¡¯t go after me immediately?


    But well, there¡¯s His Highness in the academy too¡­ at the very least, the incident will be made known to the royalty right at that time.


    ¡º¡­ That somehow sounds troublesome. Should I solve it for you?¡»


    ¡ºCristea, whom do I have to beat up?¡»


    No, that¡¯s the one thing you absolutely shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡¸Miss Cristea¡¯s contracted beasts are all quite hot-blooded, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    Teacher Marlen chuckled to himself.


    ¡­ No, this is not a laughing matter, alright!?

 CH 146

    ¡¸Jokes aside, let¡¯s come up with a method of preventing everyone else know your existences¡­¡¹


    All the more then.


    ¡ºCristea, you want to, keep us a secret?¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡­¡¹


    Rather, I want to ¡°My children are so adorabz! Look, look at them!¡± show off like a doting parent. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t want my cute children to be used by the country or other people.


    ¡ºIs fine, if Cristea wishes, I will become a social outcast¡­¡»


    ¡¸Hey, Mashiro?? Where did you learn such words!?¡¹


    Mashiro occasionally lets out surprising remarks, doesn¡¯t he!?


    ¡¸Now, now, Mashiro-dono. It¡¯s not like Miss Cristea wants to keep you hidden because she likes. Miss Cristea fears that you and Kurogane-dono will be used by others. She wants to keep you hidden in order to protect the two of you, that¡¯s the thinking behind it¡¹


    ¡ºTo protect us¡­?¡»


    ¡ºLord, you want to protect us¡­?¡»


    Yes! Indeed!


    Besides, being employed by the country as a court magician or something sounds troublesome in various ways. I¡¯m satisfied with getting healed in mofumofu paradise and eating delicious things.


    Although I say that, because of my standing as the Duke¡¯s daughter, I understand that I have a duty to fullfil for the sake of Ellisfeed House¡¯s development.


    But, that doesn¡¯t mean I have to become the fianc¨¦ of His Highness the Crown Prince, right? There are other ways to contribute to the development of the country¡­


    In the future, even if I don¡¯t become a bride, I will be earning some small change from the rights of my recipes, so I won¡¯t be living at the streets, see? Moreover, I have the choice of registering as an adventurer too.


    Adventurer!? Living as a commoner?? There¡¯s no way a Duke¡¯s daughter could live like that! Everyone might think so. However, they are not aware that I have reincarnated to this world of fantasy. I¡¯m always questioning whether the position of a Duke¡¯s daughter is not too dangerous.


    In a world of light novels, the duke¡¯s daughter would be engaged to a prince or an eldest son of a high standing nobility, then there would be an after graduation dance party or something in an assembly hall, she would then be blamed for mistreating a baron¡¯s daughter, would have engagement dissolved, and exiled in the end! ¡­ Doesn¡¯t such development happen way too often??


    What would I do if I found myself in such position? The moment I thought about it, I came to an answer. Don¡¯t I just have to avoid getting engaged?


    But, even if I avoid the engagement as much as possible, with the standing of a Duke¡¯s daughter, there will be a time where I can¡¯t avoid it. In the first place, I won¡¯t be able to decide my engagement by myself.


    Luckily, Otousama and Oniisama are saying that it¡¯s still too early for my engagement, so I¡¯m able to avoid it for now.


    But, if¡­ just if, you know? If by any chance my engagement has been decided, then? When I think about that, I should be prepared for the future (decapitation event)!


    Fortunately, I made powerful guards in the Sacred Beasts and I will be able to escape freely with warp magic, so I will be able to avoid death penalty¡­ I think. In the case of being exiled out of the country, it would be just like leaving the country.


    If it turns out like that, then the only thing I have left to worry about is how will I make living after escaping.


    I came up with the means of registering in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and Merchant¡¯s Guild for that reason.


    ¡­ Huh? Wait a moment?


    With this many preparations, is there a need to keep Mashiro and others secret¡­?

 CH 147

    Thinking about it carefully, this world is not necessarily a world of a light novel or an otome game. Moreover, I already have measures for the decapitating event too.


    ¡¸Is there really a need to keep everyone secret, I wonder¡­¡¹


    When I mumbled such, Teacher Marlen Oh? raised one of his eyebrows.


    ¡¸You have heard from Duke-sama and others what would happen if their existences become known, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, well, indirectly¡­¡¹


    ¡¸And yet, you are saying that it¡¯s fine?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If it becomes known, Miss Cristea will inevitably become a candidate for Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the point. If I could convey that I have no hostility towards the country¡­ I was wondering if they would leave me alone¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Avoiding that would be difficult¡¹


    Haa¡­ I sighed.


    For me to become Prince Ray¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate, what kind of joke is that¡­


    Even though I just want to get healed by the mofumofu paradise and eat delicious things¡­ and having a small amount of income with that would be enough for me.


    Not being able to grant this small wish of mine¡­ being a noble is inconvenient.


    Since it¡¯s like that, let¡¯s make sure to keep a distance from Prince Ray once I enter the academy. After that, I will have to back up a young lady who dreams of becoming the Crown Princess.


    On this occasion, be it the baron¡¯s daughter or whomever, if she¡¯s a person Prince Ray doesn¡¯t dislike and is of an appropriate standing, I should just beg Otousama to adopt her into the family and push her to become Prince Ray¡¯s bride! Yeah! That will work!


    ¡º¡­ Cristea is making an evil expression¡»


    Eh!? Was I really making such evil expression!?


    I unconsciously touched my face.


    ¡ºHan, you were probably thinking about pushing a different woman onto the Crown Prince, right?¡»


    Ugh! Bullseye.


    ¡ºIf Lord moved and decided on the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, do you think other people would stay still?¡»


    Ah¡­ I did not think about that¡­!


    ¡¸Uu¡­ I want to do something bad and get exiled overseas¡¹


    ¡º¡º¡º¡¸How did it turn out like that!?¡¹¡»¡»¡»


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t understand why Miss Cristea dislikes that thought this much. After all is said and done, we are talking about the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ someone who will eventually become the Queen, you know?¡¹


    Teacher Marlen didn¡¯t know what to say to Cristea.


    ¡¸¡­ I just want to live in peace, like a normal girl¡¹


    ¡º¡º¡º¡¸That¡¯s impossible¡¹¡»¡»¡»


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    That can¡¯t be!?


    ¡¸¡­ W, well anyhow. It won¡¯t be reported until you enter the academy, so be at ease. Duke will surely think of something during your enrollment, make sure not to be reckless, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yesss¡¹


    Teacher Marlen smiled wryly at Cristea who seemed to be not convinced.

 CH 148

    ¡¸¡­ that being the case, I¡¯m thinking about what to do¡¹


    Within the beautiful garden of the Duke¡¯s mansion, Cristea was complaining.


    Of course, the place was cleared out of people with a light barrier erected around, so the garden is not easily approachable. It was matched with a soundproof magic, so they don¡¯t have to worry about people listening in on their conversation.


    Miria who is usually by Cristea¡¯s side has been asked to take care of Kaguya. She promised to reward Kaguya with chicken tenderloin later, when she accomplished her mission.


    ¡¸¡­ Miss Cristea has it difficult too, huh¡¹


    Come to think of it, you indeed are a Duke¡¯s daughter, Sei recalled again, but he didn¡¯t know much about Doristan¡¯s internal affairs, so he couldn¡¯t say much else.


    ¡¸So difficult I intend to flee the country to become an adventurer¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t know how have you arrived at such conclusion, but do you dislike being the Crown Princess that much? ¡­ Is the Crown Prince such unlikable guy?¡¹


    Sei frowned.


    Ah, th impact of O-Sei-chan¡¯s beautiful angry face is, is, is¡­ calm down, calm down.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ I don¡¯t think Prince Ray is a bad person¡­ he¡¯s a biiit nasty tongued though¡­¡¹


    Also, simple-minded and incompetent, I think.


    His sense of justice is apparently strong though¡­


    He gives off the feeling of ¡®I will work hard in order to become a King in the future¡¯?


    ¡¸¡­ Were you told something bad?¡¹


    Huh? His mood has gotten worse¡­


    ¡¸Though it seems to be just a rumor, I heard from Prince Ray that people call me ¡°repulsive food eating lady¡±¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Haa!? The hell is that!?¡¹


    ¡¸Sei, your speech got all disordered, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ This country¡¯s Crown Prince is good-for-nothing, huh¡¹


    Sei¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t rough anymore when I pointed it out, but his mood didn¡¯t get any better.


    ¡¸Hmm, there are apparently rumors around the academy connected to the recipes I made available to the public and my eating habits. It appears he heard that nickname there¡¹


    How wasteful, Sei muttered to himself. I understand your feelings.


    ¡¸I knew about the existence of rice and I really wanted to eat it, so when I found it by the side of our stables, I took some rice with me and polished it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that rice is getting popular nowadays because it¡¯s very cheap, but¡­ it seems I got nicknamed a repulsive food eating lady because I ate the animals¡¯ fodder first¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That is, what do I say, well¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard about the ¡°repulsive food eating lady¡± for the first time, but when I thought about it calmly, I thought that it couldn¡¯t be helped that I was called such. Those who don¡¯t know the true value of rice would only think that eating it is an abnormal behavior.


    ¡¸¡­ I thought so before as well, but Miss Cristea really knows a lot about Yahatul¡¯s cuisine, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Geh.


    ¡¸Y, you think so? It¡¯s just by a chance, but the father of one of our chefs was an adventurer from Yahatul, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see¡¹


    Well, it¡¯s true, I just didn¡¯t learn from him though¡­


    Un, I didn¡¯t lie.


    ¡­ I haven¡¯t told the truth either though.

 CH 149

    ¡¸Hmmm¡­ however, it¡¯s rare for my fellow countrymen to be adventurers in a foreign country¡¹


    Indeed, there might not be many biracial people from Yahatul. Their appearances are Oriental, so they would stand out, wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ the sense of value here is different, so the president also said that living here for a long time would be difficult¡¹


    ¡¸Come to think of it, Bastea Company¡¯s president is¡­¡¹


    He has somewhat Oriental-ish facial features, does he not¡­?


    ¡¸Yeah, his mother was apparently a person with Yahatul origins¡¹


    According to what I heard, the previous president¡¯s mistress was a person from Yahatul, and fortunately or unfortunately, he was blessed with many children and the presidents changed one after another until the present time, where the president inherited the business.


    Bastea Company¡¯s food products went through such a drama¡­


    I¡¯m receiving benefits thanks to that too. Thank you~


    ¡¸I wonder if it would be difficult to live in a foreign country after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Probably. Many preparations were done in my case, so I¡¯m living well, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you would be able to manage since it¡¯s you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸You have powerful guards, strong magical power, and the food knowledge that is necessary to keep living. I believe you would be able to manage someway or another¡¹


    ¡­ Did he want to say that I have high survival ability?


    ¡¸Well¡­ if you want to flee the country, then I would welcome you in Yahatul if the state affairs calm downed by that time, so please consult with me if something happens¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, fufu. I will consult with you if something happens then¡¹


    I have no doubt that I would be able to survive in Yahatul. In the eating habits meaning.


    ¡ºLord, you better not leave us behind when you flee the country, alright?¡»


    ¡ºWill follow, Cristea, okay?¡»


    ¡¸Fufu, thank you. Mashiro, Kurogane¡¹


    I thoroughly enjoy the mofumofu from both my sides. Ah~ my children are so cute!


    ¡¸You are getting along, quite well now, huh¡¹


    Byakko-sama who was in his human form acting as a guard laughed while looking at the scene.


    ¡º¡ºIt¡¯s not like we get along¡»¡»


    No, you are perfectly in sync you know?


    ¡¸I apologize for Tora for that time¡­ seriously, only doing unnecessary things for Miss Cristea¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, I did that for Ojou¡¯s sake¡­¡¹


    Although Sei apologized for Byakko-sama, the person in question just complained with no malice.


    ¡¸I was startled the time he suddenly told me to contract a sacred beast, but¡­ I¡¯m having fun now, so I appreciate it¡¹


    ¡¸Right?¡¹


    ¡¸You should restrain yourself a bit more!¡¹


    Ka-pow! O-Sei-chan smacked Byakko-sama¡¯s face with a folding fan. T, that looked painful¡­ hey, isn¡¯t that an iron-ribbed fan??


    Byakko-sama suppressed his voice and let out a voiceless, painful groan¡­ uwaaa. Sei doesn¡¯t hold back even against sacred beasts, huh.


    Said Cristea who had no self-awareness.


    It looked very painful, so let¡¯s offer the pitiful Byakko-sama the promised food¡­

 CH 150

    ¡¸It¡¯s about the time, so let¡¯s have a lunch¡¹


    Saying such, I took out the meals from the inventory I prepared beforehand.


    Nikujaga with eggplants, miso soup with various pickles.


    As for rice, a cooked white rice and Onigiri, so everyone can choose their favorite. The garnish for Onigiri is Umeboshi, Okaka, and Konbu.


    It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have Shirataki for the Nikujaga, but I don¡¯t feel like I could make it as I have only a vague recollection on how to prepare Konnyaku Imo¡­


    I would like to put ginkgo in Chawanmushi, but it¡¯s not the season for that yet, I wonder if I could get my hands on it soon¡­ I could not find a ginkgo tree during my strolls either.


    The chefs who thought it was a new pudding were startled when they tried Chawanmushi for the first time. Well, you would be surprised when thinking that you are eating a pudding¡­


    I taught them how to make dashi, so it will look like Chawanmushi will be frequently lined up on the dining table from now on. I¡¯m glad because its their favorite. Mufufu.


    ¡¸Now, eat up¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! I was waiting for this!¡¹


    Byakko-sama said joyfully as if the damage he received just a little while ago disappeared somewhere¡­ how tough¡­


    ¡¸Deli~sh!¡¹


    ¡­ That I¡¯m glad to hear. However, Byakko-sama? Please stop picking Onigiri into your hands one after another, okay? Won¡¯t other people be unable to eat them like this?


    ¡¸Tora, could you eat more calmly?¡¹


    Sei is also eating Nikujaga deliciously, aren¡¯t you? Ah, seconds, is it? Here.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ how wonderful. I thought it was the one and only pudding, but to think I would be ambushed¡­ this warmth permeates into the stomach, doesn¡¯t it¡­ aan¡­ a new pleasure¡­¡¹


    ¡­!? Suzaku-sama, since when!?


    Ah, my seat has been¡­ oh well.


    There¡¯s an occassion, so why don¡¯t the last two come out as well? ¡­ Huh, how swift!


    I will prepare everyone¡¯s share. I always make somewhat larger amount, so I won¡¯t say that there¡¯s not enough, eat up.


    ¡¸Cristea, it¡¯s yummy¡¹


    The human Mashiro looks just like the one during the shopping. Ah, there¡¯s a rice grain sticking near your mouth, you know?? Eh? Get it off? Okay, okay.


    Eh, ah. You ate it¡­


    ¡¸Lord, it¡¯s delicious¡¹


    Kurogane, thank you. N? Kurogane, a rice grain is sticking on your face as well¡­ eh? Get it off? You are an adult so get it off yourself. You there, don¡¯t get dispirited on me.


    A milk Kanten for the dessert.


    ¡¸W¡­ what!? You are asking the lost me whether pudding or Chawanmushi is superior, are you trying to make me feel even more at loss¡­! Ahh¡­ but, but this is also a supreme bliss¡­ Cristea-sama, what are you planning to do with me after seducing me this much!?¡¹


    ¡­ Something¡¯s wrong with you.


    Suzaku-sama is the same as usual. But, is the reason she¡¯s suppressing her eroness a little because of Sei¡¯s scolding?


    ¡­ Eh? What is it Genbu-sama?


    ¡­ Ahh, Youkan? You¡¯d like it as a souvenir? Yes, here you go, Genbu-sama.


    ¡­ Haa, you feel that it¡¯s the best to go with tea for you, Seiryou-sama? Is that so? I¡¯m glad.


    I also love Youkan, so I will make it again, okay?


    The pleasant lunch of six Sacred Beasts and two humans passed this way.


    ¡­ Hey, isn¡¯t that ratio between Sacred Beasts and humans too strange??


    ¡­ I digress, but I have completely forgotten to call Kaguya, so I will get plentily scolded later. I took precautions with a plenty of Okaka¡­ Kaguya-san, your cheapness has saved me.

 CH 151

    ¡¸It has become quite cool recently¡¹


    Saying such, my gaze nailed down at my feet.


    A bristly lump was rolling near my feet. Right, it¡¯s a chestnut.


    During one of my strolls, I discovered a chestnut tree and waited for the favorable time for harvest.


    Therefore, the time to pick the chestnuts has finally arrived.


    ¡¸The chestnut inside, like this¡­ with your feet¡­¡¹


    Of course, you can¡¯t pick chestnuts in a lady-like dress and delicate boots, so I¡¯m wearing a men¡¯s shirt, trousers, and boots. I pry open the hard lumps with the splintered part of my boots, and take out the chestnut inside with leather gloves. It might look like bad manners when seen from the sidelines, but it¡¯s chestnut picking so it can¡¯t be helped. Yeah.


    ¡¸Cristea, like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, yup. You are doing well, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡­ Mashiro who turned into his human form is helping me out, but doesn¡¯t his feet hurt? He¡¯s wearing boots, but he¡¯s a bit physical¡­ what a mystery~


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s a minute, troublesome work, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Said Kurogane who was skillfully working while grumbling.


    Although he¡¯s saying that, he takes care of people and he¡¯s quite dextrous, his specs are fundamentally high, aren¡¯t they¡­ it¡¯s a bit regrettable.


    ¡¸Even more troublesome work is waiting for us after this, so you mustn¡¯t raise the bar this high, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Troublesome work?¡¹


    Yes, after picking the chestnuts, the penance that is the peeling off the skins awaits us.


    In my past life, I had to endure the pain in my arms from the peeling every single year¡­


    In a certain year, I was introduced to a convenient tool that made the peeling so simple I ended up thinking what the hardships I endured until that time were for¡­


    I don¡¯t have that tool now, so I can only earnestly peel. Painful.


    But, I intend to have the chefs help me with the hard shell peeling this time, so I¡¯m feeling good. I have to make sure that these young lady hands won¡¯t have to peel the chestnut skins for the eternity¡­


    Since we have picked enough to form a small mountain, avoiding the hallow chestnuts, I cleaned them with water and removed the worm-eaten ones. After that, I lightly boiled them for easier skin peeling. If you aren¡¯t planning on using them for a while, you have to put them in a freezing compartment to avoid insects, so be careful¡­ as for me, just lightly freezing and storing them in the inventory is enough.


    To eat chestnuts deliciously, the spade work is the most important.


    The chestnuts the chefs have managed to peel off with my encouragement are going to be made into chestnuts meals or candied chestnuts.


    I plan to use these candied chestnuts to make Kuri Kinton sometimes soon.


    ¡¸Ojou¡¯s chestnut peeling looks rough. Should I do it?¡¹


    Shin reached out his hand as if trying to say can¡¯t be helped, I will help you. No, no, this is different.


    ¡¸This will be used as it is, so it¡¯s fine¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? But it won¡¯t be good like this, you know?¡¹


    Fu, fu, fu. This will become delicious.


    I put chestnuts with their inner, astringent skin in a pot, boil them with a plenty of water, skim the scum that forms at the top and wait until the water gets dark. Replace the water in the pot with a new, fresh water and boil it again, skim the scum and then lightly scrape off the extra skin. I repeat the process until the water becomes nicely reddish-brown, then I mix it with sugar, water, and red wine and boil it for the last time.


    The process would be much easier if I had baking soda¡­


    I would like to use rum or brandy if I had some¡­ red wine when you don¡¯t have either. You don¡¯t have to use alcohol if you are bad with it. Hmm, as I thought, I would like brandy after all¡­ would it be better to ask the dwarf Galvano Ojisama about alcohol?


    In the meantime, the red wine Shibukawa-ni have been completed.


    I just can¡¯t get enough of the Shibukawa-ni¡¯s sticky flavor¡­ they can be stored for a long time, but not happening, not happening. I have a confidence to eat them all in no time, so¡­


    That being the case, I intended to make a lots.


    But it was delicious. Way better than candied.


    The chefs have eaten nearly everything in close to a half-minute.


    ¡¸Aaah¡­ my snacks have¡­¡¹


    I stored the rest in my inventory with teary eyes.


    Everyone, you have already eaten plenty, so you mustn¡¯t look at me with such expressions of greed!


    After I informed the chefs that other liquors than red wine can be used to make this, I was able to see the off duty chefs picking chestnuts the next day.


    Awawa¡­ I have to get some chestnuts for myself¡­!


    Of course, I don¡¯t forget to have everyone pay me back the amount they ate during the sampling. When I declared that I will make Shibukawa-ni sweets to the person with the tastiest Shibukawa-ni, various flavors of Shibukawa-ni showed up in no time, and I have immediately become a¡´Shibukawa-ni millionaire¡µ. Fufufu¡­


    And as for the results of the Shibukawa-ni ranking, our chefs made delicacies that were difficult to say which were better. In the end, I decided to treat everyone to the sweets.

 CH 152

    ¡¸Hou, this is quite¡­¡¹


    Otousama grinned widely.


    Today¡¯s dinner is mushroom, fall vegetables, and orc meat Tajin Nabe.


    I wanted to roast in a foil wrapper too, but there¡¯s nothing like a foil, so I made Tajin Nabe-ish covered pot with earth magic.


    Tajin Nabe¡­ I¡¯m glad it was well-received, but it completely disappeared after a few minutes¡­ (distant look)


    I just can¡¯t help but wanting to buy the cookware I don¡¯t have¡­


    B, but I¡¯m able to manage somehow by using my memories! Yeah! (escaping from reality)


    The sauce is ponzu made from freshly squeezed citrus fruits. It¡¯s refreshing when eaten together with the orc meat¡¯s fat.


    Vegetables lose less of their nutrition when steamed rather than boiled, so it¡¯s best to eat plenty!


    By the way, the mushrooms used aren¡¯t the aphrodisiac ones. It would be a serious problem if I made a mistake, so they are under a strict control.


    I made it with orc meat this time, but a salmon would be nice as well¡­ therefore, when I asked Mashiro and Kurogane whether salmon exist in this world, I was told that a salmon-like fish that travel upstream exist near Mashiro¡¯s place, so Mashiro volunteered himself to go get them¡­ visiting his parents?


    Since it travels upstream just like salmon do, the expectations of salted salmon roe in my are raising.


    ¡­ It was my dream, a heap of Ikura donburi¡­ I want to marinate it in soy sauce, so I could eat it anytime.


    Right, right, more marine products¡­ I would like to increase the opportunity of eating seafood, but because of monsters appearing in the seas, the haul isn¡¯t that big. Additionally, it¡¯s difficult to preserve the freshness during the transport, so it¡¯s doesn¡¯t flow on market that much. Moreover, as I thought, people are avoiding eating the raw the portion with difficult to keep freshness.


    ¡­ Huh? If I recommended eating Sashimi and Ikura, would it be warded off again because it¡¯s raw??


    ¡­ But, I might be fine with eating it alone. Rather, there¡¯s no problem at all for me to eat it all!


    Moreover, if I went to buy it, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem of freshness because of my inventory¡­ should I search the market and buy it?


    ¡­ No, should I go fishing¡­?


    Looking at my state, Otousama got and some idea and spoke to me.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, what were you supposed to do when wanting to do something?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha! Ah, eh, umm¡­ c¡­ consult with¡­ you¡­?¡¹


    Otousama asked with one of his eyebrows twitching.


    Err, Otousama? Would you please stop questioning me as if I were to do some mess every time! ¡­ You are correct in the most cases though!


    ¡¸Umm¡­ I thought of going to the sea to catch fish¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Did you mean buying it at the beach market?¡¹


    Ah¡­ Otousama¡¯s glabella wrinkled¡­


    ¡¸¡­ No, I meant going to the sea myself and pulling the fish in¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ At the very least, don¡¯t go to the sea but buy them from a proper store¡¹


    Haa¡­ I was given a permission with a deep sigh.


    ¡­ Oh? An unexpected calm reply when I thought it would be a complete denial¡­ however, I have no time to hesitate.


    ¡¸I understand. I will do it that way¡¹


    Before being denied entirely, I smiled and changed the subject since I got the permission to go to the market.


    All right! Let¡¯s look for a delicious fish on the market this time!

 CH 153

    I¡¯m Galvano Dragura.


    Being called¡¸Ojisama¡¹is a quite ticklish, but it feels nice.


    It all started when Jouchan¡¯s father, Duke Ellisfeed approached me with the request of making a weapon for him during his mischievous times.


    That fellow registered as an adventurer while concealing his social position, so I gave him a scolding to not be unreasonable when he started his adventurer make-believe, but he inevitably formed a party in which he was on the shield duty beacuse he didn¡¯t listen to others.


    That fellow finally settled down after growing up and getting married¡­ I felt really relieved that time.


    It seems he¡¯s doing his best as the Duke now, but he will always be a mischievous brat to me.


    It feels like yesterday when he introduced Marlen, the leading person in magic-ology and magic tool creation to me because he was anxious about Cristea Jouchan who was born with too much magical power¡­ Marlen comes to visit even nowadays as he¡¯s my good drinking buddy.


    I¡¯m really glad that Jouchan¡¯s magical power somehow stabilized and that she has been brought up quickly and healthily without her magical power running out of control.


    I have met Jouchan for the first time when she was already able to stand on her own, but she wasn¡¯t scared of the bearded me, rather, seeing her sitting on top of my lap and giggling while pulling on my beard, This fellow will become a bigshot! is what I thought.


    After giving her a shoulder ride for the first time,¡¸Galvyano Ojichama, one moe! Do it one moe~!¡¹she pestered me over and over again. That much was no problem for me.


    I will give you ride instead! Duke enviously tried to give Jouchan a shoulder ride, but whether it was because she was feeling too high up, she started crying because she didn¡¯t like it, so that fellow was seriously disheartened that time¡­


    And he looked at me with resentful eyes, but you¡­ that¡¯s the false accusation thingy, isn¡¯t it!


    As Jouchan became aware of things, she grew shyer of strangers, so I wasn¡¯t able to talk that much with her¡­ when she speedily hid when she saw me, I felt a tiny bit lonely.


    But one day, Jouchan completely changed.


    While delivering the weapons of the guards that I was tasked to sharpen, Jouchan suddenly called out to me and asked whether I will be able to make this, this and this. She was placing orders one after another.


    Those things were either very interesting or convenient, so they ignited my craftsman soul and I made them in high spirits.


    And so, when I told Jouchan that her products are too good not to be registered at the Merchant¡¯s Guild,¡¸I just presented the idea. The one who made it is Galvano Ojisama, so Ojisama can do whatever you please with it¡¹is what she told me.


    What to say well, she has no greed¡­


    Ideas, knowledge and techniques, they are all precious assets for us, the craftsmen¡­


    Still, My pride won¡¯t allow that! I opposed, so in the end, we have decided to split it fifty-fifty between me and Jouchan.


    Being a noble means that you can generally lie on your back with your legs self-importantly outstretched, but there¡¯s not a speck of that in sight when it comes to the Ellisfeed House¡¯s parents and children, they are all people of character.

 CH 154

    Recently, Jouchan asked me for the production of Kakigoriki? but I wasn¡¯t able to make one out of Jouchan¡¯s explanation, so it became an assigment for the next summer. It seems to shave lumps of ice into something soft, but ice into something soft? How? I asked, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t understand the process of shaving the ice herself. She also wanted to replicate something called Katsuobushi Kezuriki, which was a tool from made from wood that thinly shaved foodstuffs, she said she would want several of the same ones.


    That thing was interesting. I heard it¡¯s Yahatul article, but the blade was beautiful and the thin shavings it made were also pretty¡­ I believe that was a hint for the Kakigoriki, ya know? Anyhow, it had a wonderful blade, so I asked for it, but I was rejected.


    Instead, Jouchan told me about the Bastea Company. They apparently have weapons called Katana and kitchen knives tempered with beautiful patterns.


    I was curious so I immediately went to see. The Katana were considerably thin, amusing-looking swords. Can something like that strike down the enemy? Is what I thought when I saw them, so they let me try them¡­ by gently placing a leaf on top of the blade. I was astonished as it soundlessly split the leaf in half.


    Yahatul has master craftsmen as well, huh. I would like to meet them someday and have a long talk.


    Other things there were amusing too¡­ rather, they had something yummy, ya know? Sake. I found Yahatul alcohol made from rice called Sake, so I sampled it. Ohh¡­ it was serene as water, but it had an unexplainable rich flavor¡­ I also thought myself a Gentledwarf who knew everything about alcohol, but I still have a way to go.


    I bought as much as I could and left.


    When I thanked Jouchan since I was able to have good shopping experience,¡¸Eh!? They had Sake in the Bastea Company!?¡¹she snapped quite vigorously¡­ Jouchan, I think it¡¯s still too early for you to drink that Sake?


    Recently, an insect has apparently drawn near to such Jouchan¡­ is what the duke came to complain about¡­ in the first place, it¡¯s a wonder that Jouchan who is a duke¡¯s daughter still hasn¡¯t got a fianc¨¦ at her age. Besides, this insect you are talking about is the Crown Prince, ya know? Isn¡¯t that weird?


    The early rumored fianc¨¦ of hers was that very Crown Prince, right? When I asked¡¸I won¡¯t let Cristea become a bride!¡¹is what he replied. He¡¯s mostly a fool. If you are too careless, it will be too late for Jouchan to marry, ya know! Well, the Crown Princess¡­ who will eventually become the Queen¡­ we won¡¯t be able to meet at all, so it will become lonely here, but¡­ being the nation¡¯s mother is an honor.


    N? She will leave the home¡­ no, the country if we chose her fianc¨¦ poorly?


    Oy, oy, that joke isn¡¯t funny, ya know?


    Nn? She can use out of the norm magic that even Marlen is perplexed by?


    ¡­ Isn¡¯t she promising?


    Ha? A contract with a Sacred Beast? Two at that? ¡­ And even a magic beast?


    ¡­ No matter how much of a doting parent you are, to speak this much¡­ you are not lying? Really?


    ¡­ I, in that case, well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand.


    Jouchan now has not a small amount of money saved up, she can also cook. Moreover, everything she makes is delicious. She brings out restaurant grade dishes one after another. I gulped down all the fried potatoes and Karaage she brought before, it was dangerously delicious¡­ I wonder if she will bring it over again?


    Whoops, I got sidetracked.


    In addition to that, she has a powerful magic and guards.


    Fu~mu¡­ even if she leaves the house, she might unexpectedly have no problems to make a living.


    However, Jouchan is ignorant of the ways of the world.


    She wouldn¡¯t be thinking about running away from home.


    ¡­ Probably.

 CH 155

    Getting a partial permission from Otousama, I decided to go to the port town to get marine products immediately the next day.


    It would be troublesome bringing guards and I would like to avoid going by carriage as much as possible, so I decided to go only with the elite of Mashiro and Kurogane. I wanted to bring Kaguya along as well, but I was firmly refused.


    ¡ºA port? It¡¯s that right, a place near the huge salty puddle of water, right? I absolutely don¡¯t want to go there!¡»


    Apparently, she has fell into the sea and nearly drowned in the past and she came to hate sea because of that. She has gotten a trauma from nearly drowning, huh¡­ Kaguya-san, you are a hopeless swimmer, huh? She has become completely cranky after I mentioned sea, so I promised to bring her a plenty of souvenirs to make up for it.


    Come to think of it¡­ can the current me swim¡­? I have no memories of swimming in this world¡­


    Something like swimsuits from my past life would be considered improper here after all¡­ nonetheless, it¡¯s impossible for everyone to practice swimming while wearing clothes.


    ¡­ If I developed a life jacket-like thing, would it sell?


    Returning back to the main topic, I disguise myself as usual and warp! ¡­ is what I would like to do, but I can¡¯t warp to the port town because I have never been there before. Last night, I wanted to give up and use the carriage¡­ but, Kurogane went to the port town last night and confirmed the place. I¡¯m grateful¡­


    That being the case, Mashiro and I stuck to Kurogane who warped us to the town.


    ¡¸This is a port town¡­¡¹


    I could tell the difference in the ambiance the moment we arrived.


    How to say this, the unique scent of a place near the sea. The fragrance of a seashore? This much is enough to make me go, the sea is here~!


    Moreover, the ambiance of the town¡¯s market is also different. If I had to say, then the atmosphere is different. Is the climate warmer because the port is in the south?


    ¡¸Now then, Lord. Where do we go?¡¹


    Kurogane who was protecting me from the crowd of people asked. Mashiro seemed very curious about the stalls while vigilant of the surroundings.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ since we are finally here, how about getting something to eat from a stall?¡¹


    Seafood is calling me!


    ¡¸¡­ Wawaaaaa¡­ looks yummy¡­!¡¹


    Ushiojiru-like soups, roasted shellfish, a, aren¡¯t those Sazae!? Those Tsuboyaki look delicious¡­!


    But, many of them seem to be just roasted and seasoned with salt?


    ¡¸Hmm, I have soy sauce and butter on me though¡­¡¹


    Adding more soy sauce or butter on top of heaps of salt, is a bit¡­ fumu.


    ¡¸Mister! Please give me three of those roasted ones¡¹


    I called out to the uncle who was selling Sazae no Tsuboyaki.


    ¡¸Oh! What a cute missy! To want to eat this stuff, you are quite the connoisseur, aren¡¯t you? Here, take the biggest freshly made ones! That will make three iron coins. Do you know how to take them out?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I know. Thank you¡¹


    H, how cheap¡­ surprised by the local price, but still wearing a calm expression, I paid with copper coins and received the change.


    We moved to the edge of the plaza and ate.


    ¡¸Erm you see, you do it like this¡­ n¡­. I got it out!¡¹


    The refreshing feeling of skillfully picking out the Sazae has to be savored.


    ¡¸Put just a little bit of soy sauce on it¡­¡¹


    Ham. Chew, chew¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­ yummy¡­!¡¹


    This bitterness is a treat as well. If I was an adult, I would be ordering a beer¡­ no, an ale right about now. That would be impossible with my current appearances indeed¡­


    While feeling regrettable, I drank the broth left behind by the Sazae. Nma~!


    ¡¸Cristeaa~¡­ can¡¯t get it¡¹


    ¡¸N? Lemme see, lemme see¡¹


    I received the Sazae from the dejected looking Mashiro and cleanly took out its body.


    ¡¸Thank you~¡­ ham¡­ chew, chew¡­ bitter¡¹


    Mashiro who copied me and ate it in one gulp grimaced at the bitterness.


    It didn¡¯t suit Mashiro¡¯s tastes, huh~


    ¡¸Chew¡­ n, this is quite¡­¡¹


    Kurogane who skillfully took out the Sazae and ate it in the blink of an eye was looking at the stall as if he wanted to ear more.


    ¡¸¡­ We can buy more if you still want to eat, you know?¡¹


    Saying such, I handed money over to Kurogane. I intend to sample other things too, so I restrained myself.


    Now then, what shall I eat next?

 CH 156

    ¡¸Haa¡­ I enjoyed seafood to my heart¡¯s content¡­¡¹


    Hafuu, I took a breather after eating at the plaza¡¯s bench.


    I tried out and purchased many delicious things and stealthily stored them in my inventory. Like this, I can have them fresh anytime!


    Of course, I secured everyone¡¯s souvenirs as well.


    ¡¸It certainly was delicious¡­ it¡¯s too bad there was no ale though¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, Kurogane you drink?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡¸Yeah. I had a chance to drink when I as killing time in the human habitat. Since then, I drank as long as there was an opportunity¡¹


    Hmm¡­ let¡¯s introduce him to Galvano Ojisama next time. It might be difficult to drink next to a child like me, so it might be good once in a while to let him take a breather.


    ¡­ N? What did he do about the money?


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ I addressed adventurers and sold them high-ranked monster materials for cheap. There were fellows who wanted to buy regularly¡¹


    Eh! The hell is that? I smell unfairness, you know!?


    ¡­ But, even if they rank-up inappropriately, it will bite them back later.


    ¡­ N~, do it at your own risk!


    ¡¸Now then. Shall we continue shopping?¡¹


    ¡¸N? You are still buying? The goods things must be already sold by now, no?¡¹


    I believe I will be able to obtain really fresh products when buying directly from the fishing port¡­ I hope they will have something nice~


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Haa? There¡¯s no way we would have something at the time like this, right? Go shopping at the market!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹


    I thought that might be the case.


    Hmm, there¡¯s no helping it if they don¡¯t have anything.


    Let¡¯s buy from here early in the morning the next time. Let¡¯s settle with the pre-cooked stuff as souvenirs this time¡­


    ¡¸Do you want a fish?¡¹


    It was a beautiful girl with a long, light blue hair and turquoise blue eyes. She wore a simple one-piece dress and her long, slender legs were dazzling to the eyes.


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes¡¹


    Not good, not good. I ended up staring.


    ¡¸Shall I get some for you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    She stated reliably with a cheerful smile.


    ¡¸Eh¡­ but, aren¡¯t there monsters in the sea¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a cove close by, to which monsters do not come. It will be fine there?¡¹


    Umu, is she someone like Ama-san? Should I ask for an example¡­? I will pay a little bit more¡­


    While deep in thoughts, the girl turned around and started walking away.


    ¡¸This way! Follow me!¡¹


    Eh~¡­ is it all right for us to follow her??

 CH 157

    ¡¸This way, this way. Look, there it is!¡¹


    There was a little cove in the place where the beauty pointed.


    ¡¸Wait a moment, okay~!¡¹


    Saying such, she jumped into the sea without a hesitation.


    ¡¸Wai¡­!¡¹


    She hasn¡¯t confirmed whether something¡¯s down there, will she be fine!?


    ¡¸Lord, I¡¯m not sure whether you are aware, but she¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Un, I thought that might be the case, but¡­ is she a monster?¡¹


    ¡¸Most likely¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, why have you followed?¡¹


    ¡¸Why you ask¡­ because I didn¡¯t feel any malice¡­ I thought it would be all right¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Lord. The bad people will approach you while hiding their malice. It¡¯s fine since you are with us, but¡­ you must keep your eyes on her¡¹


    Kurogane, you didn¡¯t have to sigh there.


    However¡­ she really was a monster, huh. So that¡¯s why she jumped in without any hesitation.


    I can¡¯t tell because of her human form, but is she a Mermaid? A Siren, perhaps?


    ¡¸Hey, hey! Is something like this all right~?¡¹


    The girl whose head plopped out of the water held a fish in her hand.


    Eh! Isn¡¯t that Amadai Tilefish!? Moreover, it¡¯s huge! Uwaa¡­ that surely taste delicious¡­! With pickled konbu, it would be a delicacy whether dried or cooked.


    Tempted by the Amadai, I approached the slippery bank and dived straight into the sea.


    ¡¸Ah!?¡¹


    ¡¸Lord!!¡¹


    ¡¸Cristeaa-!!¡¹


    Splash! ¡­ Gabogabogabo¡­


    Uwa, cold! Rather, this is bad!


    I¡¯m going to drown!


    As I flapped with my limbs, the clothes I wore got soaked with water and their weight increased.


    Because I inhaled water the moment I fell in and I have a low lung capacity to begin with, I immediately started choking.


    Ahh¡­ as I thought, life jackets are needed¡­!


    The seawater seems to be quite clear as I was able to see my surroundings. It certainly seems like there are no dangerous monsters here. While struggling to get to the water¡¯s surface, I saw a girl¡¯s figure in the corner of my view.


    Her legs are¡­ a fish tail?? That means she¡¯s a Mermaid??


    She¡¯s approaching me¡­ not good, will she attack me?? I have to escape¡­!


    Ah, right! Warp! I can just escape by warping! The moment it seemed I would get caught by the girl¡¯s hands, I saw the Amadai escaping from the girl¡¯s hands.


    Aaaaah!? The huge Amadai, can could you lose it~!!!


    I promptly warped back onto the sandy beach.


    Splaaash!!!!


    The water around me warped together with me onto the sandy beach. The fish that got caught up were jumping up and down in the sand.


    ¡¸Cough, cough, cough!¡¹


    I, who somehow managed to save myself, heavily gasped for breath. O, oxygen¡­!


    ¡¸Lord!! Are you all right!?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea!!!¡¹


    ¡¸Cough¡­ I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­! What is this!?¡¹


    The Mermaid-san? who suddenly threw herself onto the land opened her in shock after seeing Mashiro and Kurogane who changed into their Sacred Beasts appearances in order to protect me.


    ¡ºI won¡¯t allow you harming my Lord!¡»


    ¡ºIf you did something to Cristea, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡»


    Grrr¡­! The two intimidated.


    ¡¸Hii¡­! What? What is this!? Sacred Beasts!?¡¹


    It appears she was trembling from fear and wasn¡¯t able to stand up.


    ¡¸Wait! You two! She didn¡¯t do anything to me yet!¡¹


    ¡ºIt seemed as if she was trying to attack you in the water though?¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it! I only tried to help her!¡¹


    Indeed, it looked like she was trying to help me who was drowning¡­


    ¡ºWhy did you approach Lord in the first place?¡»


    ¡¸Eh-¡­ I mean, it looked like she wanted fish¡­¡¹


    Kurogane glared at her.


    ¡¸Hii! Don¡¯t glare at mee¡­ uu¡­ her magical power seemed tasty, so I was thinking that maybe I could exchange for it with fish¡­¡¹


    Mermaid-san answered with tears in her eyes.


    ¡­ Looks like I am easy target for Sacred Beasts and monsters alike, huh¡­


    I thought with a distant look on my face. Achoo! Uu, so cold.

 CH 158

    I, who has become dripping wet cleaned myself with Clear magic to remove the sea salt from my body and ran behind a rock wall to change into new clothes I retrieved from the inventory, so I wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.


    ¡¸What is that! Magic? How convenient~! Ah, it¡¯s warm!¡¹


    ¡ºDon¡¯t be approaching Lord so familiarly¡»


    Kurogane warded off the Mermaid-san with his tail.


    ¡¸Nmo~ Kurogane, we have resolved the misunderstanding, so stop acting so mean¡¹


    ¡ºMu¡»


    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine~ He¡¯s a contracted Sacred Beast, right? That¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it? You have multiple contracts?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, well¡­¡¹


    S, somehow, she went out of control¡­


    ¡¸No wonder I thought your magical power looked delicious. How nicee~¡¹


    ¡ºYou¡­¡»


    Grrr¡­ Kurogane threatened.


    ¡¸Whoopsy, scary, scary! It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t want to get eaten by you guys, I won¡¯t do anything strange, you know? But, I would be really happy if I could get at least a tiny bit of magical power¡­¡¹


    She glanced at me with puppy eyes and smiled. U~mu, the smile of a beautiful girl is destructive¡­


    ¡ºNo way. Cristea, is ours!¡»


    Mashiro who turned into his human form and changed into my clothes stood behind Mermaid-san.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t after all, huh¡­¡¹


    Mermaid-san said dejectedly.


    Hmm, regardless the result, she cooperated in getting the fish, so I should do something for her as thanks¡­


    ¡¸I won¡¯t give you my magical power directly, but if it¡¯s this¡­¡¹


    Saying such, I retrieved Dorayaki from the inventory. If it¡¯s something I made, then it will apparently have my magical power to some extent.


    ¡¸¡­ What is this? Food?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹


    ¡¸Can I eat it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Go ahead?¡¹


    She timidly upturned the bun and peeked inside. The anko paste is dark, so it might not look after food at first sight.


    ¡¸¡­ !!¡¹


    Opening her eyes wide and staring at the Dorayaki for a while, she started eating with a great vigor. O¡­ ou, I¡¯m glad you seem to like it¡­


    ¡¸This¡­! This is delicious! I want to eat more!!¡¹


    She looked at me with sparkling eyes, so I ended up giving her two more.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ that was yummy¡­¡¹


    Uu¡­ she looked at me with entranced expression. I will give you more, so stop doing that!


    ¡¸Say, say, will you come to get fish again?¡¹


    ¡¸I think so¡­¡¹


    I have shrewdly collected all the fish that got caught up in my warp into my inventory.


    Living things can¡¯t be stored, so it was troublesome draining them all of blood¡­


    ¡¸If you come again for fish, come over here! I will help you drive the fish!¡¹


    She proposed with a charming smile. Indeed, I was able to get fish that got caught up in my warp, but if she helped driving them towards me, then I would be able to easily get a big catch¡­ isn¡¯t that like making an easy profit?


    ¡¸¡­ Lord, you mustn¡¯t form a contract carelessly, alright?¡¹


    Ha! I see, if I give a promise here, it might turn into a contract!


    Not good, not good, I was careless!


    ¡¸Ahaha, it¡¯s fine~ The contract won¡¯t be formed. I can¡¯t separate from the sea anyway¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ I see. You can¡¯t do without water?¡¹


    ¡¸Yup, yup. But, it¡¯s fun being able to talk like this, so I would like you to come play again¡¹


    Uu, the beautiful girl classic, tilted her and puppy eyes¡­!


    ¡¸¡­ If I feel like it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehehe~ I¡¯m happy! ¡­ I would be happy if you could let me eat snacks again if possible¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ Not good? She looked at me as if saying that¡­!


    ¡¸¡­ If I feel like it¡¹


    ¡¸Yaaay! Thank you!¡¹


    Uu¡­ her bright smile is dazzling¡­! The advantage of a beautiful girl¡­! I lost!


    ¡¸¡­ We have to return soon¡¹


    If we don¡¯t return soon, I will get scolded by Otousama.


    ¡¸Then, see you again. Mermaid-san¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a Mermaid but a Siren, you know~ Not her, but him while we are at it, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸I see, a Siren, huh¡­ e, eh? Him?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m a male~¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeehhh-!!!!?¡¹


    Eh! Ehhh! This beautiful girl is a male? There are male Sirens!?


    Rather¡­ his chest is indeed flat as a board, but¡­ below¡­ the symbol¡­ is not there??


    Noticing that my gaze unintentionally went downwards, the Mermaid¡¯s¡­ Siren-san¡¯s face dyed red.


    ¡¸¡­ Ecchi. We conceal our genitalia unlike humans, you know? ¡­ Want to see?¡¹


    ¡¸No, no, no! I¡¯m fine! I will politely decline!¡¹


    Ah, really-! Stop looking at me with puppy eyes at a time like this! That made my heart throb!


    Him and Sei too, why are men with high feminine levels all around me!?


    Cristea returned to the mansion, losing self-confidence in various areas.

 CH 159

    Returning from the port town with a large quantity of fish, I decided to promtply start working on the trial products.


    ¡¸¡­ You have bought a lot, huh?¡¹


    Shin asked doubtfully while looking at the many marine products.


    ¡­ I haven¡¯t bought them¡­ moreover, this is a mere portion, you know?


    ¡¸Is that so? You think it¡¯s a lot?¡¹


    I started cooking with an inner cold sweat running down.


    First, the Amadai.


    Slicing down its back, I remove the gills and internal organs, and clean the flesh from blood. If I don¡¯t do this process well, it will have a seriously bad fishy smell.


    I processed fish other than the Amadai tilefish for drying overnight.


    I would like Sanma next¡­ I must prepare it on earthen brazier with charcoal and a grill.


    I will make the earthen brazier with Earth magic¡­ and I will request Galvano Ojisama for the grill. All that¡¯s left would be charcoal¡­ is there a charcoal? Fire is usually started by kindlings and magic stones, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen charcoal before.


    ¡­ Inserting magic stone into the earthen brazier? No, no, isn¡¯t the Sanma oil dripping onto the charcoal what¡¯s good?


    ¡­ I have to investigate where to obtain charcoal. If there¡¯s none, I will have to make it myself¡­


    I finished processing the fish while pondering over that.


    This is the share for tomorrow¡­


    ¡¸Say, Ojou. Can you eat that dark, creepy-looking thing? It looks like a monster¡­¡¹


    Shin looked at the sea urchin with an unpleasant expression. I thought as much! People who eat urchin for the first time are terrific. They must think that something with such appearances can¡¯t be eaten.


    Sea cucumber is like that as well. It takes courage, doesn¡¯t it¡­ it¡¯s yummy, though.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a monster, its flesh can be eaten, you know? The sharp exterior is not edible though¡¹


    It really hurts when the spines prickle you, so I protected my hands with leather gloves and opened the urchin with a knife. It would be easier with cooking scissors though¡­


    When I opened it, a vivid orange flesh unsuitable for the black shell appeared. Quickly washing it with salt water¡­


    ¡¸¡­ What is that? Can you eat that??¡¹


    Shin was very interested in the vivid color that was too different from his imagination.


    ¡¸Do you want to try? Although you might not like it, it varies from person to person¡¹


    People who don¡¯t like the fishy fragrance might not like that.


    On top of looking grotesque, it¡¯s has a little bit¡­ no, quite strange texture, but I gave Shin a seal of edibleness, so he made up resolve and put it into his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­? The stank?! ¡­ No, but what is this? How rich¡­¡¹


    After grimacing at first, an expression that couldn¡¯t believe the urchin¡¯s rich taste floated on his face.


    And then, he extended his hand in order to confirm the taste, oh no! There are only a few, so I won¡¯t give you anymore!


    He looked at me with a hateful expression because he wanted to eat more, but I won¡¯t hand over my Urchin-chans!


    In addition to that, I mixed fish with white flesh, fish with red flesh, squids, and shrimps in a bowl¡­ and the seafood bowl is finished!


    ¡­ There, I finally noticed that everything I made is¡­ raw food, isn¡¯t it?? Will everyone¡­ not eat it, by any chance¡­??


    There¡¯s no problem with the freshness because I was storing it in the inventory. However, the avoidance of eating raw food has not been wiped out yet.


    ¡­ Hmm¡­ it¡¯s a bowl, so they will be less alert than if I were to present Sashimi, right¡­?


    Anyhow, I can only give it a try¡­ if they won¡¯t eat it, at least my inventory stock will increase.


    Yeah. If even this is of no use, then the products I plan to acquire in the near future will be all mine, right? Ufufufufu¡­

 CH 160

    ¡¸¡­ Raw fish, you say?¡¹


    Otousama¡¯s and Okaasama¡¯s faces slightly cramped in front of the seafood bowl at the dinner table. They made such faces after all¡­


    Shin obstinately refuses because of his adventurer acquaintance who had a terrible time after eating a raw egg, but he doesn¡¯t refuse anything else I make.


    He came to understand that he can many delicious things that way¡­


    Otousama and Okaasama have never eaten raw fish until now, so they are hesitating.


    Well, they would be afraid of the parasites¡­


    Of course, all of the fish here have been checked with Kurogane¡¯s appraisal skill.


    ¡¸Otousama, Okaasama? Have I ever recommended you something that would bring you harm?¡¹


    I asked while smiling.


    ¡¸N, no¡­ there were some strange things, but nothing that would bring harm¡¹


    N? I feel like I heard a slightly mixed up statement, but¡­? O, oh well. Let¡¯s continue the pursuit.


    ¡¸See? Isn¡¯t it like that? It will be fine. It¡¯s very yummy after all. Okay? I would like Otousama to eat this by all means¡­¡¹


    I look at Otousama with the surekill puppy eyes I learned from Seiren-kun.


    ¡¸¡­ I will give it a try¡¹


    Alriiight! ¡­ Whoops, not good.


    Ohohohoho, I¡¯m glad desu wa.


    I was able to pursue Otousama to give it a try. Ohohohohohoho¡­ this is impossible in many ways.


    Okaasama fundamentally follows when Otousama eats deliciously, so the conversation will advance more easily if Otousama takes the initiative to eat.


    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, please try eating it with just a little bit of soy sauce. Be careful that you don¡¯t pour too much, okay?¡¹


    Ahh¡­ how deplorable that I have no wasabi. I might be able to find something like a Seiyou wasabi¡­ horseradish, so I will have to look for it the next time.


    Gulp, just when I gulped, Otousama reached with his chopsticks into the bowl.


    After that, he must have been preparing as his hand didn¡¯t move for a while, then he swiftly brought it into his mouth.


    Otousama chewed with his eyes tightly closed.


    That expression is, hmm? It suddenly changed and he stared at the bowl with his eyes open wide.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s delicious¡­¡¹


    Alriiiiiiight! ¡­ Ha! Not good, femininity, femininity¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I can naturally feel the fishiness, but¡­ it¡¯s not unpleasant. Rather, it¡¯s a part of the good flavor¡­¡¹


    It was easy from there.


    Seeing Otousama eat with vigor, Okaasama gave it a try as well and she seemed to have liked it as she increased her eating speed to a degree it wouldn¡¯t become improper.


    Yeah, yeah. I was able to capture them with fresh fish! It would be nice if this could serve as a foothold for making them eat more raw dishes.


    ¡­ And someday, the Tamago Kake Gohan too.


    At the moment, I will enjoy it in loneliness¡­


    I prepared a miso soup made from dashi with white flesh fish in addition to the bowl, but this also had a different taste from the usual! And was received well.


    Unexpectedly, Okaasama has fallen to the sea urchin.


    She seemed to like its rich flavor.


    I would like to eat this a lots! Is what she said, so when I told her I will come up with a bowl with plenty of urchins, a very joyful expression floated on her face. And when I told her that I don¡¯t have enough urchins for it yet¡­ she was clearly dejected.


    ¡­ You like it that much, huh¡­


    Sea urchins, Ikura, the desire to eat delicious things to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content is same in every world, huh¡­

 CH 161

    After the dinner, it was the time to eat for Mashiro and others. I¡¯m sorry for always making you wait.


    ¡¸The fish taste good, no?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, this is quite¡­¡¹


    The seafood Donburi seems to be popular with Mashiro and Kurogane who turned into their human forms. It appears that Mashiro prefers red flesh fish while Kurogane prefers white flesh fish.


    Kurogane seems to like urchins too, but it makes him want to drink, so I made sure to not feed him too much.


    Hmm, if I only found about the Yahatul alcohol from Galvano Ojisama earlier¡­ no, no, let¡¯s leave the fun for the next time.


    At least wine¡­ is what I thought, but Okaasama won¡¯t let me have a taste, so it¡¯s difficult to recommend. They have both white and red ones, but it has to match the fishiness. I will have to let Galvano Ojisama taste the urchins and hear what he has to recommend. For the time being, I will acquire Yahatul alcohol. By all means necessary.


    They are probably thinking that a child like me has nothing to do with alcohol¡­ I don¡¯t want to drink, what I want is an alcohol for cooking!


    In this world, there¡¯s no concept of using alcohol for cooking, so they were really startled when I used red wine for things like Bighorn Bull hodgepodge or flamb¨¦.


    The flames that appeared during the flamb¨¦ caused a huge ruckus¡­


    I was told¡¸So even Ojou has times she fails, huh¡¹by Shin, so I had to inform everyone that this was a form of cooking. Well after that, flamb¨¦ was really popular in the kitchen for a period of time¡­


    At the worst times, they tried to flamb¨¦ fried eggs, so I was troubled over what to do¡­


    W, well, leaving that aside.


    Let¡¯s go purchase some Yahatul alcohol at the Bastea Company tomorrow.


    In addition, let¡¯s ask about something like a high-quality charcoal. It would be nice if they had an earthen brazier too¡­


    ¡¸Heey, listen! Give me a little bit more¡¹


    Kaguya clapped at my leg while saying such.


    ¡¸Oh my? You didn¡¯t have enough?¡¹


    Unlike Mashiro¡¯s and Kurogane¡¯s constantly different size, Kaguya who doesn¡¯t each much because of her stable size unusually demanded seconds.


    ¡¸I thought I might as well eat a little bit more. Now, quickly take it out!¡¹


    Clap, clap, clap!


    ¡¸Even if you say that¡­ don¡¯t overeat yourself just like the first time so you don¡¯t become sick, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸S, shut it, alright! I will be fine!¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder about that? Here you go¡¹


    In the past, she was forced by the feeling of being a black leopard and ate her fill until she wasn¡¯t able to move. Though she learned the habit of eating to the fullest in the wild, she has recently not missed a meal, so she¡¯s been learning to eat at proper amounts.


    Still, she has a tendency to overeat from the things she likes, so I will have to be careful.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ this is good. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat this since the time I almost perished at the sea¡­¡¹


    Ah! I see¡­ because of her sea trauma, she wasn¡¯t able to eat sea fish.


    ¡¸From now on, I will let you eat sea fish regularly, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hmph. I don¡¯t mind tagging along the next time¡¹


    As long as we don¡¯t enter the sea, she said while averting her gaze to the side.


    Even though she just has to say if she wants to visit the sea. So dishonest.


    ¡¸Yeah. I would like it if Kaguya tagged along the next time¡¹


    When I caressed Kaguya while grinning, her tail shot straight up. Ehehe.

 CH 162

    Now then, the next day. I planned to go to the Bastea Company to obtain Yahatul alcohol at once!


    ¡¸Does Kaguya also want to go with us this time?¡¹


    She has been room-sitting while we had a meal with Sei and others the last time, so I thought it might be fine for her to go with us now that she finally started opening her heart to me?


    ¡ºNo way. How troublesome. Besides, the place of your destination this time is that place where the frightening one and others are, right?¡»


    ¡¸Frightening¡­? Ahh, you mean Byakko-sama?¡¹


    Come to think of it, something like that happened.


    ¡¸Byakko-sama and others aren¡¯t really scary or anything, you know? All of them are good-natured people¡¹


    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to approach someone with such strong powers. I would be erased in an instant if I offended him¡»


    ¡¸Ehh? Surely not?¡¹


    Byakko-sama and others don¡¯t seem like they would do such a thing.


    ¡¸Lord, what Kaguya says is not necessarily wrong. Those fellows are really powerful. Their powers are being suppressed because they are not of this land, but Kaguya would be dealt with effortlessly if they were to wield their powers¡¹


    Ehh¡­? Byakko-sama was such scary existence¡­? When I recall the happenings since our first meeting, he doesn¡¯t seem like that even a tiny bit, but¡­?


    ¡¸Do not worry, I¡¯m strong. I will be able to protect you even if something happens, so be at ease¡¹


    Seeing me in deep thoughts and misunderstanding that I was feeling anxious, Kurogane said with a smug face.


    ¡¸Cristea, I will protect you too, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡¹


    Even Mashiro¡­


    ¡¸Ah¡­ un, thank you¡¹


    No, no. No matter how I think about it, they don¡¯t seem like scary beings?


    ¡¸What is this? Why are you making a bad person out of me?¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyaa!?¡¹


    Before I knew it, Byakko-sama was standing behind me. Seriously! Are you sharp-eared!?


    ¡¸Byakko! Don¡¯t scare Lord!¡¹


    ¡¸Bullying Cristea, no!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not bullying her¡¹


    ¡¸T, t, that startled mee¡­¡¹


    Hey! Deny that for a little bit! Don¡¯t say it so refreshingly honestly! Seriously!


    ¡¸Of ocurse, you have some souvenir food for us, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ of course I do¡¹


    ¡¸Alriight! Then, let¡¯s go!?¡¹


    Byakko-sama urged to go cheerfully. Well, as the cook, I¡¯m happy that you are looking forward to it, but¡­


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s go¡¹


    Saying such, Byakko-sama warped the hiding Kaguya into his hands.


    ¡ºGinya!? Why!? Don¡¯t wanna!¡»


    Caught by the nape of her neck when trying to escape, Kaguya stiffened in fear.


    ¡¸¡­ Do you think that you have the right to veto?¡¹


    ¡ºHii¡­! I, I understand!¡»


    Ohh¡­ for Kaguya to be that frightened¡­ I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s that scary, but are the Divine Beasts existences deserving of worship after all?


    ¡¸Alright. W¡¯then, I¡¯m warping~?¡¹


    Saying such, Byakko-sama warped us to the Bastea Company.

 CH 163

    ¡¸Ah, Miss Cristea. You came¡¹


    Said Sei to welcome me.


    He¡¯s not Ichima-san today, huh~ That¡¯s a little bit regrettable.


    ¡¸You seem to be disappointed for some reason, but I won¡¯t disguise myself unless necessary, you know?¡¹


    Whoops, did it appear on my face?


    Not good, not good.


    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ I thought it was a little regrettable¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m not doing it because I like it, alright?¡¹


    Sei looked at me tiredly.


    I know that. It¡¯s just I thought that it really suits you, you know? I won¡¯t say that though because it will make him feel down.


    ¡¸So? What do you want today?¡¹


    ¡¸Erm, I would like Yahatul alcohol today¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Miss Cristea, you are still a minor, so you won¡¯t drink, right?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not for drinking, but for cooking¡¹


    ¡¸For cooking?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I would like cooking alcohol if you have it, but¡­¡¹


    Don¡¯t worry, the alcohol is bound to splash out during the cooking. It will be fine, see?


    ¡¸Ah, Kurogane drinks, right? In that case, something to drink too¡­ Kurogane¡¯s share and¡­ let¡¯s see, should I buy some as souvenir for Otousama and Galvano Ojisama too?¡¹


    ¡­ How many litres should I buy¡­? It would be better to buy a barrel for Galvano Ojisama, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Ah, I wonder if Kurogane is a strong drinker? It¡¯s doubtful whether Ojisama has a limit though. Even Otousama who is a heavy drinker has been smashed by Ojisama when drinking together.


    ¡¸Galvano Ojisama?¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s Otousama¡¯s friend, a Dwarf. He¡¯s handy and able to make various tools, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh. As I thought. The famous Dwarven weaponsmith Uncle Galvano, huh¡¹


    Sei nodded in understanding.


    ¡¸Weaponsmith?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I heard that the swords Uncle Galvano produces are all top quality¡¹


    Eh, that¡¯s¡­ the result of my orders??


    ¡¸There are apparently many people who wanted to complain, but because all of his living ware are of top quality that their servants and family order with gratitude, there were many who gave up on the ordering of weapons¡­¡¹


    E, eheehh¡­ I¡¯m sorry to the people who wanted weapons, but I¡¯m glad since the living ware is useful¡­ I think?


    ¡¸¡­ N?  ¡­ making tools¡­ eh, surely not¡­?¡¹


    Sei glanced at me.


    Yes, that¡¯s correct.


    ¡¸Ahaha¡­ that was probably¡­ my fault?¡¹


    Ah¡­ please don¡¯t look at me with such eyes! It might be my fault, but I am not in the wrong, right!?


    ¡¸¡­ Well, it would be better to order the tools moderately¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You are right¡¹


    But you see, some time ago, I carelessly made some arrangements¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I wonder if I should become Jouchan¡¯s specialty tools seller¡­?¡¹He said.


    It¡¯s too late to stop him now¡­ but, I shall keep silent about this¡­

 CH 164

    The midday was approaching, so I hastily finished shopping at the Baste Company and it was currently, as Byakko-sama called it, a souvenir meal time.


    ¡¸Today¡¯s menu seems fall-ish¡¹


    This time¡¯s menu is chestnut and Mukago Takikomi Gohan. I would like to make Okowa if I had Glutinous rice, but¡­ when I said so, I was told that Yahatul¡¯s rice harvesting will soon finish and that they will also order a shipment of Glutinous rice and send it to Doristan! Alright! I will be able to eat New Year¡¯s mochi! I will have to order a mortar and pestle from Galvano Ojisama¡­ stealthily.


    Then, there¡¯s a miso soup with plenty of mushrooms. The present mushroom season is a happy occasion.


    The main dish is the dried fish I just made.


    Although only a little, I have dried Barracuda which is also delicious, but it was even better when I tasted it this morning as it was quite greasy¡­ Therefore, I baked it for Sei and others.


    Suzaku-sama has ended up muttering sorrowfully¡¸Chawanmushi is¡­?¡¹, but be at ease. I have Chawanmushi too, you know?


    This time, it¡¯s a seafood version with prawns and crab meat. There¡¯s a plenty of red bean paste on top, so don¡¯t scald yourself, okay?


    ¡¸Now, eat up?¡¹


    When I prompted them after I finished the arrangements, it was as if I was waiting for this!resounded in everyone as they vigorously started eating.


    Ah¡­ Suzaku-sama, the piping hot Chawanmushi¡­! Eh? You are fine with hot things? I see. You are Suzaku-sama after all. And naturally, she became intoxicated with a single mouthful¡­ seriously, Suzaku-sama¡¯s waan and aah¡­ I feel frightened of myself since I have completely gotten used to her moaning food reportage.


    At the same time, Byakko-sama seemed to be hiding his Chawanmushi from Suzaku-sama¡­ I see, he¡¯s sensitive to heat, huh.


    Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama started with the Barracuda¡­ n? The portion Seiryou-sama is cutting at the moment is Genbu-sama¡¯s portion¡­? Y, you are quite caring, aren¡¯t you¡­? Eh? He won¡¯t eat unless you do that because it¡¯s too bothersome for him? ¡­ That¡¯s an excessive care!


    Mashiro and Kurogane are eating deliciously as usual¡­ Ah, Byakko-sama? Are you two planning to drink? It¡¯s only a midday, you know!? Just one? ¡­ Will you really end it with just one¡­ hey, what are you filling up that bowl for! There was a strong drinker of an uncertain frame here as well-! ¡­ Let¡¯s make sure not to let him drink at our place¡­ Kurogane, you better drink at home only moderately, alright!?


    ¡¸Say, Cristea-sama? What of the meal of this O-Chibi-chan?¡¹


    M? I was thinking where Kaguya went, so she was stuck on Suzaku-sama¡¯s lap, huh¡­ no, it feels like she was restrained with magic so she wouldn¡¯t escape¡­?


    Come to think of it, she said something like¡¸Oh myy? what an adorable O-Chibi-chan!¡¹and snatched Kaguya from Byakko-sama a while ago, didn¡¯t she¡­


    Suzaku-sama didn¡¯t really mean to bully Kaguya or anything as she merely wanted to be affectionate with her for a little, but Kaguya seems overwhelmed with the four Divine Beasts in the room. She better release her soon.


    ¡¸Kaguya is in that form, so she can¡¯t eat much. I will take care of her¡¹


    Saying such, I took her from Suzaku-sama¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸My, can¡¯t this child not turn into a human form?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Is that so? Kaguya?¡¹


    Which reminds me, I only saw her in the black cat and black leopard forms. Can she perhaps turn into a human like Mashiro and others?


    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way I could turn into one when I am supplied only with enough magical power to maintain this form!¡»


    ¡­ Ah, I see. Of course it¡¯s like that~

 CH 165

    ¡¸Ahh, the magic tool conditions, huh¡­ let me take a look¡­ hee¡­? Even the joints are completely¡­ how amusing¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said such while gazing at the collar magic tool around Kaguya¡¯s neck.


    ¡º¡­ It¡¯s not amusing. Just inconvenient¡»


    ¡¸That is the penalty for assaulting Cristea-sama. It cannot be helped. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if your existence were to be erased were something happen to her by any chance, you know?¡¹


    Suzaku-sama please stop saying something so scary while slowly patting Kaguya¡¯s back with a refreshing smile! Aaah, her fur stood up in fear and her movements ceased, see!? Stop it already! Kaguya¡¯s HP is already at zero, you know!???


    ¡¸But well¡­ has she been obedient recently? Cristea-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course. In the first place, I made sure she can¡¯t do bad things¡¹


    ¡¸Besides, O-Chibi-chan? Is your current life that unpleasant?¡¹


    I¡¯m glad. It appears that Kaguya has gotten used to it a little bit.


    ¡¸On a condition, I may allow you to turn yourself into the human form?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºEh!?¡»¡¹


    ¡¸With some conditions you say, wasn¡¯t only I able to overwrite them¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot overwrite the magic tool¡¯s conditions. I believe she will be able to turn herself human with my divine protection¡­ on a condition though¡¹


    Eh, a divine protection? Because she¡¯s a Divine Beast? She can do something like that?


    ¡¸Oy, wait a moment. If it¡¯s a divine protection then I planned to give her one¡¹


    Eh? Byakko-sama??


    ¡¸Mine is just right and she¡¯s competent eno¡­ no, yeah, well. She will become my retainer¡¹


    ¡­ Right now, you were about to say she¡¯s good to be your servant, didn¡¯t you? Please stop using my contracted beasts as you please, okay!?


    ¡¸So? Do you want to be able to turn into a human?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ I will restrain myself. I can¡¯t help but have a bad feeling about this¡»


    ¡¸Oh myyy! This is not something you should restrain yourself about!¡¹


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama started struggling over Kaguya.


    Ahh, seriously! Look at Kaguya¡¯s sorry figure because of your doing-!


    Is this that thing? The one who releases his hands is the real mother¡­ no this is wrong, a suitable Divine Beast to bestow the divine protection¡­ or something?


    That¡¯s not it!


    ¡¸Umm! Please release he¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸No need to hold back!!¡¹¡¹


    At that moment, Kaguya who was in the two¡¯s hands got wrapped in light and soon, a petite, black-haired girl was standing there instead.


    ¡­ In full nude.


    ¡¸¡­ Whoops¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Oh dear¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaa!?!? Let me go, let me goooo!!!!!¡¹


    Eeeeeeeh!?!?

 CH 166

    Hieee! It became serious!


    While thinking such, I hastily took out a robe from my inventory and let Kaguya wear it.


    Uu¡­ it was a child¡¯s robe, so it was a little bit too short¡­ I let her wear a one-piece Suzaku-sama made from magical power instead¡­ it looks a little gothic-lolita-ish¡­ it suits her though.


    In the meanwhile, Sei had Byakko-sama eat a hit from his iron-ribbed fan. It¡¯s very gentlemanly of you that you are making sure not look, but your ears are red all the way to the neck, you know?? ¡­ You saw it, didn¡¯t you??


    ¡¸¡­!? My body¡­?? Eh? Why am I so pug-faced??¡¹


    Kaguya said in bewilderement while looking at her limbs.


    Eh? What does she mean?? Far from pug-faced, you have a petite build with all the right curves, you are a Transistor Glamour, you know? You are a sight for a sore eyes even for the same sex! A treat! ¡­ That¡¯s not it!


    What she told me is that she was originally supposed to be a Oneesan-ish type¡­


    ¡­ This, did the two Divine Beasts do something by any chance¡­??


    A glared at the two.


    ¡¸Uu¡­ I mean, she¡¯s way lovelier like this, right? As for me, I was imagined to make her even a little bit smaller, but¡­¡¹


    It appears to be Suzaku-sama¡¯s fault that she took on the appearances of a young girl.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous! It¡¯s worth the look when that¡¯s what supposed to stick out is sticking out!¡¹


    ¡­ The reason she became a Transistor Glamour-san is Byakko-sama¡¯s fault¡­


    Aaaaah, my Kaguya, what has become of you!?


    ¡¸¡­ The condition you spoke of, what was it?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s¡­ I wanted to have her wear my cute clothes and kimonos. I mean, Lord just won¡¯t let me dress him up. Even though make-up really suits him¡­¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said in dissatisfaction¡­ in other words, she locked on Kaguya as Sei¡¯s substitute for a dress-up doll¡­ when I looked at Sei, he wanted to scold Suzaku-sama but he seemed to have complex thoughts. In fact, her target was originally me, but Sei has apparently stopped her. Se, Sei¡­ thank you¡­! No matter how wonderful the clothes, I wouldn¡¯t like to become a dress-up doll. Somehow, I can¡¯t help but feel sorry to Kaguya¡­


    ¡¸Byakko-sama¡¯s is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I, I! I wanted to have her inform me when you make delicious food¡­¡¹


    His condition for making Kaguya human was apparently to have her spy on my recipes. He also found her pitiable that she had to eat different food too, but¡­ I¡¯m thankful that you have noticed that, but in other words, wasn¡¯t your only purpose eating in the end¡­? Besides, hourglass-ed Transistor Glamour body is your preference, right? You won¡¯t deny it, right?? Nn?


    Once again, Byakko-sama got hit by Sei¡¯s iron-ribbed fan.


    ¡­ I have no sympathy.

 CH 167

    ¡¸¡¸I am truly sorry¡¹¡¹


    ¡­ Sacred Beasts, no Divine Beast-samas prostrated themselves before me¡­ too rare¡­ that¡¯s not it.


    Even though it¡¯s between friends in private¡­ i, is this all right?


    ¡¸Err, please raise your heads. I will be troubled if you keep apologizing to me¡¹


    In fact, the victim of this incident was Kaguya and the damages she received was a divine protection, so it¡¯s hard to complain¡­ it was a mixed blessing.


    ¡¸But¡­ you will take my dessert if you stay angry, right?¡¹


    Suzaku-sama looked at the desserts on the table with tears in her eyes.


    This time¡¯s dessert is my new product, Mont Blanc.


    The decoration at the top is Shibukawa-ni with the Mont Blanc¡¯s characteristic cream cap¡­ I have requested Galvano Ojisama¡­ to make the fresh cream squeezer and other tools for me¡­ I wasn¡¯t aware that Ojisama was this incredible person, so I gave requests as I pleased, but¡­ I will have¡­ restrain myself a bit, huh¡­? It¡¯s so easy to ask for much¡­


    But, I have already requested this and that, so what am I supposed to do¡­


    Ha! I got off the track.


    Sei declared that there will be no shares of this new Mont Blanc for Suzaku-sama and Byakko-sama as a part of their punishment.


    ¡¸The one who decided that you won¡¯t get the dessert was your contracted Lord and please apologize to Kaguya rather than to me. Although it might be a divine protection, you have done it against her will with no chance to refuse, moreover, you even started fighting over it. This time, it ended without any issues, but depending on the circumstances, couldn¡¯t something serious happen?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Uu¡­¡¹¡¹


    Yes, this time, she might have ended up with a girl¡¯s bomb body, but what if Kaguya ended up in the form of some kind of an unknown creature instead? Thinking about that, I couldn¡¯t simply forgive them.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, it¡¯s fine already. The result is okay-ish, although I might be pug-faced, I was able to transform into a human¡¹


    ¡¸Kaguya, you¡­ which parts of that body are pug-faced!? There¡¯s a tremendous demand for certain parts of your body, you know!?¡¹


    Whoops, not good. I was too jealous my real thoughts surfaced¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Anyhow! Having Sacred Beast-samas prostrate before me is scary, so I am already fine!¡¹


    ¡­ I see, so that was her real intention.


    ¡¸I understand. If Kaguya says so¡­¡¹


    Although reluctantly, I won¡¯t pursue the matter further if Kaguya says so.


    ¡¸Ohh! Thank ye!¡¹


    ¡¸Then, you have forgiven us?¡¹


    Suzaku-sama joyfully looked at Kaguya and me.


    ¡¸If Kaguya has forgiven you, then I won¡¯t say anything anymore¡¹


    Yay! The two cheered, however¡­


    I won¡¯t let you off this easily, you know?

 CH 168

    Byakko-sama, Suzaku-sama, just because Kaguya forgave you, don¡¯t think that you can eat the dessert that easily, alright?


    ¡¸However! I will confiscate one of your desserts. I will have Kaguya eat it. You two ¡°friend split¡± the remaining one and eat up, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Eh!!??¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my? If you are feeling sorry, then I believe you should at least hand both of the desserts to Kaguya, but¡­ Kaguya would decline that, therefore, you guys eat the remaining one ¡°on good terms¡±, yes? The cause was your quarrel, that¡¯s why ¡°friendly¡± divide it and eat up?¡¹


    Putting emphasis on the ¡°friendly¡± I presented them one Mont Blanc while smiling.


    ¡¸¡¸Uu¡­¡¹¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ !? This is! Yummy, isn¡¯t it!? The cream is rich¡­ but not overpowering. I could eat as much as possible! ¡­ But, was it really all right to let me eat it?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s Kaguya¡¯s right after all¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. They are paying for their mistake¡¹


    Everyone was enjoying black tea and Mont Blanc while glancing at Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama.


    Haa¡­ black tea is good too, but coffee is the best to go with chestnuts, isn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡¸Ah! That half is bigger! Give me that half!¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse! Seriously, all would be well if you didn¡¯t do something so unnecessary!¡¹


    ¡¸Haa? I originally intended to give her my divine protection, so it was you who did something unnecessary!!¡¹


    ¡¸What did you sayy!?¡¹


    They have been torn about the splitting of the Mont Blanc since a while ago.


    Sei looked at the two exhaustedly.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Both to Miss Cristea and Kaguya¡¹


    ¡¸I am¡­ already fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡¹


    ¡¸If Kaguya says it¡¯s fine, then I don¡¯t really¡­ Sei has it difficult too, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. You can understand?¡¹


    The two people let out deep sighs.


    ¡¸¡­ I believe we have it the most difficult though¡¹


    ¡¸Agreed¡¹


    ¡¸I think I have suffered the most, but¡­?¡¹


    It was Kurogane, Mashiro, and Kaguya who sighed while listening in to Cristea¡¯s and Sei¡¯s conversation.

 CH 169

    After the boisterous tea break finished, Suzaku-sama started playing dressing up as per her condition.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ as I thought, it would be difficult to wear kimono with such physique¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed¡­¡¹


    In case of Kaguya who has the Transistor Glamour body shape, she needs a considerable adjustments. So that¡¯s why Suzaku-sama was imagining a more slender body shape.


    ¡¸Um, you see¡­ this is quite difficult to breathe in so I don¡¯t want to wear it anymore¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Be quiet and behave yoruself¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! It¡¯s unfair only for me to do this! Cristea should wear it too!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? It wouldn¡¯t suit me even if I wore¡­¡¹


    Ga! my shoulders were seized. I have a bad feeling¡­ when I timidly looked at the person grasping my shoulders, Suzaku-sama spoke to me with a very nice smile.


    ¡¸Kaguya, what a good suggestion¡­! Now, now! Cristea-sama, let¡¯s have you changed too, okay!?¡¹


    Hiiiii!


    ¡¸¡­ T, that was terrible¡­¡¹


    Zeehaa¡­ the kimono with a similar style to my past life is lovely, but the pressure¡­ this is quite a different feeling of oppression from the corset.


    ¡¸Just how terrible experience I had, you have now realized it too, right?¡¹


    Hmph! Kaguya snorted. Yeah¡­ I have forgotten this feeling¡­


    Adjustments? ¡­ I had no need for them!! Kimonos are suitable for my body type anyway! I¡¯m not crying! I¡¯m not crying, you know! As if I could cry!


    ¡¸My, my! How lovely you two look!¡¹


    Suzaku-sama¡¯s high evaluation and whole-faced smile have no malice behind them.


    What I am wearing is a kimono with an underlying pink tone and a cherry blossom motif. Kaguya¡¯s kimono is black with butterfly motif. It was chosen according to the hair color, huh.


    ¡¸Hou. You certainly look lovely¡¹


    Uwaa¡­ Sei, I will get embarrassed if you praise me that much! Sei is more of a beauty than I, so it¡¯s painful being said that!


    ¡¸Umu. Lord is peerlessly lovely¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, cute!¡¹


    Ttt¡­ thank you, you two¡­


    ¡¸Hey. You won¡¯t say anything to me?¡¹


    ¡¸Kaguya is¡­ yeah, well, it suits you?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, probably?¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you asking questions!?¡¹


    Kisha-! Kaguya-san got angry.


    ¡¸Ahh, well¡­ that¡¯s, umm¡­¡¹


    The black and white duo looked at Sei.


    Ahh¡­ because she¡¯s black-haired and wearing a black kimono, it still can¡¯t be compared to how well Sei wears it. Comparing her to Sei¡¯s Ichima-san disguise including his gestures¡­ hey! You two, that¡¯s rude! You have to properly praise at a time like this! I have to educate them later!


    ¡¸What are you saying? She¡¯s charming in a different way from Miss Cristea¡¯s loveliness, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ !! U¡­ umm, that, err¡­ t, thanks¡­¡¹


    That Kaguya blushed and was at a loss for words¡­ you say!?


    Sei may actually have an unexpected playboy-ish character¡­


    ¡¸Say, Lord? Since there¡¯s an occasion, why don¡¯t you wear a kimono as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, good idea. It¡¯s a rare chance, so Sei let¡¯s dress you up?¡¹


    ¡¸I firmly refuse!!!!¡¹


    Tsk, that¡¯s regrettable.


    And like that, the dress-up game continued until the afternoon.

 CH 170

    ¡¸Haaa¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡¹


    Kaguya and I who returned to my room via warp sat down on the sofa, feeling completely exhausted.


    ¡¸It looked like you were having quite the fun though¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It certainly was fun, but¡­ we played so much we tired ourselves out, right~? Kaguya¡¹


    ¡ºDon¡¯t ask me. I was just the dress-up victim¡»


    I mofued Kaguya who returned to her cat form and was sprawled on my lap. Ah~¡­ as I thought, Kaguya is much more adorable in her mofumofu form, I¡¯m getting healed¡­


    But, she also looked cute in the first ever one-piece dress she wore. I think that impish fashion would really suit her. Ahh, if I only had a talent in dressmaking¡­ I can somehow manage with embroidery, but making clothes is as expected too much for me¡­


    ¡¸Well, I would like to refrain myself from wearing kimono for a while¡¹


    ¡ºYou plan on wearing it again?¡»


    Kaguya asked in disgust, but you see, what about wearing a long-sleeved kimono for a Shinto shrine visit at the New Years¡­ ah, Doristan has no Shinto shrines¡­ dejected.


    Uu, let¡¯s at least view a sunrise at the port town on the New Years¡­


    ¡ºHey, what are you getting absentminded for? Your hand has stopped, you know?¡»


    Ha, not good. I went from a sunrise viewing trip to making Osechi nad Ozouni.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry? I was in a daze¡¹


    I resumed the mofu time with Kaguya. Besides, Kaguya closed her eyes in satisfaction and comfort. Yeah, didn¡¯t the distance between the two of us considerably shortened?


    While grinning from ear to ear and patting Kaguya, Mashiro and Kurogane who turned back to their original forms closely snuggled next to me on the sofa and to my legs.


    ¡ºCristea, only Kaguya, not fair. Me too!¡»


    You guys who have bullied Kaguya are saying something like this¡­ although, I¡¯m in support of equal treatment, so I mofued them in turns.


    Well, I only wanted some mofumofu though!


    Ha~¡­ this is a supreme bliss.


    ¡­ I wonder if such time will disappear once I enter the academy¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like that.


    I will have to return to the capital¡¯s mansion or here during the weekends as much as possible for mofumofu time and to create new products¡­


    ¡­ Speaking of which, Otousama was greatly perplexed when the requests of the kitchen staff to be transferred to the capital¡¯s mansion with my enrollment came to him¡­


    The situation was really grave when even Head Chef came and pleaded¡¸Please let me be close to my Master (me)!¡¹¡­


    Head Chef, I don¡¯t remember becoming your Master??


    The situation finally calmed down when the requests of the capital mansion¡¯s kitchen staff to be transferred here came.


    It might be a good idea to periodically hold a chef exchange(?). They might learn from each other and broaden their skills¡­ yeah, let¡¯s propose that idea to Otousama.


    The capital mansion¡¯s people want to eat delicious meals too after all, right?

 CH 171

    ¡¸I should start preparing for the winter soon¡¹


    Was there a need for winter preparations before? Miria had such a look on her face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I have to stock up on the necessary winter emergency food, see?¡¹


    Funsu, I said enthusiastically while breathing out from my nose.


    ¡¸Emergency¡­ is what you say, but Cristea-sama is a possessor of the Inventory, so isn¡¯t anything you have emergency food in some way or other?¡¹


    ¡¸Gu¡­ but you know, there will be a shortage of vegetables during the winter, so isn¡¯t it necessary to stock up on them so everyone can eat?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You said the same about summer, didn¡¯t you make a large quantity of pickles because of that?¡¹


    ¡¸Uu¡­ you remember well¡¹


    No, no, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t remember, you know?


    I just wanted to make a lot of things using that as a pretext! It¡¯s vexing to be considered a forgetful child!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ that being the case, I think of making preserved foods¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t understand what this is about, what if it¡¯s preserved foods, didn¡¯t you make lots just a while ago?¡¹


    Ku¡­ even Shin. Everyone has a good memory!


    ¡¸Leave it at that! I will make something different today!¡¹


    Making preserved foods is fun, so I want to make as much as I please~!


    ¡¸Our house¡¯s emergency food stockpile will allow us to hole ourselves up at the critical moment, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸What war are you preparing for Ojou¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, it¡¯s just an example¡¹


    If you really want to known, then it¡¯s the war against my appetite, but everyday is a bloodless capitulation because I am always fighting a losing battle.


    Won¡¯t I grow horizontally instead of vertically one day¡­? I was worried about that, but because I, fortunately, use a large amount of magical power every day, therefore, the calories I burn aren¡¯t small, so there are no signs of me growing horizontally yet.


    This is something I would like to feel relieved about, but I can see no growth in places I would like to grow, so it¡¯s a mixed blessing¡­


    ¡­ I am not crying, you know?


    ¡¸¡­ So? What are you going to make today?¡¹


    Whoops, not good.


    ¡¸Err you see, I would like to make Sauerkraut and smoked food today¡¹


    ¡¸Zawa¡­ what?¡¹


    ¡¸Sauerkraut. Kyabett pickled in salt¡¹


    Shredded leaves of Kyabett¡­ a pseudo cabbage with herbs pickled in salt and fermented for a few days.


    Sauerkraut has a sour flavor which is caused by the lactic acid that forms during the fermentation.


    People often suffer from vitamin deficiency during the winter, so I intend to supplement them with this.


    I have an Inventory, so I have an emergency stock of vegetables I harvested during the summer, but that¡¯s not the case for everyone else.


    I must spread this method of preserving food, so that everyone can stay healthy throughout the winter. I plan to regularly donate a part of the large amount of preserved foods I make to the church¡¯s orphanage.


    I heard that there are children who can¡¯t stock up on sufficient amount of food for the winter due to the low budget of the country. Considering all that, it doesn¡¯t seem that the priests of the church endeavor in frugality. Therefore, I will entrust the monetary donation to Otousama and I will donate in-kind to the orphanage. I don¡¯t want to let the children starve during the cold winter.


    ¡¸¡­ Oy, Ojou. Just how much Kyabett are you intending to shred?¡¹


    Ha! Darn. I unintentionally immersed myself in shredding. I was speechless by the mountain of shredded Kyabett in front of me, but I immediately pulled myself together since I intended to make lots. I mixed it with herbs and salt and stuffed it in a barrel.


    Now then, next is the smoked food!

 CH 172

    ¡¸Now then¡­ let¡¯s start smoking next¡¹


    I¡¯m thinking of making bacon this time. Using the orc meat I had pickled in salt and left in a cold room a week ago which I then moved to a well-ventilated place before shredding the Kyabett. Then, I will smoke the soft-boiled eggs I left to soak in the soy sauce dashi after letting them dry.


    Would a warm smoking that heats up at a medium temperature be good this time?


    In my past life, I would make a use of a cardboard box, 100 Yen bowl or strainer for a simple homemade smoker box, and smoke the food on the kitchen¡¯s balcony.


    I thought of wanting to buy an actual smoker box one day, but to be that professional¡­ I thought twice and it now became good memories.


    I had no homemade smoker box this time¡­ so I made it with Earth magic. Ehehe.


    Smoker box¡­ rather, a little smokehouse? Furnace? It¡¯s a little¡­ no, considerably larger than a smoker box.


    I placed the smoking chips I made from an apple-like tree I have broken into small piece with wind magic on an iron plate and heat it up from below. If I want to start the real smoking, I will have to search for an ideal tree. Bacon is cut for cherry blossom or hickory, so I will have to either search for a similar tree or I will have to order a cherry blossom that has withered while standing from Yahatul.


    I hung the orc meat at the top and put the eggs under.


    Then, I tried smoking the salt.


    I simply put it on the part of the smoker, opened a hole in an iron plate and heated it up in one go with Fire magic. When the smoke started coming out of the chips due to the heat, I waited for the timing to take it out while watching the heating power weaken.


    ¡¸¡­ Is it all right to leave it unattended in that smoke?¡¹


    ¡¸You are prone to worrying, Shin. This will make it delicious, so just watch¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    During the process, I took out the eggs with warp magic and when about four hours passed, I removed the lid and confirmed the situation inside.


    ¡¸¡­ It smells burnt¡­ did you fail?¡¹


    ¡¸No need to worry. Isn¡¯t that fragrance good?¡¹


    The proof is in the eating. Nothing can start unless I let people eat it!

 CH 173

    First, the orc meat bacon¡­ ohh¡­ a pleasant yellowish-brown¡­!


    ¡¸Now, give it a try¡¹


    A freshly made bacon. I want to eat it too, but let¡¯s see Shin¡¯s reaction first.


    ¡¸¡­ It just reeks of smoke, no?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop saying that and try it¡¹


    Shin looked at the bacon dubiously and took a bite.


    ¡¸¡­ Mu, it has a slight stank¡­ n, but this is¡­¡¹


    He seems to be savouring the taste as he closed his eyes. Good, good.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, this is¡­ yummy. There¡¯s a deeper taste than the taste of orc meat pickled in salt¡­¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right?


    Smoked foods is super delicious, you know~!


    ¡¸Try eating this too?¡¹


    I cut the smoked egg which I took earlier in half.


    Ohh¡­ the egg yolk looks nice¡­! I won¡¯t restrain myself here and try it together with Shin.


    D¡­ ddddelicious~!!!


    This sticky egg yolk and smoky fragrance give off an inexpressible pleasure¡­ whoopsy, have I been influenced by Suzaku-sama? I have to be careful¡­!


    ¡¸This is¡­!¡¹


    Shin opened his eyes wide and make an expression of disbelief. Fufufu, Ajitama itself is delicious, so there¡¯s no reason for it not to taste good when you smoke it as well.


    As for bacon, it¡¯s the number one for drinkers, you know?


    I will make Otousama and Galvano Ojisama surrender with it! Fufufu¡­


    It seems that Shin has become completely addicted to the bacon and smoked eggs. He gazed at the bacon with reluctance.


    Fufufu¡­ why don¡¯t I let Shin eat the make double menu!


    I slice the bacon at 1cm width and finely chop the garlic.


    Heat the pseudo olive oil and bacon together with garlic on the pan, fry until the bacon is crispy and let it cool off a bit.


    I have Shin boil slightly thinner Udon noodles than usual in the meantime¡­


    Put an egg and fresh cream in the bowl and mix it with grated cheese, the finished smoked salt and little bit of pepper.


    Add the bacon togeter with the oil, mix it, add the completely boiled noodles, and mix lightly until thick and it¡¯s done.


    It¡¯s the Carbonara.


    ¡­ I hope the pasta machine gets developed quickly¡­ I, I have to ask Galvano Ojisama to work a little harder¡­ I will compensate in bacon and ale.


    ¡¸Now then, eat up?¡¹


    I put the freshly made Carbonara in front of Shin.


    Of course, there¡¯s a share for me as well, you know?


    ¡¸¡¸Itadakimasu¡¹¡¹


    The moment the Carbonara entered my mouth, a rich flavor spread all over.


    Nnn¡­ delish~!


    I recall how I was entranced and kept eating when I tried Carbonara for the first time¡­ I was scared of calories but kept eating¡­ and as a result, I had a bitter experience of banning the Carbonara myself¡­ (distant look)


    ¡¸¡­ Yummy¡­! It¡¯s so rich. I thought the bacon would give it a wild impression, but it¡¯s delicate¡­ a deliciousness with lingering effect¡­ is it because the noodles were cut thinner than usual? It¡¯s entwined with the sauce¡­ what a good idea¡¹


    Oh? Shin is unusually talkative, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s probably because the noodles he¡¯s used to showed him yet another side.


    ¡¸¡­ Have you remembered the recipe?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I have some parts I would like to confirm with you though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I¡¯m glad. I leave the rest to you then, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹


    Leaving a lump of bacon behind, I quickly left from my seat.


    Forgive me, Shin.


    He might have not noticed, but the eyes of Head Chef who stood behind Shin were like the eyes of a predator¡­ let¡¯s leave it at that¡­


    I feel like I heard¡¸I will get you for this-!¡¹shout from behind, but it must be just my imagination. I have no doubts it was just my imagination¡­

 CH 174

    Now then, taking into account that Shin¡¯s reaction was superb, the acceptance of smoked food is as good as settled.


    A bacon menu to make Otousama yield¡­ what would be good?


    I could present him Carbonara just like I did to Shin, but I simply reject the idea of eating the same thing. Yes.


    ¡­ Yeah, let¡¯s go with that after all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸I heard you have something new today, but¡­ these are two noodle dishes?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ there¡¯s a white and red ones?¡¹


    Otousama and Okaasama were fidgeting while looking at the two dishes served on platters in front of them.


    ¡¸Yes. Pick the one which is to your liking¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. Of course, I would like to eat both, but¡­ I will start with the red one?¡¹


    ¡¸Then, I will take the white one¡¹


    The white one is Carbonara. Head Chef insisted that¡¸Dannasama should try this as well!¡¹, so I couldn¡¯t help but to serve it too.


    Oh well, Otousama would certainly sulk if he knew that Head Chef and others ate something he didn¡¯t, so serving it too was the right decision.


    The red one Otousama chose first is a dish that is very popular with men¡­ right, it¡¯s Napolitan.


    ¡¸The red one is called Napolitan. You can choose from a grated cheese of your liking and drizzle it with pickled chilli pepper and garlic oil. The white one is Carbonara. You can eat it as it is, add the cheese of your liking or black pepper¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I will start eating¡¹


    I will have a Napolitan.


    ¡­ Yeah, yummy. There¡¯s nothing I can say about the non-overpowering taste of bacon within the Napolitan with plenty of vegetables.


    The ketchup brings them all together¡­ haaa¡­ being able to eat this without limits is scary. If I switch from cheese to oil, I will be able to eat even more¡­ Napolitan, how terrifying it is!


    ¡¸What is this¡­ I thought that this was just noodles fried together with vegetables and ketchup¡­ just what is different?¡¹


    Ohh¡­ what a gourment-like analysis.


    He¡¯s eating with his eyes closed, as if ascertaining every flavor.


    ¡¸¡­ I know, it¡¯s the meat¡­ the meat tastes different. It¡¯s deeper¡­ this small pieces of meat contain a rich flavor¡¹


    Ehhh¡­ what is with these abrupt openings of eyes!? Even though I found Shin¡¯s reaction cute¡­


    ¡¸Cristea, this meat wasn¡¯t just simply pickled in salt, was it?¡¹


    ¡­ He looks like some great detective who just solved a mystery! Please stop it.


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, this is the new product, it¡¯s called bacon. I used it to make this Napolitan and Carbonara¡¹


    ¡¸Beikon?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s salt-pickled orc meat, smoked. The deep flavor Otousama was talking about was achieved by the process called smoking¡¹


    Saying such, I placed the smoked bacon in front of Otousama.


    Otousama picked up the bacon, checked the fragrance and tasted it. He slowly ascertained the taste.


    ¡¸¡­ This is it. This is the taste. Just by smoking it, the taste of the salt-pickled meat would become this profound¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s not just the smoke, you can enjoy a different flavor depending on the type of wood that has been used. It will be necessary to test various trees to find the most suitable ones though¡­ in addition, this bacon is considered a preserved food¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. If preserved foods can be this delicious, then there will be a high demand for portable meals¡¹


    Otousama said while gazing at the bacon.


    Alright, this is good.

 CH 175

    Now, I got a step closer to the smokehouse establishment!


    ¡¸However, this is¡­ truly delicious. It would go well with liquor¡¹


    Otousama fixedly stared at the bacon.


    ¡¸I believe you are correct. Besides, I¡¯m thinking of various bacon dishes that would match with the liquor¡¹


    ¡¸Various¡­? Match with liquor¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Therefore, Otousama. I would like your permission to build a smokehouse to create more of this bacon and other smoked foods in the rear of the garden¡­¡¹


    Fast!? Otousama, you are too easy!


    ¡¸¡­ So? When can you start the mass production?¡¹


    When I report the approximate plan, Otousama just kept nodding his head in consent.


    ¡¸After one week, huh¡­ I understand. Well then, Cristea. Once you start mass producing the bacon, I¡¯m thinking of sampling it with Galvano who is knowledgeable about alcohol, so I will leave the development of menu that goes well with the liquor to you¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡­ Yeah, yes. I understand¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I will leave it to you¡¹


    Eeeeeh~? Otousama¡¯s intention to drink is not small at all! H, how envious! Haaa¡­ I want to age quickly so I can drink alcohol too¡­ it¡¯s frustrating, so I will create an extremely spicy menu, alright!


    ¡¸Then, shall we try the one called Karubonaara¡­ the white one?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ yes. Certainly¡¹


    ¡­ Which reminds me, Okaasama has been awfully quiet¡­ I looked at Okaasama whose existence I have completely forgotten.


    ¡­ Okaasama, you have come to like the Carbonara, didn¡¯t you? You are eating deliciously with an entranced expression, you know?


    ¡¸¡­ Okaasama, how about tasting the Napolitan?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha. M, my, no. I am fine just with this Carbonaara today. I am already full¡¹


    Looking carefully, quite a lot of Carbonara has disappeared from the large plate.


    Ahh¡­ Okaasama, have you fallen into the Carbonara trap?


    I have to secretly tell Okaasama later how devilish the Carbonara is¡­


    Haa¡­ why do delicious things have so many calories?


    Anyhow, I have received the permission to build the smokehouse, let¡¯s start making arrangements for the shed starting tomorrow!


    I¡¯m looking forward to it~!

 CH 176

    ¡¸This is the rumored bacon, huh¡¹


    Kurogane gazed at the bacon he held and took a bite.


    ¡¸¡­ Fumu. I thought it just reeked of smoke when you were making it, but its deliciousness hit me the moment I tried eating it. It seems it would go well with ale¡¹


    ¡¸Right? If you think so then, here you go¡¹


    I took out ale I had stored in my Inventory.


    ¡¸Ohh, thank you¡­!? It is cold? Both the cup and ale were cooled? ¡­ This is tasty!¡¹


    Yup, yup, isn¡¯t that right? I am in no mood to drink a lukewarm ale. I plan on offering this cold ale to Galvano Ojisama when he comes over to drink the next time.


    How about inserting a magic stone in the mug and cooling it down by pouring magical power inside? ¡­ Hmm, would it be too expensive I wonder¡­ let¡¯s just try suggesting it to Ojisama¡­


    Next to him, Mashiro was eating Napolitan.


    ¡¸Cristea, this is, del, ish!¡¹


    Smile~! he looked at me with a whole-faced smile, but ahh~ you have ketchup all around your face, you know? It¡¯s cute because you are in your human form, but it would definitely be scary if you were in your Sacred Beast form, so please be careful, okay?


    I wiped Mashiro¡¯s face while cautioning him so.


    ¡¸Thank you, Cristea¡¹


    Yes, yes, Mashiro is a good boy, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡¸Haaa¡­ the hell is this? Isn¡¯t this too delicious¡­?¡¹


    Said Kaguya who was eating Carbonara. As I thought, girls do love Carbonara, don¡¯t they?


    Since that time, I have requested Suzaku-sama if it would be possible for Kaguya to change into a human form when I wish for it and consciously give her a fixed amount of magical power.


    In addition to Suzaku-sama¡¯s and Byakko-sama¡¯s divine protection, I overwrote the magic tool a little. She¡¯s to change back into a cat were she do something bad in the human form, so nothing except her human form has changed up until now.


    In spite of being able to turn into a human, Kaguya spends most of her time idling in the cat form. It¡¯s just that she apparently finds food more delicious in the human form, so she turns into a human during the meal time¡­ she has a different number of taste buds in her two forms after all.


    That being the case, she¡¯s currently in her human form and eating a meal together with Mashiro and Kurogane.


    ¡¸It seems that the Carbonara is to your liking, Kaguya¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it would be nice if I could eat this every day!¡¹


    Y, you would definitely get tired of it after a while¡­


    ¡¸You will get tired of it if you eat it every day. Carbonara is delicious because you eat it once in a while. Moreover, you will get fat if you eat too much, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I would get tired of¡­ ha? Get fat?¡¹


    ¡¸Right, you will get fat¡¹


    Kaguya¡¯s hand that was holding the fork completely stopped. She alternated her gaze between the Carbonara and me in shock. Even Kaguya is conscious about getting fat after all.


    When I conveyed that to Okaasama after the meal, give me a smaller portion tomorrow, okay¡­? is what she told me¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Okaasama. In order to not feel guilty and so you could eat your fill, I will make sure to prepare a healthy menu with many vegetables!


    ¡¸Hey, you! What dangerous thing have you made me eat!¡¹


    Kii-! Kaguya bared her teeth angrily.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not dangerous? In the proper quantity. Too much of a good thing is bad, so there won¡¯t be a problem if you eat it with moderation¡¹


    Well, it¡¯s difficult to be moderate in front of delicious things. Yeah.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about at all! Anyhow, isn¡¯t it your fault for making something so delicious!¡¹


    Oh my, have I been indirectly praised just now??


    She ate it deliciously, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡¸Ehehe~ thank you, Kaguya¡¹


    ¡¸Haa!? Why are you thanking me while I am scolding you! Are you stupid!?¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be so shy about it~!¡¹


    ¡¸I am not being shy!¡¹


    She abruptly turned her face away, but your sulky cheeks are bright red, you know? Kaguya-san.


    Yes, I have received the dere of the tsuntsun Kaguya-san~!

 CH 177

    The next day, when I immediately started making preparations for the bacon, everyone in the kitchen complained¡¸That won¡¯t be enough!!¡¹, so I asked Kurogane to hunt for orc meat. Sorry about that, Kurogane¡­


    Still,¡¸We have to make sure to obtain orc meat regularly¡­!¡¹said everyone and went to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to place a request¡­ just how much do you want to eat it!?


    There¡¯s not only smoked bacon, so let¡¯s smoke other things too, alright!?


    About the pseudo-salmon, Sharken, that swims upstream¡­ Mashiro said: ¡°I will go get it!¡± and returned home(?).


    Ah, yeah¡­ Sharken can be cold smoked too¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to the smoked Sharken¡­ no, Ikura is before that, right! Yay! Let¡¯s look forward to it!


    Therefore, with Kaguya taking care of the room, I decided to begin the construction of the shed in the rear garden.


    ¡­ Although I say that, I¡¯m only making use of the Earth magic, see?


    Gogogogogo¡­ infusing the soil with magical power, I build walls and roof according to my imagination.


    Someway or another, Teacher Marlen taught me the way to use magic properly, so I think I am able to use magic efficiently.


    ¡­ Well, I was told¡¸Only you would think of making tableware by using Earth magic¡­¡¹by the astounded Teacher Marlen though.


    I, I mean, I just wanted an earthenware pot for rice¡­ however, something like earthenware pots didn¡¯t exist, so I had to make them myself.


    At the beginning, the clay was too flimsy, so they immediately became unusable.


    This and that happened and I became able to use the combination of Earth and Fire magic to make the earthenware pots, so I was inquired by Teacher Marlen about how I managed to make it¡­


    I molded it with Earth magic and made it while imagining a climbing kiln! My thoughts couldn¡¯t quite transmit to Teacher Marlen that time¡­


    In my past life, I was taught by a pottery teacher and learned how to make a plate and a teacup. However, I was taught that unlike those, the clay and the prevention of escaping fire have to be different in order to make an earthenware pot. I don¡¯t know the difficult things, but I was imagining a pot that could be used on a fire, so I was wondering whether enchanting it with such function wouldn¡¯t work just fine.


    ¡­ Enchanting, huh¡­ I had no idea how that worked. I managed to do it unconsciously.


    I made a porridge in the newly created pot first just like I did in my past life. Over ten pots of various sizes have already been made. They are used for rice, rice porridge, for stews during the winter.


    ¡­ Not good, I have derailed from the main topic.


    Anyhow, as a result of my great efforts in Earth and Fire magics, I believe that I can use them quite skillfully now. I am able to steadily increase the magical power, so making things with Earth magic has become something like my specialty¡­ I have to write down simple specifications beforehand to clarify the image though.

 CH 178

    And thus, the shed that I made was a smallish stone shed that looked like a slightly larger and elegant dog house. Also, it is connected to a pipe that leads to a nearby small box. By properly utilizing this box, it should be possible to do cold, warm, and hot smoking.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­ something like this?¡¹


    A used a little bit too much of magical power, but it is still at the tolerable level. I will recover after resting for a bit.


    ¡ºSomething that could be made by the servants if ordered¡­ you are quite eccentric too, aren¡¯t you?¡»


    Kaguya said in astonishment while looking at the completed shed from the top of a tree.


    Oh well¡­ I would do that if I could somehow manage to explain it orally. I also could have drawn the details on a picture, but¡­ that would be impossible for someone as unskillful in drawing as me¡­ I suck so much that even Galvano Ojisama who is knowledgeable in blueprints was greatly perplexed.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I decided to show what I have in mind first, and once people understood what I meant, we would remake a bigger one. I believe this size is enough to provide our meals for the time being.


    ¡ºLord, I have returned¡»


    ¡¸Oh my, welcome ba¡­ ck? ¡­ Say, Kurogane? Are those¡­ Orcs¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ There are a few with quite splendid physiques for Orcs, but¡­?


    ¡ºIt¡¯s Orc General and Orc King. I thought they would taste much more delicious. Of course, I brought several normals Orcs too¡»


    Thud, thud, thud, a mountain of Orcs got warped in front of me.


    ¡¸Eh¡­? Wai¡­!?¡¹


    What are we going to do about the dismantling!? Have Shin do his best? Or request dismantling at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?


    Besides, wouldn¡¯t the materials from Orc General and Orc King other than meat yield especially high price!? They even possess magic stones¡­


    What am I going to do if they ask me where they come from¡­??


    ¡ºCristea, I am home~!¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, Mashiro welcome ho¡­ me¡­? ¡­ Err, that is?¡¹


    ¡ºSharken and~ Queen Sharken and~ King Sharken~! They are yummy, you know?¡»


    A normal salmon-sized Sharken, and excessively large Sharkens thud, thud¡­ no, thump, thump, thump¡­ a mountain appeared in front of me again.


    ¡¸I, I see¡­ thank you, Mashiro¡­¡¹


    ¡ºEhehe~ you are welcome!¡»


    I can¡¯t say anything to the happily smiling Mashiro¡­ let¡¯s ask him not to overfish again later¡­


    Umm, who is going to handle this¡­? ¡­ Hey, it¡¯s me!


    I wonder if we have enough Sharkens for a dismantling show¡­


    First of all, in order to preserve the freshness, I put the Orcs and Sharken into my inventory one after another.


    It would be bad if the Sharkens had parasites, so I didn¡¯t forget to instantly freeze them with magic before storing.


    Yeah, I will have to expand the smokehouse earlier than I thought, huh¡­?

 CH 179

    ¡¸¡­ Hou? Orc General and Orc King?¡¹


    In the end, as I was troubled over how to handle the matter, I went to Otousama¡¯s office to consult with him.


    When I asked Shin to dismantle them in secret,¡¸Putting normal Orcs aside, it¡¯s impossible for an amateur like me to dismantle such high-class materials!¡¹is how he rejected me.


    I was told that unlike the meat on the bones, the skin and tusks are expensive materials which take considerable skill to dismantle.


    I don¡¯t need the other materials, I¡¯m fine with just the meat¡­ when I said so, as if I could waste it like that! he got angry at me. Well, of course he would get angry at me¡­ dejected.


    ¡¸As expected of Kurogane-sama¡­ however, with a game of such level brought down, we are obliged to report to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¹


    ¡­ Ugh, as I thought. The top of the swarm suddenly vanished after all¡­ rather, the entire swarm was hunted down, wasn¡¯t it¡­


    If a swarm of Orcs suddenly disappeared, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild will surely investigate. Moreover, there¡¯s no guarantee that Kurogane wasn¡¯t seen during the hunting. Depending on the situation, Kurogane might become the target of a subjugation unit himself¡­ if that turns out to be the case, with Kurogane¡¯s strength that could bring down the entire Orc swarm, the Knights Order and the Magic Forces might be sent after him in the worst case scenario¡­ awawa.


    ¡¸B, but, if we report, Kurogane¡¯s existence will get exposed, wouldn¡¯t it¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, it would be like that¡¹


    Haa, Otousama let out a sigh.


    Ehh¡­ will Kurogane¡¯s existence really get exposed to the country this early??


    ¡ºLord, did something bad happen?¡»


    Yes, something extremely bad happened, Kurogane-san¡­


    ¡¸Because you have defeated Orc General and Orc King, it has to be reported to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­¡¹


    ¡º? Isn¡¯t it just fine to report?¡»


    Kurogane said in bewilderement. Kurogane with puzzled face is unexpectedly cute! ¡­ Not the right time for that.


    ¡¸When we report about this matter, we will have to report the details of the subjugation, thus the country¡­ the royal family will get to know that I have made a contract with you¡­¡¹


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it fine to let them know? I would like to let everyone know that I have formed a contract with Lord though¡»


    ¡ºMe too! I want to boast to everyone!¡»


    Er, well¡­ aren¡¯t you saying something nice. But you see¡­


    ¡¸The royal family takes measures to make sure that people who have contracted the Sacred Beast wouldn¡¯t leave the country¡¹


    ¡ºFumu?¡»¡ºUn¡­?¡»


    ¡¸Because of my standing of a Duke¡¯s daughter, I would be a good, balanced option for the royal family¡¹


    ¡ºFumu¡»¡ºUn¡»


    ¡­ N? I feel like there was one too many voices?


    ¡ºRaymond, he¡¯s the one who was staying here in the summer, right?¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s right?¡¹


    ¡ºNo way-! I¡¯m against Cristea becoming that fellow¡¯s bride!¡»


    ¡¸Even if you tell me that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m against it. As if I let you be bound by the royal family. To let you live in that place of evil spirits of rivers and mountains¡­¡¹


    ¡­ So it was Otousama. Rather, isn¡¯t that statement too disrespectful¡­?


    ¡¸However, the probability of that happening is very high if we make the report, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Gu¡­¡­ Have you heard about that from Norman?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I was told to be careful¡¹


    Although I unexpectedly fell into that very predicament¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­ I wonder what should I do? Do I become a runaway adventurer after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that¡¹


    Tch, no good, huh¡­


    However, what do we do about the real problem at hand¡­

 CH 180

    Engagement with Prince Ray¡­ huh.


    It¡¯s natural for the people of nobility to have their engagements settled even before they are born.


    Rather, it¡¯s more unusual that legitimate children of Duke like Oniisama and myself, and Prince Ray who is the Crown Prince haven¡¯t their engagement settled yet.


    ¡­ Come to think of it, why is that


    It¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any suitable candidates for us age-wise¡­ there are engaged couples with ten years of difference in age, at worst, there are married couples with age difference of a parent and a child. This is a world where anything goes. Having no fianc¨¦/e is strange.


    ¡¸Otousama. Why is it that Oniisama and I have no fianc¨¦/e? It usually wouldn¡¯t be strange if you have already decided them for us, no?¡¹


    Since I was curious, I inquired from Otousama directly.


    ¡¸¡­ To tell you the truth, you were supposed to become the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e the moment you were born¡¹


    Unexpectedly, there already were such talks!


    ¡­ But, we are not engaged, right??


    ¡¸Since His Highness and I aren¡¯t presently engaged, was there a problem, perhaps? ¡¹


    Because that is the case, the engagement talk shouldn¡¯t suddenly resurface, so there would be no need to worry about Kurogane, right?


    ¡¸There was a big problem. You would become His Majesty¡¯s¡­ that fellow¡¯s daughter-in-law!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha?¡¹


    ¡¸At that time, that fellow said something like¡ºYour adorable Daughter-chan, won¡¯t you give her to my son?¡»! My lovely daughter becoming that fellow¡¯s daughter-in-law is simply intolerable!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ehhh?¡¹


    In other words, there was a proposal in the past, but Otousama refused?


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama, do you not get along with His Majesty?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not like we are on bad terms. We were classmates during our school days, you see¡­ I had to look after him on numerous occassions, so I had suffered a lot because of that irresponsible fellow¡­ it¡¯s the same now too though¡¹


    Waa¡­ was it a similar relationship Oniisama has with Prince Ray? Oniisama, you might suffered a lot of hardships from now on too, huh¡­ p, please do your best¡­


    ¡¸He made such a proposal because our close relationship in the past, but this time, his surroundings might advice him on it as well. If that were to happen, he might pass a Royal Command. In case that happens, it will be difficult to refuse. The reason he hasn¡¯t decided on His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e might be because he didn¡¯t give up yet¡­¡¹


    Eh-! No way-! Is His Majesty the obstinate type!?


    ¡¸Umm, how did you decline him in the past?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Who would give you their adorable daughter! My daughter will marry whom she chooses! If you want her as a bride no matter what, temper your son thoroughly to become worthy man of my daughter! ¡­ Is what I told him¡¹


    Waa¡­ weren¡¯t you quite disrespectful, Otousama¡­ you did well not losing your neck, didn¡¯t you??


    ¡¸So? His Majesty¡¯s response was¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸He said ¡ºAhaha, got it~¡»in a non-serious tone. Seriously, that guy¡­!¡¹


    H, how simple~¡­ is His Majesty such character??


    ¡¸Cristea, no need to worry. I won¡¯t let you marry into the royal family. I had proposals of other noble families too, but I turned them all down¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Haa¡­¡¹


    This is the course of the old maid flag, isn¡¯t it¡­? Otousama, no matter how much you love your children¡­ are you fine with not being able to see your grandchildren too?


    ¡¸Umm, I understand the circumstances regarding the engagement, but what about Kurogane¡¯s matter?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, we were talking about that, weren¡¯t we¡­ umu, first of all, I¡¯m thinking of explaining the situation to our fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s Guild Master in secret¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? You can do something like that?¡¹


    In that case, I had no need to be troubled from the beginning!?


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether he will keep it quiet. However, the current Guild Master of our fief is my old acquaintance. It might be worth consulting with him. I shall take a look whether he¡¯s currently in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­¡¹


    What¡¯d ya say!? You are going to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild now!?


    ¡¸I, I want to go too! Please, take me along!!¡¹


    I always wanted to take a look! At the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!!

 CH 181

    ¡¸Together to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Of course you can¡¯t go. It¡¯s you, so I understand that you are interested in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but it¡¯s not like I can take you with me. That place is a den of ruffians after all¡¹


    Otousama replied bluntly. Ugugu¡­ you are correct, but¡­!


    ¡¸Why? This matter concerns Kurogane and I. How are we going to solve the problem if the concerned people are not there!?¡¹


    I, of course, have interest in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but in the end, I wouldn¡¯t like the talk progress without my knowing.


    ¡¸¡­ You should leave this sort of problems to the adults. You obediently wait for me here¡¹


    ¡¸No way. To decide Kurogane¡¯s and my fate without our knowing¡­ Otousama, if you were in place position, would you be able to consent and obediently wait?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    I am not wrong, right? I have heard from Galvano Ojisama about your mischievous phase during your youth. Haven¡¯t you opposed various arrangements yourself?? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand my feelings, right?


    ¡¸¡­ Geez, I have spoiled you too much¡¹


    Haa, Otousama let out a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama?¡¹


    ¡¸Get ready. Wear Norman¡¯s old clothes. You would be in danger in lady¡¯s clothes¡¹


    ¡¸!! Thank you very much! I will prepare right away!!¡¹


    Before leaving the office in a hurry in order to prepare, I said Otousama what was on my mind.


    ¡¸Otousama? You absolutely mustn¡¯t leave without me, okay? I will chase after you with Kurogane and others otherwise, see? No, I will even go ahead and wait for you there!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, that brain of yours¡­¡¹


    As I thought! He planned to slip out while I was preparing!


    I glared at Otousama.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah geez, quickly prepare. I won¡¯t leave you behind¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! ¡­ You promised, okay!¡¹


    This time, I really left the office to prepare myself.


    Just as I was closing the door, I heard Otousama mutter¡¸Good grief, who does she take after¡­¡¹, but I most likely take after you, Otousama? I mean, I wasn¡¯t like this in my past life¡­ I think.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Otousama, thank you for waiting¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ For a moment, I mistook you for someone else¡¹


    Otousama who turned around and saw me said in astonishment.


    I chose the simplest ones from Oniisama¡¯s old clothes, had Kurogane change my hair and eye color to brown, and I stuffed my long hair into a cap, so I look completely like a boy. The attire is too good to look like an average town¡¯s child, so I ended up looking like a young master.


    ¡¸Fumu, no one will see through you like this¡¹


    Alright! I got Otousama¡¯s seal of approval, so let¡¯s leave towards the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!


    Otousama? Why have you asked Kurogane¡¸Could you change my appearances with magic some other time as well?¡¹¡­ what are you planning on doing??


    ¡­ Ahem, let¡¯s leave that for later.


    Let¡¯s go! To the Adventurer¡¯s Guild!

 CH 182

    ¡­ I have completely forgotten, but you have to use carriage in order to get to the town, right!?


    Let¡¯s depart to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild~! When I triumphantly opened the door of the mansion, what was waiting there for us was a splendid carriage with the crest of a Ducal house.


    ¡­ Otousama, you have no intentions of traveling incognito, huh?


    ¡¸Shady rumors might spread around if we sneak around. In that case, it¡¯s better to go with the pretext of visiting a friend¡¹


    That¡¯s reasonable. Otousama would certainly stand out no matter how much he would want to conceal himself¡­


    Thus, I have gone to the town by the shaking carriage after a long time.


    At the very least, I was saved by the splendidness of the carriage as the seat cushions were soft, so my but didn¡¯t hurt. Though nothing could apparently be done about the shaking¡­ ugh.


    ¡¸Otousama, can¡¯t we warp there the next time?¡¹


    Not hood, he switched into the lecturing mode. Moreover, inside a carriage. There¡¯s no escape¡­! What have I done!


    After that, the eternal fault-finding in the lecturing room that the carriage has become continued until we arrived at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­ uguu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Dannasama, we have arrived at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. We have announced your arrival beforehand, so please wait for a moment¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Good work¡¹


    Ho¡­ the lecturing time came to an end, yes?


    We arrived at last¡­!


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Guild Master is awaiting you at his office¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    The door of the carriage opened and a secretary-like beauty guided us into the building.


    The building was made out of stone and gave off a bulky and heavy impression. When we entered inside, I saw some cuts on the wooden floor and the walls, giving off the atmosphere of disorderliness.


    However¡­ ku, this smell¡­! It reeks of men-!


    The clubroom of a sports team after their activity!? It stinks like that!


    Otousama looks like a refreshing-looking hunk in here, doesn¡¯t he¡­ that¡¯s quite out-of-place in here though. Were you more frivolous during your youth, perhaps?


    I glanced at Otousama by my side, but I shouldn¡¯t unnecessarily raise my voice so it wouldn¡¯t get exposed that I am a lady, thus I decided to keep quiet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Duke-sama, welcome¡¹


    When the Secretary(?)-san knocked on the office¡¯s door, a reply came from inside. Secretary(?)-san opened the door for us, and I entered inside after Otousama.


    ¡¸Long time no see, Tirie¡¹


    After exchanging greetings, Guild Master looked at me.


    ¡¸Oh my, oh my. You have brought an unusual guest with you¡¹


    Said so the young man with a gentle smile.


    I heard that he¡¯s Otousama¡¯s old friend, but they don¡¯t seem close in age.


    He¡¯s a youthful, refreshing-looking handsome guy.


    He had a silky smooth, straight long green hair and emerald-green eyes.


    And, his ears were pointy.


    E¡­ eh¡­ Erofu¡­!? Not that, he¡¯s an Elf¨C!!!

 CH 183

    Uwaa¡­ it¡¯s my first time seeing an Elf¡­


    But, what is it? He¡¯s supposed to be a refreshing hunk, but how to say it, he feels somewhat off¡­??


    ¡¸Is this your first time seeing an Elf?¡¹


    Nod, nod. Otousama has not revealed me yet, so I replied without letting my voice out.


    ¡¸Guild Master, the tea is done. Please call for me if you have any further orders¡¹


    Huh, Secretary(?)-san is leaving?


    ¡¸Now then. It would be better to clear up the people, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. If possible, use the soundproofing and barrier magic too¡¹


    Ohh, he did it without a chant?


    ¡¸Umu, thanks. She looks like this, but this is my daughter Cristea. Cristea, introduce yourself¡¹


    Ah, it¡¯s fine? Then¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you for the first time. I am Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s daughter, Cristea¡¹


    I don¡¯t have a skirt, but I performed a lady-like greeting.


    ¡¸Fufu, we have met before, when you were born. You have grown up. It¡¯s nice seeing you. Tirierie Sylfeed is my name. You may call me Tirie¡¹


    Tirierieri¡­ Tirie-san said while smiling.


    ¡¸Oy Tirie, don¡¯t approach Cristea any further!¡¹


    ¡¸Wawaa!?¡¹


    Trying to pat my head, Tirie-san extended his hand towards me, but Otousama suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled it away from me.


    ¡¸Heyy? Isn¡¯t that fine! She won¡¯t get worn-out or anything¡¹


    Tirie-san sulkily protested to Otousama.


    Ha?


    ¡¸Worn-out, she will definitely get worn-out. Various things starting from her soul will get worn-out!¡¹


    Let me go, release me! Tirie-san¡¯s body twisted.


    Eh?


    ¡¸There are no parents who would let their precious, beloved daughter fall into your clutches!¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, mou! There¡¯s no need to be jealous, you know? I just want to celebrate the cuteness¡î¡¹


    Ufun, replied Tirie-san with an index finger placed on his cheek.


    Ehh?


    ¡¸Who¡¯s jealous!¡­ Ku! This is why I didn¡¯t want to take you along. Tirie, your true character is resurfacing¡¹


    Tirie-san winked while looking at me.


    Eeeh?


    ¡¸Rather, I would like to make this the last time, but¡­ it can¡¯t be helped since I have a request for you¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, you and I have a good relationship, don¡¯t we? You can rely on me more, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop saying something that would make Cristea misunderstand! Don¡¯t snuggle up to me!¡¹


    ¡¸My, how scary. Right? Cristea-chan? He¡¯s a scary Papa, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Ehhhhh!?


    The Elf Tirie-san was a Big Sis-like Erofu with refreshing young man appearances? ¡­ Seriously?

 CH 184

    The Guild Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was a womanly Elf man.


    I have imagined an uncle¡­ a robust hero with a long military service, so while I was surprised that it was a refreshing young-looking Elf, who could have imagined that he would be an Oneesan inside!?


    ¡­ And currently, I¡¯m in the middle of being bullied by that Elf¡­ by Tirie-san.


    ¡¸Ah stop it, don¡¯t move. Fufu, how adorable¡­ I also wanted a daughter like this¡­¡¹


    I would give birth to her if I could¡­ what are you saying? No, no, the long-lived Elves have difficulty bearing children, and first and foremost, this world doesn¡¯t have the technology to change a person¡¯s biology¡­ I won¡¯t insert the tsukkomi here though.


    Such Tirie-sama is bullying me by playing with my hair. He¡¯s super elaborate, he weaved my hair into detailed pigtails¡­ oohhh, even Miria isn¡¯t this elaborate¡­


    Please let me style you before I hear your request! I obediently accepted when asked, but Otousama seems to be at his limit.


    ¡¸¡­ If you feel satisfied, could we get down the business right about now?¡¹


    Otousama was looking at us with irritation. He seemed unable to stomach that Tirie-san is touching me, but also apparently enduring because I was getting more lovelier.


    ¡¸N~ geez, how boorish. I¡¯m putting my efforts to make her look adorable, so wait until I finish¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea is plentily sweet just how she is. Stop it already and let¡¯s get down the business¡¹


    Nuoo¡­! Otousama, stop saying something so embarrassing so smoothly, all right!?


    ¡¸Geez¡­ oh well. Look, it¡¯s done. I made it cutely if I say so myself¡¹


    Ufufu, he finally released me while smiling. Hoh.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s cut to the chase then?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ we came here with an earnest request, but¡­¡¹


    It might be a mistake that we came here, but please stop muttering to yourself! My future is on the line, you know!?


    ¡¸What are you saying, you and I are friends, there¡¯s no need to be reserved¡¹


    ¡¸In fact, we are total strangers¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Haa¡­ is that so? Cristea-chan formed a contract with a Sacred Beast, huh¡­ and twice at that¡­¡¹


    Heeee¡­ he looked at Mashiro and Kurogane who were standing behind me. These two couldn¡¯t do anything while I was being bullied, so they are still unable to hide their displeasure. There, there, we came to consult about a matter concerning you two, so be friendly.

 CH 185

    ¡¸¡­ Say, isn¡¯t that bad? You have managed to turned down the engagement with Prince Ray in the past, right? I wonder if this wouldn¡¯t be a good material to bring up the matter of the engagement again?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Precisely¡¹


    Otousama, your glabella greatly wrinkled up, you know!? Calm down!?


    ¡¸¡­ If you understand that, then you should have kept it secret from me as well. You understand that it is my duty as the Guild Master to make a report about those who contract Sacred Beasts, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I wanted you to conceal it if possible¡­ Tirie, I want your cooperation¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That depends on the details¡¹


    ¡¸In fact, today, Kurogane-sama went hunting for Orcs, but the Orc General and Orc King were among his prey. Since it¡¯s like that, I had no choice but to report to you, see?¡¹


    Otousama replied sourly.


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, come to think of it, there was such a report. That the Orc Village we were cautious of suddenly became completely vacant¡­ was that perhaps done by Kurogane-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I fear that it¡¯s likely that¡¹


    Yes, it¡¯s surely like that.


    So the Adventurer¡¯s Guild has already noticed that a swarm of Orcs disappeared, huh¡­


    ¡¸I see¡­ in fact, we have received a report just recently that stated that a community of Orcs was discovered during the forest exploration. And yet, it was completely empty with signs of battle when we scouted it out today, so the entire Guild was confused. We were thinking whether a stronger monster than an entire Orc swarm appeared and thus caused them to flee. That¡¯s why, I was about to leave to consult with the Feudal Lord¡­ you, if you could request the dispatch of the Knights Order before that monster attacked the town. I felt relief when you came instead¡¹


    Ohhh¡­ it somehow turned serious¡­ I, I¡¯m truly sorry about my children¡­


    ¡¸I see¡­ I¡¯m convinced if Fenrir-sama was the one who exterminated them¡¹


    Tirie-san cast a side-long glance at Kurogane.


    Ugh¡­ what a casual gesture, this person¡­ rather, why is it that he¡¯s looking at Kurogane¡¯s human form as if trying to lick him all over!?


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural. It¡¯s easy for me to dispose of a swarm no matter the size. Also, I might be a Fenrir, but I got a splendid name of Kurogane that is also the proof of the bond with my Lord. You should remember it¡¹


    Hmph, Kurogane answered Tirie-san¡¯s passionate gaze with a smug face.


    Yeah, he¡¯s working normally. As expected of Kurogane. He¡¯s not even bothered by the amorous glances the Elven man is casting at him¡­

 CH 186

    ¡¸¡­ Fuun, as expected. Currently, there haven¡¯t been any reports of Fenrir-sama¡¯s¡­ Kurogane-sama¡¯s sightings, but¡­¡¹


    Ohh¡­ for Kurogane to be able to be this considerate¡­ good boy! You overdid it with the extermination though!


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so¡­ in that case, was there a need to report it to the Guild Master, me? We wouldn¡¯t know if you kept silent after all¡¹


    Huh? What Tirie-san is saying is reasonable. Since there wasn¡¯t anyone who has seen Kurogane, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep it a secret!?


    ¡¸Well, the Guild would be needlessly put out the net of caution, so it helps¡¹


    Ah, I see¡­ if they didn¡¯t know about Kurogane, they would be on alert against an unknown monster¡­ not good, I¡¯m not good in various ways. Dejected.


    ¡¸Because the strict regulations wouldn¡¯t be lifted until the cause has been investigated, it would pointlessly burden the Knights and the Guild. Our fief can¡¯t afford that. Besides, at this rate, Kurogane-sama and others won¡¯t be able to hunt to their satisfaction. I would like to avoid that¡¹


    ¡­ Otousama, you have thought about it properly, huh¡­ I certainly wouldn¡¯t be moving alone in our fief.


    ¡­ I feel like the last remark was about bacon though.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I¡¯m thankful that there¡¯s no need to be vigilant now that we know the reason. We don¡¯t have to secure more hands as precaution. But, how do we explain it¡­¡¹


    Hou¡­ Tirie-san let out a sigh. Hmm, each of his actions is picturesque, isn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡¸That¡¯s not all. I also came to consult about the matter of handling the Orc General and Orc King¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see¡­ the better the quality of the materials the more carefully you would want to be with the dismantling, so you would have to commission a professional¡­¡¹


    It would be like that after all. Shin who can do a little dismantling refused to even touch the high-ranked orcs after all¡­


    ¡¸So, here¡¯s the deal. Register Kurogane-sama as an adventurer and let him start from a high rank¡¹


    Ha? Make Kurogane an adventurer? What does he mean?

 CH 187

    ¡¸Ahh¡­ using the grade-skip system, huh?¡¹


    Eh? What¡¯s that?


    Noticing me who was blankly staring, Tirie-san explained with a wry smile.


    ¡¸You see, you normally start at the lowest rank when you become an adventurer, but if you are a Knight, you would be doing all these low-rank requests like collecting the herbs or subjugating goblins. Restraining someone capable by these rules would be a waste of time, so with the letter of recommendation from the Feudal Lord or the Knight Commander, the Guild can upgrade one¡¯s rank in one go depending on the examination results. That¡¯s what we want to put to use¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹


    Still, why does Kurogane have to become an adventurer?


    ¡¸Umu. We will have Kurogane-sama¡¯s human form register as a high-ranked adventurer and make it that he subjugated the swarm of Orcs by himself after coincidentally encountering them¡­¡¹


    I see. Otousama wants to register Kurogane in the Guild as a Knight-raised adventurer and have the surroundings recognize that Kurogane subjugated the swarm of Orcs himself. That way, we will be able to get them dismantled. With the human form Kurogane registered in the Guild, Tirie-san will be able to zip up his mouth regarding the Sacred Beasts matter. The compensation for that is¡­ the materials of the game Kurogane hunts¡­ I think?


    ¡¸After registering in the Guild, Kurogane-sama will take a long-period contract as Cristea¡¯s guard, all right?¡¹


    Ugh¡­ if you say it like that then I won¡¯t be able to say no. I will decline if it¡¯s a war though¡­


    ¡¸Kurogane¡­ is that fine?¡¹


    ¡¸Fighting in the human form is not my specialty, but¡­ anytime, if it¡¯s Lord¡¯s request¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸This was originally caused by me anyway. It can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    Oh, he¡¯s self-conscious that this is his fault?


    ¡¸Besides, my senses will get numb if I don¡¯t move occasionally. It will become a good work-out¡¹


    ¡­ Kurogane, were you perhaps having fun hunting the Orcs?


    I¡¯m begging you, restrain yourself next time, okay?


    ¡¸Ufufu, what a wonderful Knight you have, Cristea-chan¡¹


    ¡¸Knight, you say¡­¡¹


    He¡¯s an uninvited one though, you see?


    ¡¸Cristea, I will protect, so I am, Cristea¡¯s Knight!¡¹


    Uooh. Mashiro embraced me from behind and caused me to sway.


    ¡¸My, my. Holy Bear Mashiro-sama¡­ was it, right? How nice must it be to have two wonderful Knights, Cristea-chan~¡¹


    Both are uninvited though, alright??


    Tirie-san is laughing, he definitely finds it amusing, doesn¡¯t he?

 CH 188

    It¡¯s fine to register Kurogane in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about, so I decided to ask about it.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Otousama? You have said that once I enroll into the academy, the fact about me having contracted Kurogane and Mashiro would get exposed, right? If that¡¯s the case, what will happen with Kurogane¡¯s Adventurer registration?¡¹


    I mean, a Sacred Beast being an adventurer? The hell is that!? Wouldn¡¯t it turn into such situation?


    ¡¸¡­ Fumu, let¡¯s see. At that time, ¡°The adventurer without a single relative, Kurogane¡±-sama passed away during his duty of protecting Cristea. After that, the Sacred Beast Kurogane-sama would secretly take on the ¡°Adventurer Kurogane¡¯s¡± appearances, and continue protecting Cristea according to his dying wish¡­ how about something like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Right¡­ the Sacred Beast accepted the will of the guard who died protecting Cristea-chan, and my humble self had no idea about the contract because of that¡­ if we say something like that, we might, more or less, falsify the time of the contract¡¹


    Tirie-san added to Otousama¡¯s point and somehow, this started stinking of a third-rate drama¡­


    However¡­ to come up with such grand lie¡­ good job!?


    But, if this lie gets exposed, wouldn¡¯t it be really bad¡­ is this really all right!?


    ¡­ It¡¯s Otousama we are talking about, so he will surely do a good job at deceiving¡­ I hope.


    Fumu, if it turns out like this, then Kurogane¡¯s activity will be quite short¡­ well, if our contract gets exposed, I feel like orders will march upon us¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like that.


    ¡¸Still, why did Kurogane-sama come to feel like exterminating a swarm of Orcs?¡¹


    Tirie-san, you are asking quite the right question, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡¸Ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Kurogane glanced at Otousama. Haha¡­


    ¡¸Erm¡­ I have requested Orc meat for cooking, but Kurogane was too enthusiastic so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸My goodness¡­ being enthusiastic for the sake of his beloved master is inevitable, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Tirie-san said while wryly smiling.


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s only natural of wanting to bring the best for your Lord¡¹


    Kurogane, what are you nodding with a self-satisfied face for¡­


    ¡­ Well, I would be happy if you brought lots for me too~ I haven¡¯t said anything like that, but¡­ who would have thought he would exterminate the entire swarm!? I thought he would bring 10 at most, you know? ¡­


    Eh? That¡¯s still too many?


    ¡­ Let¡¯s specify how many I need the next time.


    Both Kurogane and Mashiro apparently don¡¯t have the words¡¸Moderately¡¹and¡¸taking it easy¡¹in their dictionaries¡­


    This world doesn¡¯t have anything like a dictionary in the first place though.

 CH 189

    ¡¸By the way¡­ you said for cooking, right? You are cooking even though you are an Ojousama, Cristea-chan? I¡¯ve heard from Galvano that you have sold recipes to the Merchant¡¯s Guild or something¡­¡¹


    Nuoo¡­ stop pleading with sparkling eyes! So dazzling!


    Eyes! My eyesss!


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing for you! If you want to eat Cristea¡¯s dishes then go buy the recipe from the Merchant¡¯s Guild and let the servants make it for you¡¹


    ¡¸No fairrr! You are always eating your beloved daughter¡¯s food, right? Galvano also said that it¡¯s tasty, so I have been curious for a long time! Share with me tooo!¡¹


    So heartlesss! Tirie-san objected Otousama¡¯s disregard.


    Otousama, you can¡¯t help but be immature when Tirie-san is your opponent, huh¡­ are you relaxed because he¡¯s a friend? ¡­ Still, shouldn¡¯t we treat him for helping us though¡­


    ¡¸Otousama, we are receiving a favor this time, wouldn¡¯t it be all right to treat Tirie-san a little bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea-chaan! What a good girl you are!¡¹


    Kurogane obstructed Tirie-san who tried to embrace me. Good job, Kurogane!


    ¡­ Somehow, I have a certain feeling that Tirie-san delightfully patted Kurogane while restricted by him¡­ let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t see that.


    Ah, Kurogane, you mustn¡¯t throw hum¡­ I mean, Elves.


    ¡¸¡­ Mu, as I thought, giving this fellow your cooking is a waste¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama, we are the ones requesting cooperation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s just a deal. It can¡¯t be helped if you say that much. The new product¡­ do you still have it?¡¹


    He gave the permission unwillingly.


    ¡¸The bacon? I have it, but¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Take it out¡¹


    Eh¡­ I have other proper dishes in the Inventory as well though? Just the bacon?


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Is this much enough?¡¹


    I took a lump out of my Inventory.


    ¡¸¡­! Inventory!? Cristea-chan can use an Inventory?¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ a contract with Sacred Beasts and an Inventory, huh¡­ you had a great magical power since birth, didn¡¯t you? Cristea-chan, you have an outstanding talent. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild would like someone as capable as you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Haha¡­¡¹


    I can also use the Warp magic, but keeping silent about that seems to be the wiser choice¡­

 CH 190

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow Cristea become an adventurer, all right? We are going to leave if you want to continue talking about that¡¹


    Tirie-san tilted his head while looking at the block of bacon.


    ¡¸This is a new product Cristea has come up with, Bacon¡¹


    ¡¸Bacon? ¡­ Eh, a new product!?¡¹


    Tirie-san looked at the bacon with eyes full of expectations.


    ¡¸Cristea, explain¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! This is a salt-pickled Orc meat processing with smoke¡¹


    Saying such, I took out a knife, frying pan and a portable magic stove from my Inventory.


    ¡¸¡­ You, are you walking around with that?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Yes. I thought it would be convenient at times like these¡¹


    I found it regrettable at the port town because I had no cookware with me, so I decided to add a cookware with general seasonings and a portable magic stove in my Inventory.


    I also have an iron plate ready for seafood barbecue or seafood yakisoba.


    Of course, learning from the experience of falling into the water, I didn¡¯t forget to have a change of clothes and a blanket ready as well.


    ¡¸Bu¡­! Awa, ahahahahahaha! C, Cristea-chan you are an amusing one, aren¡¯t you! For an Ojousama to carry a cookware around¡­!¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what was so funny, but Tirie-san burst into laughter¡­


    I, it¡¯s ¡°Well prepared means no worries¡± alright!? It¡¯s useful now, see!?


    ¡¸Kuku¡­ it seems like I wouldn¡¯t miss a meal if I were with Cristea-chan, right?¡¹


    Well, sure. I always think of meals. I would collect materials, pick herbs and hunt in a way or another too¡­


    I answered while cutting the bacon.


    ¡¸Ah~¡­ I want you in the Advneturer¡¯s Guild more and more. I guarantee that you would be in a great demand as a party member. How about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Not going to happen, absolutely not! I won¡¯t let you encourage Cristea!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I will think about it¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea! I won¡¯t allow you to become an adventurer, you hear me!?¡¹


    Otousama, no need to worry, I can be helpful at least as a cook, you know?


    ¡­ Ah, there¡¯s Kurogane and Mashiro too, so would I become an excessive fighting strength instead¡­?


    While thinking such, I threw the bacon into the frying pan. There¡¯s no need for oil as bacon itself contains plenty of it, so it will get nicely crunchy.


    Ah~¡­ the delicious fragrance¡­ I¡¯ve become hungry. It would be nice if we could go have a meal somewhere with Otousama after this¡­ should I try asking him?


    ¡­ Gulp¡­


    N? What was that sound just now?


    When the focused on cooking me turned around, I saw Tirie-san, Otousama and even Mashiro with Kurogane fixedly looking at me. No, at the bacon, to be accurate.


    ¡­ This might not be enough, so it might be better to fry a little more¡­

 CH 191

    ¡¸Heyyy¡­ what the hell is this¡­¡¹


    Said Tirie-san who seemed to give it his best not to become entranced.


    ¡¸Umu¡­ this is¡­ umu¡­¡¹


    Said Otousama who was enjoying every bite of the bacon.


    ¡¸Umu, this makes me want to drink¡¹


    ¡¸Un, delish!¡¹


    Mashiro and Kurogane happily stuffed their cheeks.


    ¡¸It certainly has a deliciousness that makes you want to drink alcohol, doesn¡¯t it? I usually don¡¯t eat such fatty meat as the Orc meat, but¡­ this has just the right amount of grease¡­ moreover, I feel a deep flavor that just fried meat doesn¡¯t have¡­ is this the result of being smoked?¡¹


    Tirie-san asked me with an intoxicated expression. Uwaa¡­ your seductiveness is greatly leaking out, you know!?


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­ I just simply fried it to let you purely savor the taste of the bacon this time, but it has many uses, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. The Napolitan and Carbonara were superb. However, to taste this good when it¡¯s only fried¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Na, Napo¡­? Karu¡­? W, what is that? Are you saying that there are more delicious dishes than this!?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They are dishes using bacon as the main ingredient. The red Napolitan and white Carbonara each have their special, different flavors¡­¡¹


    Closing his eyes, Otousama told Tirie-san while recalling back when he ate the two dishes.


    ¡¸Hey! Invite me for the meal the next time! There¡¯s no way you could leave me empty-handed after saying this much!?¡¹


    ¡¸We let you eat and you still want more, huh¡­ how greedy¡¹


    ¡¸Ah-! Being greedy is fine! Also, this! Sell me the recipe for this bacon! I want to introduce it as a portable meal for adventurers!¡¹


    Whut? Bacon? Well, the only meals adventurers are carrying are salt-pickled meats and hard bread after all. It might be good to improve the diet of the adventurers by even a little bit¡­ at that time, I would like to do it together with the Sauerkraut and pickles too.


    ¡¸About that¡­ regarding the smoking including this bacon, I¡¯m thinking of spreading it as the specialty of our fief first¡¹


    Ha? What¡¯s that? Otousama has a smug face, but this is the first time that the owner of the recipe, me, is hearing about that, though!?


    ¡¸Erm, Otousama¡­? This is my first time hearing that, but¡­?¡¹


    Haaaaa?


    ¡¸The deliciousness of this bacon has to be conveyed properly. Even if it becomes a portable food for adventurers, if we don¡¯t spread the genuine standards first, the get rich quick scheme merchants will propagate a terrible, salt-pickled meat as bacon¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That would be alarming¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Right? Therefore, I decided that our fief will establish the correct recipe of bacon¡¹


    ¡¸Good! If you sell it under the Duke Ellisfeed brand, you will be able to supervise the sham companies. Sounds good!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ If that were the case, a stable supply of Orc meat would be necessary, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me! I will have the Adventurer¡¯s Guild back you up!¡¹


    ¡­ Wait a moment. You are leaving me behind quite a lot though!?


    Who came up with this smoking, who was it!


    ¡¸Cristea¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!?¡¹


    ¡¸It has turned out like this, so finish the smokehouse quickly. I will hold a selection for workers who will produce the smoked food. You will guide those people¡¹


    Smoked food workers, you say¡­ the little smoked food life I wanted to enjoy has suddenly turned large-scale!?


    How did it turn out like this!?

 CH 192

    Kurogane¡¯s matter and the smoked bacon enterprise(?) has been settled, and it has been decided to strike while the iron is hot and register Kurogane as an adventurer.


    While Tirie-san took Kurogane to register downstairs, Otousama and Mashiro who wanted to continue eating asked me for more bacon.


    ¡­ Won¡¯t you get tired of bacon at this rate~?


    I, who is not good at returning to the same meal already started getting tired of bacon, so I took out potatoes which I fried together with the bacon and pickles.


    ¡¸Sorry to have kept you waiting. The registration is¡­ oh myy? A new menu again?¡¹


    Tirie-san who returned together with Kurogane happily reached his hand towards the food. I wouldn¡¯t stretch it so far to call it a new menu¡­


    ¡¸N~! Yummy! It goes well with potatoes, doesn¡¯t it! It advances an extra level when you eat pickles in between!¡¹


    Ah, not good. The pickles I thought go well with it only ended up accelerating his appetite.


    ¡¸Oy, Tirie. Do you have no alcohol in this room?¡¹


    Hey, Otousama? No matter how close friends you are, you shouldn¡¯t act without restrains and cause trouble, right-!?


    ¡¸This office is, more or less, a workplace, you know? ¡­ Well, I do have somethough¡¹


    Saying such, Tirie-san took out a hip flask from his pocket and handed it to Otousama.


    Tirie-san!?


    Your Elven image is steadily crumbling, you know!?


    ¡­ I have no doubts that Tirie-san is the most eccentric oddball among the Elves, yeah, that¡¯s definitely it!


    ¡¸A hard liquor, huh¡­ I think an ale would match it better¡¹


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, right? I¡¯m in the middle of a work and in the first place, it would be troubling if I entered the lower floor while smelling so strongly. I had to cast Clear magic in a hurry when we went down just now¡¹


    Tirie-san drank from a cup while complaining to Otousama.


    Hey, hey, the adults have forgotten about the children (me) in the room and started drinking!?


    ¡­ Huh? Wait a minute? Hard liquor?


    ¡¸Err!? Tirie-san? That! That alcohol!¡¹


    Tirie-san dangled with the hip flask. I snatched the hip flask from his hand and sniffed it.


    ¡­ It¡¯s a brandy. So they had hard liquor-!


    ¡¸Wha! Hey! An alcohol this strong is not for children!¡¹


    Tirie-san snatched the hip flask back in a panic¡­ certainly, I feel tingles just from sniffing it¡­ it can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m but a child.


    ¡¸Where did you obtain this liquor?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s still too early for you, Cristea-chan? ¡­ It¡¯s made in the northern part of the fief. It¡¯s difficult to obtain it here, but I got it through the Guild¡¯s connections¡¹


    I see, I heard that the northern part of the fief is cold. They must have needed a strong alcohol to quickly warm up their bodies.


    Why did I not find out before making Shibukawa-ni¡­! Let¡¯s order this brandy the next year and make it with it. I want to make other sweets and dishes too.


    ¡¸Otousama, I would like to order this liquor, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Have you come up with some new dish again?¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t call it new, but¡­ I just thought that it could have various uses¡¹


    Whoops, that was close. He wouldn¡¯t be able to endure if I took out the new dish card here.


    ¡¸Leave the arrangements to me! In exchange¡­ I will be relying on you if you make something, okay?¡¹


    ¡­ Tirie-san, please stop looking at me wiht those eyes full of expectations! Your eyes are enchanted with the sparkling effect and are too dazzling!

 CH 193

    In the meantime, Kurogane¡¯s Guild Card has been completed, so he received it and we decided to close the matter.


    ¡¸Cristea-chan, come again, okay? I will have people let you pass immediately to my office if you come with Kurogane-sama¡¹


    Ohh, a free pass, huh.


    ¡¸Cristea, I believe you understand, but you are forbidden from entering the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, all right?¡¹


    Eehhh~! Isn¡¯t that oppression or something?


    ¡¸Hey! Aren¡¯t you oppressing her too much like that? Besides, are you intending to let Kurogane-sama leave the home and come to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild alone?¡¹


    Tirie-san objected. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Tell him more!


    ¡¸As if I let Cristea go to this gathering place of ruffians. Cristea, make sure to call over this fellow if you have a bussiness¡¹


    Eh? Summoning the Guild Master is a bit¡­


    ¡¸Look here? I might look like this but I¡¯m also busy, you know? I¡¯m the Guild Master after all¡¹


    Right?


    ¡¸Cristea, what if you called him over during the mealtime or tea break?¡¹


    ¡¸I will come with pleasure!¡¹


    H, how calculating-!


    But certainly, it would be better than that filthy, agonizing place¡­ if I had to stay in there for a longer time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and ended up casting Clear magic on the entire floor.


    Besides, I took off the hat because it was obstructing and I would also like to let Miria see these cute, weaved pigtails. Those two are definitely kindred spirits in this area.


    ¡¸Also! Aren¡¯t you going to drink with Galvano soon? Call me for that too, okay!?¡¹


    ¡¸I have invited him over to thank him for taking care of things for Cristea¡¹


    Was that so? In that case, I will have to put all my skills to use for Galvano Ojisama, right? ¡­ But, Otousama, you are brimming with intentions to drink, aren¡¯t you?? It¡¯s not just to thank him, right!? You won¡¯t deceive me! Otousama is always suffering because of me, so I should thank both of them! I¡¯m always in your care!


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that just fine! I have a pile of things to talk about so invite me as well! Otherwise, I will come together with Galvano!¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we would let uninvited people on our premises, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Geez! Don¡¯t be so mean to me!¡¹


    ¡¸Ow, ouch! I got it! I got it already, so release me!¡¹


    ¡­ Tirie-san is overbearing, isn¡¯t he?


    He looked feminine when clapping on Otousama¡¯s back, but the sounds resounding were incredibly loud though¡­? I wonder if Otousama¡¯s back didn¡¯t turn blue already¡­


    If they weren¡¯t friends, wouldn¡¯t this be enough to charge him for violence?


    ¡¸Yay~! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹


    Tirie-san who couldn¡¯t hide his happiness winked my way.


    I thought that I shouldn¡¯t oppose Tirie-san too much while nodding at him.


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, this is why I don¡¯t like coming here¡¹


    ¡­ I understand why Otousama doesn¡¯t like coming here. But, I also understood that the two do get along quite well.


    Like this, I became friends with an adult. It feels somewhat nice.


    I won¡¯t say anything about making a hundred friends when I enter the academy, but it would be nice to make friends like Otousama~!

 CH 194

    ¡¸¡­ well, that¡¯s what happened¡¹


    I, who have returned to the mansion has gone to the kitchen to make preliminary preparations for the bacon.


    The Orc General, Orc King, and several Orc bodies were entrusted to the Guild. Tirie-san is going to bring them after the dismantling, on the banquet day.


    I have requested Shin to take care of a few normal Orcs before going to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so I¡¯m preparing that.


    While working, I found out that Shin was acquainted with Tirie-san, so we talked about happenings in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ Tirie-san, huh. That person will give all of his heart for the people he¡¯s close with, so it will take you aback when you see it for the first time¡¹


    Kuku said Shin while continuing to chuckle.


    ¡¸So you knew about that side of Tirie-san?¡¹


    Hee~ I was wondering how he knew dismantling, so there was such a story.


    ¡¸Kaasan couldn¡¯t keep being an adventurer after receiving an injury during a request, so she got employed in the dining hall where we worked together¡¹


    Hohou, so that¡¯s how he learned to cook, huh?


    ¡¸It reached the point where I could register as an adventurer too after Kaasan passed away, but I had no intentions of becoming one, so I decided to set my eyes on becoming a chef, but Guild Master took care of me in many ways during that time as well¡¹


    No way¡­ Tirie-san wasn¡¯t just a mere Big Sis-like Erofu-san?


    ¡¸We met after a long time when I went to place a request for Orc meat, but that person doesn¡¯t change¡¹


    Well, he¡¯s an Elf after all. His appearances wouldn¡¯t change just after a few years, would they?


    ¡¸¡­ He was quite affectionate to me when I was little, but after his body touch became quite extreme that one time, Kaasan told me ¡°Find another job before you grow up!¡± I somehow understand her meaning now¡­ I thought the stern adventurers were keeping a distance from him because he was extremely strong, but I understood various things by now¡­ you be careful too, all right? He¡¯s a person who¡¯s extremely fond of cute things after all¡¹


    Said Shin with a distant look.


    Yeah, I know. Rather, I think you are quite slow for not noticing Tirie-san¡¯s disposition for so long, you know? Your Okaasan protected you dearly, didn¡¯t she!?


    Tirie-san¡­! Even though you were finally considered a good person after so much effort, you just had to spoil the moment with your desires, didn¡¯t you!?


    Tirie-san is a Big Sis-like Erofu-san who can¡¯t keep himself in check, huh¡­ let¡¯s be more careful. Yeah.

 CH 195

    After finishing the bacon preparations while hearing Shin¡¯s old stories about Guild Master, I was relaxing and drinking black tea in my room.


    ¡¸Ha~¡­ what a hectic day that was¡­¡¹


    Mofuing Kurogane and Mashiro who returned to their Sacred Beast forms, I could finally take a breather from people.


    Woah~¡­ mofu paradise after such a long time¡­ I¡¯m getting healed¡­


    Currently, I¡¯m in the middle of brushing Kurogane. He¡¯s enjoying the thorough brushing with his eyes closed in comfort.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Kurogane¡­ you had to register as an adventurer¡­¡¹


    The circumstances progressed without paying mind to Kurogane¡¯s will, so I was full of guilty feelings.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s a simple thing if it¡¯s for Lord¡¯s sake. Besides, I would be able to grandiosely stay by Lord¡¯s side as a guard. When you think about it like that, then the current circumstances aren¡¯t that bad¡¹


    ¡¸You think so? That¡¯s good then¡­¡¹


    Although you say that, I would rather if you grandiosely stayed in the Sacred Beast form though.


    ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get over with it and announce my contracts with the Sacred Beasts? It will get exposed soon anyway. But, Kurogane¡¯s enduring would come to naught then¡­


    ¡¸Me too, will register as adventurer!¡¹


    While endlessly worrying in deep thoughts, Mashiro suddenly declared his intention to register as adventurer.


    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹


    Oou¡­ what a good child you are¡­ Mashiro¡­


    ¡¸I will gratefully accept your feeling. But, wouldn¡¯t it be judged too early to register as adventurer because of your appearances?¡¹


    ¡¸That can¡¯t be¡­!¡¹


    Shock! Mashiro stiffened in disappointment.


    Plop, he placed his face on top of my lap and looked at me sorrowfully.


    Ugh¡­! A, aren¡¯t you adorable!


    His cunningness makes my heart tighten too.


    ¡¸¡­ B, but you see? Having a person close to my age by my side wouldn¡¯t be strange, so there will be times when it will be easier for you to protect me, right? At that time, I wish you could protect me instead of Kurogane?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! Un! Me too, will do my best to protect Cristea!¡¹


    Sparkle! Mashiro revived. Ahh, how cute. Please stay as my adorable Mashiro forever, okay?


    ¡¸Say, say, Cristea?¡¹


    ¡¸N? What is it?¡¹


    When I started brushing Mashiro whose mood recovered, he playfully asked me.


    ¡¸When are we going to eat the souvenirs I caught for you?¡¹


    The souvenirs Mashiro caught¡­ ah! Sharken!


    I stored them in the Inventory as they were!


    The long-awaited Sharken! And Ikura! To forget about that, how careless of me!


    ¡¸Yeah, we should eat them quickly, shouldn¡¯t we?¡¹


    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Cristea would want to eat them, I thought , so I returned without eating them myself, you know?¡¹


    Aaaaah! I¡¯m sorry, Mashiro! I have completely forgotten¡­!


    Let¡¯s eat Sharken together, alright!

 CH 196

    Remembering the Sharken Mashiro brought, I went to the kitchen in a hurry.


    ¡¸Huh? What¡¯s the matter, Ojou? I have stored the meat in the cold room already?¡¹


    I was found by Shin the moment I entered the kitchen.


    ¡¸Ah, yeah. That¡¯s fine. May I borrow a little bit of place?¡¹


    ¡¸N? We have finished stocking up, so I think there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks!¡¹


    I borrowed a corner with sink and started working.


    Erm¡­ I have handled salmon in my past life, but this will be my first time as Cristea, so let¡¯s practice by preparing the Sharken normally first. While thinking such, I retrieved one Sharken from my Inventory.


    Ohh¡­ what a splendid salmon¡­ no, Sharken! It looks like I can have expectations for this.


    Relying on my past life¡¯s memories, I filleted the Sharken. I carefully avoided and took out the roe¡­ I then cut the Sharken according to the dish I have in mind and just lightly salt it this time.


    Now then, today¡¯s main event starts here! Welcome Roe-san to the stage! Clap, clap, clap, clap¡­! (in mind applause)


    I fill a bowl with lukewarm water, add plenty of salt and put the roe in.


    Once inside, I unfasten the eggs and remove the skein. I very so~ftly rinse the eggs in the water.


    With this, the Ikura is complete.


    Uwaa¡­ there¡¯s so many Ikura-chans¡­! I will be able to make Donburi with heaps of Ikura that I couldn¡¯t make in my past life!


    Just in case, I have confirmed with Kurogane that it has no parasites and begun making Shoyu Zuke.


    After mixing it with wine and soy sauce, I stored it in the cold room.


    I have no Tupperware or wrap, so I put it in a clean dishcloth on a large plate and covered it with lid.


    With this, I will be able to make Ikura Donburi with this Ikura Shoyu Zuke tomorrow. Ah, I can¡¯t wait~!


    The dinner menu has already been decided, but I hurriedly changed the soup into a cream stew with Sharken, chicken meat, and vegetables.


    ¡­ Rather, everyone in the kitchen was staring at the cream stew I made for Mashiro and I was uneasy that they might eat it, so I asked the Head Chef whether I should come back later to make more with everyone, and thus change the menu.


    The Head Chef was watching from the front row though¡­ he immediately gave me his OK.


    Mashiro, Kurogane and Kaguya all said ¡°Delicious!¡± at the stew I somehow managed to save. I also ate the stew earlier for the sake of Mashiro who was enduring to eat together.


    The salmon¡­ not, the Sharken really matches with creamy dishes, doesn¡¯t it¡­ I nearly overate myself and almost missed the dinner. That was a close one.


    In all honesty, I wanted to eat Sashimi, but it looked like I would be stopped by everyone, so I plan to make it in secret later. Just in case, I plan to move forward only with Kurogane¡¯s parasite check.


    Right, right, I can also make a smoked salmo¡­ Sharken. I just wanted to test the cold smoking anyway.


    At the dinner, Okaasama who likes creamy dishes was eating with a great relish as I expected.


    Otousama seems like he has liked the Sharken and chicken stew as well.


    He was quite surprised when I told him that one of the ingredients was Sharken.


    Fufufu¡­ its flesh is not the only yummy thing there is, you know?


    Tomorrow, I will eat Ikura to my heart¡¯s content, okay!


    Ahh, can¡¯t wait!

 CH 197

    The next day, I went for a stroll.


    Yeah, I should spend this quiet time occasionally, shouldn¡§t I?


    ¡¸Oh? Lord, that mushroom is delicious¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Which one!?¡¹


    I hate the gluttony that made me immediately retrieve a basket from my Inventory and start picking the mushrooms¡­


    The carefree stroll has abruptly become a picking time¡­ but, my hand won¡¯t stop.


    When I hear delicious, there¡¯s no ¡°not going to eat¡± choice.


    I¡¯m grateful to Kurogane and his appraisal who allowed me to distinguish edible wild grasses and mushrooms.


    If I had a worry then that would be discovering and picking the edible wild grasses and mushrooms without thinking after enrolling into the academy¡­


    If, even though I might be a joke, Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s daughter would kneel in front of what would seem like a weed from outsider¡¯s perspective and started pulling it out while saying¡¸This is very delicious, you know? Ah! That mushroom has aphrodisiac effects¡­¡¹, that would be the day of my end¡­


    I have no doubt that this:¡¸As I thought, the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed was a repulsive food eating lady¡¹would be everyone¡¯s impression of me¡­


    No¡­ well, I am already being called repulsive food eating lady, so I really can¡¯t help but worry about it.


    I mean, wouldn¡¯t you want to be defended¡¸She¡¯s not repulsive food eating lady! She¡¯s a wonderful lady!¡¹by your newly made friends?


    I try to imagine that scene.


    ¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s impossible!


    Doesn¡¯t it look like my true colors would be exposed rather quickly!?


    ¡­ It¡¯s finemon, I will go look around for tasty things with Oniisama or Mashiro and others during the weekends.


    ¡­ Ugh, I want girl friends of the same age. I want to eat sweets together while giggling and chuckling¡­


    Otousama and others are under impression that I have a girl friend of the same age in Sei, but nope!


    Sei is (pretty much) a boy friend of mine and a comrade in loving Yahatul (Japanese) food.


    Ah, I could go around the restaurants with Sei¡­ oh, that¡¯s not good. He¡¯s going to enroll as a boy, so the two of us can¡¯t be seen outside together as we are not engaged. Moreover, if Oniisama found out that Sei is the Bastea Company¡¯s Ichima-san, he would surely scold me severely.


    It would be unnatural for us to be together unless the two of us will be going to the same class¡­ I will have to bring everyne¡¯s gifts in secret via warp.


    Before that, I will have to let Sei, Byakko-sama and others eat many delicious things, huh.

 CH 198

    The so-called stroll ended up in collecting and I have decided to return to the mansion.


    Today¡¯s lunch is a rather light sandwich. Thinly sliced bacon, scrambled eggs and lettuce sandwich. I have to show the many recipes of bacon without a delay.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ bacon goes well with eggs, huh¡­¡¹


    Otousama ate the sandwich happily.


    Huh? You have none? Eh? Seconds? That was quick!


    Huh? Otousama, is it fine that you don¡¯t go to the capital for work? Eh? You went and quickly returned home by warp? ¡­ Otousama, can you really afford to use the warp circle this casually?


    ¡¸The capital¡¯s mansion doesn¡¯t have Cristea¡¯s cooking after all¡¹


    You are saying that so cheerfully, but I¡¯m going to be living in the capital soon because of the academy, you know? Ha? You will stay there on the weekends? ¡­ Okaasama too?


    Haa, is that so¡­


    Eh? Head Chef as well? ¡­ You probably shouldn¡¯t come, you know?


    It¡¯s no good even if you cry.


    Head Chef, you can¡¯t come even through the chef exchange, right¡­?


    Head Chef is going to protect the delicious meals of the Ellisfeed House.


    ¡­ Somehow, Head Chef¡¯s expression sparkled as if he was thunderstruck and exclaimed¡¸I have received your official appointment! I shall protect the flavor of Ojousama¡¯s recipes!¡¹immediately after¡­


    Eh? What official appointment are you talking about? I haven¡¯t said anything so exaggerating, right?? I just wanted to tell you to continue making delicious food with everyone though¡­ oy~


    ¡­ Ah, he¡¯s not listening, is he?


    ¡¸I am Ojousama¡¯s best apprentice, so it¡¯s only natural for me to protect them!¡¹he keeps on nodding though¡­


    What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know anything about apprentices though!?


    Looking at Otousama who wanted another helping, I promised to make Dorayaki for the afternoon tea at his request. Well, I do have a stock of Anko, so it¡¯s fine¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Ufufufufu¡­ the time has come at last¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Ojou, you are letting our a creepy laugh, you know?¡¹


    Silence! Shin, you.. said a word too much!


    It¡¯s finally the time in the kitchen! A meeting with the Ikura Shoyu Zuke!


    ¡¸Ohhh¡­!¡¹


    The sparkly, shining Ikura, what a sensual form it has¡­!


    Ahh, I want to drown in the sea of Ikura¡­!


    It¡¯s like opening a jewel box. So fascinating¡­ waan¡­


    Ha! Whoops not good, I let out a prohibited comment of a certain Sacred Beast.


    I definitely feel like I got influenced. I have to be more careful.


    A, a mouthful first¡­ chomp.


    Oh¡­ ohh¡­ this is a deliciousness that is by no means inferior to the Ikura Shoyu Zuke from my past life¡­!


    The Ikura are bursting open in my mouth and its taste is spreading through my mouth¡­


    I serve rice into a bowl, take out green perilla from my Inventory and finely chop it.


    I was wavering about Sumeshi, but I remembered that I hadn¡¯t made Sushi yet¡­ people might get startled by Sumeshi, so I decided to use normal rice.


    Place Ikura on top¡­ a heap, a mountain¡­ haaa¡­ what an extravagance this is.


    Let¡¯s garnish it with as much Ikura as possible. Let¡¯s do that.


    Cut Nori is all about one¡¯s preferences, so I will put that aside. People seem to be worried about dark food for some reason.


    The truth is that I wanted to prepare the body of the fish as well, but Sashimi still seems like a big hurdle, so I decided on making something else first.


    Now! The actual tasting of the long-cherished Ikura Donburi!

 CH 199

    ¡¸Ufufu, the long-cherished Donburi~?¡¹


    I hummed while stirring a heap of Ikura.


    ¡¸¡­ Hey, that¡¯s¡­ from the yesterday¡¯s fish¡­ Sharken, was it? Do you not need to cook it on fire?¡¹


    Shin asked with a doubtful look in his eyes.


    Shin¡¯s trauma caused by raw eggs still seems to be in a good health.


    Although the people who challenged the raw and soft-boiled eggs increased recently thanks to my propaganda¡­ Shin obstinately won¡¯t eat it. Well, it would look scary when your close friend suffered because of that.


    But I know. Head Chef was deliciously eating Tama Kake Gohan and insisted that¡¸Chefs have to ascertain the potential of ingredients!¡¹and Shin was wavering since then. I believe that he needs just one more little push.


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s fine! I had Kurogane appraise it for me and he told me that there¡¯s nothing dangerous about it¡¹


    ¡¸Kurogane-sama did¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s right. After His Highness the Crown Prince returned to the capital, we wanted to keep Mashiro¡¯s, Kurogane¡¯s and Kaguya¡¯s existences secret from everyone, but I thought they would be pitiful like that¡­ so, I publicly announced it to everyone in the mansion.


    Aside from Kaguya in her cat form, the three couldn¡¯t freely leave the room, and would go for stroll only when my room was to be cleaned and that was all¡­


    Of course, I properly asked everyone to keep it secret from outside.


    Otousama¡¸If the world gets to know about this, Cristea will have to become one of the royal family, which will possibly force her to leave us. In case something like that happens, I believe we won¡¯t be able to eat the next of Cristea¡¯s new delicious meals that easily¡¹gave a heads-up(?). Thanks to that, everyone¡¯s union grew stronger.


    Wow~ I¡¯m glad, I¡¯m glad.


    Thanks to that, everyone is aware of Kurogane and the existence of his appraisal, so I believe that people will be able to safely eat when he gives his approval.


    ¡¸I guarantee its deliciousness. Give it a try if you feel like it¡¹


    While that might be true, I won¡¯t force anyone, so I can only recommend giving it a try without being pushy.


    I believe that giving it a try by your own will is important.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, I got it¡¹


    Oh? What an unexpected reply. Yeah, when you feel like it is good, isn¡¯t it? Being forceful is forbidden!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea. Just what is this supposed to be?¡¹


    Otousama was at loss because of the Ikura Donburi in front of him.


    He has never eaten Ikura before, so he must be bewildered by the unfamiliar orange beads in front of him.


    ¡¸These are the eggs of Sharken¡­ Ikura on rice¡¹


    How do I explain Ikura in this world? It might be a good chance to call them eggs to make them recognize as such.


    ¡¸Ikura¡­? Sharken eggs, you said?¡¹


    Not only the Ikura Donburi, I want him to experience the salmon itself.


    ¡¸This is Sharken Shabu-shabu. You dip the sliced fish in the pot with dashi like this¡­ let it lightly cook, then dip in this ponzu¡­ pickle juice and eat. The meat will fall apart if you cook it for too long, so please be careful, okay? Choose any vegetables you like¡¹


    Right, there are still people who would avoid the raw Sashimi, so I tried making Shabu-shabu. I have eaten Buri and Hamachi Shabu-shabu in my past life, so I thought that Sharken would also be good. This was adjusted to my preferences, and I believe its taste will be close to raw.


    Now then, I have finished explaining.


    I can¡¯t endure anymore!


    Itadakimaa~su!

 CH 200

    Ahh¡­ I can taste the long-cherished Ikura Donburi at last!


    D¡­ deli~sh!


    Dangerous, this is too dangerous¡­!


    I eat, I eat yet can¡¯t reach the rice, so much Ikura¡­ what a euphoria¡­


    Everytime one of the beads pop, a melting flavor spreads through my mouth. And when you set rice in pursuit¡­ it¡¯s unbearable!


    The chopped perilla I can occasionally taste feels refreshing, doing a good job, aren¡¯t you¡­


    I prepared spoons this time after thinking that everyone might find it difficult to eat with chopsticks, but I really want to use chopstics so much! Clack, clack, clack, you know!


    Ahh¡­ I will do it alone in secret next time! Definitely!


    Whoopsie¡­ I should get some Sharken Shabu-shabu too.


    I took the thinly sliced Sharken and submerged it into the dashi pot¡­ it would be too wasteful to cook it for long, so it¡¯s essential to finish swiftly.


    The ponzu from freshly squeezed citruses really matches well the soy sauce.


    Then, the Ikura Donburi explodes in my mouth once again¡­ ahh, happiness¡­


    ¡¸This is¡­ deliciousness exceeding my imagination¡­!¡¹


    Oh? Otousama seems to like the Ikura Donburi too? I thought you would like it¡­ fufu.


    ¡¸Mu, this is not good. There¡¯s not enough Ikura¡­¡¹


    Ah¡­ you weren¡¯t able to distribute the portions of rice correctly, right? Fufufu¡­ I got that covered, so it isn¡¯t a problem!


    ¡¸Otousama, I have prepared more Ikura, so add as much as you¡¯d like¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ ! Well done, Cristea! This is¡­ I¡¯m perplexed over how much do I put in¡­¡¹


    Otousama stared at Ikura with sparkling eyes.


    Ain¡¯t it alright¡­? Take as much as you want.


    Is what I would like to say, but unless you take it a moderate amount, you will be now missing the rice and fall into an infinite loop, see? I won¡¯t let you leave any Ikura!


    ¡¸Just the right amount, so you wouldn¡¯t have any leftovers. There¡¯s still the Shabu-shabu, so get a moderate amount, okay?¡¹


    Otousama is the type who eats as much of the food he likes as possible¡­


    As for me, I like to balance the things while eating, so I recommended the Shabu-shabu.


    I think that switching from Shabu-shabu and Ikura Donburi is really great.


    ¡¸Ohh, that¡¯s right¡­ like this, I wonder¡­ did I cook it for too long? ¡­ No, this is¡­ yeah, good! ¡­ This time¡­ like this? ¡­ Umu, this is better¡¹


    Fumu. From the looks of it, Otousama quickly got grasp of it and near raw state is his preference. Yeah, it looks like I could recommend that¡­

 CH 201

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Otousama. In fact, this Sharken is safe to eat raw. It¡¯s delicious when you place it like this on the Donburi and eat it together¡¹


    Fufufu¡­ Sharken Oyakodon.


    ¡¸Wha¡­! R, raw¡­ you say?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I have confirmed with Kurogane¡¯s appraisal that it¡¯s safe to eat even raw. It tastes good cooked as Shabu-shabu, but I would like you to experience how the fat of the Sharken melts on top of your tongue, so please try it raw by all means¡¹


    I took a small piece of Sharken on top of the Ikura Donburi and ate it in front of Otousama who flinched when told it can be eaten raw.


    Fuaaaa¡­ Ikura Donburi is delicious too, but it¡¯s an extravagance when it¡¯s joined by Sashimi! The sensation of fat melting on top of the tongue is entrancing¡­


    I thought that he would want to give it a try after seeing me enjoying it with closed eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ Is this really safe when eaten raw?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I wouldn¡¯t recommend it if I didn¡¯t have confidence in Kurogane¡¯s appraisal skill, but¡­¡¹


    I glanced at Kurogane at the side.


    ¡¸As Lord said, this is safe to eat raw. Well, I won¡¯t force you to eat it¡¹


    ¡¸N, no! Since Kurogane-sama says it¡¯s safe to eat, then I feel relieved! I, I will eat it!¡¹


    Otousama picked up a small piece of Sharken and put it into his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ This is¡­! It¡¯s as good when cooked¡­ no, isn¡¯t this even tastier! Yeah, this could be eaten together with Ikura and it¡¯s good on its own!¡¹


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s delicious even raw. Also, the fat will melt on warm surfaces which is an unexplainable deliciousness, but I¡¯m going to announce it today.


    I would like to make Sushi in the near future.


    Otousama ate everything in a great vigor and asked for another serving of rice.


    As for Okaasama¡¯s reaction,¡¸It smelt of fish at first, but I came to like it and can recommend it¡¹it was something like this. She¡¯s weak with fishiness.


    As she ate Shabu-shabu deliciously, it seemed she was avoiding eating it raw after all.


    There are many other ways to eat Sharken, so I will make various things. I¡¯m sure she will like other dishes besides the stew.


    Eating Shabu-shabu is fun and I would like to do it again, so I will start looking for a Buri-like fish next.


    Of course, Orc meat Shabu-shabu is also planned for the next time.


    And of course, Ikura Donburi was greatly popular with Mashiro.


    ¡¸You see, you see, Cristea? I would like to eat Ikura Don again?¡¹I was pleaded afterward. Leave it to meee! Mashiro brought back a lot of Sharken after all!


    Kurogane and Kaguya naturally didn¡¯t eat Ikura nor Sharken before, so they ate deliciously.


    Fufu, I will make it again, okay?


    Bacon and Sharken, I should let Sei and others have a taste by all means, right?


    I¡¯m looking forward to Byakko-sama¡¯s and others¡¯ reactions. Ufufufufu.

 CH 202

    The after meal dessert was a ponzu-like Sherbet with fruit.


    ¡¸Hou? The refreshing flavor of this Sherbet is nice¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m also fond of this refreshingness¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right?


    ¡¸However, this much is not enough. Can I have the matcha ice cream too? Vanilla one too if you have it¡¹


    Eh¡­ Otousama? You plan on eating more even though you already ate that much!?


    However, his belly mysteriously doesn¡¯t grow. Where does his firm, slim body come from, I wonder¡­ what a mystery.


    Does his belly not come out because he has abs, is it something like that?


    ¡¸Otousama always eats so much but you don¡¯t get fat, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    When I unconsciously let out the words I wanted to ask, not only Otousama, but even Okaasama stiffened. Otousama put down the Sherbet on the table while making an expression of being taken aback.


    Oops¡­ he probably wanted seconds¡­ I did something inexcusable.


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s right. If I had to say, then I have a constitution that makes it difficult for me to get fat¡¹


    Ah¡­ Otousama. Such statement with a timing like this is not good! Okaasama will surely glare at you!?


    I might have sown a seeds of discord without thinking¡­ awawa.


    ¡¸But, that¡¯s definitely not a good thing¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    According to Otousama¡¯s story, his magical power was also large, although not as large as me, during his childhood and when he ignored hunger while absorbed in playing, his magical power got quickly depleted. Hence, his attendants apparently always carried snacks on them to let him eat. Besides, I have been always hungry in my youth, Otousama narrated earnestly.


    All the energy he ate expended with magical power¡­? Does that mean? In that case, Otousama has a bad fuel consumption¡­ huh?


    Now that I think about it, I have a memory of constantly being fed high calory things when I was small¡­ I thought that was the way of nobles, but it seems I was wrong.


    In the past, I thought the food was unappetizing partly because I found them too bland.


    However, since recalling my past life¡¯s memories, I improved the meal circumstances, and the number of meals I had also considerably increased at the same time, I think.


    Even if I assumed it was my growth period.


    Despite all that, I have not grown horizontally at all and only grew a little bit vertically, didn¡¯t I? ¡­ I have a certain feeling I did.


    ¡­ Is my fuel consumption poor just like Otousama¡¯s because of my large magical power¡­?


    ¡­ That means, I won¡¯t grow and stay a shorty all my life¡­ doesn¡¯t that seem like the case¡­? ¡­ Isn¡¯t that bad?


    Currently, I would like to hear that I¡¯m slender, but in short, I have tiny boobs. It¡¯s fine as long as I am still a child, but it wouldn¡¯t be a joke if I stayed like this when I become older.


    When thinking of the stereotypical figures of Japanese people, the current me has various potentials¡­


    ¡­ Let¡¯s do my best at magical power control practice tomorrow¡­ I might be able to grow a little if the magical power in my body moves efficiently.


    It iwll be fine, I have Okaasama¡¯s blood in me after all.


    It will be the end only if I give up!


    I won¡¯t give up my dream of having boin, kyu, boin! nice body!


    Erm, what exercises were there for breast and waist enhancement¡­


    I ate up the Sherbet and matcha ice cream while thinking such.

 CH 203

    ¡¸Oopsy¡­ daisy¡¹


    The next morning. After hearing Otousama¡¯s story last night, I promptly began a morning yoga as part of my magical power control practice.


    I thought that it might be good for the circulation of magical power.


    In my past life¡¯s office lady days, I went for Pilates, and did morning yoga on the roof under the sun before going to the work, and then I was late for work¡­ I did something like that, yes.


    I had to blame it on fever¡­


    Relying on the memories from that time, I took a pose that came to my mind.


    However, since I borrowed Oniisama¡¯s slightly larger trousers¡­ it¡¯s difficult to move.


    Let¡¯s request Miria to make me track suit from a soft fabric¡­


    I don¡¯t think the materials for jersey could be explained¡­ my past life¡¯s techniques were all way superior now that I think about it, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡ºCristea, what are you doing~?¡»


    Mashiro asked me who was doing the warrior pose.


    ¡­ How am I supposed to answer that? Moreover, isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing to be asked that while doing yoga?


    ¡¸Err you see, this is an exercise called yo¡­ I thought of doing exercises every morning in order to improve my control of magical power and health¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Hmmm. Me too¡»


    ¡¸Mashiro too?¡¹


    Mashiro imitated my pose. How cute, geez.


    But, I believe that triangle pose in the Sacred Beast form would be quite difficult, you know? Ah, look your balance has crumbled and you rolled backward.


    Ahaha, I¡¯m sorry to Mashiro but he was so cute I laughed out.


    ¡º¡­ Lord, what are you doing together with Mashiro?¡»


    Concerned with by laughing, Kurogane who was napping looked at us with his eyes half-open.


    ¡¸Fufu, Mashiro tried to follow an excercise after me, but he fell¡¹


    ¡ºCristea, laughing, that¡¯s heartless~¡»


    Mashiro stood up after rolling and looked at me with dissatisfaction.


    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. You were too cute, so I just¡­¡¹


    ¡º¡­ If roll, I¡¯m cute?¡»


    Mashiro started rolling around.


    Wha, Mashiro¡­! That¡¯s so calculating! Ku! You are acting cute on purpose!? Mashiro, you-!


    ¡¸Geez~! Cute! Mashiro you are so adorable!¡¹


    I lifted the fluffy ball that was rolling around my feet and started patting him. Ah~! My child is so cute!


    ¡ºEhehe, Cristea is cuter, you know?¡»


    Kyu, he hugged me back.


    ¡¸Fufu, thank you¡¹


    Ahh, Mashiro is the cure of our family!


    Clap, something hit my back.


    ¡¸?¡¹


    When I turned around, Kurogane was there.


    ¡º¡­ Lord, what about me?¡»


    Nuaah-! Jealousy!? Kurogane, you~!


    But, it would be a bit different from cute in Kurogane¡¯s case.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I wouldn¡¯t say Kurogane is cute, but rather cool, I think?¡¹


    I¡¯m relying on him all the time now after all.


    ¡ºNu, I see. I¡¯m cool?¡»


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    ¡ºUmu, I see. Umu, cool, huh¡»


    Although showing crisp appearances, Kurogane couldn¡¯t stop his tail that wagged from side to side in happiness.


    Uoh, the tail¡¯s wind pressure is incredible! I understand that you are in a good mood, but let¡¯s control ourselves a bit, okay?


    ¡ºSeriously, every single one of them so noisy since the morning¡»


    Han! Kaguya snorted like a spoiled child.


    What are you saying~ Kaguya-san?


    You don¡¯t understand that your tsun-style is what is adorable, do you?


    Before Kaguya could notice, I picked her up in my arms and started patting her.


    Ah~ geez! My children are so adorable!


    ¡ºGinyaa? You foolish girl! Release me!¡»


    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna~!¡¹


    Mofu paradise right from the morning. Happiness.

 CH 204

    The breakfast is potatoes and bacon Spain-type omelet with salad.


    ¡¸I will have another slice¡¹


    Otousama¡­ you really can eat¡­ I understood the reason he eats so much, so I¡¯m not that worried, but¡­


    ¡¸Whether it¡¯s a grace of Cristea¡¯s meals, I have been recently overflowing with power. Ha ha ha¡¹


    ¡­ Otousama cheerfully laughed.


    Well, you see? Depending on the person, the energy from what you eat will turn into magical power, so you will be feeling more magical power in your body if you eat more than before, but¡­ that¡¯s not wrong, is it?


    Similarly, I also was a pale-faced, frail little girl before I regained the memories of my past life and ate lightly¡­ I feel that¡¯s the case¡­ probably.


    And that¡¯s the strange reason I have recalled my past life¡¯s memories¡­


    The moment I started eating delicious and balanced meals, my magical power increased even further¡­ in addition to that, with the delusion power(?) of my past life¡¯s memories, I was able to make many things and contract Sacred Beasts¡­


    Thinking back, too many things happened after recovering my memories¡­ haa.


    All of that is mostly attributable to me, so I can only say that I¡¯m paying for my mistakes.


    I wonder if I can¡¯t live a little more quietly¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Lord. Are you not feeling well? Are you tired from your morning excercies?¡¹


    Hearing me sigh, Kurogane asked worriedly.


    ¡¸Cristea, you okay?¡¹


    Mashiro looked at me with uneasiness too. Whoops, not good. I must not let everybody worry!


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. I was just wondering whether I didn¡¯t overeat myself a little¡¹


    My plate is already empty. No matter whether it is fine even when I overeat, I must not be a gluttonous lady.


    Therefore, I won¡¯t disgrace myself by having seconds! is what I decided upon so I got myself a slightly larger cut and my plate is already empty.


    I¡¯m scared of me who still wants to eat more. Why do I have to resemble Otousama here!? Why!?


    ¡¸Lord is thin, so you must eat more to become healthy, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if Cristea not feeling well, we also won¡¯t feel well, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you are still a pipsqueak, so you have to eat lots, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone¡­¡¹


    All my children are so kind, they are really good children¡­!


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. I have to eat lots to be well!¡¹


    Saying such, I helped myself to another serving of Quiche.


    But you see, Kurogane? I definitely am not thin, you know¡­


    It¡¯s just a sorrowful straight body with no curves¡­


    Ahh, what was that determination from before for¡­ haa¡­ the omelet is tasty¡­


    ¡­ What will I do in the academy when I get hungry, I wonder¡­ do I have to carry emergency money for snacks in my Inventory after all?


    I made plans for the emergency snack money while eating Quiche.


    I would probably be troubled about food when stranded¡­ but, I would return with warp before getting stranded, so that worry is not necessary though.

 CH 205

    A few days passed since then.


    During that time, the Orc meat and Sharken I set aside were thoroughly desalinated and ready to start getting smoked.


    I thought it would be difficult to cold smoke the Sharken unless it got a little colder, so I decided to warm smoke everything this time. It should taste delicious even if warm smoked.


    And presently, with the interest emerging within the chefs, people who wanted to become specialists after getting captivated by the bacon started appearing, so I gave my consent to the chosen person in charge of the smoking business. Yeah, with this, the smoked food workers have been secured.


    Although I say that, I couldn¡¯t put up with people learning the recipe and immediately resigning to steal it.


    Therefore, we took measures to prevent information leakage about the method of making smoked food with the Ellisfeed House¡¯s contract magic, while I taught him the method personally.


    A contract with magic, as its name suggests, is binding yourself to a contract¡¯s content with magic. If you disregard the contract and spill the secret to a third-party, if your life won¡¯t get extinguished, you will receive a painful penalty.


    This time, the penalty was losing one¡¯s sense of smell and taste, which is indispensable for chefs. Oou¡­ how scary¡­


    When I properly explained to the person himself who stiffened what losing one¡¯s sense of smell and taste entails, he swore that he absolutely won¡¯t teach it to outsiders.


    I understand those feelings¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear not being able to taste or smell what I eat.


    I recalled how I caught cold in my past life and how I couldn¡¯t taste anything I ate.


    When I recovered, everything I ate was seriously delicious¡­


    I¡¯m grateful for being healthy, that¡¯s what I earnestly thought¡­


    Whoops, I got sidetracked.


    Anyhow, with the contract safely completed, the first smoked food worker was born in our house.


    And, until the person himself becomes a craftsman himself, I will be regularly checking on him for a while.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The smoked food was then put to rest for overnight, so the flavors would blend. With that, the bacon and smoked Sharken were complete.


    ¡¸Ufufu¡­ so much bacon and smoked Sharkens¡­!¡¹


    A mountain of bacon and smoked Sharken was piled up before my eyes.


    What a grand spectacle.


    Galvano Ojisama and Tirie-san will visit our home tonight.


    Galvano Ojisama¡¯s recognition of services with smoked food¡­ basically a pretext to sample the bacon¡­ well, it¡¯s a drinking bout, in short.


    For the sake of my Dwarven Ojisama Galvano, I cooled down a large quantity of ale and Yahatul alcohol.


    Otousama will pass on the dinner tonight and wait for the drinking bout.


    ¡­ Just how much does he want to drink?


    I also plan to finish a light dinner and wait to welcome the two.


    Currently, I¡¯m earnestly preparing the food.


    Because it¡¯s food sampling, everyone¡¯s portion is smaller, but there¡¯s a huge variety, so it¡¯s kind of difficult to make.


    Generally, they would ask for seconds of what they prefer, so I left that in Head Chef¡¯s care.


    The drinking bout is during the day, so it would be fine if I made all of it, but¡­ as expected, I wouldn¡¯t be able to accompany them if they continued into the night¡­ a child like me wouldn¡¯t be able to stay awake.


    I sampled the bacon and smoked Sharken while cooking¡­ so I thought I could do without eating either for a while¡­ but¡­ oh well.


    I stored the portion for Otousama and others in my Inventory in the piping hot state and handed over the rest to the people in the kitchen for sampling.


    Everyone was smacking their lips while lamenting¡¸Why is there no aleeee¡­! I want to drinkkkkk!¡¹and such.


    ¡­ It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feelings, but endure¡­


    Now then, I must go to welcome Galvano Ojisama and Tirie-san!

 CH 206

    Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama have arrived at the mansion together.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for inviting us tonight¡¹


    ¡¸I really didn¡¯t intend to invite you or anything though¡¹


    ¡¸Dear, you¡­ long time no see, Tirie-sama. I thought you have already forgotten about me¡¹


    ¡¸You jest! Your husband is a very jealous person, so he forbid me to come to this mansion where the beautiful you lives. The ban has been finally lifted on this occasion. I have been looking forward to seeing you first time in a while, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, what a flatterer¡¹


    ¡¸I was fine with you forbidden from entering all this time though¡¹


    Tch, said Otousama with a sour face. Just how much¡­


    ¡¸Geez, Dear¡­ Tirie-sama was pitiful, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Surprisingly, Okugata-sama is kindhearted as ever¡¹


    Okaasama replied to Tirie-san¡¯s crisp greeting while smiling hohoho.


    The young maids are looking and letting out sighs at Tirie-san as if entranced by his handsomeness.


    Everyine-! Don¡¯t be deceived! His appearances are that of a refreshing hunk, but his insides are that of a big sister! You will only get hurt if you fall in love with him-!


    ¡­ Okaasama seems to be aware of Tirie-sama¡¯s real nature, doesn¡¯t she?


    Her smiling face is, how to say it, a ghastly aura¡­


    ¡¸This bastard, I won¡¯t let you lay your hands on my husband, got it~?¡¹she¡¯s letting such intimidation¡­


    I see it¡­ I can see it¡­ scaryyy¡­!


    Tirie-san who answers while smiling and pretending not to see is a worthy opponent¡­ ugh¡­ scary, geez.


    While thinking such, I welcomed the two with a smile.


    ¡¸Welcome. Please relax and enjoy yourselves tonight¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Miss Cristea. I have looked forward to this day while counting down on my fingers¡¹


    Bachiin! Tirie-san greeted me with a wink.


    Haha¡­ how many hours until the dreams of the red-faced maids crumble¡­ no, how many minutes¡­? I pretended to be calm while thinking such.


    When I asked later, the young maids who were there during the welcoming were apparently dealt with by the older maids who knew of Otousama and Tirie-san¡¯s relationship and the elderly maids¡­ as expected of them.


    ¡¸Yo, Jouchan. I will be in your care tonight. I plan on drinking till the morning, so I hope you have prepared the important alcohol?¡¹


    ¡¸My, Ojisama. Welcome. Fufu, please take it slow today, okay?¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama came with his usual demeanor.


    He carried several bottles of hard, strong liquid as a present.


    Is that perhaps something like vodka or spirytus from my past life¡­?


    Umeshu is looking good for the next year, so I will have to ask for a suitable supplier.


    ¡¸I heard that I will be able to eat something good today, so I came over¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right. I really looked forward to today¡¹


    ¡­ Tirie-san¡¯s speech is so unnatural I can¡¯t seem to calm down¡­


    ¡¸My, saying something like that. Ojisama, you make sure your belly is not filled with more alcohol than food, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Alcohol is no different from water to me. I heard we are putting ranks aside tonight? I¡¯m worried the mansion¡¯s alcohol will get depleted¡¹


    Ha ha ha, Ojisama burst into laughter.


    ¡­ It¡¯s frightening because he¡¯s not joking about drinking it all.


    I thought that the amount of alcohol in the mansion should be enough, but Otousama said it will all disappear after checking the stock, so dumbfounding amounts of alcohol were carried in one after another in the afternoon.


    A large quantity of alcohol is already waiting to ambush Galvano Ojisama and others in the drinking bout room.


    Of course, Otousama would get wasted right away if he followed Galvano Ojisama¡¯s pace, so the preparations of the chaser are flawless too.


    Okaasama returned to her room while I, Otousama and the rest went towards the alcohol standby room.


    I don¡¯t intend to accompany them at their drinking bout at all, but the smoked food will be unveiled tonight, so I plan to finish the explanation and quickly leave.


    Now then, I guess tonight¡¯s menu will match the taste of the three drinkers¡­

 CH 207

    We entered the room and the three people sat down on the comfortable sofa.


    Still, for Galvano Ojisama to have it closest to the place with a lot of alcohol, I can only say as expected of them¡­


    And, with Ojisama sitting at that seat, it naturally ended up with Otousama and Tirie-san sitting in front of him, so they could face each other.


    ¡­ Otousama must have been aiming for this arrangement¡­ what a tactician.


    ¡¸Now then. Let¡¯s have a drink first! ¡­ is what I would like to say, but could we start Miss Cristea¡¯s prided cooking?¡¹


    Tirie-san said refreshingly. Right, just refreshingly, nothing more.


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, I feel seriously uncomfortable though¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my? Is that so? ¡­ Is it fine to put aside our ranks now?¡¹


    Tirie-san looked at Otousama with a roguish expression.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Only those who have worked for a long time and whom you can trust are here¡­ just in case, cast a soundproof magic¡¹


    ¡¸Yesss~ ha~! My shoulders are stiff. Cristea-chan I?have?kept?you?wai?ting¡î now, now, please continue?¡¹


    Ah, I¡¯m glad. When Tirie-san isn¡¯t himself, he¡¯s just like a stranger to me¡­ the speed of his change was also instant and I feel more relieved because I¡¯m more used to this kind of Tirie-san.


    ¡¸Yes, then let¡¯s begin. First of all, the unveiling of the smoked food. Smoking foods are, as the name suggests, ingredients prepared by smoke. By smoking, the flavor will deepen, and make it easier to preserve¡¹(Cristea)


    ¡¸Yes, I heard about that the other day. No need for the explanation, let¡¯s quickly get to the eating part, okay?¡¹(Tirie)


    ¡¸I haven¡¯t heard anything. Be quiet and listen to what Jouchan has to say¡¹(Galvano)


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You came as a freebie this time anyway. Also, listen to Cristea¡¯s explanation if you want to spread the smoked food in the guild¡¹(Father)


    ¡¸Buuut. I want to eat quickly¡¹(Tirie)


    Haha¡­ I don¡¯t need the introduction, just give me the food. I can understand those feelings.


    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m sorry about that. Rather than words, actually tasting it would be much better, won¡¯t it? ¡­ Then, please try to ascertain the difference¡¹


    When I said such, two plates were placed in front of the three people.


    ¡¸This is, nuts and¡­ cheese?¡¹


    Where¡¯s bacon? I was met with such gazes, but let¡¯s start with the difference between simple ingredients first.


    ¡¸Yes. The nuts on one side weren¡¯t processed in any way, while the other ones were smoked¡¹(Cristea)


    ¡¸Fumu. They clearly look different. The deeper in color one was smoked then? Let me see, is it fine to eat it?¡¹(Galvano)


    After saying that, the three munched on the nuts.


    ¡¸¡­ Umu. Tastes like nuts you can find anywhere¡¹(Galvano)


    ¡¸Yes. Of course, this also tastes good¡­¡¹(Tirie)


    ¡¸I wonder about the smoked ones¡­¡¹(Father)


    After ascertaining the taste, everyone reached their hands towards the smoked nuts.


    ¡¸¡­!? This is obviously different!¡¹(Galvano)


    ¡¸Yeah, I like these ones better¡¹(Tirie)


    ¡¸Umu¡­ this is nice¡­ how about the cheese?¡¹(Father)


    After stating their unanimous impressions, they started eating the cheese.


    ¡¸¡­ Ahh¡­ this is nice¡­ I prefer both when they are smoked. Hey, give me a wine please!?¡¹(Tirie)


    ¡¸Umu! Oy! Give me a glass! This would go well with alcohol! Hey! Move faster!¡¹(Galvano)


    ¡¸It¡¯s like the cheese deliciousness has been enriched¡­ oy, give me a glass too!¡¹(Father)


    The three have started asking for their favorite alcohol. Ojisama has actually started helping himself to a strong alcohol.


    Oou¡­ were they already seized by the nuts and cheese? ¡­ Rather, what are you getting excited about even before the main thing?? Would anything be fine as long as you can drink!?


    Not good, I have to present the food and get out before the three get drunk!

 CH 208

    ¡¸Jouchan, you still got more, right? Quickly take it out please¡¹


    Being urged by Ojisama who started drinking at quick pace, I pulled myself together and continued.


    ¡¸Y¡­ yes. I¡¯m sure you now can understand the difference in flavors¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I didn¡¯t think it would change that much just by smoking it¡­¡¹


    Tirie-san drunk the wine while entranced.


    ¡¸The smoked foods I just let you try aren¡¯t difficult to prepare, but the preparations usually take time and effort depending on the ingredient¡¹


    I took out bacon from my Inventory while saying such.


    ¡¸This is the bacon that is planned to use for the business¡¹


    ¡¸I was waiting for this! I couldn¡¯t help but wanting to eat it since then!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh! So that is the rumored bacon! I heard it¡¯s perfect to go with alcohol! Quickly let me eat it!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, alright, ale is next! One well-cooled one please!¡¹


    ¡­ This is already that, right? They have no intentions of listening to my explanation, right? Haa¡­ oh well, bacon is delicious! If they could only understand that there are many ways to eat it¡­


    Just like before, I pan-fried the bacon in front of them just in case.¡¸It¡¯s this delicious just when simply pan-fried¡¹In order to convey that.


    When actually selling it, I wonder if I should try setting up a sampling stall at a store like they did in my past life¡­ I wonder if we should test the sales in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s bar?


    While thinking such, I placed the pan-fried bacon in front of the three.


    ¡¸Itadakimaaasu! Afun! This is it! This! This deep flavor and deliciousness that a simple salt-pickled Orc meat doesn¡¯t have! I can¡¯t get enough¡­ this needs an ale! I will have an ale too!¡¹


    Fufufu¡­ as I thought, a very cold beer¡­ I mean ale goes really well with bacon, doesn¡¯t it! By the way, when I said that I want a drink cooled by magic, Shin told me that¡­ I¡¯m weird. Yes.


    No, no, a cold beer during the hot midsummer is the best, you know? Snacking on chilled tomatoes or pickles too!


    It¡¯s currently early winter, but the echoing fireplace warms my room all the time. Fufufu¡­


    After that, I took out bacon and eggs, a piping hot pizza, Carbonara and Napoliatan in succession for the three.


    Tirie-san¡¸Aan, I will meeelt¡­!¡¹praised the Carbonara highly.


    ¡­ Erm, is he wearing a mask of Suzaku-sama¡¯s character¡­?


    It¡¯s terrifying because it seems that those two would make a love scene just from the sounds if they ate together¡­

 CH 209

    When I took out a pot-au-feu, the three let out hou¡­ and ate while slightly calmed down.


    ¡¸¡­ This is a relieving, tender flavor. Not only snacks that go well with alcohol, but to also display such side of it¡­ quite incredible¡¹


    Galvano said such and continued slowly savoring the taste while nodding.


    ¡¸Umu, my mood is steadily increasing! Give me more alcohol!¡¹


    Ehh~! I thought you calmed down and were to put it down already¡­ wasn¡¯t that a scene like that??


    ¡­ How frightening the drinking capacity of Dwarves is¡­


    After that, the three started ordering what they want to eat which piled up considerably, so I switched with Shin and returned to my room¡­


    I, I mean, look. I¡¯m just a child, you know? It¡¯s already the bedtime for me so I had to quickly return to my room, you know? It¡¯s true, you know?


    ¡­ To be frank, those three are stronger drinkers than I thought! Ojisama is like a black hole! I can¡¯t keep with them! You know!


    Shin made a¡¸Geh!¡¹face the moment he entered the room and registered Tirie-san, but¡­ I didn¡¯t see it! I didn¡¯t!


    ¡¸¡­ I will get you for this tomorrow, alright?¡¹is what he said in a sorry voice when we passed by, but that was also surely just my imagination!


    I mean, it¡¯s only Shin who can deal with Tirie-san¡¯s true nature, right!?


    By the way, Head Chef also seemed to know about Tirie-san and that¡¯s probably why he denied so strongly. Seriously¡­ even though he was watching from the front row when I was showing how to make it¡­!


    When I asked about it, Tirie-san¡¯s preferences when he gets drunk¡­ rather, he sexually harasses specific men¡­ his body touch apparently gets terrifying¡­


    ¡¸Oh myyy? You, aren¡¯t youuu Shin? No wayyy! It has been a while, right? Come here for a littlee! Let¡¯s drink together?¡¹


    ¡¸No, we have met just recently, right!? Hey! I¡¯m in the middle of the work! Please sit down! Whaa!? Where are you touching¡­!¡¹


    I heard such exchange just before closing the door¡­ I think¡­ no, I¡¯m sure¡­ it¡¯s possible¡­ yeah.


    ¡­ Shin¡­ live strongly¡­! I will request Otousama to give you a special bonus for you! Please bear with it¡­!


    I have asked Kurogane to monitor them just in case after returning to my room, but¡­


    Mashiro also considerately asked¡¸Me too, shall I go monitor?¡¹, but I didn¡¯t want to throw the cute Mashiro into that lawless area¡­ let¡¯s leave it to Kurogane who¡¯s used to it. Yeah.


    Kaguya is¡­ yeah. Sleeping well as if it doesn¡¯t concern her. That is the best.


    ¡­ Err, I¡¯m waking up early tomorrow, so let¡¯s go to sleep already!


    ¡­ Good night!

 CH 210

    Good morning. It¡¯s Cristea.


    ¡¸¡­ What is this, this disastrous scene¡¹


    They have been apparently drinking all night after sending the head maid and others away. There are alcohol bottles scattered all over with the three sleeping on sofas.


    ¡­ The blanket that has been put over them must be the kindness of the butler.


    On one side, there was Kurogane still drinking with a nonchalant face. Kurogane¡­


    ¡¸These fellows drank until the morning, but they got smashed and fell asleep¡¹


    ¡­ Kurogane continued to drink after that, huh? ¡­ He¡¯s a strong drinker too.


    ¡¸What about Shin? Is he all right?¡¹


    I won¡¯t say from what though.


    ¡¸Hmm? ¡­ Ah, that Guild Master over there was clawing at him or something. It was bothersome so I stopped them in the middle¡¹


    No, not in the middle, you should have stopped them right from the beginning¡­ I haven¡¯t seen him in the kitchen a little while ago¡­ I¡¯m scared for my life¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Ugh, it stinks of alcohol¡­¡¹


    When I opened the window for a ventilation, the morning cold breeze that blown inside apparently woke everyone.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­? So cold. What is iiit¡­? Let me sleep a little bit moree¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­ you don¡¯t have to wake me up yet¡­ I decided to rest until the afternoon today¡­¡¹


    ¡­ One person still wants to drink?


    ¡¸Good morning! Ojisama, it¡¯s morning so no more alcohol for you. I have brought you breakfast¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Breakfast?¡¹¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t serve it to you last night, but this is also smoked food¡¹


    I started serving the smoked Sharken while saying such.


    I cut the smoked Sharken and placed it on top of plenty of rice.


    I added a spoonful of Ikura to each plate and sprinkled the Sharken¡¯s crispy skin with dashi and poured tea over it.


    It¡¯s a dashi Chazuke smoked Sharken.


    I garnished it pseudo honeywort and placed it before the three.


    In addition, I served miso soup, Japanese omelet and pickles.


    It would be ncie if I had clams since they drank, but¡­ let¡¯s look for them in the fresh waters the next time.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Haa¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹


    The three let out sighs while eating the Ochadzuke. Umu, Ochadzuke is the best after drinking, isn¡¯t it!


    ¡¸What is this¡­ so yummy. Where did you get something like Sharken? You shouldn¡¯t be able to get them around here¡­¡¹


    Tirie-san asked about the acquisition while slowly savoring the taste.


    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s a secret¡¹


    Mashiro brought me a mountain of Sharkens from his birthplace, you see!?


    It would get troublesome again if we talked about warping, so let¡¯s say away from that topic.


    ¡¸To easily order something so difficult to obtain. One should say as expected of the Ellisfeed House. However, this is good. It¡¯s quite impressing after drinking so much¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama asked for seconds after gulping down the Ochadzuke as if drinking.


    ¡­ I would rather if you savor the taste a little more though¡­ besides, Ochadzuke isn¡¯t a beverage, you know?


    ¡¸¡­ I usually don¡¯t have an appetite after drinking too much, but¡­ this is easy to eat¡¹


    Otousama smoothly ate Ochadzuke with his glabella slightly furrowed.


    Otousama, drink moderately, okay¡­ no matter how much of a strong drinker you are, to try to keep with the black hole that is Galvano Ojisama would be impossible no matter what, okay?


    Like this, the Galvano Ojisama appreciation day and the unveiling of the smoked food safely came to an end.

 CH 211

    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry!¡¹


    I was doing a sliding dogeza in my mind, but it¡¯s not like a Duke¡¯s daughter could do dogeza that simply, so I silently lowered my head as much as I could. This is also normally an out for the nobility though¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, geez¡­¡¹


    Taken aback, Shin let out a deep sigh and forgave me.


    ¡¸To begin with, it¡¯s my work to make food for my employer¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No buts. Nobility shouldn¡¯t lower their heads to commoners this simply, right?¡¹


    If he says that, then I think that grabbing my head in iron claw is also not something Shin should do that simply, but I would be only stirring the hornest¡¯s nest if I said that, so I will keep silent.


    ¡¸Well, for Guild Master to be there was beyond my expectations though¡¹


    Gu¡­ that¡¯s right. Originally, last night¡¯s drinking bout was supposed to be only between Galvano Ojisama and Otousama, so we only told the servants that¡¸Another guests will come¡¹in Tirie-san¡¯s case. Otousama apparently only told the long-timers¡¸That guy will come, so I will leave the matters to you¡¹. Otousama¡­ I understand that you don¡¯t want the future young servants of our family to suffer, but please report such matters properly!


    ¡¸Ugh, I¡¯m also very sorry about the lack of communication¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, Head Chef knew about it and send me there, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡¹


    Head Chef¡­ can you do with a salary cut?


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite difficult to handle Guild Master, so¡­ it can¡¯t be helped¡¹


    ¡¸??¡¹


    Do you mean that in the big sis way?


    ¡¸You are aware of Guild Master¡¯s true nature, right?¡¹


    Yes, of course. I nodded.


    ¡¸There has been an unspoken agreement to particularly not spread Guild Master¡¯s true nature. I knew of it since a long time ago, so I obviously didn¡¯t spread the rumors¡¹


    Unspoken agreement? What¡¯s that?


    Apparently, Tirie-san¡¯s sexual disposition (?) is quite a famous story among adventurers, but the outside doesn¡¯t seem to know about it very much.


    Thus, many young ladies fall at first sight for those appearances of his¡­


    (Recalling the reactions of our young maids, I can consent)


    When the adventurers tried to tell the truth to the young ladies¡¸Open your eyes! That person is¡­¡¹they were shouted at¡¸You are trying to obstruct my love by insulting him, aren¡¯t you!¡¹and it had the opposite effect, so there have been couples forming after watching over them and comforting their broken hearts.


    ¡­ The hell is that?


    Isn¡¯t Tirie-san, in a way, a cupid for all the adventurers?


    ¡¸Besides, when an adventurer starts dating a young lady that got rejected, he seemingly won¡¯t lay his hands upon that adventurer anymore¡¹


    Basically, he will lay his hands only upon single men.


    Tirie-san is surprisingly loyal¡­?


    ¡­ N? What about Otousama?


    Is he being simply teased?


    ¡¸Well, be sure to tell me properly the next time, alright? I don¡¯t know what I would do if I was told anyway though¡­¡¹


    Haha, Shin stared into the distance while letting out a dry laugh. S, surely not¡­


    ¡¸Umm, Shin? Last night¡­ you were safe, right?¡¹


    I asked timidly.


    ¡¸¡­ Would you normally ask with the current course of events? ¡­ I was, more or less, safe. I¡¯m befittingly mentally exhausted though¡¹


    ¡­ He must have experienced a substantial sexual harassment¡­ I wanted to clap on his shoulder and tell him not to mind it, but because of my height, I conveyed my apology with bacon.


    ¡¸¡­ Thanks¡¹


    Shin received it with a complicated expression.


    ¡­ Don¡¯t mind it?

 CH 212

    After that, the talk about the bacon business has been settled in the blink of an eye and several days later, Galvano Ojisama¡¯s special bacon branding iron arrived, and he also expanded the smokehouse.


    We have a mountain of Orc meat, so we switch between the smoking ingredients to affirm the difference in flavor.


    There were quite a lot of differences, so all of the workers¡¸Smoked food, it¡¯s surprisingly deep, isn¡¯t it¡­!¡¹tackled it earnestly. If they are like this, then I can feel relieved and entrust it to them. When it gets even a little colder, we will be able to officially start running trials for cold smoked Sharkens and dry-cured ham.


    Though the method will be kept secret for a while and it will be made at the Ellisfeed House, preparing a separate plot of land for the smoked food workshop is on the track.


    Hmmm, the story of me leaving and becoming independent is becoming stronger¡­


    Oh well.


    There¡¯s nothing better than getting my hands on something enjoyable and delicious.


    I will have plenty of time to find and make other delicious things.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ that being the case, this is the experimental smoked food¡­ a dish made with bacon, pot-au-feu¡¹


    The place is the Bastea Company¡¯s building, the room where Sei currently stays.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ this is yummy. It has recently gotten way too cold, so I¡¯m thankful for something this warm¡¹


    Sei said happily while eating the pot-au-feu.


    ¡¸Really¡­ I can properly feel the deliciousness of the vegetables and bacon¡­ this warmth¡­ waan¡­ it gives a sense of security as if being gently embraced¡­¡¹


    Suzaku-sama¡­ I, I wonder about that¡­? It makes the body pleasantly warm, so did she mean to express that¡­?


    ¡¸Yeah! This is nice! Seconds!¡¹


    Byakko-sama gulped it all down while withstanding the heat and demanded seconds.


    ¡¸As expected, Ojou¡¯s meals are delicious¡¹


    If you say that so earnestly, I won¡¯t be able not to give you a larger serving! Geez!


    ¡¸¡­ N¡¹


    ¡¸Seconds for us as well¡¹


    Just when I thought that Genbu-sama and Seiryou-sama were eating in silence¡­ everyone eats quite well, don¡¯t they¡­


    ¡¸¡­ This, want to eat in a lump. Fry¡¹


    Whoopsy there, Genbu-sama¡­ looks like he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the size of the bacon in the pot-au-feu.


    Bacon certainly has a different deliciousness when pan-fried.


    I would like you to give it a try by all means!


    I took out a block of bacon and cookware from my Inventory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Haa, that was good¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯m glad you liked it¡¹


    I served everyone green tea after the meal.


    As for me, I have stored most of the tea leaves and ingredients I received in my Inventory. Therefore, the tea leaves will always stay in their best condition, but the tea leaves in Sei¡¯s room have aged a bit.


    It was unexpected that they didn¡¯t have good tea leaves, but Sei told me that¡¸Leaves in a good state are sold at the company and guests, so freeloaders like us are fine with these¡¹.


    Indeed, the green tea I got was of a good quality.


    Hmm, they don¡¯t like being wasteful, perhaps?


    That is a good thing, but since I would like to drink deliciously, I roasted the tea leaves and served it.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s fragrant and tasty. I should be saying, as expected of you for being able to make aged tea leaves this deliciously. Thank you, it was great¡¹


    ¡¸You are welcome¡¹


    I may have my past life¡¯s memories, but I¡¯m also someone who doesn¡¯t like being wasteful.

 CH 213

    ¡¸Eh¡­? To the Capital?¡¹


    On a certain winter day, Otousama suddenly informed me of me going to the Capital.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You are also going to enter the academy there in the spring of next year. Your high society debut is still far off, but you have to attend a tea party with other young people during the social season, which is now¡¹


    Ha~¡­ I see. It¡¯s probably in order to learn who is who, so you wouldn¡¯t carelessly attack a person of higher standing after enrolling.


    In my case, the number of higher ranked people than me is limited, so I¡¯m going there rather for my appearances to spread among the lower ranked nobles with something like,¡¸Yeesss~ attention! I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea-chan¡î Be careful, so you are not impolite to me¡î¡¹.


    ¡­ I definitely won¡¯t introduce myself like that though!


    Because winter is the social season, the people who usually stay in their fiefs gather in the Capital before the highways get covered in snow, and hold tea gatherings and parties every day at this and that house. Nobles gather information and deepen their friendships, and crazes are also born during that time.


    At that time, there are a few opportunities for children to interact with each other.


    Come to think of it, Otousama and Okaasama would spend nearly all winter in the Capital every year, wouldn¡¯t they¡­


    Both of them would frequently return, so I wasn¡¯t worried much.


    Originally, I was supposed to go with them to the Capital every year, but¡­


    Although my enormous magical power stabilized year by year, I didn¡¯t learn how to control it and thus couldn¡¯t go in public with doubts that my magical power could run wild at any moment, so I was holed up in the fief.


    (Although there seems to be another reason of Otousama not wanting me to meet His Majesty)


    After my past life¡¯s memories resurfaced, I wanted to learn how to control magic power because I wanted to use magic in this world of fantasy. I managed to learn how to properly control it from Teacher Marlen, my magical power never ran wild, and I learned various magic. Yeah, I did my best.


    Teacher Marlen also said that¡¸Miss Cristea¡¯s learning speed is out of common sense¡­¡¹.


    ¡­ Ehhh~? I worked hard, so why don¡¯t you just praise me instead? Wasn¡¯t it you, Teacher Marlen, who crammed so much things in my head because you found it amusing! Telling me I¡¯m out of common sense is cruel of you! Incomprehensible¡­!


    I didn¡¯t learn how to control my magical power before my memories resurfaced, so I was escaping from Teacher Marlen because I was afraid to learn magic¡­


    When I think about it now, my magical power circulation during those times was too poor. Right now, I have the adult of my past life with me, so I¡¯m mentally stable which means that there¡¯s basically no need to worry about my magical power running wild.


    ¡­ Eh? It¡¯s a lie that my mind is stable? Rather, it¡¯s running wild in another direction? Which one of you was thinking that!?


    ¡­ It was the self-aware me!


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the vector of energies that was supposed to run wild is now running towards food. As a result, I got a nickname,¡¸Repulsive food eating lady¡¹.


    ¡­ What a disgrace!


    I do have the title of Duke¡¯s daughter, but I¡¯m a liiiiitle bit fond of delicious things, so I made them if they don¡¯t exist, see? I¡¯m just a girl who works hard, you know?


    ¡­ By the way, no objections will be accepted!


    ¡¸Umm¡­ can I not participate this year too¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Probably not. Both you and your surroundings will be troubled after you enter the academy if you don¡¯t show your face a little¡¹


    ¡­ I thought so~

 CH 214

    In the end, it has been decided that I¡¯m going to the Capital. I will apparently have to ride a box-shaped carriage several days later. Ugh¡­ carriage, huh¡­


    ¡¸Haa¡­ I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡¹


    I was laying on the sofa in my room.


    The carriage ride aside, I¡¯m not satisfied with going to the Capital itself.


    I will have to live in the capital after entering the academy anyway. Besides, I do want to see what is sold at the Capital¡¯s market. They might have ingredients which I have not discovered yet after all.


    Despite that, why am I still reluctant to go to the Capital? That¡¯s because if I go now, I will have to stay there for the New Year¡¯s party and won¡¯t be able to return here for about a month.


    ¡¸Even though I finally got my hands on the sticky rice¡­¡¹


    Right! I have obtained the long-awaited sticky rice! Yay!


    Thus, having obtained sticky rice in this season¡­ there¡¯s only one thing to do.


    Yes! Making Mochi!!!


    ¡¸And yet, I have to go to the Capital¡­!¡¹


    Omochi¡­ that captivating springy texture¡­!


    ¡­ Not good, my Omochi tension has raised.


    ¡ºYou don¡¯t want to go to the Capital that much?¡»


    ¡ºWhy not go?¡»


    Kurogane and Mashiro asked as if peering into my face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t go and it¡¯s not that I dislike going there, but¡­ my Omochi¡­¡¹


    A steamer to steam the sticky rice, mortar and mallet which are necessities for Mochi pounding¡­


    ¡­ No, wait a moment?


    Instead of a steamer, I could put water in a pot and strainer inside so it wouldn¡¯t soak in water¡­ maybe? I just have to make the mortar by imagining a stone mortar with Earth magic. All that¡¯s left is the mallet, huh¡­


    ¡­ Come to think of it, there was the usagi kine. A Mochi mallet with no handle¡­


    It seems it could work if I cut a log¡­ but how? Hmm¡­


    Ah¡­ hammer¡­ couldn¡¯t I use a hammer instead?? ¡­ The mortar would break, huh.


    Or, do I make an unbreakable mortar¡­


    ¡­ I will have to consult with Galvano Ojisama.


    Make hay while the sun shines, huh.


    I decided to intrude on Galvano Ojisama¡¯s workshop without a delay.

 CH 215

    After that, I have warped in the garden behind Galvano Ojisama¡¯s workshop together with Mashiro and Kurogane. Kaguya is house-sitting as she said that she would be bored in the smithery if she went¡­ I think it¡¯s interesting though~?


    ¡¸Excuse me¡­ Ojisama~? Are you in?¡¹


    I thought of going from the front, but even though Galvano Ojisama¡¯s workshop is away from the main street of the craftsmen district, it¡¯s quite popular so there¡¯s a considerable traffic. I have also came without a disguise, so I tried calling out from the back entrance.


    ¡¸¡­ Hmm? It¡¯s you, Jouchan? What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    I broadly smiled after seeing Ojisama slowly coming out from the workshop while I was peeking from the back entrance so I wouldn¡¯t get discovered.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ do you have a hammer?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You are going to use it, Jouchan? I think it will be too heavy for you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I thought so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, Jouchan doesn¡¯t need such a weapon, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, not a weapon, but one for Mochi pounding¡­ mallet¡­ a wooden mallet the size of a hammer would actually be good¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Mochi pounding? Mallet? What¡¯s that?¡¹


    Ah, right. He wouldn¡¯t understand about Mochi pounding.


    When I simply explained what a mallet is, Ojisama immediately prepared to undertake my request.


    ¡¸A carpenter would be able to make something like this in no time. Wait here for a moment¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama left the workshop and went to the craftsmen disctrict while laughing.


    ¡­ I wonder if it was a good idea to leave this to Ojisama?


    I didn¡¯t think it would be this easy to obtain, so it was a bit anticlimactic.


    ¡¸¡­ It would be boring to just wait, so let¡¯s prepare a lunch for him for his labour¡¹


    I have come here several times before, so I know where the kitchen is. I decided to enter without a permission.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s only wonderful alcohol¡¹


    There are also dry snacks¡­ fish appetizers for alcohol, salt-pickled meat, cheese, and nuts.


    He probably has his meals at restaurants or bars.


    ¡¸No matter how long-lived the Dwarves are, his body will break like this¡¹


    Good grief, what a troublesome fellow¡­


    I took out the earthenware pot with a freshly cooked rice and made Onigiri. The fillings are Sharken flakes and Ume.


    Then, I made Dashimaki Tamago and a pot of Orc soup with plenty of vegetables.


    ¡­ My stock is perfect, so I wouldn¡¯t be troubled even if stranded. Taking things out at a time like this is convenient, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m glad I have met you, Inventory.


    ¡¸I¡¯m back¡­ Ohh? I thought I smelled something good¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s almost lunchtime, so please eat up¡¹


    I placed the Dashi Tamago and the pot of Orc soup on the table and served it in a big bowl.


    ¡¸Oh, oh. I will eat it gratefully¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama laughed happily.


    ¡¸I will leave the pot here, so eat properly, okay? The Orc soup is full of vegetables after all¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t eat vegetables in my meals¡­ is what I would like to say, but I¡¯m sure the vegetables Jouchan made will be delicious. I got it. I won¡¯t leave behind a single drop¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, you promise?¡¹


    ¡¸Aight, aight. Ah, right. Is this fine?¡¹


    Saying such, Galvano Ojisama pointed at the mallet on his belt.


    ¡¸Woah! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it!¡¹


    It was just the mallet I have imagined.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. The price¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, something like that. The meal offsets it¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, but¡­¡¹


    That does not seem balanced¡­


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. The fellow who made this was indebted to me anyway¡¹


    He pulled out the mallet and held id out for me, so I decided to gratefully accept it.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Ojisama! I will bring you a plenty of Omochi once it¡¯s done!¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, you do that¡¹


    I thanked Ojisama who laughed at me and left the workshop.


    Yaay~! I have obtained a mallet~!

 CH 216

    I had a seriously terrible experience.


    At the time I couldn¡¯t find a good prey and was on my last bits of magical power, I came across some boys.


    Their magical power seemed quite delicious, so I approached them in my black cat form and planned to chomp the feminine-looking one when they let their guards down.


    ¡¸Nnan¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my? A cat, huh¡­ are you hungry?¡¹


    While saying such, the boy tossed some food my way.


    Alright, I will chomp down on this fellow here¡­ just as I was thinking that, I felt unbelievable remnants of magical power in the food he tossed to me.


    ¡­ Just what is this? Isn¡¯t that way too delicious?


    I forgot about the boy in front of me and devoured the food he dropped for me.


    ¡­ Isn¡¯t this yummy.


    ¡¸Is it tasty? It¡¯s a sandwich my little sister made after all. It¡¯s special¡¹


    ¡¸Fuouhiyao¡­ ngu. Giving something this delicious to a cat is wasteful¡¹


    The boy whom he was having the meal said.


    Certainly. Giving others something so delicious is foolish. Well, this is already mine.


    Munch, munch, I ate it in a hurry.


    ¡¸Well¡­ Cristea loves animals after all. She would surely do the same¡¹


    The boy said and smiled gently.


    Hmmm. Both this fellow and his little sister are softhearted, huh.


    Apparently, the owner of that delicious magical power is this boy¡¯s little sister.


    ¡­ Might as well follow this fellow back to his home and eat that little sister of his¡­


    I thought it was a good idea at that time¡­


    I really didn¡¯t think that pipsqueak would get frightened, feed me an aphrodisiac mushroom, caress me while restrained, and then snatch all of my remaining magical power¡­ ahh, what a disaster.


    In the end, she put a collar on my neck and started treating me as a pet. This me!!


    If I remove it forcibly or kill that Jouchan, I will end up dying as well, so there wasn¡¯t anything I could do.


    Ahh, it¡¯s the end of me¡­


    I thought such.


    After living with her for a while, although I couldn¡¯t return to my form, I wasn¡¯t troubled about food, and I was given a little bit of that delicious magical power.


    There¡¯s no labour necessary to look for a suitable prey.


    ¡­ What the hell. What were those hardships for?


    To not have to worry about anything and eat all day¡­


    Well, it was troublesome when the previous residents, Fenrir and Holy Bear got jealous and persistent, but it was not for nothing. They shot themselves in the foot.


    Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like none of my pride remained.


    It¡¯s not like I thought that things are good this way¡­


    While carefully pondering about things by the window, Jouchan¡¯s maid¡­ the one called Miria entered the room.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama¡­? Geez, she is definitely in the kitchen again¡¹


    While muttering after not finding the room¡¯s Lord, she noticed me.


    ¡¸My¡­ you are the newcomer Neko-chan, aren¡¯t you? If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ Kaguya, was it?¡¹


    Jouchan told me that¡¸This person will also give you food, so don¡¯t be bad to her, okay!¡¹, so let¡¯s greet her a bit.


    ¡¸Unan¡¹


    She stroked my back while saying such. Both Jouchan and this woman are good, these animal enthusiasts are skillful at patting.


    ¡¸You have a wonderful fur¡­ it¡¯s pitch black and silky¡­ like a bright night, I heard your name had such meaning¡­ ah, your eyes are like golden moons, aren¡¯t they?¡¹


    She said that while peering into my face, but I have never been bothered by the color of my eyes.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama is a disastrous person, so you guys give her some healing, okay? Just like your name¡­ shining moons lighting up the night¡­¡¹


    Fufu, just kidding. Miria laughed and left the room.


    Shining moons lighting up the night¡­ huh. Hmph.


    I¡¯m received good things to eat. I don¡¯t know how am I supposed to heal her, but my life is on the line as well, so protecting her a bit might not be bad.


    While thinking that, I soundly fell asleep.

 CH 217

    Nooow then! I have safely obtained the mallet, so let¡¯s get the Mochi pounding started!


    ¡­ When I enthusiastically returned home, I remembered that I didn¡¯t do any prior preparations¡­


    I didn¡¯t know whether I will be able to obtain a mallet, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    Deciding to leave the Mochi pounding for tomorrow, I submerged the sticky rice in water.


    It has to be properly soaked in cold water or the hulls will remain even after steaming.


    I have strictly warned everyone in the kitchen, this is rice for a new dish, so make sure not to cook it!


    It wouldn¡¯t be a joke if I woke up in the morning at it had been cooked¡­


    I reviewed the plans with a strainer in a pot that I will use instead of a steamer.


    Ah¡­ I forgot about the Mochi powder!


    I¡¯m glad I remembered.


    There¡¯s no Mochi powder! I¡¯m glad it didn¡¯t turn out like that¡­


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, potato starch or non-glutinous rice should be fine. Non-glutinous rice¡­ that¡¯s just a rice powder, right?


    I did make it once when I was polishing rice for the first time with magical power¡­


    I picked the rice form the corner of the kitchen, and broke the rice into small pieces while imagining pulverizing it with magical power.


    All that¡¯s left is a stone mortar¡­ I tried creating it from Earth magic by depending on the memories of my past life. I have to imagine a proper toughness too¡­ confirm the size of the mallet. Yeah, looks good.


    I dipped the mallet into water overnight so the tip wouldn¡¯t break. With this, is all I should have done yesterday finished?


    All that¡¯s left is to pound and steam Mochi to my heart¡¯s content tomorrow. Ahh, I¡¯m looking forward to it!


    As for the Mochi pounding, it should be all right even for me if I strengthen my body with magic, but I decided to ask Kurogane just in case.


    Rather than a pipsquak like me, it would be better if Kurogane pounded it thoroughly.


    I¡¯m the person in charge.


    I have roughly explained the procedure to Mashiro and Kurogane so it should be all right.


    Also, I¡¯m thinking of involving Shin in tomorrow¡¯s Mochi pounding.


    Shin might possibly not now of Mochi though¡­


    From what I heard from Sei, Omochi exists in Yahatul as well, so I would like Shin to learn how to make it. Shin¡¯s Otousama might have eaten it too as it¡¯s food from his birthplace after all.


    ¡­ Just kidding. I want hands for making Mochi. It would be faster with more people, but I have to choose carefully as they might get seduced by the taste¡­ although I say that, everyone in the kitchen got interested after hearing the words ¡°new dish,¡± so I decided to make samples with my little hands while letting Shin, Kurogane and Mashiro make the normal-sized Mochi.


    If possible, I would like to make Kiri Mochi too¡­


    ¡­ It seems we will have to make Mochi in the Capital¡­ it seems I will have to secretly put the tools into my Inventory and make it while putting up a barrier¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After that, I spend my time by thinking of toppings that would match Mochi and prepared for the visit of the Capital.


    Ahh, won¡¯t it become tomorrow soon¡­

 CH 218

    Now then! Making Mochi! At last!


    I strained the sticky rice I let soaked overnight and steamed it.


    In the meanwhile, I heated up the stone mortar I made with Earth magic.


    The sticky rice would cool down if put into a cold stone mortar and wouldn¡¯t turn into Omochi well.


    Seeing me fill the water with magic, Shin muttered something like¡¸The things Ojou does are so nonsensical¡­¡¹, but I will have you leave me alone! I will use anything I can use! All the more if that¡¯s my own magic!


    ¡­ Well, I understand what he wants to say since I¡¯m using this many non-existent magic with no frugality, you know? But you see? My magical power is abundant and there are many magic to use. Then, isn¡¯t there a no way I wouldn¡¯t use them? By finely adjusting them, it also becomes a good control practice. That¡¯s true, you know?


    When I said such to Shin, he vaguely responded with¡¸He~ ho~ hmm¡¹! Gununu¡­ eh? People usually practice magic earnestly? I¡¯m only trying very hard for my own convenience? Gunuu¡­


    I, I¡¯m working hard with a purpose or objective in mind, so isn¡¯t that fine-!


    ¡­ With this and that, I steamed the sticky rice. I confirmed by eating a pinch that there are no hull left.


    From here on out, it¡¯s a match with time.


    After confirming whether the stone mortar warmed up, I scooped out the wat¡­ the time is precious, so I temporarily stored it in the Inventory. When I caught the fish by the sea before, the fish had no influence over the other things in my Inventory, so I understood that liquid and other things don¡¯t interfere with each other. Indeed, a pot of Orc soup also doesn¡¯t spill after storing it after all.


    Just in case, I imagine putting it into tubs or other containers while storing it. I don¡¯t think it matters though¡­


    Lightly wiping the stone mortar, the steamed sticky rice was put inside.


    I wanted to do it myself, but I was stopped by Shin as it was apparently dangerous. Dejected.


    I will have the sticky rice smashed with the mallet. I will leave this part to Kurogane sensei. I have explained him the process beforehand, so he smashed them skillfully. As I thought, Kurogane is handy, isn¡¯t he¡­


    After the smashing, it was finally time for the main event. However, what we must be careful about here, is that the mallet isn¡¯t swung down with all might.


    Simply utilizing the mallet¡¯s weight is good. If the stone mortar gets carelessly hit with the wooden mallet, it would be inevitable that the splinters from the mallet would mix in with the sticky rice. Everyone made a sour face when I conveyed that. In my past life, there were men who would use all of their strength because of the increasing tension, weren¡¯t there¡­


    While thinking such, the Mochi pounding has begun. First, I will have Kurogane continue. I¡¯m at his side, in charge of using warm water in between.


    Pound, pound, pound¡­


    Ohhh, it goes well¡­!


    ¡¸Kurogane, you may go a little bit faster, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It seemed that I would hit Lord¡¯s hand if I went any faster than this¡¹


    Mumu, I will be troubled if you belittle me, you know? Even things may appear this way, I was helping at Baachan¡¯s house in the countryside with Mochi pounding when I was a child. I¡¯m at the pro level of watering. Getting dragged into Mochi pounding by my relatives and neighbors was an end-of-year, great event, you know?


    ¡­ I often got replaced in the middle though. I was no match for the elderly¡­


    Not good, let¡¯s put the gloomy stories aside and focus on making the delicious Omochi¡­


    ¡¸Cristea, I will do it?¡¹


    Saying such, Mashiro came and requested a substitution.


    ¡¸Eh, but¡­¡¹


    Rather than mine, I can only see a future with his hands getting pounded.


    ¡¸Is fine. I saw you how to do it. Will do it¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu. With you as my opponent, I don¡¯t need to hold back¡¹


    Kurogane laughed.


    What a bad smile¡­


    ¡¸Kurogane too, will get switched if too slow, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Come at me¡¹


    Clang! it felt like I heard a gong¡­ auditory hallucination, huh.


    Starting with pound, pound¡­ from the normal speed, it gradually increased and it became frightfully fast at the end¡­ wha, incredible. A speed that is unbecoming of the usual Mashiro. Kurogane¡¯s movements are incomparable from when I was doing it. Moreover, he¡¯s not hitting strongly. Matching with Mashiro putting in the water, they are doing it properly. I, I lost¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Amazing. As expected of Sacred Beasts is what we should say, huh¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah¡¹


    With a speed that exceeded the speed of Mochi pounding I saw in my past life, I could only watch with nothing else to do¡­

 CH 219

    Shin and I could only watch Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s high-speed Mochi pounding while dumbfounded.


    ¡¸¡­ Ha! Wha, stop, stooop!¡¹


    I came to my senses and stopped the two.


    ¡¸¡­ The match, still not decided though?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I was about to increase the speed even further just now¡¹


    Disappointed expressions floated on the two¡¯s faces.


    ¡¸No, no, this is not a contest, alright? Look, hasn¡¯t the Omochi already risen¡¹


    Tsukkoming the two people, I looked at the condition of the Mochi.


    Ohh¡­ what a smooth skin¡­ I mean, Mochi!


    The still steaming Omochi is smooth and glassy. It looks very delicious.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah. It¡¯s ready. Now then, we have to quickly round the Omochi!¡¹


    Promptly storing the Omochi in my Inventory, I took out the wooden table I found in the mansion and stealthily stored and cast Clear magic on it. Then, I spread the Mochi powder on top of it so that Mochi wouldn¡¯t stick to the table, and then I took out the Omochi and placed it on top!


    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s roll! ¡­ But, before that¡­¡¹


    Eating the freshly pounded Mochi is a special privilege of the Mochi pounders.


    I tore off a few small samples, sprinkled them simply with sweet soy sauce and Kinako and put them on a plate.


    ¡¸They are the most delicious right after being made, so let¡¯s have a little! Ah! It¡¯s hot, soft and easily sticks to the throat, so be careful, alright?¡¹


    I said such and incited everyone to taste.


    Whoops, let¡¯s put the Omochi into the Inventory so it doesn¡¯t get cold just in case.


    Now then, I will have this first Omochi!


    I picked up two of the small rounded Mochi.


    ¡¸Aafu! Hot!¡¹


    I was surprised by the heat of the Omochi after telling everyone to be careful.


    ¡­ What is this. It¡¯s super-duper delicious! So soft, and the elasticity¡­!


    It¡¯s stretching wonderfully!


    I heard in my past life that high-speed Mochi pounding makes it more delicious, but it was true¡­!


    I¡¯m glad I decided on a fixed amount of sampling. It looks like I could eat it all.


    Haa, that was yummy.


    Yeah, the Kinako one next¡­


    This morning I recalled When it comes to Mochi, it¡¯s Kinako, isn¡¯t it! and made it in a similar way as the Mochi powder. It was for sampling so I didn¡¯t make much though¡­


    Uwaa¡­ Kinako is tightly entwined with the piping hot Omochi¡­ there¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t be tasty!


    ¡¸D¡­ delicious¡­!¡¹


    Fuwaa¡­ right now, a loose and undisciplined expression is surely floating on my face. Eh? It happens every time I eat something delicious? ¡­ I will have you leave me alone! It¡¯s so delicious that it makes me happy, so it can¡¯t be helped!


    I wanted to try one with Anko too, but there are not enough sampling pieces, so I will endure.


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah, tasty! It caught my interest just after eating a little and it also seems to be fullfilling¡¹


    Shin let out a comment of a youngster with a hearty appetite.


    It certainly makes you feel filled up. Moreover, the calories are¡­ good.


    I have to be careful when letting Okaasama eat. She will definitely be interested in this.


    Generally, delicious things are high in calories after all¡­


    ¡¸Crista, this, is yummy!¡¹


    Ahhh¡­ he has Kinako all over his mouth.


    ¡¸Cristea, thanks~¡¹


    No, no, you are welcome.


    ¡¸Umu. Delicious. I prefer this soy sauce one. I would prefer if the sweetness was more modest¡¹


    It looks like Kurogane would enjoy Norimaki Mochi.


    Since he waited for it to cool down a bit, he ate it in one bite without disgracing himself. How shrewd.


    ¡¸Now then! We have sampled it, so let¡¯s make it round for easier eating!¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ou!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    I took out the Omochi from my Inventory and we started diligently rolling them up.

 CH 220

    After that, the four of us were rolling Omochi.


    When I cut the Omochi in equal parts¡­ Kurogane and Mashiro told me that it must be hot and switched with me after learning from watching¡­


    The two immediately got the knack for it and popopopopon! cut it in a flash, so Shin and I were rolling in a hurry¡­ they were seemingly competing and quarreling over who will cut more, so when I used the¡¸No meal if you quarrel¡¹card after a long time, the two became obedient and started helping. Good, good.


    ¡¸I wanted to compete over who is more useful to Cristea¡­¡¹


    Mashiro said dejectedly.


    ¡¸Umu. If it¡¯s for Lord¡¯s sake, then I want to be more useful than anyone else¡¹


    Kurogane replied while nodding his head.


    No, no. Far from being only useful, you two are super useful, alright!


    When I said that, paaa¡­ the two started smiling.


    ¡¸I would be happier if you two cooperated though?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I shall try my best¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I will do my best as much as possible¡¹


    ¡­ It can¡¯t be apparently helped because of the monopolizing instincts of the Sacred Beasts. I, I see¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Omochi is done, so let¡¯s do some Mochi cooking!


    ¡­ Did you think that? Too bad!


    I have to depart to the Capital with Otousama and others the next day, so the unveiling will be done in the Capital¡­ rather, I decided to put them in the New Year¡¯s Ozouni.


    ¡­ They may become my snacks until then though!


    There might not be enough to use at the New Year¡¯s in the Capital¡¯s mansion though¡­ yeah, mainly because of my consumption.


    Since I have the opportunity, how about leaving the recipe in the fief¡¯s mansion¡¯s kitchen and having Kurogane or Mashiro deliver a supply of Mochi once the chefs finish making them?


    While thinking so, the first Mochi pounding of the Ellisfeed House came to an end.


    After tidying up the tools, I cast Clear magic on everyone as they were all covered in Mochi powder.


    I don¡¯t mind it because of the Clear magic, but I would like an apron¡­


    ¡­ I do have an apron.


    It¡¯s adorned with laces and frills, it looks like a gorgeous apron of a newlywed or something¡­


    I have wished for a simple apron, but the worker in the charge of my dresses strongly opposed like: ¡°To let Cristea wear something so simple would be a sin!¡± and made an apron with an excess of frills. This is indeed a dress¡­ but wrong, what I wanted wasn¡¯t a dress, but practical apron¡­


    This is too much¡­ while thinking so, I persuaded the worker that it would get in the way while cooking and may become dangerous, so the decorations were suppressed.


    ¡­ And yet, it¡¯s a newlywed¡¯s apron. I can¡¯t comprehend.


    Even though I wanted something simpler¡­


    Now, I¡¯m terrified thinking about the day the cook¡¯s apron I wanted will be finished¡­


    Trembling while imagining that, I dispelled the barrier that was obstructing the outside from seeing us and left the kitchen.


    ¡¸Ojousama! How did the new product go!?¡¹


    The one who shouted that was Head Chef who rushed over.


    O, ou¡­ you are enthusiastic as ever, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­ it went well, but it won¡¯t be used until the New Year¡¯s, so¡­¡¹


    When I replied while feeling overwhelmed, it seemed as if Head Chef received an earth-shattering shock.


    ¡¸How can this be¡­! On the New Years¡­! Doesn¡¯t that mean you will do that in the Capital¡¯s mansion then¡­!¡¹


    P, please don¡¯t make such expression as if the world is going to end¡­ you are exaggerating.


    ¡¸¡­ I should apply for a leave tomorrow and accompany you to the Capital¡­¡¹


    He muttered that under his nose, so when I told him I will have Kurogane deliver the recipe in the near future,¡¸Using Sacred Beast-sama as an errand boy, that¡¯s too frightening!¡¹he rejected with all his might. Ehh¡­ that didn¡¯t work?


    Since there was no other choice, I promised to show it to everyone after the New Year¡¯s, to which he agreed.


    What was the position of the Duke¡¯s daughter in our house again¡­ that is the question I was pondering about late into the night.

 CH 221

    It¡¯s morning. Let¡¯s depart to the Capital~!


    Since our Ducal territory of Ellisfeed is quite close to the Capital, we would apparently arrive in the night if we departed by carriage in the morning.


    However, we don¡¯t know what danger might happen and we wouldn¡¯t be able to use money along the way, so we will slowly depart in the afternoon and spend a night in an inn on the way.


    Ueeh~ so troublesome¡­


    But, departing in the afternoon is convenient for me.


    Why? I can tell Sei that we won¡¯t be able to meet for a while and also hand him the Omochi we made.


    That being the case, I contacted Byakko-sama via telepathy and warped to Sei¡¯s place.


    ¡¸Sei, I¡¯m going to the Capital after this, so I won¡¯t be here for a while. Also, this is the Omochi we made from the sticky rice from before. Have a try with everyone if you¡¯d like¡¹


    I did not think that Sei and the Divine Beasts are skilled at preparing food, so I handed it together with a simple memo of how to eat it properly.


    ¡¸Ohh! Thank you. I didn¡¯t think I would be able to eat Mochi in Doristan. So you knew of Mochi too?¡¹


    Sei happily accepted the Mochi. Uhh.


    ¡¸W, well, a bit¡­ Are you not making Omochi at the Bastea Company?¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder? I heard the sticky rice was ordered after a long time¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder what was done with the ordered sticky rice before?¡¹


    They won¡¯t get orders unless its use is known after all.


    ¡¸I heard the president¡¯s favorite dish was Sekihan¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see¡­¡¹


    Sekihan, huh¡­ well, since the sticky rice is available I should make Sekihan as well!


    In that case, Seiro or steamer would really be necessary¡­ should I look whether they are in the Capital? If not¡­ I have to make it.


    N? Wait a moment? Since they were making Sekihan¡­


    ¡¸Say, Sei? Does Bastea Company have Seiro or steamers?¡¹


    As for the result, they had them.


    Not steamers but Seiro. However, that¡¯s sufficient!


    Yay~!


    With Seiro, I can make steamed vegetables and Nikuman! Ah, Anman would be nice too!


    If I obtain a nicely stretching cheese, then pizzaman might be also possible.


    Steamed vegetables are healthy and a tender, warm vegetable dish after a tiring party might be good.


    Cristea chuckled with a complacent smile at the unexpected harvest before the departure.


    When I warped back into my room, it was almost time for the departure, so Miria was calling for me.


    This time, Miria is also accompanying me to the Capital as my maid.


    There are many people at the Capital¡¯s mansion too, but Miria knows my preferences and behavior the best, so Otousama judged that she will tactfully stop me when I¡¯m to do something to feel guilty about.


    In addition, even Shin is going along with us as a person in charge of the Yahatul ingredients¡­ he¡¯s definitely going to be my watchdog in the kitchen, isn¡¯t it!?


    ¡­ Gununu, how rude.


    A duty to follow me with the assumption I will do something bad¡­ no, he set me up with supervisors.


    I¡¯m, pretty much, a Duke¡¯s daughter.


    Why don¡¯t I show you how I bury myself in ten or twenty cats!


    ¡­ I don¡¯t need a tsukkomi that I don¡¯t have twenty cats, alright?


    Hmph! Seeing me this enthusiastic, Miria must be thinking something like¡¸That Cristea-sama, she¡¯s enthusiastic about something again¡­ I¡¯m worried¡­¡¹.


    Ugh, even Miria¡­ I won¡¯t lose!

 CH 222

    With the preparations for departure done, we boarded the carriage.


    ¡¸Huhh?¡¹


    I thought that I would ride together with Otousama and Okaasama, but there were only Miria, Mashiro, Kurogane and Kaguya inside.


    I see, they must be paying attention that I¡¯m riding together with my Contracted Beasts. Moreover, they aren¡¯t in their human forms, so these members are packed tightly together. I¡¯m glad~! If I rode with Otousama and Okaasama, I would have been cautioned and scolded all the way to the Capital.


    It seems that Shin is riding on the wagon together with all the guards. What a painful-looking space that is¡­ Shin¡­ do your best¡­


    Because it¡¯s a long ride, I had the carriage filled with many cushions. Yeah, it¡¯s on the level of a mere consolation, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    Kurogane is at my feet and Mashiro is laying on my lap as a knee pillow. Kaguya is relaxing on Miria¡¯s lap.


    Not sure whether it¡¯s because Miria feeds her, but Kaguya receives her well. She seems happy under Miria¡¯s mofumofu skill. Umu, good.


    We rode on the highway without stopping and before the evening, we arrived at an inn of a certain town.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, we will be arriving soon¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ N? Nnn~! ¡­ Ahh, my back hurts¡­¡¹


    When I stretched my legs and rubbed them, Miria chuckled.


    ¡¸Oh my, Cristea-sama, you are acting like an elderly¡¹


    Even if you say that, how often do I sit still for so many hours like this¡­


    I thought that we arrived quite quickly, but I have apparently dozed off along the way.


    ¡¸Are you all right, Lord? Shall I carry you if your back aches?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, I will hold you?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, you two. But, I¡¯m fine¡¹


    The two who turned into their human forms reported for duty, but I would look like a child if carried by Kurogane and it would be impossible for Mashiro to hold me, right¡­ no, it would be fine since he¡¯s strong to begin with? I¡¯m just uneasy from being seen¡­


    ¡ºStop dawdling, how about getting down already¡»


    Kuwaa¡­ Kaguya who let out a large yawn is shrewdly intent on being carried by Miria.


    ¡¸Yes, yes. Now then, shall we get down¡¹


    We were told by the driver that we have arrived at the inn, so I promptly stood up and opened the door.


    ¡¸This is today¡¯s inn¡­?¡¹


    Getting down from the carriage, what was in front of my eyes didn¡¯t look like an inn by any means, but like a splendid mansion instead. We were apparently accommodated by the town mayor together with a few guards while the rest stayed at the inn.


    Whaaat¡­ even though I was expecting bar food while staying at the inn¡­


    ¡¸Come in, come in, Duke-sama. Everyone must be tired from the long trip. The dinner is prepared, so please enter before it gets cold¡¹


    Oh well. A feast is waiting for me anyway!


    ¡­ I had times when I thought such.


    ¡­ It¡¯s bad. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but the meal wasn¡¯t good. I feel like the food was just like this before my memories returned¡­ anyhow, I¡¯m greasy.


    The seasoning, far from dashi or something similar, it¡¯s just seasoned with salt. Salt and spices are expensive, but you realize that food will taste bad if you put too much in it, right¡­? Is what I would like to say, but I can¡¯t say that with the people entertaining us by our side¡­


    When I looked, Otousama and Okaasama didn¡¯t have much appetite either. Well, they have become used to eating my cooking after all.


    I slowly ate a bit and left the rest¡­ I feel bad for wasting food, but a soup that¡¯s saltier than ocean water is impossible for me¡­


    Otousama is doing his best to eat, but you will have high blood pressure if you eat this much, okay!? Don¡¯t try the impossible, alright!?


    Haa¡­ it¡¯s difficult being hungry and not being able to eat. Let¡¯s secretly eat snacks when I get to my room.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s offer some to Otousama and Okaasama later as well. Otousama and Okaasama are glancing towards me as if trying to say something anyway.


    I¡¯m worried about tomorrow¡¯s breakfast¡­ haa.

 CH 223

    I returned to my assigned guest room after the dinner and asked Miria to prepare a supper and tea. There, Otousama and Okaasama came over. As I thought~


    ¡¸Would you like to eat something?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, please. Because I got used to eating your cooking, that was a little bit¡­¡¹


    Okaasama replied while sighing.


    I thought so¡­


    I was already overwhelmed with salt, so I was worried about the menu and took out a potato salad sandwich in the end. I put carbohydrates temporarily aside as I was powerless before hunger. Just a little bit should be enough to make us feel satisfied. Let¡¯s go with pickles as palette cleanser.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ this is what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s delicious¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. As expected, Cristea¡¯s cooking is exquisite¡¹


    ¡­ Aren¡¯t you acting too dotingly? I¡¯m happy about that though~!


    ¡¸However, I believe it wasn¡¯t this bad in the past¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I think the dishes weren¡¯t this salty¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I recall having something similar even at our home though¡­¡¹


    I tried recalling the meals before the return of my past life¡¯s memories. Well, I think it wasn¡¯t this salty, but¡­


    ¡¸Umu. It wasn¡¯t season as delicately as now¡¹


    Delicately¡­? Ahh, there was no culture of using dashi as seasoning after all¡­


    ¡¸I heard that the meals of the nobility considerably improved¡­ starting with the French toast, your recipes quickly spread around. I heard that when there are new recipes, the chefs immediately want to purchase them to study¡¹


    ¡­ When did something grand happen?


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s my first time hearing about it¡¹


    ¡¸Because I did not tell you¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry¡¹


    Good grief!


    ¡¸The nobility¡¯s meals have improved, but the commoners still¡­¡¹


    A little bit cruel, wasn¡¯t it?


    While talking about that, the town mayor came.


    ¡¸I heard everyone is here after asking around¡­ ahh, I¡¯m truly sorry. As I thought, it didn¡¯t suit your tastes¡­¡¹


    The town mayor hung his head down after seeing the sandwich on top of the table.


    ¡¸Ah¡­! T, this is¡­¡¹


    Awawa, does he see us as gaudish now? Even though he was hospitable to us¡­


    ¡¸No, it was to be expected. I¡¯m truly sorry. I have told my wife to use less seasoning, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What do you mean?¡¹


    Otousama asked suspiciously.


    ¡¸My current wife is the second wife, but it wasn¡¯t this bad before. However, unawares, she steadily increased the amount of seasoning. Presently, it became like that¡­¡¹


    The town mayor replied while wipping his sweat. His blood pressure must be high after eating that every day¡­ is he all right?


    However¡­ perhaps?


    ¡¸Umm¡­? Did Okusama perhaps lost her sense of taste?¡¹


    I timidly tried asking.


    ¡¸¡­! How do you-!? Certainly, she finds the flavors I think are just right too thin, but¡­¡¹


    Hmm¡­ isn¡¯t that a taste disorder? Recalling Okusama¡¯s state at the dinner, I somehow think that might be the case.


    I thought she was just nervous because of our presences¡­


    ¡¸From the time the flavors became strange until now, have any difficult events happened to Okusama?¡¹


    I heard that taste disorders might be caused because of stress too, so¡­


    ¡¸Difficult events¡­ it¡¯s the shame of my relatives, but¡­ after my Mother collapsed, her everyday needs have fallen upon my wife¡­ she has expressed that it¡¯s difficult to take care off all these things, but I¡¯m also busy at work, so I wasn¡¯t of any help¡­ come to think of it, it started getting strange since then¡­¡¹


    O, ou¡­ the daughter-in-law and mother-in-law issue, huh.


    It¡¯s possible that her taste buds grew dull from stress¡­


    I remember that my past life¡¯s friend got diagnosed with taste disorder from work stress and she had to supplement her Zinc with medicine.


    ¡¸Umm you see, because your Okusama was continuously exposed to mentally tough situations, her sense of taste might have been dulled¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    ¡¸If possible, please employ a maid to take care of your Okaasama and make it a little more comfortable for your Okusama¡¹


    After that, I chose nuts, sesame, meat, soybeans and other foods that include Zinc in this world and told the town mayor to make her eat balanced meals with other ingredients. The town mayor was half-convinced, but he received a pile of ingredients, so he cooperated.


    ¡¸If possible, please speak some words of appreciation to your Okusama who is doing her best every day, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸H, haa¡­¡¹


    Ugh¡­ to think I would crash into the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law issue here¡­


    Madam, I hope she will get better¡­

 CH 224

    The next morning. I woke up as usual, so after a morning yoga, I cast Clear magic on myself and left the room. Although the building was big, it wasn¡¯t as big as ours, so I immediately arrived at a kitchen-like place.


    There, I saw the figure of Okusan who was preparing the breakfast.


    ¡­ As I thought. She was frozen in front of the ingredients. I wonder if the town mayor said something to her¡­


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡¹


    When I called out to her, Okusan who noticed me suddenly rushed over to me and prostrated while apologizing.


    ¡¸L, last evening¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry about it! I served a poor meal¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, please raise your head¡­ you couldn¡¯t tell the taste, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Hence, I don¡¯t know what to make this time¡­¡¹


    Okusan looked at the ingredients dejectedly. How helpless she is.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ cooking is my hobby. May I help you?¡¹


    I cheerfully offered to help.


    ¡¸T, that can¡¯t be!? To have a guest¡­ moreover, Duke-sama¡¯s young lady to help me!¡¹


    She couldn¡¯t conceal the surprise and bewilderment at my proposal.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have fun and make it together, okay? You won¡¯t be able to make something delicious while feeling diffcult¡¹


    ¡¸Uu¡­ uwaaaan¡­!¡¹


    Awawa¡­! Okusan squatted down and burst into tears. She must have been holding back a lot¡­


    I squatted as well and hugged Okusan while patting her head, there, there.


    She started crying even louder, but she should let it all out here.


    ¡¸U¡­ uu¡­ I, I, I¡¯m doing my best¡­ but¡­ I was told I¡¯m useless¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    ¡¸The¡­ previous Okusama¡­ sniff, was Mother-in-law¡¯s¡­ favorite¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m being¡­ compared¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see. It must be hard¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaaaan!¡¹


    After a while, she calmed down and stopped sobbing.


    ¡¸¡­ I, I¡¯m truly¡­ sorry. Showing such unbecoming¡­ behavior to Ojousama¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Okusama has been doing your best to endure, right? You are admirable¡¹


    ¡¸Ojousama¡­!¡¹


    Ahh, she started crying again¡­ what a worrisome person.


    Well, I will have to tell Otousama to have a talk with the town mayor.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we make the breakfast together?¡¹


    ¡¸B, but I¡­ can¡¯t tell the flavor¡­¡¹


    ¡¸For now, I will show you how to make it, so you please properly memorize the quantities. You should be able to create the same flavor if you make it the same way after all¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡¹


    Like this, what I made for breakfast together with Okusan was a fluffy omelet, salad with French dressing and soup from salt-pickled Orc meat and brown bread.


    In the middle, she said things like¡¸Eh, you are putting in only that much of salt?¡¹but I told her¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t worry about it¡¹, to try making it like that.


    Even if she can¡¯t understand the taste of the omelet, I wanted her to enjoy the texture. She seemed to be able to feel a little bit of acidity, so I made a plenty of crunchy salad with French dressing.


    So that the soup wouldn¡¯t be overly salty, I used the salt from the salt-pickled Orc meat, cooked it together with vegetables and herbs so she can enjoy a pleasant fragrance. Everyone then can add salt and pepper to their liking.


    ¡¸¡­ Is this really all right? Won¡¯t I be scolded for making it too bland¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If you get scolded for making it too bland, you just have to retort with: There¡¯s salt and there¡¯s pepper, use as much as you like!¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah but, please be careful not to make yours too strong and focus on the texture, Okusama. Try eating while ascertaining the taste and texture from now on, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    The breakfast we had was full of smiles.


    ¡¸It has been a while since we had this happy atmosphere at the dining table¡­ Husband always ate with a frown¡­ but it¡¯s only given, isn¡¯t it? With those meals¡­¡¹


    Okusan laughed at herself.


    ¡¸How was this time¡¯s cooking?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Well, the taste¡­ I can¡¯t tell for sure after all, but¡­ it¡¯s soft, juicy and the fragrance too¡­ I had fun eating¡¹


    Okusan smiled brightly.


    Umu. I¡¯m glad, I¡¯m glad.


    After the breakfast, I had Otousama talk with the town mayor and in the meanwhile, I wrote a simple recipe for Okusan.


    Whether it was because she was the second wife, Okusan was quite young.


    She looked older because her skin got rough from bad eating habits.


    When I told her: ¡°Your skin will surely get rejuvenated if you eat balanced meals, you know?¡± she rejoiced.


    ¡¸I will sincerely protect this recipe and cook it!¡¹


    Yeah, I think it will change somewhat because preferences of each family, but stay faithful to it for now, okay? Please avoid arranging it for now, yes?


    And thus, we left for the Capital.


    ¡­ I digress, but the town mayor couple received my recipe¡¸Something this valuable for our sake¡­!¡¹with deep emotion and said something about passing the recipe from generation to generation or something¡­

 CH 225

    Leaving the town mayor¡¯s mansion behind, we boarded the carriage and jolted endlessly on the way to the Capital.


    It was planned to stop in another town for a lunch, but Otousama¡¯s lecturing of the town mayor was prolonged, so I offered to stop on the highway and provide from my Inventory stock.


    The bellies of the guards were filled with Onigiri Shin made with the rice and earthenware pot I lent him¡­


    The bodies of the guards are their capital, so they all ate extremely well. That¡¯s all from my rice stock, you know? ¡­ I will have to cook more on the way back, huh. Ugh.


    I also made miso soup with pickles. I wanted to cook meat too, but the meat¡¯s nice smell would attract monsters, so I had to endure.


    It was a simple lunch, but everyone ate deliciously! I¡¯m glad, I¡¯m glad.


    I heard from Kurogane later, but he apparently discovered some high-ranked monsters blocking our path with Search magic, so he went ahead to exterminate them. That¡¯s apparently why we weren¡¯t assaulted by monsters.


    That explains why he was frequently warping in and out of the carriage¡­


    I was certain that he got bored with getting jolted by the carriage and left for a stroll¡­


    By the way, regarding the materials of the high-ranked monsters such as magic stones and fangs, he secretly warped to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and took them to Tirie-san. Nu, he has no openings¡­


    ¡­ Tirie-san, I return the trouble to you¡­ I wonder how you are going to deal with the source of these high-ranked materials¡­


    According to Kurogane, Tirie-san cast Time Suspension magic on them and stored them into a magic bag. He will safekeep them until we return. We will slowly asses the situation then. I¡¯m grateful~


    ¡¸I see¡­ thank you, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡ºIt¡¯s nothing. I did it because I¡¯m more comfortable fighting in this form rather than the human form¡»


    Kurogane, even though you answered cooly, your tail is happily wagging, you know?


    When I patted him with loads of appreciation, he delightfully closed his eyes.


    ¡ºI was, guarding Cristea!¡»


    Mashiro was apparently on the guard duty in the meanwhile.


    ¡¸I see, thank you too, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡ºProtecting Cristea, is a matter of course!¡»


    Mashiro said so proudly. What an adorable fellow!


    Kaguya is¡­ ah, yes. Taking a nap on top of Miria¡¯s lap, right?


    She was¡­ not guarding me, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although we were a bit late, we were able to arrive at the gates of the Capital before their overnight closing.


    ¡¸This is the Capital¡­¡¹


    I have apparently visited Capital when I was a baby before, but there¡¯s no way I would remember that. Even though I looked out of the window, I couldn¡¯t see inside because of the high walls blocking the view.


    Because the crest of Duke Ellisfeed is decorating our carriages, we seem to have gotten a free pass at the inspection.


    After confirming the identity of our crest¡¯s social status, we were guided to the other side of the wall without having to queue up.


    When I looked out of the carriage¡¯s window, I saw travelers who had expressions of relief because of their safe arrival to the Capital and waiting for their turn to finally rest their exhausted bodies at the inn.


    This queue was so long, I was worried whether everyone could get in before the gates close.


    Do those who don¡¯t get inside in time spend the night outside the walls?


    Hmm, surely not after making it that far, right¡­ but, this is the Capital after all, so it¡¯s not like they could let some strange people inside¡­


    The guards of the nobility have a free pass too, so I think their system is, in a way, faulted.


    While thinking such, the carriage advanced inside the walls.


    The Capital surrounded by the huge walls was very large. The city walls consisted of four layers, the commoners live near the outside walls in the first layer, merchants and wealthy people live in the second layer, nobility in the third, and there¡¯s a splendid castle hidden within the fourth layer of the walls.


    ¡¸Howaa¡­ what a big castle¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, are you aware that your mouth is open?¡¹


    Miria chuckled to herself.


    Whoopsie, not good.


    I mean¡­ Certainland¡¯s castle is no big deal in front of this, you know? The scale is different.


    It makes me want to scream¡¸Whaaaat? The hell is thiiis!?¡¹.


    Hiee¡­ Prince Ray is a person who has been living in such splendid castle, huh.


    That would make one haughty, indeed.


    And I have made such person eat very spicy curry for revenge¡­ I¡¯m glad it didn¡¯t become lese majest¨¦.


    Anyway, I should give him some sweets as apology the next time we meet¡­ no, I utmostly don¡¯t want anything to do with him.


    While thinking such, we have arrived at the Ellisfeed¡¯s Capital mansion.

 CH 226

    As we advanced through nothing but lined up mansions of the nobility, we reached a mansion with a continuously long wall compared to others.


    Apparently, the residences of the lower nobles are closer to the merchant district, so the residences of the higher nobility are the further you go.


    While deeply pondering about that in my mind, we entered the property with the lengthy wall¡­ eh? Here??


    ¡­ Ah, the gatekeepers have clothes embroidered in the Ducal style, don¡¯t they? Yeah, this is the place.


    ¡­ So it¡¯s here!!! It¡¯s huge though!?


    ¡­ It¡¯s even longer after passing through the gate though?


    The fief¡¯s mansion aside, to have such big mansion in the Capital too¡­


    Because I was shut in the fief, I actually didn¡¯t feel like Otousama was such eminent noble even though I knew about it¡­ seeing such clear difference, a Ducal House really is incredible, isn¡¯t it¡­ I thought so earnestly.


    Someway or another, I am a sheltered girl who is ignorant of the ways of the world, am I not¡­


    ¡¸Welcome back, Masters¡¹


    When I got down from the carriage after stopping, the servants with a Steward in the lead were lined up in two rows to welcome the masters. Ohh, what a spectacle.


    ¡¸Umu, the number of people will increase starting today, but I will leave it to you¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly. I¡¯m glad that things will liven up. Now then, you guys¡¹


    With a single comment of the Steward, everyone got to work. Those who got down the baggage and carried it inside, those who took care of our coats¡­ everyone moved briskly without wasting time.


    A, amazing¡­ as expected of servants working at Ducal House in the Capital¡­


    In comparison, everyone in the fief¡­ yeah, they are working properly, but they are moderately lax. I do feel more at ease with people like that though¡­


    ¡¸Cristea, you might not remember, but this is the Steward, Gilbert¡¹


    Who was introduced to me was a white-haired, neatly dressed old gentlemen. Hou, hou, so he¡¯s not Sebas-chan, huh. How regretful.


    Or perhaps, is there Sebas-chan among the butlers?


    ¡¸Master, when Cristea-sama was here the last time, she was very small after all¡­ it¡¯s pleasure to see you again, Cristea-sama. If there¡¯s anything you need, please order us as you please¡¹


    O, ou¡­ how to say it, he looks like Ojiisama who had certainly been popular in his youth. He aged well as he has only a few wrinkles, is this the so-called handsome geezer?


    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Gilbert. I will be in your care¡¹


    When I greeted him cheerfully, Gilbert closed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡¸How beautiful and lovely you have grown up to be¡­ everytime Master is here, he speaks how much he wants to see Cristea-sama again¡¹


    ¡­ Otousama, you were saying something so embarrassing?


    ¡¸Gilbert! You don¡¯t need to say unnecessary things like that! Return to your work¡¹


    Otousama ordered him poutingly¡­ is he embarrassed?


    ¡¸Yes. Excuse me¡¹


    Gilbert started giving instructions to the servants while chuckling to himself.


    I¡¯m certain that Gilbert knows Otousama since he was a child.


    I felt the familiarity oozing from the two.


    During the stay, I would like to ask about Otousama¡¯s mischievous era.


    We have been each taken to our rooms where we changed clothes and went to have a dinner.


    Dishes of the Capital, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!

 CH 227

    Until the dinner, I was led with Miria and others to room neighboring to mine, and we were relaxedly drinking tea.


    In the meanwhile, the luggage is apparently being promptly carried in and arranged in my room.


    I don¡¯t have that many things, so they will be surely done before long.


    The really necessary and precious things are in my Inventory.


    Things like ingredients and kitchen utensils¡­


    The clothes during my stay have already been prepared and the large walk-in-closet I saw when I peeked inside the room was crammed with clothes and accessories. Eh, I won¡¯t need that much, right¡­? Is what I thought, but wearing the same clothes to parties and tea ceremonies would be a disgrace to a Ducal House. It¡¯s like that, so it¡¯s apparently the minimum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although my room was designed with calm colors, the furniture was decorated with lovely flowers, which showed the feminine taste.


    After I enter the academy, I will also spend the weekends in this mansion, so it has all been replaced with new things.


    Eh¡­ clothes aside, it¡¯s such a waste¡­


    Since I will use it only on weekends, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just use the original things¡­? Is what I thought, but that would be a remark not suitable for a young lady, so I swallowed my words.


    ¡¸Thank you. It¡¯s a very wonderful room¡¹


    When I said so, the room maid replied¡¸I will convey your words to the Head Maid¡¹very delightfully.


    I¡¯m glad. It¡¯s a room they have prepared for me with great efforts, so if I said it was wasteful, I would feel too sorry for everyone who worked hard to prepare it.


    I wonder if my sense of nobility is insufficient because of my past life¡¯s memories¡­


    However, I must not lose this sense.


    By the way, Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s room was prepared right next to mine.


    Except for a few trusted servants, we are supposed to keep the two¡¯s identities as Sacred Beast secret from the servants so it doesn¡¯t leak outside.


    ¡­ I think that might be a bit impossible though.


    I thought there was no need to prepare a separate room for Kurogane who acts as my personal bodyguard and Mashiro who acts as my Chamberlain-type guard.


    Those two are by my side all the time anyway.


    It¡¯s not impossible that another family¡¯s spy is working here as a servant, so the maids in charge of Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s and my room were carefully selected from the selection of the most loyal servants. Among them, the Maid-san who replied cheerfully a little while ago is apparently the Head Maid¡¯s daughter.


    She and her mother are among the ones who were carefully selected and know of my circumstances.


    If that¡¯s the case, that makes me a little more relieved?

 CH 228

    Before long after that, the dinner was prepared, so I was shown to the dining room.


    The dining room I was guided to today, is a room used only for eating with relatives and close friends.


    The other rooms are apparently used depending on the social status or the number of people¡­ heee¡­


    Everything here is almost as extravagant as our house back in the fief.


    It¡¯s not glittering, but it¡¯s sparkling. Dazzling.


    It¡¯s simple at a glance, but everything here is high quality. I feel calmer back in the fief¡­ I want to return.


    I have a few memories before I regained my past life¡¯s memories remaining, so while thinking¡¸Nobles should be like that¡¹, the past life¡¯s office lady in me wants to shout¡¸Impossibruuuu~ Celebs sare amazzzzzing~!¡¹¡­ the gap is too wide, what a pain¡­


    ¡¸I have kept you waiting, everyone. Please, begin¡¹


    When Otousama who was late took a seat, the servers started setting the table with flowing movements.


    Ohh, what beautiful gestures¡­ they make such refined movements that their working figures look graceful¡­ I have to follow their example.


    Let¡¯s eat elegantly¡­ elegantly¡­ elegant¡­ ly?


    ¡¸¡­ Umm, this is¡­¡¹


    What was before me, was Orc fried with ginger, miso soup, and rice.


    It¡¯s Japanese food. What a familiar spectacle.


    ¡¸For the occasion of Cristea-sama¡¯s visit, we ordered the recipes and ingredients from the fief, and Head Chef¡¯s skills have also increased. Please, tell him your impressions afterward by all means¡¹


    Ah¡­ yeah. Because it¡¯s an unfamiliar place for me, the things I usually eat¡­ they must have been considerate of that, but¡­


    To think that my first meal in the Capital would be Japanese food¡­ I¡¯m not satisfied¡­ return my excitement to me at once-! Ugh¡­


    Ah, the flavor faithfully followed the recipe, so it was delicious. I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t arranged in the¡¸Capital style¡¹or something¡­ yeah, I feel relieved by the stable deliciousness¡­


    After the dinner, the head chef has come over and waited for my words with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸Errr, you followed the recipe well¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much! Would you please instruct me on some recipes during your stay!?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. If I have the time¡­?¡¹


    Eh, what is this? What¡¯s going on?


    Why are you looking at me with reverence while overcome with emotions!?


    Even though I was supposed to be looking forward to the Capital¡¯s meals, how come I¡¯m being begged for instructions¡­?


    ¡­ Incomprehensible!

 CH 229

    After the dinner, Otousama had something to talk about with Gilbert, so they left for the office.


    ¡­ As for me, Okaasama gave me a warning,¡¸We will be putting together your dress tomorrow, or we will have a new one sewn, alright? You can¡¯t go outside!¡¹. Ueeh¡­ I returned to my room with my neighbors.


    ¡¸A~hh¡­ to finally arrive at the Capital and not being able to go out¡­¡¹


    Even though I wanted to visit the market and take a look at a Cafe and general stores¡­


    Ah! Come to think of it, Sei did say that there¡¯s a branch of the Bastea Company in the Capital. I have to confirm where it is and make a visit during my stay.


    If I am able to obtain Yahatul ingredients even in the Capital, I will be feeling much more relieved even after entering the academy.


    I was told it was thanks to my benevolence or something, but I didn¡¯t do anything¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, you must be fatigued so quickly go to sleep. I heard the hot water has been prepared¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. Indeed, because I was on the move yesterday and today, I would like to take a slow bath¡¹


    Right. Both the fief¡¯s mansion and the Capital¡¯s mansion have baths. With that alone, I think I¡¯m glad I was born a noble.


    I can clean myself with Clear magic, but as a former Japanese, leisurely soaking in the bathtub to warm myself is the way to go.


    As for me, I would love to take the baths by myself, but that would be not letting the servants do their work.


    When compared to the beginning, I have already resigned to it or perhaps got accustomed to it, so I can only leave them to it.


    But, when wanting to warm myself up and relax in the bath, I do it by myself. Although I feel a little uncomfortable when I think that someone is keeping watch on the other side of the door¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Haa, I feel revived¡­¡¹


    Fragrant herbs were packed in coarse cloth pouches and put into the bathtub, so the bath¡¯s relaxing effect is outstanding.


    Which reminds me, the first bath I took after the memories of my past life resurfaced, I intentionally muttered¡¸Gokuraku, gokuraku¡­¡¹and Miria who heard that asked in puzzlement¡¸Gokuraku, gokuraku? Is that some kind of a charm?¡¹, didn¡¯t she¡­


    In this world, there doesn¡¯t seem to be words people say without thinking when taking a relaxing bath. In the first place, they don¡¯t take baths that much.


    Clear magic and wiping one¡¯s body with a wet cloth, soaking in warm water is apparently an extravagance only nobles and wealthy people can afford.


    I see¡­ if not using an expensive magic stone to warm up the water, then you can only use a large amount of firewood to boil the water.


    When I think that, spending this much of hot water is nothing but extravagance¡­


    ¡­ Yeah, I¡¯m glad I am a noble. I do have Clear magic, but as I thought, the bath is where it is! I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it otherwise!


    After properly warming myself up while feeling blessed by being born a noble, I got out of the bath and waited for Miria and other maids to wipe my body, dry my hair with magic, paint me with a cream or something similar, and put me in the nightwear. Ahh, I wonder if it¡¯s all right to rely on them that much¡­


    ¡¸Well then, Cristea-sama. Good night¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. Good night¡¹


    With the maids leaving, I entered my room and slipped into the warmed up bed. Miria who confirmed that withdrew from the anteroom and will take a break.


    Except for Miria for basic cleaning, the servants were strictly prohibited to enter my bedroom.


    And that¡¯s because¡­


    ¡ºGood grief, I can finally take it easy¡»


    ¡ºFinally, together with Cristea!¡»


    Everyone returned to their beast forms.


    An Obstruction magic has been apparently applied to the room that was given to Mashiro and Kurogane.


    And thus, they came to my room.


    They should sleep in their room that was prepared so meticulously¡­ is how I won¡¯t think because I immediately surrendered to the mofumofu that was besieging me.


    ¡ºHey, you are in the way. Squeeze up a bit more¡»


    Kaguya-san was continuously poking my face, so I slipped slightly to the side and covered her by the blanket.


    Yeah, it¡¯s warm.


    Haa, mofumofu and warm¡­


    ¡­ Fuwaa¡­ good night.

 CH 230

    It¡¯s morning. Good morning.


    My morning begins by waking up and immediately illuminating the inside of the canopy bed with Light from the Life magic.


    The fabric of the canopy is bulky, so no matter how bright it is outside, only a little bit of light gets in.


    ¡¸Light¡­ huh?¡¹


    What an unfamiliar ceiling¡­ not seeing the canopy I grew accustomed to, I once again recalled that I¡¯m in the Capital.


    The outside can still be considered dark as it¡¯s almost winter. The servants have surely started working, but the noise doesn¡¯t reach our room.


    I have woken up as usual, but it¡¯s too early to get up.


    A normal young lady would still be dreaming.


    ¡­ How strange, I was supposed to be a normal young lady though¡­?


    It can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯m not normal because of the memories of my past life, huh¡­ after forcibly consenting, I was pondering what to do from now on in the bed.


    The fire in the fireplace has gone off, so it¡¯s very cold out of the bed.


    Usually, I would promptly get out of the bed, change into easy-to-move-in clothes by myself, light the fire with magic, and indulge myself in the morning yoga, but I can¡¯t do that in this room that¡¯s different from mine.


    I¡¯m certain they wouldn¡¯t get angry if I did as I please, but if the employer (¡®s daughter) snatches the work of the maids, they would get scolded by their superiors.


    I rise early so I wouldn¡¯t everyone to rise early because of me as well, so I earnestly requested Otousama to let me do the things by myself back in the fief. The servants were really opposing the idea at first, but I have clearly asked everyone to let me do it, so they now moderately leave me alone, which is comfortable. I hope it can work out like this over here too, but¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I have decided to carefreely wait for Miria in the bed, but I was bored. Not having anything to do and being free is too much for me. Having said that, going back to sleep is a little bit¡­


    ¡ºN~¡­ Cristea, good morning? Awake?¡»


    ¡¸My, good morning, Mashiro. Have I woke you up? I will stay here until Miria comes today¡¹


    ¡ºYaay. We weren¡¯t able to be together much while in the Capital, so I¡¯m happy¡»


    Mashiro who was sleeping around my belly crawled up and plopped his head on the pillow, so I patted him.


    ¡¸Yeah. You had to stay in the human form all that time after waking up and you weren¡¯t allowed to stick close to me either. I¡¯m sorry?¡¹


    ¡ºIt¡¯s to protect Cristea after all¡»


    ¡¸If you get tired from the human form, you can lock yourself in the room and rest in your original form, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. Cristea supplements me everyday after all¡»


    ¡ºMashiro and I won¡¯t overdo it. Being separated is much more unpleasant after all¡»


    Kurogane who was sleeping at my feet sprawled on the opposite side of Mashiro and placed his head on the pillow as if demanding to be patted. There, there.


    ¡ºAh! Geez! It¡¯s so cramped and painful, I can¡¯t sleep! Get out!¡»


    Kaguya slipped out of the blanket.


    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s still too early. Let¡¯s stay like this little longer?¡¹


    When I restrained Kaguya from leaving, she quickly climb up on my belly and curled into a ball. Gue. Kaguya-san, please not the solar plexus¡­


    Thus, I had my fill of mofumofu until Miria came.


    Having mofumofu whether walking or sleeping is happiness¡­

 CH 231

    Guee¡­! I¡¯m dying¡­¡¹


    Gyu, gyu, girigiri¡­ I desperately tried to endure the sense of my breath stopping and wringing my life out.


    This is a room in the Capital¡¯s Ellisfeed mansion, one of the parlors. I¡¯m behind a partitioning screen within the large parlor.


    We are making arrangements for the fitting of the dress. Right, I¡¯m in the middle of equipping the hellish corset.


    Ugh¡­ I normally don¡¯t wear this so I¡¯m suffering. Won¡¯t my organs force their way out if I move a little¡­ guee.


    ¡¸O, Okaasama¡­ i, isn¡¯t this tied too tightly¡­? I feel like fainting¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I think it should be like that though?¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be able to eat anything like this¡­ ugu!¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t gobble down the food on parties and tea parties, you know? You must make sure to eat like a small bird¡¹


    ¡¸T, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡¹


    Even though I was looking forward to the royal castle¡¯s feat!?


    Even though I was looking forward to the sweets at the tea parties!?


    No pleasure but mortification only, what¡¯s with that!? Are all noble women open to this idea!? Are they monks or something???


    Not being able to conceal my shock, Miria timidly remarked.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Okusama? Cristea-sama is more slender than before. Even if she¡¯s not constricted this tight, I¡¯m sure she still will be more slender than other young ladies. And above all, her face is blue. What if she collapsed at such important place?¡¹


    As expected of Miria¡­ thank you! I love you!


    I see, did I really become thinner? Is this because of the morning yoga?


    My blue face is because of the shock I received though!


    ¡¸Indeed¡­ there was a rumor that the Ellisfeed House¡¯s young lady was constantly eating strange food and couldn¡¯t leave the fief because of loose bowels¡­ I would be troubled if another strange rumor spread because she collapsed with a pale face¡­ fine, loosen it up a bit please¡¹


    Yaay~! I became a little more comfortable¡­ what did you say? Besides being the Repulsive food eating young lady, there were such disgraceful rumors about me as well!? No way-!


    ¡­ Not good. This is not good.


    Starting the school with a negative image is unreasonable¡­!


    I have to brace myself for this.


    For the¡¸Cristea-chan is a wonderful young lady¡îSparkling Academy Life!¡¹plan!


    ¡­ The plan has a room for reconsideration, doesn¡¯t it¡­


    A, anyhow! Before the academy, I have to craft my image for the better!


    Let¡¯s hold a strategy meeting right away!


    ¡¸Okaasama! I remembered something important, so I would like to excuse myse-¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying? I told you that we will be fitting your dress after this, didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t let you escape, you know?¡¹


    Uwaaan! My strategy meeting-!

 CH 232

    After a half day of trying on clothes, I had to go along with accessories that and hairstyles this¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.


    No, it was for my sake, alright?


    On the occasion, Okaasama also chose a fabric for her dress, you see?


    ¡­ I¡¯m dead tired.


    Do Ojousamas and Okusamas of high society always work this hard? Celebs are scary.


    It¡¯s an impossible world for me who preferred fast fashion and chose clothes based on comfort in my past life¡­


    I¡¯m trembling with fear just form thinking that this would become my everyday life after debuting. I feel like I won¡¯t be able to do it.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, thank you for your hard work¡¹


    Miria served me a tea and said with a wry smile.


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m truly tired¡­ I have fully realized that I have been taking it too leisurely back in the fief¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m aware that the reason Otousama and Okaasama didn¡¯t force me to the Capital even through the frequent scolding, was that they didn¡¯t want to force me until I was able to stabilize the control of my magical power.


    Still, they hired tutors including a manner teacher so that I wouldn¡¯t embarrass myself when the time for me to live in the Capital comes, so I¡¯m really grateful. Because that knowledge and conduct will become my weapons in this world.


    Although I don¡¯t know whether I can put it to practice yet.


    ¡­ However, it looks that I have been playing around too much after my past life¡¯s memory resurfaced.


    Because I didn¡¯t show myself, various disgraceful rumors started circling around me, causing Otousama and others many troubles¡­


    Yeah! Here, I must create a better image that won¡¯t smudge the Ellisfeed House!


    ¡¸¡­ that being the case, I¡¯m thinking of working hard during this period to give off good impressions. What do you think I should do?¡¹


    I held a serious strategy meeting in my room with Mashiro and Kurogane.


    I can¡¯t consult only Miria, so I tried asking more people.


    ¡¸Ermm¡­ make delicious sweets?¡¹


    Mashiro replied while eating Dorayaki.


    ¡¸Yeah. That might work¡¹


    It might be a good idea to serve the sweets I made at a tea party.


    ¡¸However, there are the rumors of Lord eating strange things and having digestive problems, right? Would people eat the pastry made by someone like that?¡¹


    Kurogane interrupted.


    ¡¸Ugh! T, that¡¯s also true¡­ what do I have to do, I wonder¡­¡¹


    But my redeeming features currently consist only of cooking¡­ yeah.


    ¡¸I believe it will be fine if Lord stays being Lord though¡¹


    ¡¸Un. I think such Cristea is the best¡¹


    ¡¸Kurogane, Mashiro¡­¡¹


    Aren¡¯t you saying something pleasant?


    But you see, the rumors won¡¯t be wiped out like that. Like that, I will dive straight towards the Repulsive food eating lady path, you know?


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Cristea-sama? If you stand out too much, wouldn¡¯t the engagement talks come to light again¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ha! ¡­ There was that too, huh¡¹


    Miria who knows that I don¡¯t want to become the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate remarked.


    ¡­ That¡¯s right, in order to enjoy the life of freedom in the future, I can create that much better of an image, huh¡­ hey, if I¡¯m careless, won¡¯t I turn into a loner!?


    Eeeeeh, I don¡¯t want thaaaat!


    ¡¸¡­ Miria, what do you think I should do?¡¹


    I inquired from Miria while staring at her with teary eyes.


    ¡¸¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ I guess if you stop disappearing all of sudden, don¡¯t stay in the kitchen that frequently, and eat strange things¡­ well, they were all delicious in the end, but¡­ won¡¯t be restraining yourself from those be good enough?¡¹


    Miria answered with a smile.


    ¡­ She basically wants to say that I frequently make it difficult for her, right?


    I wanted to tsukkomi really bad, but Miria¡¯s smile was somewhat scary so I restrained myself.


    ¡­ In the end, what am I supposed to do?

 CH 233

    ¡¸In the end, huh? People whom you have never met before are talking rumors about you, so it¡¯s not like you could correct each and every one of them, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, yes. However, I can¡¯t ignore it either, right? They are not good rumors, you see?¡¹


    This is the kitchen in the Capital mansion¡¯s kitchen.


    Shin has been apparently barraged with questions about recipes from the Head Chef the moment we arrived. His hands moved for prearrangements while looking a bit depressed.


    ¡­ Somehow, sorry.


    I came here rather than worrying about it in my room, but when I offered to help because I was bored, I was declined that this is not the mansion in the fief and that people would get angry. Tch.


    That being the case, I endlessly complained to Shin who was working opposite to me.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s true but¡­ don¡¯t you think that the rumors will gain credibility instead if I conduct myself  strangely?¡¹


    ¡¸That might happen, huh¡¹


    ¡¸Right? That¡¯s why I decided not to do anything¡¹


    ¡­ Also called giving up the thinking.


    ¡¸¡­ Would that be all right?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Instead of not doing anything, I¡¯m thinking about acting more obedient and ladylike than usually¡¹


    Since my appearances are not that bad, if I spend the time obediently while bearing a young lady¡¯s manners in mind, I wonder whether it might not end up like¡¸Oh my? Isn¡¯t she different from what we heard? What a wonderful young lady!¡¹or something. (Wishful thinking)


    ¡¸Although I have a feeling that in Ojou¡¯s case, you will get exposed in no time¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ actually, I think so too¡¹


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t¡¹


    Haha¡­ even though I received a proper lady education, it¡¯s a different story whether I can put it into practice.


    I¡¯m not the type with strong public performance after all¡­


    Besides, I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk with girls of the same age as me yet, so even now, I have no idea about the young lady talk.


    When I became friends with Sei, I have finally made a girl friend~! he turned out to be a boy¡­


    What to do, what if I can¡¯t keep up with the women talk¡­


    I anguishedly fall into the negative spiral of distress.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, all of us know that even though you are a strange one, you are not a bad person. The rumors will certainly disappear before long. Do your best¡¹


    Shin encouraged me while not looking at me, but his ears turned red possibly because he was embarrassed. Fufu.


    But calling me strange was uncalled for, ya know!? Good grief!


    ¡¸Thank you. I will do my best¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uh-huh¡¹


    When I stood up and left the kitchen after dispelling the Soundproof magic, I was caught from behind by the head chef who lied in wait.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama! I have a question regarding a recipe!¡¹


    Gege, crap¡­!


    What other uses does this ingredient have? Would it be possible to make the recipe in this way? What could be used as a substitute if we don¡¯t have this? and so on¡­


    I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s hardworking, but being pressed for answers is a bit¡­ this might be serious¡­ Shin, do your best¡­


    Fed up with being questioned by the head chef, I replied to his questions to some extent, but shrewdly got promised a space in the corner of the kitchen for my cooking as well. Fufufu¡­


    Well, it was under the condition that the head chef would watch over me as it is dangerous though¡­ he definitely just wants to see the process, right?


    I, who was tired of the assault of questions, turned away and returned to my room with an appropriate¡¸Please return back to work soon, okay?¡¹¡­

 CH 234

    It seems that the academy has also entered the winter holidays season, and Oniisama returned to the Capital¡¯s mansion.


    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m home. Were you well?¡¹


    ¡¸Oniisama! Welcome home! Yes, Oniisama seems to have been well too¡¹


    Indeed, a reunion after the summer holidays. There are many things I want to ask and hear.


    ¡¸L, long time no see! Miss Cristea! How have you been!?¡¹


    ¡­ And yet, why are you here!?


    Prince Ray suddenly showed his face from behind Oniisama.


    ¡¸¡­ Your Highness Raymond, it has been a while¡¹


    Prince Ray, you¡­! You are always by Oniisama¡¯s side at the academy, so could you at least restrain yourself at the family reunion!?


    Oniisama, do you have to babysit Prince Ray even at during your vacation?? Don¡¯t you have it troublesome¡­!


    ¡¸Sorry. Hearing that Cristea arrived in the Capital, His Highness wanted to tag along and wouldn¡¯t listen to refusal¡¹


    Oniisama apologized hopelessly.


    Ha? Me? Why after hearing that I am here¡­


    ¡­ Ha! Is he targeting my sweets again!


    Bad luck! I have not made anything since coming to the Capital, so there are no sweets to give to Prince Ray! Fuhaha!


    ¡­ I have emergency stock in my Inventory, but I have no intentions of taking out the snacks even when it¡¯s important! Therefore! Bad luck!


    ¡¸My¡­ is that so? It¡¯s just the time for tea and I was thinking of asking the head chef to make something, so please have a meal with us¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ what? Miss Cristea is not going to make it¡­?¡¹


    Prince Ray was obviously disappointed.


    As I thought.


    ¡¸¡­ Your Highness. My little sister has arrived to the Capital just yesterday, you know? There¡¯s no way she would be that free, right?¡¹


    Oniisama said coldly with a smile. Huh? I heard the heater was on, but isn¡¯t it getting colder¡­?


    ¡¸Ugh? Ah, t, that so? ¡­ Sorry. Both the food I ate in the summer and the sweets I got as souvenir were all delicious, so I just¡­¡¹


    Prince Ray, have you eaten the souvenirs for Queen-sama too¡­ I¡¯m glad I made slightly more, but¡­ you didn¡¯t eat it all before handing it to Queen-sama, did you?


    ¡¸Your Highness¡­ you ate it even though it was a gift for Queen-sama?¡¹


    Thinking the same, Oniisama inquired from Prince Ray in astonishment.


    ¡¸N? Ahh¡­ no, I delivered it to Mother as soon as I arrived, she was just in the middle of a tea party. I was hurriedly invited over and took part in eating¡¹


    Boring. So he didn¡¯t snatch it in secret? Alright then.


    ¡­ Rather, they ate immediately after he arrived! What about poison testing or something¡­ no, I didn¡¯t put anything strange inside though.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ did it suit Queen-sama¡¯s tastes?¡¹


    I nervously asked.


    ¡¸Of course. Mother was so impressed she wanted to thank you directly and was saying how she wants to go to the Ellisfeed fief and eat it there. It was really difficult calming her down¡­¡¹


    Prince Ray said while looking into a far distance.


    Eh, what¡¯s that? I haven¡¯t heard anything about that!?


    ¡¸¡­ Your Highness, it¡¯s my first time hearing about that though?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t hear about that~! Otousamaaa!?


    ¡¸That being the case, here. It¡¯s a written invitation for a tea party from Mother. There¡¯s one for Duchess as well¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹


    A tea party organized by Queen-sama!?


    That is absolutely impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible!


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you it will be fine. It¡¯s a private tea party, so there won¡¯t be other unnecessary guests besides you¡¹


    Prince Ray said with a smile and pushed the written invitation in my hands.


    Wha¡­ that¡¯s even more unreasonably impossible!!!

 CH 235

    After spending a teatime with Prince Ray and Oniisama,¡¸I will come again¡¹Prince Ray returned to the royal palace¡­ don¡¯t come.


    After seeing Prince Ray off, Oniisama returned to his room and I went to Otousama¡¯s office with that written letter in my hand.


    ¡¸Otousama! You will give me an explanation for this, right?¡¹


    I pressed Otousama for answers while waving the letter in front of his face.


    It would be nice if I could bring forth the cold like Oniisama, but¡­ yeah, that¡¯s not possible.


    ¡¸Ahh, the written invitation has arrived, huh¡¹


    Otousama glanced at the invitation I held in my hand.


    ¡¸It arrived, huh. Not! Why did you not tell me!?¡¹


    If I knew about this¡­


    ¡¸Because I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to come to the Capital if I told you¡¹


    Gu, he read me¡­


    ¡¸S, still! Because it¡¯s so sudden, my mental preparations are¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Whether you are mentally prepared or not, even though this is a private invitation, it still summoning from the royalty. You can¡¯t not go, so the result is the same¡¹


    No, if I knew beforehand, I would be able to prepare for the things I know and don¡¯t know, you see¡­!?


    ¡¸Besides, regarding your summoning, you were supposed to be given a private seat. Originally, His Majesty wanted an official audience between you two, but Prince Ray and I managed to stop him¡¹


    Hiee!? What¡¯s that!?


    I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind wanting to have audience with me just because of some sweets!?


    ¡­ Rather, Prince Ray stopped him too! I¡¯m thankful, but please don¡¯t summon me in the first place!


    ¡¸We are talking about that stupid King. He was surely planning to give impression to the other nobles that you are His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e candidate. Ha, who would let him?¡¹


    Otousama declared annoyingly. Hey, how much of an idiot are you treating His Majesty as¡­ still, to think it was about to become this terrifying..


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama, thank you very much¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. By at least coming over, His Majesty won¡¯t try returning to our fief with us. Let¡¯s make the compromise there¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes¡¹


    ¡¸If you understand, return¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. Excuse me¡¹


    I trudgingly left the office.


    ¡­ In the end, I¡¯m unable to avoid the tea party¡­ haa¡­


    While downhearted, I passed the written invitation to Okaasama.


    ¡¸My, a written invitation has arrived?¡¹


    Okaasama received it calmly.


    ¡¸Okaasama knew as well, huh?¡¹


    Mumu¡­ those two are cruel.


    ¡¸Naturally. It was me who proposed him not to tell you, you know?¡¹


    What! It was Okaasama¡¯s suggestion? ¡­ Gununu.


    ¡¸Good grief¡­ you don¡¯t know how much honor it is to be chosen as the candidate for Crown Princess. I wonder if I made mistake in educating you¡­¡¹


    Okaasama said while sighing.


    ¡¸No matter how much honor it is, it¡¯s not suitable for me. I don¡¯t think I can accomplish such heavy responsibility¡¹


    I don¡¯t want such troublesome title.


    ¡¸If You, who was born in the Ducal House of Ellisfeed, is blessed with abundant magical power and magic talent, and received the highest education possible is not suitable, then the other noble young ladies should be automatically disqualified¡¹


    ¡¸Okaasama overestimates me too much¡¹


    There are many other dignified young ladies, so choose a person among them¡­ it¡¯s impossible for a commoner like me. Impossible, impossible!


    ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s not something to hurry about. Anyhow, I won¡¯t forgive you if you feign illness¡¹


    Ugh, how did she foresee my actions?


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Tell Miria to come over here later. I¡¯d like to talk to her about the dresses we will be wearing¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    Once again, I trudgingly left the room¡­

 CH 236

    I, who realized that I can¡¯t avoid the tea party with Queen-sama, returned to my room on unsteady feet.


    ¡¸My¡­ Cristea-sama, what happened? Making such a gloomy face¡­¡¹


    I handed the written invitation to Miria who worriedly looked at my dull self.


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ May I look at it? ¡­ My! A written invitation from Queen-sama!? Isn¡¯t that amazing!¡¹


    Miria rejoiced with blushed cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­ Miria didn¡¯t know?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Know what?¡¹


    I was relieved to see Miria reply in puzzlement.


    I was thinking what would I do if even Miria kept this a secret from me¡­


    ¡¸Otousama and Okasama knew about it for a long time, but they didn¡¯t tell me anything¡¹


    When I sulkily said, Miria My! exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡¸Master and Okusama concealing something this wonderful are bullies! No matter how much they want to surprise you, it would be better to make you happy much earlier, right?¡¹


    ¡­ Ah, she¡¯s surprised about that.


    Indeed, being invited to the royal castle for a tea party, moreover, by Queen-sama herself should be an honor by all rights. That would be the normal reaction, huh¡­


    From her state, Okaasama didn¡¯t even let Miria overhear it. What a strategist¡­


    ¡¸Okaasama is calling you over to talk about the dresses and accessories to wear on this occasion¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so? In that case, I will go to Okusama¡¯s place right away. Ah¡­ should I prepare tea for you?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I had one just a while ago with Oniisama and Prince Ray¡¹


    Not wanting to hold Miria from her maid duties, I urged her to go to Okaasama¡¯s room.


    ¡¸I understand. I will be back soon¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I want to take it easy in my room until the dinner¡¹


    I saw Miria off and sprawled on the sofa.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ I thought I could do only with the acquaintanceship party, but I couldn¡¯t avoid this in the end¡­¡¹


    Prince Ray aside, I wanted to avoid other members of the royal family if possible.


    Prince Ray is mostly with Oniisama and I have Oniisama¡¯s support, so I can plainly refuse at times, but I can¡¯t play that hand in front of His Majesty and Her Majesty¡­


    Moreover, this is a tea party organized by Queen-sama. And, Okaasama is accompanying me.


    ¡­ This is bad.


    I could somehow manage if Otousama was with me, but Okaasama is rather on the opponent¡¯s side. I can¡¯t expect protection¡­ haa¡­


    ¡¸Cristea, are you okay? Feeling bad?¡¹


    Mashiro who warped over in his human form asked worriedly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not illness¡¹


    Rather, I want to fall ill¡­ I despise myself for being a healthy child.


    ¡¸However¡­ you look disheartened, did something happen?¡¹


    Kurogane who was also in the human form kneeled by the side of the sofa and brushed the hair that fell on my face away.


    ¡¸N~¡­ I was invited for tea party by Queen-sama, but I don¡¯t want to go¡¹


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that fine? Just have tea with the queen for a little and return¡»


    Kaguya who was snugly resting by the fireplace yawned and said uninterestingly.


    It would be nice if it ended like that¡­


    ¡¸Royal castle, huh¡­ it would be better for us to not go there, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, it would be a disaster if you guys get exposed as Sacred Beasts¡¹


    It would be even more troublesome if there was something like a barrier around the royal palace and they would get exposed the moment they entered.


    ¡¸I¡¯m anxious since we won¡¯t be able to protect you by your side¡­¡¹


    This is not good. I¡¯m making everyone worry.


    I have to pull myself together!


    ¡¸I will come back after some talk¡¹


    Yeah, I will be slippery an eel and avoid the engagement talk!


    Besides, she might not even want to talk about it and just genuinely thank me¡­ probably¡­ not though? ¡­ Right?


    ¡­ Come to think of it, it seemed that even the Head Chef wants to eat some freshly made sweets, doesn¡¯t he?


    Would it be better to bring some gifts with me?


    Seeing me start absentmindedly think about sweets for a gift, it was Mashiro and Kurogane who were becoming uneasy because I might have been thinking something unnecessary again. They were correct.

 CH 237

    The written invitation said that the tea party is the day after tomorrow.


    The emergency stocks in my Inventory consists only of the simple Japanese sweets such as Dorayaki. Hmm, Dorayaki would be a little¡­


    Although, I like simple sweets in the first place, so flashy and gorgeous sweets would be a little difficult¡­


    A tart with plenty of fruit would be sufficiently pretty, but I don¡¯t have a tart mold to make the base. I wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    ¡­ Would a pie work?


    Yeah, let¡¯s make an apple pie without a mold!


    Since I have decided, let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot.


    I went to the kitchen to make a pie crust.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Hurry up! The ingredients will spoil if you slack! Over there! Are the preparations for the sauce done!?¡¹


    I heard the head chef¡¯s angry voice.


    ¡­ Err, I see.


    They are busy preparing for the dinner.


    I can¡¯t carefreely make a pie crust in here.


    Can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s do it after the dinner.


    When I was just about to turn around and return to my room, I was discovered by the head chef.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama!? Is something the matter? I¡¯m truly sorry, but as you can see, we are making preparations for the dinner¡­¡¹


    Even when rushing over to me while apologizing, his gaze was following the movements and hands of the chefs.


    Ohh, it¡¯s my first time seeing him diligently working, but he¡¯s serious while cooking.


    As expected of the Capital mansion¡¯s head chef, he has a skill.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯m sorry to bother you during a busy time. May I borrow the place for a little after the dinner?¡¹


    Head Chef delightfully named himself as my assistant.


    W, what a wonderful assistant I got¡­


    ¡¸T, thank you. Then¡­¡¹


    I requested ingredients necessary for making the pie crust and sour apples¡­ if possible.


    ¡¸Sour apples¡­ is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It would be nice¡­ if you had them¡¹


    Usually, people want sweet apples, so expressly wanting sour apples was quite uncommon¡­ the head chef undertook the request while pondering just what she wants to make.


    ¡¸Well then, I will leave it to you¡¹


    After seeing Cristea off of the kitchen, his smiling face undertook a complete change and he changed into the demonic head chef. He started urging the chefs to make the finishing touches.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fumu. I will leave the pie crust after the dinner, but what do I do about the apples?


    Do I go simply with honey and cinnamon or add a wee bit of wine for an adult¡¯s taste?


    Also, what shape do I make it into since I don¡¯t have a mold¡­


    I was leisurely pondering until the dinner.


    I was surprised when I came to the Capital and found recipes with the same taste as the fief¡¯s.


    The recipes are apparently thoroughly shared between the fief¡¯s and Capital¡¯s mansions. Wonderful.


    From what I heard, the head chefs of each mansion are fellow apprentices.


    The head chef in the Capital is the senior apprentice, the head chef in the fief is the junior apprentice.


    Apparently, when Otousama asked who would like to become the head chef of the fief¡¯s mansion, the junior apprentice volunteered himself and proceeded to the fief.


    The Capital is the prevalent place of their origins. Therefore, the cuisine in the Capital is also of the utmost quality.


    Until now, the senior apprentice was apparently sending latest recipes to the fief.


    However, that reversed after a certain point.


    That reason was apparently me.


    My recipes started getting popular and the quality recipes sent from the Capital got limited.


    Because of the Ellisfeed House¡¯s dignity, the Capital mansion¡¯s ought to make the best, so the head chef from our fief sent my recipes in details with all the know-hows.


    The head chef mastered them after experimenting and apparently made sure to have Otousama try his works during his stay in the Capital.


    Umu. A professional.


    So the reason Head Chef was staring at me fixedly was that, huh¡­ to think it was to tell the recipe to his junior¡­ what a wonderful apprentice bond¡­!


    When I told Shin about this later, I got completely denied.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it. That was so he could boast like: ¡°I was present at the birth of a new dish! Aren¡¯t you jealous!¡± to others. In fact, I saw him write just that in a letter¡¹


    ¡­ Return my deeply moved impressions.

 CH 238

    It¡¯s the dinner time.


    Today¡¯s dinner is omurice and salad.


    Both ketchup and demiglace sauce are prepared.


    The eggs fluffiness is perfect as well.


    Umu. This is undisputedly delicious.


    Whether it¡¯s thanks to the detailed know-hows of the fief¡¯s Head Chef or not, being able to eat delicious meals even in the Capital is happiness.


    ¡­ If I had to say, then I would like to enjoy a high-quality meal that is not my recipe though¡­ no, I understand that I¡¯m saying something extravagant, you know? Yes.


    But you see? I¡¯m finally in the Capital after all.


    Isn¡¯t it human nature wanting to eat something delicious that is different from the usual!?


    If I had to describe my current situation in the past life¡¯s settings, it would be like thinking of wanting to eat the delicious cuisine at a foreign country and brought Japanese cuisine with the words¡¸You have yearned for the Japanese taste, right?¡¹.


    The salvation is being able to taste the chef¡¯s skills¡­ I guess.


    Although I say that, a delicious meal is a justice, so I properly savored the dinner, you know?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A while after the dinner, I went to the kitchen.


    The chefs also finished eating and it seems that the clean-up was over as well.


    Head Chef and Shin were waiting in an orderly and clean space.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama! I have been waiting!¡¹


    Head Chef came over to welcome me as if he was impatient from the waiting. Shin followed after him with a face that was saying good grief.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. I¡¯m sorry to use the equipment even though you cleaned it with much effort¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it at all! I did not think that the opportunity to see Cristea-sama cooking herself would come this fast!¡¹


    He stared at me with sparkling eyes full of anticipation¡­ ugh, if I tell him that I¡¯m only preparing the pie crust for tomorrow, he might get disappointed¡­


    ¡¸T, that so? I thought of only making the pie crust today and doing the rest tomorrow though¡­¡¹


    I told him while feeling guilt.


    ¡¸Pie crust? Is that a new recipe!?¡¹


    Head Chef seemed joyful from the name he has never heard before.


    Ah, he got baited over that, huh.


    ¡¸Yes, rather than a new recipe¡­ it has various uses, so there¡¯s no loss in memorizing it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I understand! Thank you very much for your teaching!¡¹


    Eh, when did it become about me teaching the head chef, I wonder¡­?


    I began making the pie crust while not being able to understand.


    Wheat flour, butter, cold water, and salt.


    That¡¯s all you need.


    I cut the cooled butter in small pieces and mix it with the flour. I knead until they are completely combined.


    After that, I add the cold water and salt and briefly mix it with a spatula. I don¡¯t add too much water, it¡¯s fine being floury.


    I flatten to about 1cm thickness, and put it into the refrigerator¡­ not, I put it into the cold room and let it cool off.


    This is all for today.


    It will be done overnight while I¡¯m sleeping.


    Tomorrow morning, I just have to stretch and fold it with a rolling pin¡­ by repeatedly folding, the pie sheet will be done.


    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s it?¡¹


    Head Chef looked a little let-down.


    ¡¸That¡¯s it for the preparations of the pie crust. I will be continuing tomorrow morning¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I will be in your care!¡¹


    Head Chef was happy that there was a continuation.


    Umu, the illusionary wagging tail is clearly visible¡­ should I make a little more?


    ¡¸Come to think of it, did you have the apples?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! We had some for trying to make a jam out of it¡¹


    Ohh, an apple jam! How nice.


    That reminds me, there was a jam as preserved foods in a recipe I wrote.


    I couldn¡¯t use apples that time because it was too early for them at that time, but I have a memory explaining to Head Chef that it could be made out of apples too. He planned to give that a try, didn¡¯t he?


    Fumu. Should I make one with apples and one with jam as a test?

 CH 239

    Yeah, there¡¯s still a little bit of time before the bedtime, so let¡¯s make simmered apples.


    ¡¸Well then, I will make simmered apples next¡¹


    Understanding that there¡¯s a continuation, Head Chef was all smiles. N, no¡­ don¡¯t be so delighted, I¡¯m only simmering apples, okay??


    I peel the apples, extract the cores, and cut them into thin slices.


    I also chop other apples nearly finely to prepare them for grating. This is for the jam one.


    I put the differently cut apples into separate pans, add honey and salt, and mix it with a citrus juice that is similar to a lemon.


    I will put in the cinnamon powder midway.


    The fragrance of cinnamon is where the fondness divides, but I¡¯m in the fond faction. The adults will be eating it this time, so it should be fine.


    Whoops, I almost forgot to put the skins of the apples inside.


    It will turn nicely pink when simmered together with the skins, and starting with the polyphenol, they are rich in nutrients.


    Although you could slice the apples with the skin on, you can add the skins alter if you don¡¯t like their texture.


    It feels nice using them without hesitation since they are pesticide-free.


    For the simmered apples, you slowly simmer them until they become transparent and you are done. If the flames are too strong, all the liquid will disappear and you will end up burning it, so don¡¯t take your eyes off of it.


    As for the bubbling jam, you mix it with a wooden spatula not to burn it.


    Head Chef and Shin replaced me and took turns stirring¡­ it¡¯s not something you need to be replaced for though¡­


    I was bored in the meanwhile, so I tried to make apple tea from the remaining skin and cores.


    The three of us drank the apple tea while stirring the wooden spatula.


    ¡¸Ohh¡­ this is the fragrance of apples, but refreshing, isn¡¯t it? To make something like this from the skins and cores we normally throw away¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Really. It¡¯s the usual black tea, but to change this impressively¡­¡¹


    Both seem to be impressed with the apple tea.


    ¡¸How about another helping?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸I will have some¡¹¡¹


    I made a fresh apple tea.


    This time, together with a cinnamon stick.


    ¡¸¡­! This is? I want to say that both the flavor and fragrance are different from before¡­!?¡¹


    ¡¸I put in a cinnamon stick. It has an amusing taste, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Cinammon¡­ inserting a medicine into a tea? Ahh, it warms up the body, doesn¡¯t it¡­¡¹


    Medicine¡­ ah, I feel like the merchant I bought it from handled the cinnamon as medicinal plants.


    Indeed, it warms up the body just as, no even more than ginger.


    ¡¸You can use cinnamon to make sweets too. Moreover, I put in something powdery too, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ was the powder made out of this?¡¹


    ¡¸Cinammon is an acquired taste, but I¡¯m someone who likes the taste of it¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so! I will remember that¡¹


    Head Chef laughed cheerfully.


    ¡¸Yeah, it should be fine already¡¹


    With this, the apple jam is finished.


    This is just a trial product, so I decided to take it out during the breakfast tomorrow. I made only so little that it will disappear in no time when my family and everyone in the mansion eats it.


    ¡¸Eh!? The servants may have some too?¡¹


    ¡¸? Yes, we made it with much effort, so I would like everyone to have a try¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much. I will convey to everyone to give their thanks properly!¡¹


    No, I want them to sample it for me, but you don¡¯t have to go that far¡­


    I glanced at Shin and gave a nod.


    He will surely have a good talk with Head Chef later.


    ¡¸¡­ Anyhow, shall we taste it?¡¹


    ¡¸! By all means!!¡¹


    I thinly sliced the remaining bread, lightly cooked it on the frying pan so the surface was crunchy and spread the jam on top of it.


    ¡¸Here, eat up¡¹


    Cruch.


    I can¡¯t have enough of the bread¡¯s crunchy texture and the sour-sweetness of the apple jam.


    It has just the right accent of the cinnamon fragrance.


    There¡¯s a little amount of apples¡¯ texture remaining from not being cut too finely, so you sometimes feel like biting into an apple.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­ this is good. To think that sour apples could have a flavor this deep¡­¡¹


    Did the cinnamon do a good work?


    ¡¸It¡¯s also delicious when put together with a fresh cream on a pancake, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh! That sounds delicious! Let¡¯s make pancakes for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast!¡¹


    Head Chef nodded joyfully. It¡¯s just a jam, so I¡¯m going to ask Miria later to hand a bacon to Shin.


    Today¡¯s operation ends here.


    I was declined to help with the cleaning, so I left it to the two and left the kitchen.

 CH 240

    Good morning.


    I have asked Miria to clear people out at this time before the breakfast, so I can do morning yoga without worries.


    The fire in the fireplace has already gone off, so I set the fire to the twigs and bark by myself with Fire magic.


    Although there is a tool with a flint-like magic stone, it¡¯s faster to do it with Fire magic in my case, so I¡¯m not using it.


    Crackle, crackle¡­ the firewood started burning, and I stared at the flickering flame rising.


    In my past life, homes with fireplace were nice¡­ I admired them, but actually using them was quite troublesome. The people preparing the firewood also have it difficult.


    Although it¡¯s already prepared for me for an easy use, woodcutters had to cut the trees before that, the leaves and branches had to be removed, cut to easy-to-transport length, the servants at the mansion then had to cut the logs into easy-to-use sizes and the maids had to carry it all the way here¡­ it has to pass through many hands.


    I felt grateful and said to myself that I won¡¯t use the fireplace that often, but I was told that the nobility pays appropriate money for it, thus I would be obstructing the people whose lives depend on it from making a living.


    Right, commoners have it even more difficult. Preparing firewood for the winter is a matter of life or death.


    I heard that if they can¡¯t afford a lot of firewood cheaply, they would have to save all the little firewood they have for cooking, and will be then stuck living in a freezing home.


    Come to think of it, Shin told me that when his parents were alive, they were all snuggled to each other under a single blanket in order to warm up¡­


    Shin said¡¸It was so cramped and Tousan was snoring too loud, it was horrible¡¹while laughing, but it¡¯s a secret I found it a little bit envious. No, I wasn¡¯t envious of the snoring though.


    In my case, the room as always warm, but we have never slept together as a family¡­


    Nobles are like that, but I think that¡¯s regrettable.


    But, I¡¯m frightened to think of Otousama¡¯s reaction if I asked him about that now¡­


    I¡¯m currently blessed by the mofumofu paradise, so I will carefully withdraw that idea. Hoho.


    I cast Clear magic on myself after the morning yoga, changed my clothes and went for breakfast.


    It¡¯s pancakes as was declared. You can properly choose from the apple jam, fresh cream, butter and also bacon and eggs.


    ¡¸N? This is? A jam?¡¹


    Otousama noticed the unfamiliar apple jam. Hmm, how sharp.


    ¡¸Yes. We made an apple jam¡¹


    ¡¸Hou? Apple jam is my first¡­¡¹


    Otousama gave it a try right away.


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious even if you add fresh cream to it¡¹


    ¡¸Fumu¡¹


    He garnished his pancake with the fresh cream and apple jam and brought it to his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­ N, this is¡­ not too sweet and easy to eat. Moreover¡­ what is it? This peculiar aroma¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s cinnamon. I put in powdered cinnamon¡¹


    ¡¸Cinnamon¡­? Isn¡¯t that a medicine? Why add that?¡¹


    Knowing that medicine is inside, Otousama frowned a little.


    ¡¸Cinnamon warms up the body. It¡¯s perfect for this cold season, its peculiar flavor is also truly a taste for adults¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Uwa, truly. What a unique aroma. I don¡¯t dislike it, but I would manage without it¡­¡¹


    Is Oniisama poor with cinnamon?


    I believe it¡¯s addictive good aroma once you get used to it, but¡­


    Otousama and Okaasama liked it, so it seems that I can present a pie with cinnamon in it to Queen-sama without worries.


    This afternoon, Otousama is going to the royal palace, while Okaasama was invited for a tea party. She was sure to tell me that we will be selecting shoes, accessories, ornaments and stuff this morning¡­ I can¡¯t escape.


    Alright, why don¡¯t I finish it in the afternoon?

 CH 241

    Finished thing morning¡¯s penance, I, who had a light lunch made my way to the kitchen.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama! I was waiting for you! I will take out that pie crust thing from yesterday!¡¹


    Saying such, Head Chef excitedly hurried to the cold room.


    In the meanwhile, I asked Shin to prepare the necessary tools including the rolling pin.


    Shin who worked at various places since youth already knew where the tools are and whom to ask, so the preparations advanced briskly.


    ¡¸Now then¡­ I will be finishing it from now on¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸First, the pie crust. Sprinkling flour on the table, we will put the pie crust on top of it and stretch it with the rolling pin¡¹


    Shin is used to this operation from making Ulong¡­ rather, Udon, so I left it to him.


    Shin skillfully stretched the pie crust with the rolling pin. I stopped him once the thickness was about 5 millimeters, folded it in three and had him stretch it again. After repeating the process one more time, I put it to rest in the cold room. Only for a moment though.


    After making the apple jam that was popular among the servants this morning in the meanwhile, Head Chef had the apples peeled and cores removed, and then we chatted while drinking the apple tea.


    Because Head Chef saw we make it the last evening, he can already make it skillfully. He had a memo by the side which seemed to be the recipe he has written down yesterday. Because I didn¡¯t want to write a recipe for the apple jam the last evening as the process was basically the same with other jams, he must have written it himself¡­ will he send this recipe to the fief as well?


    Repeating the folding in three two times after the resting time, the pie crust was completed. After that, I made a custard cream. When Head Chef silently tasted it with a great interest¡¸This is¡­! So rich, it would be best for making sweets!¡¹he exclaimed in excitement.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s complete it¡¹


    Spreading the pie sheet that was stretched to about 3 millimeters in thickness on an iron plate, I spread custard cream on top, and line up the simmered apples I made yesterday. I put another sheet on top of it, close it by pressing a fork against it, and paint it with egg yolk.


    Oh, I have to make a small one for sampling, don¡¯t I?


    In the meanwhile, I don¡¯t forget heat up the latest magic oven which temperature is regulated by a magic stone.


    When ready, I put in the test pie first.


    All that¡¯s left is waiting for it to bake.


    ¡­ But, there still some pie crust left. A little bit of simmered apples too.


    ¡­ Why don¡¯t I give it a try?


    I put the pie crust on a shallow, small plate and cut off the excess.


    After spreading custard cream on top, I coil the simmered apples around the center.


    After raising the pie crust on the sides like Shumai, I painted them with egg yolk.


    I tried making the mini pie into the shape of a rose.


    ¡­ It might be a bit clumsy, but I would like if you didn¡¯t expect such delicate molding ability from me.


    Anyhow, I tried making several and the last one looked the best¡­ or it should.


    ¡¸This is beautiful! To make sweets in a shape of lovely flowers!¡¹


    Uaah¡­ I¡¯m unable to endure a praise like that over such poor-quality molding, so please stop¡­!


    ¡¸Things like this, I bet Head Chef will be more skillful in this than me. Your arrangement of food was also beautiful¡¹


    ¡¸No need to be humble. Cristea-sama has a creative power we lack. Chefs like us have to rack our brains in order to faithfully follow the recipes, we don¡¯t have such playfulness. They really are wonderful¡¹


    ¡¸T, that so¡­ thank you¡¹


    Creative power¡­ that makes me feel even worse¡­ it¡¯s knowledge obtained from my past life after all.


    I only do trial and error in order to try recreating that in this world¡­


    ¡¸I also can¡¯t stay a boring chef like this! I will surely show you a dish that will make you growl, Cristea-sama!¡¹


    Head Chef declared with determination while breathing through his nose.


    I think you are sufficiently incredible even now though¡­?


    Well, if new delicious recipes born through my recipes then I¡¯m fine with that¡­ I think? Even if my gluttony surfaces, it would be pretty all right¡­


    It seems that the apple pie finished baking in the meanwhile.

 CH 242

    When the oven¡¯s door was opened, the good smell of apple pie spread out together with the warm air.


    Uwaaaa¡­ it smells so nice!


    When it comes to the smell of freshly baked apple pie¡­ you can feel unlimited happiness, don¡¯t you!


    ¡¸Ohh¡­ this is¡­ what a mellow fragrance¡­¡¹


    Head Chef and Shin were entranced.


    ¡¸This one is for sampling, so let¡¯s give it a try¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all right!?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. I made it with that intention after all. Shall we make a new apple tea with it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much!!¡¹


    I put the main star pie in the oven, so it¡¯s time to enjoy the sampling.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Let¡¯s dig in¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Actually, vanilla ice cream is the best with a freshly baked apple pie, but it¡¯s not like I could take it out from the Inventory in the royal palace, so I decided to sample it in the same way this time. When I told Head Chef that it would be even tastier when garnished with ice cream or fresh cream, he diligently added it in his memo.


    I cut it into a mouthful piece with a fork and carry it to my mouth.


    Just as I put it into my mouth, the softness and the sweet sourness of apples spread through and melted together with the creaminess of the custard cream. What an unexplainable deliciousness.


    The cinnamon accent comes out and deepens the flavor even further.


    ¡¸¡­ Delicious. This is wonderful! For those sour apples to turn into something so delicious¡­! I thought I experienced that deliciousness with the apple jam alone, but matched with this custard cream, the sweet sourness is prominent¡­ and yet, to be so harmonious¡­ pastry doesn¡¯t have to be just sweet. That¡¯s what this apple pie has taught me¡­¡¹


    Head Chef narrated eloquently with his eyes closed.


    O¡­ oh¡­ what a great review, huh. You don¡¯t have to be this moved¡­


    ¡¸Moreover, this pie¡­ is it? Is crisp but soft around the cream¡­ I have no words for its combination with the texture of apples¡­! ¡¹


    His deeply impressed food reportage wouldn¡¯t stop. What is it, are there no people in this world who don¡¯t turn into food reporters after eating something delicious??


    A, anyhow! The apple pie was a huge success, so I don¡¯t have to worry about giving it as a present tomorrow, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ that being the case, this is the apple pie I baked some time ago. The shape of the one I want to give to Queen-sama is slightly different, but¡­ I made one for sampling¡¹


    I took out the mini apple pie I made lastly in my room for Oniisama, Mashiro, Kurogane and Kaguya.


    It¡¯s cute, but too small and a bit¡­ no, considerably unshapely, so showing that to Queen-sama would be¡­


    Since it¡¯s like that, I thought of giving it to Oniisama and others to eat. It¡¯s just a little bit, but I decided to treat them.


    ¡¸Hee¡­ a pastry in the shape of a flower. That¡¯s incredible¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed as it¡¯s unshapely, but¡­ I guarantee the taste¡¹


    I¡¯m a little embarrassed after getting praised by Oniisama. Ehehe.


    ¡¸The flower is cute! May I eat?¡¹


    Mashiro stared at the apple pie with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸Yes, go ahead and eat. Here, have a tea made with apples as well¡¹


    I have also taught the method of making the apple tea to Miria. Of course, I also shared one with Miria.


    ¡¸Hou¡­ this apple tea goes well with pastry¡¹


    Kurogane muttered in admiration.


    ¡¸I added apple skins and core together with tea leaves. It¡¯s the same apples so it will naturally go well together¡¹


    ¡¸Humph¡­ the top is mellow, the crispness of the bottom is amusing¡¹


    Kaguya¡¯s pitch black face was smeared with custard cream and pieces of pie all over as she chomped down on it.


    ¡¸Miria, have a try soon too, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Umm¡­ is that okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course! I want you to tell me your impressions¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­ then¡­ nku¡­¡­ n. I, it¡¯s delicious¡­! Very much!¡¹


    Yeah. Her calm smile crumbled the moment she tried it and I understand from her expression that she found it delicious even without talking.


    Fufu. I can tell that everyone likes it very much without having to listen to what they say.


    Alright, I will do my best to bring this as a present tomorrow!


    ¡­ I have no plan whatsoever though!


    How about conveying how much I like and love and don¡¯t want to leave from our fief over a delicious pastry¡­ would that not be good? Ugh.

 CH 243

    ¡¸Tie it more, more¡­ even more¡¹


    The next day. I was in the midst of being dressed up for Queen-sama¡¯s tea party.


    Rather than dressing up, I was getting strangled¡­ guee¡­


    ¡¸Stop raising such disgraceful voices. Other tea parties aside, even though this might be a private party, there¡¯s no way you shouldn¡¯t dress up beautifully¡¹


    ¡¸Okaasama¡­ it won¡¯t make much difference no matter how much I dress up¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s right. No matter how a child like me dresses up, I would just be seen as pushing myself.


    Would the surroundings see me as charming, or will they see me as shrewd? Which is it?


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to dress appropriately for my age?


    I argued to Okaasama.


    ¡¸¡­ You think so? Because your speech and conduct are more mature than that of girls your age, wouldn¡¯t you rather seem cheeky when dressing appropriately for your age?¡¹


    Fah!? Is that so? I have had no opportunity to come in touch with girls my age, so I can¡¯t really tell!?


    When I glanced at Miria, she nodded her head. Eh? Is that so?


    ¡¸I occasionally forgot that Cristea-sama is nine years old¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Seriously? I mean, I don¡¯t remember because it has been a long time since I have been nine years old in my past life, and thanks to the Spartan manner studies, I was under the impression that this conduct is given for a noble young lady, you know!?


    ¡¸That¡¯s the case, so give up. Miria, tie it a little tighter¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    Miria apologetically put her strength into it and pulled on the corset¡¯s strings.


    Uguu¡­ ha! Right!


    ¡¸Right, right, Okaasama? I have made a new type of pastry yesterday as a present for Queen-sama¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Did you say a new type of pastry!?¡¹


    Okaasama¡¯s eyes shot open.


    Alright, she took the bait!


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s a new product made with apples. Once given to Queen-sama, she will surely want to eat them right away¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That might be the case¡­ ¡¹


    Hearing about the new product, Okaasama started fidgeting. She¡¯s curious about what kind of pastry it is, no doubt.


    ¡¸¡­ However, with both Okaasama and me tied up this tightly, we surely won¡¯t be able to try a single mouthful, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of handing the new type of pastry to Queen-sama just as we are about to return¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    Okaasama abruptly stood up with a shock written all over her face. Got her.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be sad not being able to eat even though it was right in front of us¡­ Okaasama wouldn¡¯t like that too, right? However, it¡¯s unfortunate but¡­ let¡¯s do that, okay? Besides, it doesn¡¯t seem that I will be able to slowly make pastry for a while¡­ just watching as Queen-sama eats would be like a slow death¡­¡¹


    I told her regrettably.


    ¡¸¡­ Miria. As I thought, loosen up the corset a little. Also, help to loosen mine a little as well¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I understand¡¹


    Miria loosened my corset with a wry smile.


    Yay~! Let¡¯s continue in this manner!


    Ohh~!

 CH 244

    I, Cristea, is currently being jolted in the carriage.


    And, the royal palace is unexpectedly far¡­


    I think the mansion of Duke Ellisfeed is closer to the royal palace compared to other nobles, but it¡¯s still far.


    I was naive for thinking that we would arrive soon after getting into the carriage.


    I thought that the palace was big when we arrived at the Capital when I looked at it from a distance, but the palace walls are huge. Ultra huge. As we approached the royal palace, I felt more and more oppressed.


    Why is a palace this big? Isn¡¯t this as big as a hill!? It¡¯s so huge it makes me think that.


    When I stared from the window with my mouth open in awe, Okaasama lightly hit my chin with a folding fan.


    That hurt, Okaasama¡­


    Other than the private zone, there are apparently departments such as Ministry of Magic on site. Where we are going is a section of that private zone, located right in the center. The palace which I saw outside the walls was apparently that very thing. What to say¡­


    Hmmm, I wonder if there are people who know every single nook and cranny of the royal palace¡­ isn¡¯t it possible that people with poor sense of direction may encounter a disaster? Are they periodically sending out search parties??


    When I inquired from Okaasama after thinking that, she told me that there are warping circles in many places of the royal palace, so if you have to get somewhere you will just pour your magical power inside and use it as a shortcut to your destination. I, I see¡­


    However, if the place is close to some extent, people apparently walk most of the time so they wouldn¡¯t waste their magical power. Moreover, they seem to have a regular carriage service outside too¡­


    J, just how big is this place¡­


    Patrolling must be troublesome, huh¡­


    Haha¡­ letting out a dry laugh, I shifted my attention to the place of our destination we were advancing to.


    Okaasama had a leisure expression as if used to it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s irrelevant. You are a perfectly splendid maid as you are, Miria. Just be yourself, okay?¡¹


    When I told her cheerfully, Miria said¡¸¡­ Thank you very much¡¹and laughed with confidence.


    Gigi¡­


    The carriage¡¯s speed decreased and eventually stopped.


    ¡¸We have arrived¡¹


    The driver informed us of the arrival.


    Now then, it¡¯s finally the time.


    Let¡¯s go! Towards the enemy(?) camp!

 CH 245

    ¡¸Duchess Anrietta Ellisfeed-sama and her daughter Cristea-sama. Welcome to the royal palace¡¹


    Getting off the carriage after Okaasama, the Knights guarding the entrance gate to the private zone and a maid head-like elderly woman who oozed with a veteran aura welcomed us.


    ¡¸Long time no see, Helena. I will ask you to guide us¡¹


    When Okaasama said so with a clear expression, the head maid called Helena respectfully bowed her head.


    ¡¸I respectfully obey. Please, this way¡­¡¹


    She guided us with elegant conduct.


    In order to be in charge of the royalty¡¯s private zone, you¡¯d have to be recruited through a letter of introduction from a high-ranking noble, and your own social status should also be considerably high.


    As expected, if you want to become a head maid, you ought to be this refined.


    The Royal Knights are also enviously cool. Look, it¡¯s like that. It¡¯s the UK¡¯s Queen Guards! They sent you such shivers. Wonderful.


    ¡¸Cristea, what are you doing? Quickly come¡¹


    Called by Okaasama, I hurried inside.


    ¡¸Whoa¡­¡¹


    Ohwaa¡­ t, the ceiling is so high¡­! I thought our entrance hall was substantially huge but is this a church or something?? The gorgeous decoration is also staggering. Eh, if the entrance is this way¡­ how will it be when we advance inside¡­


    From vases to ornaments, everything was an expensive article. It¡¯s an extreme gorgeousness.


    Advancing by the walls of the vast hall, we advanced to the deepest part towards one of the doors. When we entered inside, there was a small warping circle. There are apparently other warping circles with different destinations behind the other doors. Because several of them lead outside, some to the audience hall or the reception office, and even to a lodging floor for foreign ambassadors and important guests, so the use of the warping circles is restricted.


    Are they supposed to be something like an elevator?


    The reason the warping circles are small is for warping a few people at once for only a little consumption of magical power and so that enemies can¡¯t warp in large numbers were something to happen.


    There seems to be a staircase as well, but it¡¯s mainly used by the servants, and only two people at most can go through it.


    There is apparently a spacious staircase at the completely private floor.


    When the head maid poured magical power into the warping circle, the view before me got distorted and a new scenery spread before me. It¡¯s a warping room as well, but it¡¯s a different one.


    ¡¸This way¡¹


    Helena opened the door and led us outside.


    When leaving the warping room, we entered a hall again, but it was definitely a different one. Although the first hall was full of luxurious and gorgeous articles to display the dignity of the royalty, this one had, if I¡¯m pushed to say, a calm ambiance as wood was used as the basic theme.


    I can tell that the carvings in the wood and the metal fittings were made by first-class craftsmen¡­ it looks simple, but they are all masterworks, aren¡¯t they¡­?


    In front, there is a spiral staircase with an elegant handrail running sidelong.


    This handrail looks slippery¡­ Did Prince Ray slip and fell on them before, I wonder? If it was me, I would probably slip too.


    We advanced through the hallway while I was thinking so and arrived before a garden door. We will be splitting with the maids from our house here. I received a case with the apple pie from Miria who carried it, we entered the garden and proceeded until we reached a gazebo.


    ¡¸Queen-sama will arrive before long. Please wait for her here¡¹


    Helena said and left with smooth movements, probably to get Queen-sama.


    Err¡­ what should I do?


    When I glanced at Okaasama, she was waiting while standing in a graceful posture.


    ¡­ We will be standing here until Queen-sama arrives, huh.


    I wonder if I should have given the apple pie to Helena¡­


    Then, after a short while of waiting, Helena went towards us accompanied by a woman.


    That person is Queen-sama¡­?

 CH 246

    From distance, Queen-sama looked very petite and gave off a lovely impression.


    Eh? That person is the queen?? Isn¡¯t she too young?


    She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who had a child as old as Prince Ray though¡­??


    The moment Queen-sama who was cheerfully talking with Helena about something discovered us in the gazebo, she shook off Helena¡¯s hold and broke into a run. Ehhhhh¡­?


    ¡¸An! Aaaa©`©`©`n! It¡¯s been a while! Were you well!?¡¹


    Queen-sama who ran over without caring about the hem of her dress jumped at Okaasama and embraced her.


    Haaaaaa?


    ¡¸Long time no see, Liliana-sama. I¡¯m glad you seem to be doing well¡¹


    In spite of Queen-sama who crashed into her with a THUD!, Okaasama firmly caught her without flinching, and calmly greeted her. Okaasama, so strong¡­!


    ¡¸Stop it, geez! How many times did I tell you to call me Lily in private!¡¹


    Puu-! Okaasama exhaustedly stared at Queen-sama who sulked.


    ¡¸I¡¯m accompanied by my daughter today, so I didn¡¯t think this was meant to be a private meeting?¡¹


    When she said that, Queen-sama who finally noticed my existence shifted her gaze onto me and jumped aside with her face turned red.


    ¡¸Oh¡­ oh dear. I finally met you after so long, so I just did it without thinking¡­¡¹


    Queen-sama smoothed her skirt as if trying to say, Tehe?


    ¡¸Seriously¡­ that¡¯s why I was telling you to stay calm on the way here¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ Helena said and let out a sigh.


    ¡¸¡­ But¡­ I was looking forward to today so much. Isn¡¯t it fine, this is a private tea party between friends after all¡¹


    Queen-sama retorted sulkily.


    ¡­ N? What did she say just now? Friends?


    When I looked at Okaasama, she was looking a bit awkward.


    ¡¸¡­ The queen and I¡­ Liliana and I were classmates at the academy¡¹


    Eh? Ehhh? Okaasama and Queen-sama were classmates? Of the same age!? ¡­ I don¡¯t see it¡­


    No, it¡¯s not like Okaasama has aged. Rather, I believe her skin that recently became more beautiful makes her look younger. And yet¡­ Queen-sama looks terrifyingly young.


    ¡¸¡­ There seems to be something you want to say?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ No, nothing like that¡­¡¹


    When I averted my gaze from Okaasama, Queen-sama¡¯s face was right in front of mine.


    ¡¸Ufufu, you are An¡¯s daughter, Cristea? Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Liliana. Call me Lily, okay?¡¹


    No, no, no, no. That¡¯s impossible, right!?


    Putting the matter of Okaasama and Queen-sama being classmates aside, there¡¯s no way I can call her Lily-sama!!!


    Ha! I was so taken aback I forgot to introduce myself!


    ¡¸Ah¡­ it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea is my name. Thank you very much Your Majesty for inviting me on this ocassion¡¹


    Pulling myself together, I introduced myself with the most beautiful curtsy I could pull off.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s Lily¡¹


    ¡­ Eh?


    ¡¸I told you to call me Lily, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    Ehhhh? What to do, do I have to call her like that!?


    I couldn¡¯t help but be at loss in front of Queen-sama¡¯s sulking.


    ¡¸¡­ Lily, don¡¯t say the impossible. Take a look, you are troubling my daughter¡¹


    Okaasama took out the lifeboat.


    ¡¸¡­ To treat the daughter of my best friend An like a stranger, wouldn¡¯t that be lonesome¡­ even though I wanted a daughter too¡­¡¹


    Queen-sama said dejectedly.


    Ehhh¡­ what am I supposed to do about this?


    ¡¸¡­ Haa. It can¡¯t be helped. Cristea, no need to hold back in private, go ahead and call her Lily¡¹


    Eeeeeh-!? To think I would receive Okaasama¡¯s permission!?


    What to do¡­ when I glanced at Queen-sama, she was staring at me with eyes full of anticipation. Uuu¡­


    ¡¸Yes, Lily-sama¡­?¡¹


    Paaa¡­! A smile floated on Queen-sama¡¯s face.


    ¡¸No need for -sama! Call me Lily!?¡¹


    No, no, don¡¯t be unreasonable please¡­


    ¡¸Lily?¡¹


    Okaasama stared at Queen-sama with a smile. Your smile is scary, Okaasama¡­


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ all right¡­¡¹


    There, there, Okaasama patted the head of the dispirited Queen-sama.


    Okaasama¡­ please tell me about these things before coming hereeeee!

 CH 247

    ¡¸Now, now, let¡¯s not talk while standing. Please, sit down¡¹


    Helena urged us to sit down in an exhausted manner.


    ¡¸Oh my, that¡¯s right. Even though you could have waited while sitting¡¹


    At Helena¡¯s words, the queen¡­ no, Lily-sama invited us to the gazebo.


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t it be painful if you directly crashed into me if we were sitting??¡¹


    I see, you were able to catch and ward off that vigor because you were standing¡­ no, you didn¡¯t ward her off, right?? You have caught her directly, didn¡¯t you? Okaasama¡­


    ¡¸As expected, I wouldn¡¯t plunge straight into the gazebo¡¹


    Ufufu, Lily-sama replied while laughing, but I don¡¯t think that vigor would have stop just before the gazebo¡­


    ¡¸I would like Lily-sama to act more calmly¡¹


    Helena cautioned Lily-sama with a frown while elegantly preparing tea, but the person in question wasn¡¯t concerned at all.


    ¡¸I¡¯m doing it properly while on the official business. What were I do if I lost focus at those times?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ You better be careful with your actions because it can ruin everything¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yesss¡¹


    She obediently(?) replies when it¡¯s Okaasama cautioning her, huh?


    Seeing Helena brewing the tea, I remembered the present.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ I brought some pastry I baked¡­¡¹


    Saying such, I presented the case with the apple pie.


    Because there are no cardboard boxes, I put it on a plate in a wooden box.


    ¡¸Oh my, a pastry? So delightful! The sweets Raymond brought the last time were also very delicious¡­ Helena! Let¡¯s eat that on this occasion!¡¹


    Sighing as if saying what a troublesome person, Helena received the wooden box and moved a wagon to the back.


    A light meal must have been prepared on that wagon. Crap¡­ was my timing too early??


    I¡¯m concerned whether that wasn¡¯t perhaps a tea-cake¡­ will they serve it later??


    Helena opened the wooden box and¡¸My¡­ this is¡­?¡¹took a long hard look inside.


    Ha! I should have explained!


    ¡¸It¡¯s my new product, carefully simmered apples in a baked dough called a pie¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸New product!?¡¹¡¹


    Lily-sama and Helena took the bait at the same time. Okaasama heard about it before, so her expression of relaxed.


    ¡¸Yes, a new product made by my daughter. Even I have not eaten it yet¡¹


    Fufun, Okaasama made a smug face¡­ no, you have not eaten it yet so making a smug face is¡­


    ¡¸I will be the first to try it then! Helena! Please, quickly cut it up!¡¹


    Lily-sama urged happily.


    I¡¯m sorry. Our Head Chef and my contracted beasts had it before you¡­ she will be happier if I keep silent, yeah.


    Helena first cut a small piece and placed it on a plate. With the words¡¸Excuse me¡¹, she ate a mouthful.


    Ah¡­ a poison testing! I see, well of course. They won¡¯t know whether the stuff carried from outside is safe. Darn it. I should have offered to test it for poison myself.


    Helena closed her eyes and quietly chewed.


    I have not put any poison in it, but my heart couldn¡¯t help but pound.


    Helena who suddenly opened her eyes put the rest into her mouth without saying anything.


    ¡­ Huh?


    Chew, chew, chew¡­


    We waited for Helena¡¯s words.


    The time passed in silence.


    ¡¸Hey¡­ Helena? How is it?¡¹


    Getting impatient, Lily-sama timidly inquired from Helena.


    ¡¸Lily-sama¡­ this is¡­ not good¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    What? What¡¯s the matter? Did something bad got it!? That can¡¯t be!


    Did I do something to be guilty of? Am I going to get punished by any chance!?


    Whawhawhat do I do!?

 CH 248

    ¡¸Eh¡­? Helena, surely not¡­!?¡¹


    Lily-sama¡¯s asked with a surprised expression.


    Eh? Surely not¡­? What?


    ¡¸Yes¡­ this is¡­ wonderful. In spite of this being a poison testing, I end up eating it all. It¡¯s no inferior to the sweets we received the last time¡­ no, both of them possess their own charm¡­ I was foolish for trying to compare them¡¹


    ¡­ Haa?


    ¡¸Hey!? Helena!! It¡¯s fine already, right? Even though it¡¯s a formality, it¡¯s sly of you to always taste it before me in the name of poison testing! There¡¯s no way An¡¯s daughter would try to poison me! Geez! Quickly let me eat it please!¡¹


    Lily-sama urged Helena on while indignant.


    Ehhh¡­ it wasn¡¯t poison testing but sampling-!?


    While I was dumbfounded, quickly, quickly, Lily-sama rushed Helena. Okaasama seemed to be used to it as she unconcernedly drank her tea.


    ¡­ Ugh, even though my heart was pounding because thought I did something to be guilty of¡­


    ¡¸Yes, yes. I will cut it up immediately¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! I want to eat a lot! Cut me a bigger one, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸That won¡¯t do. Have you not overeaten the last time and didn¡¯t appear at the dinner which worried His Majesty?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ there was no helping it, it was too tasty after all¡¹


    Helena cut the apple pie while admonishing Lily-sama like a child. She somehow looks like Lily-sama¡¯s mother.


    ¡¸Thank you for your patience¡¹


    The cut up apple pie was served before us.


    ¡¸Wow¡­ looks delicious! Ufufu, I will eat, okay? Cristea-chan!¡¹


    Cha¡­ chan??


    ¡¸¡­ Y, yes. I hope it suits your tastes¡­¡¹


    Lily-sama cheerfully cut a piece of the apple pie and put it into her mouth.


    Chew, chew, chew¡­ I waited for the impressions while Lily-sama quietly chewed.


    ¡¸~~~!!¡¹


    Lily-sama started kicking her legs in silence.


    ¡¸¡­ Delish! The one I ate before was also delicious, but this is also unique!¡¹


    A smile blossomed on Lily-sama¡¯s face.


    I, I¡¯m glad¡­


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, I thought the apples were sour, but¡­ similarly to the jam, were they cooked with honey? They are sweet and sour¡­ when eaten with the rich cream under, there¡¯s nothing I can say. Moreover, this¡­ crispy thing wrapping the apples¡­ is that the pie? It tastes good and the texture is amusing. The parts in contact with the simmered apples and cream are so soft¡­¡¹


    O¡­ oh? It¡¯s rare for Okaasama to praise this much. She¡¯s usually only nodding in agreement with Otousama¡¯s food reportage.


    ¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s just trying not to interrupt Otousama who talks too much?


    ¡¸N~ geez. Like husband, like wife. Delicious things are delicious! Can¡¯t you say just that?¡¹


    ¡¸I just wanted to give words of compliment for the delicious dish I received¡¹


    In contrast with Lily-sama who simply expressed how she feels, Okaasama narrated what she felt. These two are so contrastive, aren¡¯t they¡­


    ¡¸¡¸Can I have another one?¡¹¡¹


    Fast!?


    The hands and mouths of the two didn¡¯t stop while they were talking, so they finished eating in no time.


    ¡¸¡­ You will lose out on dinner again, you know?¡¹


    Helena seemed exhausted. I understand her feelings.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a different stomach for sweet and delicious things! All the more if they have both! Hey, Helena may eat too!¡¹


    Okaasama nodded to Lily-sama¡¯s insistence. They get along, don¡¯t they?


    ¡¸¡­ Just a little, alright?¡¹


    Ah, she yielded¡­ rather, Helena must have wanted to eat it as well as I saw her cut a slightly larger piece for herself.


    ¡­ Okaasama? Were nobles not supposed to peck the food like small birds¡­?

 CH 249

    ¡¸¡­ and that¡¯s what happened!!¡¹


    Kya! Lily-sama spoke embarrassedly with hands on her cheeks.


    ¡­ This is a certain gazebo in one of the many gardens of the royal palace in the Capital of the Doristan Kingdom.


    Over here, the queen of this country Liliana-sama, the most dignified woman among the nobles Duchess Anrietta Ellisfeed, and I her daughter Cristea are having a highly private tea party.


    Having a tea party outside, seems like we will freeze¡­ is what I thought, but the garden is encircled with barrier magic stones and a magic circle preventing attacks from outside and the temperature inside is kept at a suitable temperature like a greenhouse, so it¡¯s apparently pleasant here all year round. The hell is that, ain¡¯t that super convenient~!


    Moreover, as for what the¡¸¡­ and that¡¯s what happened¡¹was about, Okaasama and Her Majesty Lily-sama were talking about the beginning of the romances with their husbands Otousama and His Majesty the King.


    In truth, it was apparently my Okaasama (!) who was supposed to marry His Majesty, but he went on a visit to Lily-sama¡¯s Viscount house and held great love for her until the academy, where he completely broke off the engagement with Okaasama¡­ and stuff.


    Wha¡­ what is this? What is this light novel-like breaking off the engagement story! Moreover, it was settled amicably with no bad ending!


    I haven¡¯t heard, I haven¡¯t heard of this before-!


    Eh, isn¡¯t the story completely finished then? You mean that I have reincarnated in such light novel or Otome-like world after everything came to the conclusion? Or is this the next generation volume??


    ¡­ No, I have no guarantee that I have not reincarnated in the light novel or Otome world, so it can¡¯t be helped that I think this way. Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t have any memories of getting an explanation from a God, like is often the case in light novels, so I can¡¯t be sure¡­


    Because I was listening to Lily-sama¡¯s story while worrying about various things, I might have had a strange attitude.


    Lily-sama looked at me worriedly.


    ¡¸¡­ therefore, you see? In the past, His Majesty wanted to engage you with Raymond! That¡¯s what he was saying, but I have no intentions of forcing you into the engagement, okay? If there¡¯s a person you like, then being with him is what matters¡¹


    ¡­ Eh? What does she mean?


    ¡¸¡­ Lily? What are you saying?¡¹


    When I looked at Lily-sama in puzzlement, Okaasama rebuked her.


    ¡¸I mean! Didn¡¯t you also had it difficult at that time because you were told so many things! A miserable lady whose engagement got broken¡­ just because of me¡­¡¹


    Lily-sama adorably frowned and nearly burst into tears.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s fine. I also got to be together with the person I love after all¡¹


    ¡¸~~! An~~~!¡¹


    There, there, Okaasama patted Lily-sama¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Leaving our past behind, the Crown Prince can¡¯t stay without a fianc¨¦e forever. You understand, right? The nobility has something called duty towards the royalty¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ugh¡­¡¹


    Lily-sama couldn¡¯t refute Okaasama¡¯s admonishing words.


    ¡­ Crap. It¡¯s developing into something bad.


    ¡¸Cristea¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyai!?¡¹


    ¡¸What is that, that answer¡­ you, what do you think of His Highness Raymond?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What do I¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸! That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no problem if you like each other, right? How about it? Cristea-chan! What do you think of our son??¡¹


    Lily-sama stared at me with sparkling eyes.


    Darn it. I lowered my guard because of Okaasama¡¯s and Lily-sama¡¯s romance talk!


    This, how do I avoid this~!?

 CH 250

    ¡¸Say? How is my son? When he stayed over in summer: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind him being my fianc¨¦?¡± ¡­ Have you not thought that?¡¹


    Don¡¯t be unreasonable, Lily-sama.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to be arrogant by not thinking¡¸I wouldn¡¯t mind being engaged to this person¡¹about His Highness who came (intruded) to our fief for an inspection, while staying (playing) with Oniisama by saying something like, but¡­ though it¡¯s a very Villainess like remark¡­


    Besides? What do I think of him?


    With my current age (9 years old) plus my past life¡¯s age (cough, cough), I¡¯m older than both Okaasama and Lily-sama, you know?? ¡­ Uwa, now that I think about it again, how terrifying is this¡­!


    ¡­ Truly. Although he¡¯s older than me in the current world, to think that such adult me might get engaged or even married to a child¡­ nai wa~ seriously nai wa~¡­


    Such thinking is dangerous in this world that considers girls above fifteen years of age women who missed their chance of getting married, but I have six more years until I¡¯m considered adult at the very least, right? There¡¯s still a lot of time.


    My thoughts may change to some extent after growing up a little more, but now? Not going to happen, not possible!


    Until then, Prince Ray may find a girl he likes too¡­


    Umu, let¡¯s decline without offending.


    ¡¸¡­ I have stabilized my magical power at last, and I¡¯m finally safe to appear in public¡­ I would like to meet many people at the academy and study various subjects. I¡¯m too inexperienced at the moment, so I have not thought about it yet¡¹


    Alright, how about this.


    ¡¸Cristea? You are aware that with your standing, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if your partner got chosen without considering your willingness, right?¡¹


    Y, you are quite right. Hii! Okaasama¡¯s voice is too low¡­ so scary!


    ¡¸An! Isn¡¯t that just fine, I don¡¯t want to force our children. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I just got carried away by mistake¡­¡¹


    Lily-sama followed up in a hurry. What a good person~!


    ¡¸Lily? Apologizing so simply is not something you, the queen, should do¡¹


    Okaasama rebuked Lily-sama¡¯s apology.


    ¡¸No. I might be the queen, but I¡¯m also myself. I¡¯m your best friend, Liliana. Even though I might be the queen, I don¡¯t want to become a foolish person that does not apolgize¡¹


    ¡¸Lily¡­ seriously, people like you¡­¡¹


    Okaasama could only wryly smile at Lily-sama who clearly conveyed her thoughts.


    Yeah¡­? Isn¡¯t the talk progressing in a good way?


    ¡¸Oh well. There¡¯s still a plenty of time¡­ making acquaintances in the academy is essential indeed¡¹


    ¡¸Right, right! Besides, the two of them have just met, all is from now on, see?¡¹


    Haa¡­ Lily-sama smiled at Okaasama who let out a sigh¡­ it questionably didn¡¯t end yet-!


    From now on? There¡¯s something like from now on?


    Am I going to be asked something like this in the future again?


    No way-!

 CH 251

    ¡¸Now, now, everyone. Your tea has gotten cold completely. Let¡¯s brew a fresh one¡¹


    Helena brew a fresh tea in order to try to change the topic. Haa¡­ my throat got dry from the tension.


    ¡¸That reminds me¡­ I heard that Raymond did something outrageous when you two met. Even though that I was thinking that I must apologize as his mother, I have completely forgotten about it. I¡¯m truly sorry about my son¡¹


    Outrageous? What was it again¡­?


    Ahh¡­ that? About the Repulsive food eating lady?


    It indeed made me think, What are you saying at our first meeting!? but those are rumors he heard from people, not something he started himself and he ate lots after that¡­ see?


    Besides, well¡­ you know, that. I did take a revenge on him too?


    I received Umeboshi as a souvenir from his inspections. He¡¯s fundamentally not a bad person. I did think that he¡¯s a careless person¡­


    To tell the truth, there¡¯s no need to blame this on Prince Ray. The people he heard the rumors from are malicious¡­ is what I think.


    Anyhow, there are currently many things I want to do, there¡¯s no need to think about the future of the engagement or marriage just yet.


    ¡¸No. His Highness Raymond only kindly told me about the existence of the rumors¡¹


    Ufufu, Lily-sama said while laughing.


    O¡­ Otousama did??


    Just what are you doing¡­ Otousama¡­ I¡¯m thankful for your thoughtfulness, but won¡¯t I receive hate afterward!?


    Haha¡­ Lily-sama continued talking to me who could only let out a dry laugh.


    ¡¸Right, right. When Raymond brought Cristea-chan¡¯s present in the summer, he arrived in a timely manner while I was holding a tea party with some people who might have been spreading the rumors. It was wasteful, but I ate it in front of them, told them how delicious it is, and offered them to give it a try~¡¹


    Eh?


    ¡¸Their were hesitant to eat the sweets made by the rumored Repulsive food eating lady, but¡­ it¡¯s not like they could not eat it with me before them, so the moment they reluctantly put it in their mouths, an expression of surprise floated on their faces, and they silently chewed in a daze. It was so funny watching them behave like that! They wanted to eat more, but I naturally didn¡¯t give them any!¡¹


    Lily-sama laughed pleasantly.


    Ehh?


    ¡¸And then, when I asked what were they talking about some time ago, everyone sunk into silence. It was wasteful losing on the precious sweets, but it was refreshing!¡¹


    ¡¸Lily, you did well¡¹


    ¡¸Ufufu, don¡¯t mention it!¡¹


    Ehhh? Lily-sama?


    What were you doing!? Besides, that definitely wasn¡¯t a coincidence presenting itself, you aimed for it, didn¡¯t you!? Okaasama too, you shouldn¡¯t be praising her! Since you are supposed to be Lily-sama¡¯s subject, you should remonstrate that there¡¯s no need for her to move on her own, right!


    Gossip lasts just 75 days, so I beg you, could everyone leave me alone!?

 CH 252

    ¡¸¡­ I, I have returned¡­¡¹


    I, who has returned to the mansion was dead tired¡­ that expression suited me perfectly.


    After that, the tea party consisted of Lily-sama and Okaasama talking about recent happenings and gossips in the high society, making the time pass in the blink of an eye until we separated.


    When we were leaving, Lily-sama called out¡¸Please, come to play again, okay? I will be waiting~¡¹to me, however, I would like to reserve myself for a while¡­ yes. I¡¯m variously tired¡­ mainly mentally.


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea?¡¹


    ¡¸Wahii!?¡¹


    ¡¸Again with such spiritless reply¡­ ladies can¡¯t lose focus at any point in time¡¹


    After being warned by Okaasama, I returned to my room completely exhausted.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Cristea-sama. Shall I brew you a tea?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m good¡­ I have been drinking tea all the while Okaasama and others were talking, so my stomach is full¡­ Miria, you are tired too, right? You can go rest¡¹


    I think I can hear splashing sounds in my stomach¡­ I shouldn¡¯t accept Helena¡¯s encouragements for refills just because I didn¡¯t know what to do with the time I had¡­


    When I exhaustedly leaned on the sofa, Kaguya jumped up on my belly. Uge!? Getting on that place is currently dangerous, so please stop it¡­!


    ¡ºYou have finally returned. While you were in the royal palace, those guys were more than depressing to watch!¡»


    ¡¸Those guys¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristeaa~! Welcome back!¡¹


    ¡¸Lord! You have returned safely!¡¹


    Bang! The door vigorously opened and Mashiro crashed into me. Ugu¡­! I¡¯m telling you, putting pressure there right now is too painful¡­!


    Flinging Kaguya on the sofa across me, Kurogane sat next to me and confirmed my safety.


    ¡¸What are you saying¡­ of course I¡¯m all right? It was just a tea party after all¡¹


    ¡¸However, aren¡¯t you looking disheartened, Lord? Were you perhaps treated badly? ¡­ If I were by your side, I would kick those fellows around¡­!¡¹


    Grr¡­ Kurogane¡¯s fangs creaked.


    No, no, the reason I look so dishearted is because my stomach is so full it¡¯s painful¡­


    I was double attacked by Kaguya and Mashiro¡­ I can¡¯t say that.


    I pat Mashiro¡¯s head who did his best at house-sitting with a wry smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. The talk about the engagement appeared just as I thought, but I somehow managed to evade it¡­¡¹


    Although it feels like it was only postponed though.


    ¡¸¡­ That so? That¡¯s good then, but¡­ absolutely call for us were something to happen, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Kurogane. But, I will be fine¡¹


    For now, for the time being.


    I¡¯m glad Lily-sama wasn¡¯t a diehard¡­ that was the biggest harvest of this tea party. She also moved regarding the Repulsive food eating lady rumors too for some reason¡­ what a good person¡­


    Rather, for the enemy to be my family¡­


    I¡¯m happy that Lily-sama skillfully put a stopper on Okaasama, but¡­ I wonder if I ought to send Lily-sama bribes (sweets) periodically? However, if she got even more pleased with me because of that¡­


    Mnuu¡­ Mashiro, Kurogane, and Kaguya were watching over Cristea as she was seemingly thinking about something bad again¡­

 CH 253

    The next morning. I, who have finished the morning yoga as usual, have sat on the sofa in front of the fireplace and spent the time with Mashiro and others while watching the crackling flame.


    It¡¯s still early for breakfast, so I thought about practicing magic, but¡­ when I looked outside from the window, I saw snow starting to flutter around, so I abandoned that thought.


    ¡­ No wonder I felt a penetrating cold when I got up.


    ¡¸Will the snow pile up, I wonder¡­¡¹


    The trains got delayed and it was difficult to commute to work when the snow piled up in my past life, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed at that time, but I¡¯m simply looking forward to it now.


    If it piles up, I want to make a snowman and snow rabbits. I would also like to try making a snow hut¡­ now that I think about it, do they have something like the snow sculpture exhibition that was held every year in my past life in this world as well?


    ¡ºCristea, if lots of snow piled up, would be happy?¡»


    Mashiro asked with his upper part of the body on my lap, so I replied while proficiently enjoying the mofumofu.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ I want to see the pure white snowy landscape because it would be definitely pretty, but if too much piled up, it would be difficult to get to the royal palace for the New Year¡¯s party and that would be troubling¡¹


    A few days later, a party will be held in the royal palace to celebrate the New Year.


    After His Majesty receives congratulations for the New Year¡¯s from Otousama, Okaasama, and other adults in the audience hall, the event will transition into a grand party.


    As for us, the children, it would be still a little too early to appear in public, see? ¡­ Therefore, except for the little children who will gather at a care-taking house, a meager party will be held in another hall in the name of social interaction.


    There, the children will receive advice from the other noble children who will be their seniors in the academy and get to know each other¡¯s faces, names¡­ and peerage, so that they could avoid causing trouble in the future.


    You could say that it¡¯s an important party for someone like me who stayed locked up in the fief all this time.


    When the nobles from all over the country return to the Capital during the social season, the parents would then bring their children to the tea parties to introduce them to children of similar peerage most of the time¡­


    Just the traveling with the children from the borders is a difficult task, so people just can¡¯t come to the Capital lightheartedly. Therefore, this opportunity to meet with the sons and daughters of other nobles before entering the academy is very precious.


    I also would like to make a girl friend during this party¡­ is what I am secretly thinking.


    ¡ºIf piled up, troubling? Wouldn¡¯t have to go to the party? Shall I make it snow?¡»


    Hey, hey, Mashiro-san?


    You let out an improper remark, you know?


    That¡¯s not a good thing to do, so don¡¯t do it, alright??

 CH 254

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ if lots pile up everyone will be troubled. Of course, me too¡¹


    Mashiro hung his head dejectedly.


    ¡­ Mashiro-san?


    What do you mean by stopping?


    Was it perhaps you who made that snow come down, Mashiro?? And you can freely control the amount of the snow! ¡­ It¡¯s not something like that, right?


    ¡­ I¡¯m afraid to ask.


    ¡¸¡­ If lots piled up in a spacious place like the garden, then I would be delighted, I think?¡¹


    ¡ºReally? If lots piled up in the garden, you would be happy?¡»


    ¡¸Yes, I would like to make a snowman or snow rabbits with Mashiro and others¡¹


    ¡º?? Snow¡­ man? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s that, but you will make snow rabbits? Cook them? Shall I fetch some?¡»


    N? Cooking? Fetch?


    ¡ºMashiro is asking if he should hunt some snow rabbits to cook. If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t mind going to get a few¡­¡»


    Ah, there are Snow Rabbits, huh?


    Hunt, they say¡­ ah, I have eaten a wild rabbit before¡­ I see, these Snow Rabbits can be eaten too, huh.


    ¡ºCristea, will eat Snow Rabbit?¡»


    ¡¸Hmm, another time. What I¡¯m talking about is playing by making the snow in the form of snow rabbits¡¹


    ¡ºWhaat, that so?¡»


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s play if the snow gets piled up¡¹


    ¡ºUn! In the spacious garden was it?¡»


    ¡­ After the breakfast, unlike the local snow that was meager, a heavy snow fell into our garden and we ended up making not only snowmen and snow rabbits, but also snow huts and sculptures.


    ¡­ This is definitely Mashiro¡¯s doing¡­


    When I asked¡¸I just asked the snow spirit¡¹is what he told me¡­ H, hee¡­ Mashiro-kun is able to talk with Spirit-san, I see¡­


    Yeah. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t ask.


    While avoiding the inquiring gazes of Otousama and Okaasama, I decided to play in the snow¡­ taking a refuge in the garden, you could say.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Cristea, what is this?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? This? ¡­ you ask? This was supposed to be Mashiro¡­?¡¹


    Eh, what? Why did you receive a shock? Hey, Mashiro?


    ¡¸¡­ Lord. I will ask just in case, but is this¡­?¡¹


    The snow sculpture Kurogane pointed at is¡­


    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s you, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I see, this is me, huh¡­¡¹


    Huh? Even though he¡¯s in the human form, why do I feel like his tail is just hanging in dejection¡­


    It¡¯s my first time making snow sculptures so it can¡¯t be helped that they resemble you only a little, you know? Right?


    Besides look, the snow rabbit Kurogane and Mashiro made together is also oversized, clumsy and not cute at all, you know?? I don¡¯t you should be talking about people¡¯s sculpting abilities??


    ¡¸Ah, a snow rabbit¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    When I looked where Mashiro pointed at, a pure white Snow Rabbit was¡­ b, big¡­!? Moreover¡­ it resembles the sculpture well!?


    Kurogane broke into a run and immediately brought the Snow Rabbit down.


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite a small one¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    ¡­ I think of making a Snow Rabbit stew.

 CH 255

    ¡¸Haa¡­ I got absorbed in playing and tired myself out¡¹


    How many years was it since I got immersed in playing in the snow like this¡­ no, how many tens of years¡­ cough, cough!


    When I was a child in my past life, we have lived in a region where it snowed only a little, so I mostly wasn¡¯t able to play in the snow like this.


    The snowman too, I have never made a snowman that beautifully pure white¡­


    The snow sculptures aside, I was satisfied with how my snowman turned out. Yeah.


    On the occasion, I decided to take a break and eat snacks in the snow hut.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Cristea? You will catch a cold if you don¡¯t go inside and warm yourself up soon¡­ what are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, would you like some too, Oniisama?¡¹


    I was sitting on a mat I placed on the protrusion in the wall I made. A brazier was placed in the middle of the snow hut, so it was quite comfortable inside.


    And, a pot on a four-legged stand was placed on top of the brazier.


    ¡¸Would I want some¡­ what is that¡­?¡¹


    Oniisama dubiously peeked into the pot.


    ¡¸I will warm you up? Here you go?¡¹


    I handed ¡°that¡± in a wooden bowl with a wooden spoon to Oniisama.


    ¡¸What is this¡­? A bean soup? What a dreadful color¡­ n? I smell something sweet¡­¡¹


    He was hesitating whether it can be eaten, but curious about the sweet scent, he scooped a little on the wooden spoon and carried it to his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­! It¡¯s delicious. The taste of beans and sweetness is exquisite¡­ yeah. Moreover, the texture of these white, springy and round things is amusing¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad it suits your tastes, Oniisama¡¹


    The snack we were eating was, yeah, it was Zenzai.


    I made it stealthily in the fief and put it in my Inventory while piping hot, but it¡¯s currently on the brazier to retain warmth.


    The¡¸white springy and round things¡¹Oniisama spoke of are rice flour dumplings. I used the Mochi powder I made from the sticky rice. I didn¡¯t have enough time and material for refined rice flour from the sticky rice, so I gave up that thought.


    I wanted to use Omochi for the Zenzai, but Omochi is left for the New Year¡¯s.


    Now then, I will have some too.


    Fuwaa¡­ delicious¡­ it warms up¡­


    After eating more mouthfuls, I could gradually feel the warmth spreading in my stomach¡­


    Next, the dumpling.


    I chomped a dumpling of a mouthful size


    Ahh¡­ this is it, this is it, this elasticity! It¡¯s springy, but not as springy as Omochi so it¡¯s easy to eat¡­ as I thought, eating this together with Uji-Kintoki in the summer would be the best¡­


    While thinking about that, I cleaned my entire bowl.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ that was delicious¡¹


    Why do I feel happy from eating something this soft and warm in this cold?


    ¡¸Un. Was delish~!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. To think bean juice would be this sweet¡¹


    ¡¸That so. Appearances aside, I haven¡¯t eaten a soup this sweet and delicious before¡¹


    ¡­ I see. I made it with sweets in mind, but everyone who doesn¡¯t know Zenzai would think it¡¯s a sweet bean soup, huh¡­


    ¡¸Would you like another helping?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Want¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Oh well. Whether it is sweets or soup, everyone feels happy from eating something delicious and that¡¯s the most important thing.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, here, eat up¡¹


    Sharing the happiness time of chewing with everyone, I also got myself another helping.

 CH 256

    ¡¸Happy New Year¡¹


    Happy New Year.


    It¡¯s Cristea.


    There¡¯s no greeting like¡¸Akemashite Omedetou¡¹in this world, but I somehow ended up speaking out my mind¡­


    This world has a formal greeting that goes,¡¸I¡¯m truly happy that you have you have entered the New Year safely. Congratulations. I pray that blessings are upon you on this celebration day¡¹. In short, it means¡¸I¡¯m glad you spent the year in good health! I will pray something good happens to you!¡¹, but because it¡¯s tedious, people usually exchange simplified greetings.


    And also, this day, the entire nation simultaneously aged. In other words, it¡¯s the¡¸How old are you?¡¹thing. With this, I have become ten years old. Of course, everyone has their individual birthdays, but that¡¯s only celebrating growing up in good health at home with a slightly more extravagant meal. Fundamentally, the grand celebrations are on the New Year¡¯s.


    Returning to the topic.


    On the night equal to the New Year¡¯s Eve in my past life, I have served New Year¡¯s Eve Sobaand New Year¡¯s Eve Udon.


    Buckwheat flour generally does exist, but our house doesn¡¯t usually use it, so there was none in the kitchen¡­ I have reflected deeply that I should have confirmed and ordered it first. Head Chef too¡¸To not have any ready for the new dishes of good fortune, what a disgrace¡­!¡¹said regretfully¡­ yeah, judging from his state, he will soon obtain the buckwheat flour without a doubt¡­


    With Shin in the charge of noodles, I had him make them thinner than usual in order to enjoy the New Year¡¯s noodles more.


    I was hesitating over the toppings, but I went with shrimps and Kakiage.


    Since living beings can¡¯t be stored in the Inventory, it¡¯s necessary for the shrimps to be in a good condition, so I had to quickly process and boil them. In truth, I was actually going to fry them into Kakiage there¡­


    I was poor at making Kakiage in my past life, but I somehow managed to do it!


    ¡­ Just kidding. Shin made it¡­ a pipsqueak like me would have to work on a stand which would be dangerous, so I had no choice but to leave it to him¡­ gununu.


    I taught Shin the gist of it and was supervising him from a slight distance, but~ so irritating. A few he made at the beginning were in pieces¡­ they crumbled, but Shin caught on after a few more times and efficiently fried them¡­


    The New Year¡¯s Eve Udon with Kakiage was popular. I want to teach Shin about buckwheat noodles so we can eat the proper Soba the Next Year.


    And, Ozouni was served for the New Year¡¯s breakfast.


    My ingredients were limited, so it was a simple, clear Ozouni. Adorned with a little of turnip and carrots. The preferences of Omochi are divided whether they are grilled or not, but I tried grilling them lightly.


    ¡¸This is¡­ delicious. Simple, but good. The thing in it, Mochi¡­ was it? This looks like it can fill you up¡¹


    Umu, Otousama ate while nodding¡­ it seems he¡¯s thinking whether it could be used as provisions¡­ sticky rice is expensive over here, so it will be impossible and I won¡¯t let you, okay?


    ¡¸This springy texture is nice. But, it made me feel full immediately¡¹


    Right~ But Okaasama, you will have a difficult time later if you overeat, so I think that should be all for you¡­


    ¡¸Making the vegetables in the shape of flowers, that¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s suitable for the New Year¡¯s celebration¡¹


    Oniisama, thank you very much.


    I have no molding ability, but cutting shapes is my specialty¡­ it¡¯s a secret that the shapes of Shin and Head Chef who learned by watching are prettier. Ah, that¡¯s probably Head Chef¡¯s work, isn¡¯t it¡­


    We started the new year in such way.


    By the way, the custom of giving Otoshidama doesn¡¯t exist here¡­ regrets.

 CH 257

    ¡¸Now then¡­ are you ready to go to the royal palace?¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯m not ready. If I had to say then I would like my corset to be loosened a little bit more¡­


    I stealthily made an eye signal with Miria to loosen it to a degree no one would notice, but still¡­


    Okaasama, she has definitely forgotten about what we have talked before, right? Rather, she forgot about it on purpose, didn¡¯t she!?


    When I glared at Okaasama with resentful eyes, she cheerfully climbed into the carriage under Otousama¡¯s escort.


    ¡¸Now then, shall we go?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹


    I took Oniisama¡¯s hand that he presented and climbed into the carriage under his escort.


    ¡¸Lord, immediately call me were something to happen, alright? I will come flying¡¹


    He totally plans on warping right there, huh? No, no, that¡¯s not good.


    ¡¸Cristea, be careful, okay?¡¹


    Yeah, I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to be careful about, but I will do my best¡­


    ¡¸Thank you. See you later¡¹


    I waved at the worried two and departed from the mansion.


    The thin layer of snow that was supposed to pile up on the road to the royal palace has been completely melted by a fire magic for easy access of the carriages. Hmm, job well done¡­


    I advanced the distance to the royal palace of a few days ago again.


    I was nervous during the tea party with Quee¡­ Lily-sama too, but many children are my opponents this time. I¡¯m used to talking with adults, but I have no idea about children.


    They are the sons and daughters of the nobility, so they should be somewhat mature, but¡­


    The carriage the nervous Cristea was sitting in slowly moved towards the royal palace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Norman, Cristea. We have to give our congratulations first. Will you find the way to the assembly hall by yourselves?¡¹


    When we arrived at the royal palace, the adults went to the audience hall to give their congratulations to His Majesty, while we, the children were guided to a different hall.


    ¡­ It¡¯s a children¡¯s party, so the party hall is sort of a nursery, isn¡¯t it¡­ while thinking such, we split from Otousama and Okaasama and I was escorted to the assembly hall by Oniisama.


    ¡¸Uwaa¡­¡¹


    In the assembly hall, there was a child, upon a child, upon a child¡­ an array of young noble sons and daughters. The last time I saw so many children might have been in my past life.


    However¡­ how to say it¡­ so gaudy¡­


    The gold and silver colored dresses and justacorps with abundant laces are dazzling¡­ they are sparkling like elementary schoolers ready for a photoshoot¡­


    To tell the truth, it was planned that my dress was the same. I flatly refused to wear such dress, so¡¸Don¡¯t you think that a trained eye would see a true beauty in something proper, rather than something overly flashy?¡¹I skillfully lead Okaasama and induced her to make it as simple as possible.


    I think I wanted something impossible from the dressmaker, but the artisan apparently took it as an opportunity to display her skills even on something simple. I¡¯m thankful¡­


    Instead, the attached laces and fabric are of the highest quality¡­


    Speaking of the delicate sleeves and cuffs¡­ breathtaking.


    Even though it was my idea, it goes without saying that I regretted when the dressmaker proudly told me she used a material of the finest grade that is not normally used for children¡¯s clothes.


    It would be terrible if I dirtied it with sauce or something, so when I muttered that I can¡¯t freely enjoy the dishes, Okaasama was pleased with the result and said¡¸My, there was a trick like that, I see¡¹. Uguu¡­


    While remembering something like that, my surroundings became noisy.


    ¡­ N?

 CH 258

    ¡¸For Norman-sama to have an escort¡­ ¡¹


    I¡¯m the little sister, is there a problem?


    ¡¸What is that? What a poor-looking dress. Isn¡¯t she embarrassed staying by Norman-sama¡¯s side dressed like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Truly. Normally, you would feel so ashamed to decline the escort, right?¡¹


    ¡­ Poor-looking is going too far.


    You can¡¯t even tell what your body figure looks like with all those laces on frills on your dress! Gununu¡­


    Whisper, whisper, whisper¡­


    ¡­ Oou. Oniisama, you are quite popular, aren¡¯t you!?


    I have been ganged up on by the young ladies who gave all of their hearts to Oniisama¡­ hii!


    ¡¸¡­ Tch. I will thoroughly investigate later¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Eh? Oniisama smacked his lips? Eh? Thoroughly investigate what??


    ¡­ I must have misheard.


    ¡¸¡­ Hey, wait a moment? Perhaps¡­ there were rumors of Normand-sama¡¯s little sister enrolling to the academy this year, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Then, you mean¡­? The one getting escorted is¡­ his little sister, Cristea-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸That must be it! Unless that was the case, Norman-sama wouldn¡¯t be escorting anyone!¡¹


    ¡¸My¡­ that person is¡­?¡¹


    Hoh.. I¡¯m glad. It seems the misunderstanding was resolved. That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the little sister, Cristea!


    I will ask you not to misunderstand, alright!


    ¡¸¡­ So that means, that person is Prince Raymond¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate¡­?¡¹


    W, wwwwroooong!


    That is a tremendous misunderstanding!


    Do I have to resolve that misunderstanding as well¡­! This is serious¡­!


    ¡¸¡­ However, isn¡¯t she quite different from the rumors?¡¹


    Heh?


    ¡¸Yes. Isn¡¯t that right? She was supposed to have such bad eating habits she grew round so much she couldn¡¯t appear in front of people¡­¡¹


    Eh?


    ¡¸My, that information is already old. It seems she lost weight all at once after overeating on something strange, you see?¡¹


    Ha?


    ¡¸Ahh, so that¡¯s why she is so slender¡¹


    What the hell-!?


    This physique is the result of the corset and doing morning yoga every day!


    Whawhawha¡­ what a thing!


    Haven¡¯t the disgraceful rumors spread this much-!


    Clearing my name will be obstinately difficult¡­!


    Anyhow, in order to create a better image of myself, I can¡¯t be unsociable. Even if I already heard the disgraceful rumors, I have to smile here¡­


    Do your best! My mimetic muscles!


    Smile cheerfully and charmingly.


    When I smiled at the young ladies who were looking at me in displeasure, they left like a wave one after another after turning bright and falling in silence.


    ¡­ Huh?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Hey! What was that? Wasn¡¯t there a believable rumor that she stayed locked up because of her poor appearances!?¡¹


    ¡¸There are so many rumors I don¡¯t already don¡¯t know what¡¯s real and what is not¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Geez! There¡¯s nothing shabby about her! All that¡¯s left is the dress¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No. The laces on the dress were quite the thing. I have pleaded with Okaasama to make mine of the same material, but she got angry at me that it would be wasted on a child like me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ku¡­ you are saying that while she showed modesty, the people in the know understood the true value¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸As expected of a daughter from a Ducal house¡­ it¡¯s not something you can do without having self-confidence¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ She¡¯s admirable for a rival. Just watch. I won¡¯t lose to you. I will be me who gets chosen by Prince Raymond!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I will root for you!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! I will do my best!¡¹


    Without her knowing, Cristea was recognized as a rival by a certain young lady for the spot of Prince Raymond¡¯s fianc¨¦e candidate.

 CH 259

    This is weird¡­?


    The difficulty to approach me should have been removed with my smile though¡­


    ¡­ I did not make a scary villain-like smile because of the nervousness¡­ did I?


    Ughh¡­ I can¡¯t even confirm¡¸Was my smile scary?¡¹with Oniisama¡­


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Cristea? You don¡¯t seem well¡­¡¹


    Oniisama looked at me worriedly.


    Not good! I made Oniisama worry.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case. This is my first time being in a place with so many people of the same age, so I am a little bit nervous¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, now that you mention it. It would be nice if you could make friends on this opportunity¡¹


    ¡­ Yes, if I could make any.


    It appears that I have failed my first impressions. Since they are surrounding me from a distance like this, coming into contact with them would be difficult¡­


    Just as I was at a loss, the young ladies started making a ruckus while looking in a certain direction.


    ¡¸Kyaa! It¡¯s His Highness Raymond¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, he looks wonderful as always¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s give our New Year¡¯s greetings!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Quickly!¡¹


    Prince Ray who has given his congratulations to His Majesty seems to have arrived at the hall.


    The young ladies hurriedly moved towards him.


    After that, only Oniisama, I and the young masters were left isolated.


    ¡­ My~ even though little, they are still girls, huh.


    They went towards Prince Ray with a great vigor, so the rest of the boys withdrew, you know¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ Erm, I have to go to His Highness¡¯ side as well¡­ I have to do something about that crowd, you see. Cristea¡­ would you like to greet him later after things settle?¡¹


    Oniisama proposed while flinching a little. Certainly, I don¡¯t have the courage to jump into that crowd.


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do that. It might be disrespectful of me, but please tell His Highness Raymond that I will greet him later¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Until then¡­ there is a place where you can sit, so you take it easy. Don¡¯t follow any strangers that approach you, okay?¡¹


    Oniisama reminded me of a corner with chairs and left towards Prince Ray.


    ¡­ Ohh, the wall of people divided in front of Oniisama. He looks like Moses¡­ I could hear Kyaa! shrills as Oniisama passed by. Hmm, those two are like members of an idol group¡­


    Seeing Oniisama get gulped down by the wave of young ladies, I moved to the space with chairs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡­ I¡¯m bored¡­


    I have waited while sipping on the fruit water that I received from a waitress, but I don¡¯t see any signs of Oniisama and Prince Ray getting out of the passionate wall. Even after the greetings were finished, the young ladies wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    The young masters also couldn¡¯t give their greetings because of that, so they were stealing glances at me from nearby.


    ¡­ They are probably thinking¡¸Why come this fellow didn¡¯t go too?¡¹.


    Fu¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t think that everyone wants to kyaakyaa at Prince Ray¡¯s side.


    I, who have seen Prince Ray during the summer holidays knows better than the ¡®kyaa wonderful!¡¯ young ladies.


    Prince Ray certainly looks crisper in the celebration clothes adorned with the royal crest.


    Yeah, anybody can look good with the right clothes.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Not good, I drank too much fruit water. I was wavering on whether to let my hands get to the food lined up on the table near the chairs, so I was drinking the fruit water in the meanwhile, but it backfired.


    I asked the maid who was tidying up the used glasses to guide me, and the busy maid withdrew before I finished my business, so I returned to the assembly hall by myself¡­ I returned, but¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Where is this?¡¹


    ¡­ Crap. Did I get lost?

 CH 260

    ¡¸¡­ This is troubling¡­ I wonder where I made a mistake¡­¡¹


    I looked around my surroundings while complaining mixed with sighs.


    ¡­ Yeah, no one is here.


    I seem to be thoroughly and completely lost¡­ ugh.


    I must have taken right where I should have taken left in the similar-looking corridors.


    If I turn back and make a mistake again, there¡¯s a possibility that I would get lost even more¡­


    The iron rule when lost is not to move¡­ however, just standing here would be a bit¡­


    Not moving from the place works only on the premise that someone is searching for you though.


    I have no choice but to wait for a maid or someone to pass by¡­


    While restlessly looking around the corridor, a voice called out to me from behind.


    ¡¸You over there. Why are you in a place like this? ¡­ N? You seem unfamiliar?¡¹


    ¡­ Yay! An adult has come! I have to ask about the way to the hall so I could return quickly!


    When I turned around, a man was standing in front of me.


    Uoooh? ¡­ When did he get so close?


    That person was a good-looking man with golden-brown shoulder length hair, golden eyes, with a tall stature and clearly, thoroughly tempered body and his expression told me that he was looking at me with a great interest.


    Is he perhaps a guard? ¡­ He¡¯s not wearing the uniform to be a guard, on the other hand, he also is not wearing celebratory clothes of the nobility¡­ just who is he?


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m a participant of the interaction party. I took a leave for little to put my appearances in order, but I got lost on my way back to the assembly hall. Excuse me, but could you tell me the way back to the¡­¡¸Suspicious¡¹eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha! I¡¯m not someone suspicious! I am¡­!¡¹


    Guukiyururu¡­


    ¡¸Buha!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­! P, pardon me¡­¡¹


    S, so embarrassing¡­!


    Ugh, I want to burn with shame¡­


    I have been drinking only the fruit water since the breakfast, so my hungry belly¡­! Read the mood at times like this! My stomach!


    The person who nearly burst into laughter at first was now trying to hold back his laughter while pleasantly gazing at me.


    Gunuu¡­ just laugh when it¡¯s time to laugh!


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t mind if you laugh, but I¡¯m not a spy or anything¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Bufu, ahh¡­ sorry, sorry. I was just teasing you, so don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? Teasing¡­!?¡¹


    Whawhawhawhaaat!?


    What a shock on top of losing face!


    Ugugu¡­ there¡¯s nothing better to do than running away now!


    It¡¯s not because I feel defeated, it¡¯s a strategic withdrawal, alright!?


    ¡¸Umm, the way to the assembly¡­ owaa!?¡¹


    ¡¸You are hungry, right? I will let you eat something good¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, hey!? Please put me down!¡¹


    ¡¸Now, now. Brats shouldn¡¯t run on empty stomachs, right~?¡¹


    I got carried in the unfamiliar good-looking man¡¯s arms and was taken to the opposite direction.


    Wha, this, what is happening?


    Isn¡¯t this perhaps dangerous!?


    What am I supposed to do!?

 CH 261

    I was taken to a place in a child carry by the good-looking man and for some reason am eating a meal¡­ incomprehensible.


    He, who was unexpectedly possessor of Inventory took out fresh dishes one after another,¡¸Tadah, eat up. I won¡¯t let a brat return with empty stomach¡¹and urged me to eat.


    After my belly complained of hunger, I couldn¡¯t help but not restrain myself¡­


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s delicious¡¹


    It¡¯s not cooking of the royal palace as they were meat skewers and dumplings that probably came from a street stall¡­ it was seasoned lightly, but easy to eat and tasty.


    Gunuu¡­ to think I would be able to taste the delicious Capital food at a time like this¡­!


    Even though I want to know where he got it, I can¡¯t ask! Ugugu¡­


    ¡¸Right? Here, eat up more. Children don¡¯t need to hold back, ya know?¡¹


    The other dishes he took out look delicious as well. Since it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t hold back.


    ¡¸You eat well, don¡¯t you¡­ Lily also eats well, so I don¡¯t hate fellows like that¡¹


    Ah, is that so? ¡­ Wha, Lily¡­ Lily-sama? Eh? To call Her Majesty without honorifics¡­ just who is this person?


    ¡¸Oh! I remembered thanks to Lily! That fellow received some tasty pastry some time ago and split with me, you can have that too¡¹


    While I was bewildered, the good-looking man who was going at his own pace took out another thing from his Inventory.


    It was an apple pie.


    ¡¸Eh? This is¡­!¡¹


    Why is that here?


    The one I gave Lily-sama¡­ seriously, just who is this person!?


    ¡¸N? You know this?¡¹


    Of course I know¡­


    ¡¸She was boasting that this was made by a certain young lady from a Ducal house¡­ perhaps?¡¹


    ¡­ Crap, I shouldn¡¯t have reacted.


    There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t give my name with this flow.


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the late introductions, I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, Cristea. I apologize for my impoliteness¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ As I thought. I see, you are that fellow¡¯s daughter, huh. No wonder it¡¯s your first time at the interaction party¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, well¡­ umm¡­ you know my Father?¡¹


    He won¡¯t say that he¡¯s His Majesty, right?


    He seems to young to be of the same age as Otousama¡­ but, Lily-sama looks really young too¡­ I should have checked a portrait beforehand¡­


    ¡¸Yeah. I know him since he was a brat. He was a cheeky fellow since the olden days¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I did not realize, I¡¯m sorry¡¹


    ¡¸What, that fellow did not tell you about me?¡¹


    ¡¸No, umm¡­¡¹


    Eh, is he really His Majesty¡­?


    If that were the case, didn¡¯t I do something disrespectful!?


    ¡¸What a hopeless fellow. You see, I am¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Leo! I need your help¡­ wha, Miss Cristea!?¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness Raymond!?¡¹


    Prince Ray rushed into the room while panting.


    Why is Prince Ray here?


    ¡¸Leo! It was you who has taken Miss Cristea away? Norman and I were searching for her because she suddenly disappeared!¡¹


    Eh? Leo? This person? Since he¡¯s calling him like that then he¡¯s not His Majesty? I¡¯m glad¡­ he¡¯s not. Then, just who is this person?


    ¡¸It¡¯s not my fault. She got lost so I was protecting her¡¹


    Eh? Wait a moment! It was you who has taken me captive in here, right!?


    ¡­ Is what I wanted to say, but looking at the mountain of food in front of me, it would be difficult for me to say that I did not feel welcomed¡­ gunuu.


    ¡¸¡­ Miss Cristea, is that the truth?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, this person happened to pass by just when I got lost¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Happened to pass by?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I felt a presence of a delicious magical power. I got reeled in¡­¡¹


    ¡­ N? The presence of a delicious magical power? ¡­ Wha, surely not.


    The good-looking man called Leo said laughingly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also late at introducing myself. I¡¯m Leon. A Sacred Beast that supervises and protects this country¡¹


    ¡­ It was exactly that ¡®surely not.¡¯

 CH 262

    ¡¸¡­ Pardon me for my ignorance, I was extremely disrespectful¡¹


    I silently bowed my head and apologized.


    ¡­ That reminds me, it was like that.


    A Sacred Beast that the Founding King has contracted has been protecting the Doristan Kingdom all this time.


    Normally, it isn¡¯t strange for the magic beasts to end the contract after the contractor¡¯s death and contract another person after. The contract with a Sacred Beast fundamentally lasts for a generation.


    However, the Sacred Beasts who had a powerful connection with the Founding King swore to the dying Founding King


    Protecting that oath even now, the Sacred Beasts keeps on protecting the royal family and the country¡­


    Because of that, those who contract Sacred Beasts in our country are cherished and are supposed to report immediately in the case they form a contract.


    And, the crest of our Doristan Kingdom is designed after that very Sacred Beast.


    It¡¯s the king of beasts with an imposing mane, a lion.


    Though he¡¯s apparently many fold times larger than the lions I know¡­


    That living legend of a Sacred Beast is¡­ this good-looking man?


    ¡¸Can¡¯t be helped since you didn¡¯t know, right? Don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    He patted my head.


    Guwaaa! Stop dishevelling my hair!


    Seriously¡­ for the Sacred Beast of legends to be this crude¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting that!


    ¡­ N? ¡­ Now that I think about it, wouldn¡¯t he already be considered a Deity¡­


    ¡­ Will one keep his crudeness no matter how long he lives, I wonder?


    ¡¸You don¡¯t seem very surprised even though I am a Sacred Beast?¡¹


    Suddenly stopping his hand, Sacred Beast-sama smiled.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡­ That¡¯s right. This is supposed to be my first time seeing a Sacred Beast, so I should have raised my voice in shock or froze in place, I was supposed to have some kind of a reaction¡­!


    Because I spend every day with Mashiro and Kurogane and I¡¯m also an acquaintance with Byakko-sama and others, my reaction was too poor¡­ i, isn¡¯t this bad¡­?


    ¡¸E, err¡­ I was too surprise¡­ eh?¡¹


    Pulling the confused me towards him, Sacred Beast-sama sniffed me.


    ¡¸¡­ Wha! What are you-!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hey-! Leo! What are you doing!?¡¹


    ¡¸Your magical power smells delicious, but there¡¯s a scent of a dog¡­ a scent I¡¯m familiar with. I also smell other beasts¡¹


    Sacred Beast-sama whispered near my ear tremblingly.


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Whoops, that has been rude towards a lady, right? Sorry, sorry¡¹


    Sacred Beast-sama suddenly separated from me and looked at me while foolishly laughing.


    A scent of a dog¡­ eh? Is he talking about Kurogane? Familiar?


    Did he perhaps smell Kurogane and others?


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Leo! Good grief, that was truly rude to Miss Cristea!¡¹


    Prince Ray protested whilst completely red.


    W, what to do¡­! Have my contracts been exposed?? Moreover, if the multiple contracts get exposed¡­ hii!


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m sorry. I will let you eat something delicious again, so forgive me. Alright?¡¹


    Sacred Beast-sama gave a broad grin and stood up.


    ¡¸Ah! Umm!¡¹


    Is he going to report to His Majesty by any chance!?


    Although I tried to stop him, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say something untactful in front of Prince Ray.


    Ahh¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do now.


    ¡¸¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I will keep quiet about you getting lost and stuff¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    He will keep it secret? Why?


    ¡¸Then, see ya later?¡¹


    I saw off Sacred Beast-sama leaving with my mouth wide open.

 CH 263

    ¡¸From now on, you must not separate from me, alright?¡¹


    After that, I was brought by Prince Ray back to the assembly hall where I have been severely scolded by Oniisama.


    ¡­ S, so embarrassing¡­


    I hope rumors about the¡¸Duke¡¯s daughter that got lost in the royal palace¡¹won¡¯t be spreading after today.


    The surrounding young ladies are also surely gossiping things like¡¸Does she not feel ashamed by getting lost at that age?¡¹, aren¡¯t they¡­


    Feeling uneasy about what the young ladies were talking about, I did my best to listen carefully and what I heard was¡­


    ¡¸How nice¡­ I also want to be worried about by Norman-sama¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Huh? That¡¯s quite different from what I was imagining? ¡­ Isn¡¯t that last young lady a bit dangerous!??


    ¡¸Come now, she¡¯s safe, isn¡¯t it fine already? It seems Leo has taken her along¡¹


    Yes! That¡¯s right! Prince Ray understands~!


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not fine. Mainly because I told Cristea to stay here in the first place¡¹


    I was told that, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s possible to go against a physiological phenomenon¡­


    ¡¸Even if she had to unavoidably leave, she should have at least left a verbal message with the royal guardsman at the door, right? I didn¡¯t know what to do when I didn¡¯t see her anywhere. The presence of that person is also too strong, so I couldn¡¯t tell that Cristea was by his side¡­¡¹


    Ah, I see. Oniisama was searching for my location. However, the presence of Sacred Beast-sama¡¯s magical power was just too powerful, so he couldn¡¯t find me¡­ he must have been quite worried¡­ I did something inexcusable then¡­


    ¡¸Are you listening to me? Cristea¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ His Majesty and Liliana-sama are going to come here to give us some congratulatory words soon. You must not leave the hall, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­ eh?¡¹


    The royal couple are coming here?


    ¡¸Everyone, quiet! His Majesty is going to arrive in a short time, so make sure not to be impolite!¡¹


    Before I could mentally prepare myself, Otousama arrived and warned everyone in a loud voice. When everyone knelt in just a short while, we followed.


    ¡¸Oh, no need to be this formal. Everyone, relax¡¹


    His Majesty¡¯s voice resounded around the hall immediately after he entered, so everyone raised their heads and stood up.


    ¡¸I am very happy to see that you are entering the New Year in a good health. This goes for each and every one of the citizens¡­¡¹


    Although not loud, he started giving congratulatory words with a clear voice that carried around the hall.


    ¡­ Hee¡­ so that person is His Majesty.


    Lily-sama has been cheerfully smiling next to him.


    ¡­ Oh, he resembles Prince Ray¡­ that¡¯s not it, Prince Ray takes after his father, huh¡­ will Prince Ray turn out like that when he grows up? Heee¡­ hooo¡­


    Standing behind him was Otousama¡­ with wrinkles on his glabella increasing¡­ what¡¯s the matter?


    Ah, Otousama noticed us.


    ¡­? What is that, why did he sigh¡­? What meaning did that have?


    ¡­ I can only have a bad feeling though!?

 CH 264

    It seems that His Majesty¡¯s speech ended while I was deep in thoughts.


    Unlike swarming Prince Ray when greeting him, we will be apparently greeting His Majesty individually according to the social status¡­


    ¡¸Now then, Cristea. We have to greet His Majesty¡¹


    Urging me such, Oniisama escorted me towards His Majesty.


    I thought so~! We are of the Ducal house after all.


    We seem to be the top batters¡­ I have not prepared my heart yet! Hii!


    ¡¸Your I¡¯m truly happy that you have you have entered the New Year safely. Congratulations. I pray that blessings are upon you on this celebration day¡¹


    Matching Oniisama, I curtsied His Majesty.


    ¡¸Umu. May the blessings be upon you¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯m being stared at, I¡¯m being stared at! He¡¯s giving me a hard look-!


    ¡¸¡­ Your Majesty, I¡¯m truly sorry for the late introductions. This is my daughter, Cristea¡¹


    Otousama introduced me to His Majesty.


    ¡­ Ahhh¡­ his glabella has wrinkled even more¡­!


    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to meet you for the first time. I am Cristea¡¹


    I performed a whole body curtsy.


    ¡¸Fumu. I haven¡¯t seen you since you were a baby. I am glad to see you have grown in a good health¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹


    In comparison to His Majesty who was looking at me cheerfully, Otousama¡¯s expression gradually turned unpleasant¡­ Just what is happening here¡­?


    ¡¸You seem to have kept Lily company a few days ago. You should come to play again while I am there as well¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Come again¡¹


    The couple said smilingly¡­


    No, no¡­ if possible, I would like to decline¡­!


    The Sacred Beast Leon-sama wants to meet me again too¡­ ugh, I want to quickly get home and consult with Kurogane and others.


    ¡¸Your Majesty. My daughter is still a minor and clumsy¡­¡¹


    Otousama is trying to politely decline.


    Otousama, nice assist!


    ¡¸¡­ In that case, she should come with Lady Anrietta again. It should be fine when accompanied by a guardian¡¹


    Ugh, Okaasama, is it¡­


    Lily-sama wouldn¡¯t force me, but she would be happy if Okaasama was with me¡­ if that¡¯s the case, Okaasama will bring me even if she has to tie me up with a rope¡­


    His Mjaesty is familiar with the capture methods since they are old acquaintances¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Since it¡¯s about a guardian, then you don¡¯t mind if I take on that role, right?¡¹


    Eh? Otousama? Otousama accompanying me for a tea party¡­


    ¡¸¡­ You have a work, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I would like to take it easy as well when His Majesty is having a day off?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    Gogogogogo¡­ His Majesty and Otousama glared at each other with smiles in the somewhat competing atmosphere. What is this? This atmosphere¡­!


    ¡¸Umm, Your Majesty? Others are waiting for their turns, so we will excuse ourselves?¡¹


    Oniisama said with a chilling smile.


    ¡¸A¡­ ah, right. I must not let everyone wait¡¹


    Coming to their senses, the two cleared their throats and sent us off with smiles.


    ¡­ Oniisama is so strong.


    ¡¸Oniisama, thank you very much. I didn¡¯t know what to do¡¹


    ¡¸Seriously, those two are so troublesome. They are in a disagreement because Otousama doesn¡¯t want to let His Majesty see you¡¹


    Oniisama said with a wry smile.


    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Father was boasting the other day when you had a tea party with Lily-sama that he caught His Majesty who sneaked away from the government affairs in order to meet with you¡¹


    ¡­ What are the good adults doing?


    However, for Otousama to be having such battle behind the scenes¡­


    Just how much he doesn¡¯t want me to meet with His Majesty¡­


    ¡­ Let¡¯s anticipate Otousama doing his best in the future too.

 CH 265

    After greeting His Majesty, the gathering ended safely(?) without anything special happening.


    Right, it has ended¡­


    ¡­ Crap.


    I haven¡¯t talked with girls of the same age at all¡­! What a thing to happen¡­!


    ¡­ At this rate, the possibility of being a loner after entering the academy is high¡­!


    I failed my first impressions, got lost in the middle¡­ I was scolded by Oniisama with people watching¡­ everyone then greeted His Majesty and that was pretty much it¡­ haa.


    Leaving the hall, Oniisama was forcefully escorting me towards the entrance where the carriage waited.


    All that remains for everyone is to rejoin with their parents and return home¡­


    ¡­ I have no choice but to give up and return, huh.


    ¡¸Cristea, it seems that Father will stay behind, so we will be returning home with Mother¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ Otousama is busy even on the New Year¡¯s, I see¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ isn¡¯t that to talk with His Majesty about the matter from before?¡¹


    A matter from before?


    Ahh¡­ about Otousama accompanying me?


    ¡­ Rather than accompanying me, I would prefer if he declined¡­


    Ah! Which reminds me, I have not consulted about Sacred Beast Leon-sama yet.


    ¡¸Umm! Cristea-sama?¡¹


    ¡­ N? Did someone call me?


    No, surely not.


    ¡­ I mean, I didn¡¯t get to know anyone¡­ I¡¯m not crying, alright!


    ¡¸¡­ Ummm? Cristea-sama¡­?¡¹


    ¡­ Huh? It wasn¡¯t my imagination?


    The voice from behind was definitely calling Cristea. There shouldn¡¯t be a child of the same name as far as I know.


    However, just who¡­?


    When I turned around without knowing what was happening, a lovely girl was standing there.


    She had bright green eyes and fluffy, wavy and soft-looking brown hair. I immediately associated her with a squirrel kitten.


    Was it this girl calling me?


    ¡¸Do you need something?¡¹


    I made an extra effort to ask gently and softly¡­ so I wouldn¡¯t scare her, with a cheerful smile.


    ¡¸Errm¡­ you have dropped this¡¹


    What she held out was a ribbon I was wearing in my hair today.


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s true. When did it become loose and dropped, I wonder?¡¹


    Oniisama confirmed that I was missing a ribbon in the back on my hair.


    ¡¸My¡­ thank you very much for picking it up for me¡¹


    I smiled and received the ribbon.


    ¡­ Wait a moment?


    Isn¡¯t this a chance?


    Isn¡¯t this a chance to make a girl friend!?


    I instantly grasped her hand that was presenting the ribbon tightly.


    ¡¸!? ¡­ Umm?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much. I would like to invite you to our house in order to thank you for this favor by all means¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!? It¡¯s fine, I have only picked up your ribbon after all¡­¡¹


    Squirrel Kitten-chan (temporary) refused in surprise.


    ¡­ I won¡¯t let you escape, you know!?


    ¡¸I want to thank your good will. I will prepare delicious tea and sweets, so please to our house by all means?¡¹


    ¡¸Sweets¡­? Cristea-sama¡¯s?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡­ Ah, not good. She won¡¯t say something like ¡°I¡¯m scared to eat sweets prepared by the Repulsive food eating lady!¡± or something, right?


    ¡­ I would cry.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea-sama¡¯s¡­ sweets¡­¡¹


    When I looked at the muttering her¡­ nn?


    A faint drool escaped her mouth¡­?


    Was it just my imagination?


    ¡¸Umm¡­? Will you come?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ha! U, umm, yes! If you are fine with me!¡¹


    Oh? It¡¯s going well! I¡¯m glad! Did she think I won¡¯t present something weird since we were talking about sweets?


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad. Then, I will send you a written invitation at a later date¡­ err, excuse me but may I inquire about your name?¡¹


    Tomorrow¡­ no, haste makes waste¡­ but, I will get to know her closer in a few days!


    ¡¸Ahh!? Excuse my impoliteness¡­! Umm¡­ errr¡­ I am the daughter of Baron Mayor, Mariel¡­¡¹


    She said the last part in a low voice that nearly vanished altogether.


    Alright! Baron Mayor¡¯s Mariel-chan it is! Her cute name really suits her, yeah! I remembered it!


    ¡¸Mariel-sama, then? I will have a written invitation delivered to you, so please come by all means, all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm. I¡­ I am of the Baron house, I¡¯m truly sorry for not knowing my place. Someone like me shouldn¡¯t be receiving an invitation from Cristea-sama¡­¡¹


    Ah, I see.


    She was hesitating because of her social status.


    ¡­ However, as if I¡¯d let you get away here!


    ¡¸I have been staying in the fief up until now, right? I was lonely because I had no friends of similar age. I would like to become friends with you, but¡­ would you dislike that?¡¹


    When I showed dejection, Squirrel Kitten-chan (temporary) now Mariel-chan denied in panic.


    ¡¸No! Definitely not!? Something like not liking¡­! Umm¡­ if you are all right with someone like me¡­!¡¹


    Alriiiiiiiiight!


    A tea party with a (future) friend!


    I will do my best~!

 CH 266

    Finally, finally¡­ I might be able to make a girl friend!


    When I thought I made a girl friend before, they turned out to be boys in the end¡­ since that happened two times already (even though one of them wasn¡¯t a human¡­), this time! Third time¡¯s the charm! I hope.


    Sei would definitely argue that¡¸It was a disguise, not a hobby!¡¹though¡­


    At any rate, I entered the carriage in a buoyant mood while thinking about the written invitation and what tea and sweets to prepare.


    ¡¸¡­ You seem to be having fun¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Yes! I mean, I made a first girl friend!¡¹


    I replied joyfully to Oniisama who saw me in such high spirits.


    ¡¸¡­? Don¡¯t you have a girl friend you are close with in the Baste Company back in the fief?¡¹


    Oniisama smiled.


    ¡­ T, that was close¡­ it¡¯s supposed to be a secret from my family that Sei is a cross-dresser¡­ I mean, a boy¡­


    I was too joyful, yeah. I¡¯m reflecting.


    ¡¸Cristea, you have made a friend?¡¹


    Okaasama who was listening to our exchange in silence asked.


    ¡¸Yes! ¡­ Ah, no. You could say that we are still less than friends¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    I explained to Okaasama that I have invited her for a tea as thanks for picking up my ribbon.


    ¡¸My¡­ is that so? That was nice of her. Make sure to thank her properly¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    ¡¸What is that child¡¯s name?¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s Mariel from Baron Mayor¡¯s house¡¹


    ¡¸Baron Mayor¡­ ah, one of the emerging nobles. I believe they run a large business company¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    A girl from a large company, huh¡­ then, she must be sensitive to trends. I shouldn¡¯t present anything untactful, so I have to think about it well, right?


    ¡¸That¡¯s nice¡­ in my student days, when I was still engaged to the Crown Prince¡­ ah, the present King, a ribbon tied around a dead rat would be sent to me if I were to drop one¡­¡¹


    Eh! What¡¯s that!? Scary! Scaryyy!


    Okaasama!? That¡¯s¡­ not a line you should say while gazing out of the carriage¡¯s window in boredom!?


    ¡¸But, that person always helped me, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult¡­¡¹


    That person¡­? Ah, Otousama!


    Okaasama said while averting her gaze from us, is she perhaps bashful?


    ¡¸Cristea, you don¡¯t need to worry, alright? I will properly protect you after all¡¹


    ¡¸Oniisama¡­ thank you very much. That¡¯s very reassuring¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡¹


    Oniisama, you really are kind and reliable! ¡­ But, your little sister is a bit worried about your siscon tendencies, you know¡­?


    Besides, in my case, Mashiro and Kurogane wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still were something happen to me¡­


    Rather, it might be difficult calming them down¡­


    Haha¡­ The carriage in which Cristea let out a dry laugh slowly passed through the mansion¡¯s gates.

 CH 267

    ¡¸¡­ I smell something unpleasant¡¹


    When I returned to my room in the mansion, Mashiro who jumped into my arms grimaced.


    Eh? What? Do I stink??


    When I sniffed my own scent in panic, Kurogane who approached also grimaced.


    ¡¸¡­ Certainly. What an unpleasant scent¡­ I remember it¡¹


    Ehh!? Even Kurogane!? Do I stink that much??


    ¡¸¡­ Lord, have you met him?¡¹


    ¡¸Him? ¡­ Ah¡¹


    Perhaps, nope, no need for guessing, he¡¯s surely talking about Sacred Beast Leon-sama, right?


    ¡¸¡­ If it¡¯s Prince Ray then I have met him? I mean, it was a New Year¡¯s party held in the royal palace¡¹


    ¡¸No, not that one¡­!¡¹


    I exchanged a look with Miria and signaled her to clear the room out of people.


    ¡¸¡­ I understand. Please, give us a moment¡¹


    Saying such, Miria took the other maids out of the room.


    Now then, a barrier¡­ would be noticed by Oniisama¡­ so let¡¯s go with a soundproof magic¡­ alright.


    ¡¸¡­ That ¡°him¡± Kurogane was talking about, did you mean Leon-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No idea what his name is, but he¡¯s a lion Sacred Beast¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I feel extremely self-asserted and strong fellow. Gross¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. In spite of having us, the contracted beasts, he left his presence behind on purpose, what a daring fellow¡­¡¹


    Kurogane said in frustration.


    ¡¸Wai, waiwaiwait? You can tell that easily that I was in a contact with another Sacred Beast?¡¹


    Come to think of it, Leon-sama was also talking about scent or something, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡¸Naturally. Moreover, Lord is possessing our marks to let everyone knows that we are yours¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, is our Lord, not letting others claim you, is only natural!¡¹


    Ehh~¡­ the hell is that, I wasn¡¯t aware.


    To think I have been marked by Mashiro and Kurogane without my knowing¡­


    ¡¸You mean that other Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts understand that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    ¡¸No meaning if they didn¡¯t¡¹


    Uwaa¡­ then, when I enter the academy, won¡¯t I immediately get exposed to contractors and their contracted beasts¡­


    If not, there¡¯s a possibility that I will get exposed during a summoning class if a Sacred Beast or monster gets summoned, right?


    Was this what Otousama and Oniisama meant when they said that it will quickly get exposed when I enter the academy??


    ¡¸¡­ And yet, leaving his own stench on Lord, how daring of him¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Unpleasant guy!¡¹


    Unpleasant expressions floated on the two¡¯s faces.


    ¡¸Leon-sama¡­ ah, that lion Sacred Beast, okay? He also said that he smelled a familiar scent. He said that he smelled other beasts too¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, this must be his way of trying to provocate us¡­ he¡¯s insolent as ever¡­¡¹


    ¡­ N? As ever?


    ¡¸Does Kurogane know Leon-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not sure whether that Leon is him, but I have competed over a territory with a lion in the past¡¹


    ¡­ An unexpected acquaintance? ¡­ Rather, enemies??


    ¡¸Competed, you say¡­ why?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a thing of the past. I have been wandering around the area and his contractor instigated him to remove me. We were similarly strong at that time, so we couldn¡¯t come to a settlement¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Is this a story from Kurogane¡¯s mischievous days?


    ¡¸So, what was the conclusion?¡¹


    ¡¸We came to an agreement via telepathy that I won¡¯t make a move on this land. He was obsessed with this land to the point of risking his life after all¡¹


    ¡­ Withdrawing or compromising¡­ if you could settle it by talking you should have done it right from the beginning.


    ¡¸Since the town was built on this land afterward, his contractor must have wanted to expulse all that would be a threat to people living there¡­¡¹


    Contractor¡­ the Founding King? ¡­ How many hundreds of years ago was that? Kurogane must have lived for a considerably long, huh?


    ¡¸However, for that fellow to still be on this land¡­ but, the times are different. If he intends to land his hands on our Lord, then I won¡¯t show any mercy¡¹


    W, wait a moment!?


    A great war of phantoms¡­ or not. A great war of Sacred Beasts would be too scary, so please stop it, alright!?

 CH 268

    Hmm¡­ at this rate, Kurogane will end up fighting with Leon-sama¡­ that¡¯s bad!


    ¡¸Ah, you see? Leon-sama is a Sacred Beast that protects the royal family of this country, you know? Therefore, he won¡¯t be trying to mess with me, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸However, in fact¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I believe he deliberately let his presence on me to keep you in check through me, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸In check¡­?¡¹


    Why would he do that? Such expression floated on Kurogane¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Right. I¡¯m sure it was to remind you that promise from the past¡¹


    He won¡¯t get aggravated if we keep the promise. I¡¯m sure that is why he said that he will keep silent about various stuff at that time.


    ¡¸¡­ The current me is different from me of then. I have gotten a contracted Lord and someone to protect. I won¡¯t thoughtlessly act violently knowing that it would trouble Lord¡­ it¡¯s a different thing if he tries something against Lord though¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, Leon-sama doesn¡¯t know about the change in the state of your mind, Kurogane. He wasn¡¯t aware that you, who might be a threat to the country was in the Capital. Moreover, he felt your presence on me who is able to approach the royalty closely. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be on guard, right? It¡¯s also my fault since I didn¡¯t report about you though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Therefore, we mustn¡¯t start anything. If we start something at any point of time, I will be regarded as a traitor to the royal family and eliminated¡¹


    ¡¸Ridiculous. This is a problem of us, the Sacred Beasts. It has nothing to do with you, Lord! Not even his former Lord!¡¹


    Kurogane let out unaccepting voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not unrelated. That¡¯s what having a contract entails. Your actions are my responsibility, the contractor¡¯s responsibility¡¹


    The two reluctantly agreed.


    ¡¸Thank you¡­ that being the case, how do we convey that to Leon-sama though¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be fine to keep low like we are?¡¹


    Kurogane said with a sulky face.


    ¡¸Won¡¯t it be fine if Cristea doesn¡¯t meet that guy?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. There¡¯s no need to see him¡¹


    It looks like Mashiro and Kurogane don¡¯t want me to meet Leon-sama no matter what¡­


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t see him again. How would we convey to him that we are not enemies like that?¡¹


    ¡¸However¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If we don¡¯t make it clear, we will only invite unnecessary doubts¡¹


    Besides, the food I received from Leon-sama mostly didn¡¯t seem like a royal cooking.


    That person is probably¡­ no, definitely loitering around the town.


    He was full of willingness to wander around the town when I was at the palace too, so he will surely bump into him somewhere.


    At that time, I have to make sure that the coincidental meeting won¡¯t turn into a fight. I can¡¯t allow ourselves to remain in such critical state.


    ¡¸¡­ I got it. However, I want you to minimize seeing him. Our minds can¡¯t settle knowing that Lord is seeing other Sacred Beasts¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We are worried, so¡­ please¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹


    Hmm¡­ however, a way to meet with Leon-sama directly¡­ what should I do? I have no choice but to go to the royal palace, right¡­?

 CH 269

    Even though I searched for a method of meeting with Leon-sama, I couldn¡¯t come up with a good idea at all.


    1. Ask to get introduced to Leon-sama at Lily-sama¡¯s tea party.


    ¡­ I would be asked about the reason, so this is not good.


    2. I could request Prince Ray to arrange a meeting with the premise of thanking him for the time at the party.


    ¡­ Prince Ray aside, it would become truly troublesome was His Majesty made aware of it, so that¡¯s a no.


    3. Write a letter.


    ¡­ There would be nothing I could do were the contents of the letter made known to someone else.


    Etc¡­


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ no matter what, me meeting with Leon-sama itself is unnatural¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ letting out a sigh, bofun! I plopped on the bed.


    ¡­ What do I have to do to talk with Leon-sama directly?


    I wonder if I should stay a watch on the market to catch him?


    ¡­ That¡¯s not too realistic.


    On top of conveying to Leon-sama that Kurogane and Mashiro have no spirit of rebellion, I want to ask him the reason he is keeping it silent.


    I persuaded Kurogane so that he wouldn¡¯t fight pointless battles after Leon-sama¡¯s warning, so he¡¯s being obedient now, but¡­


    Why does Leon-sama not report to His Majesty that I have contracted Sacred Beasts?


    On top of not reporting about having contracted a Sacred Beast, that Sacred Beast might be the very Fenrir he has fought on equal terms in the past¡­ Normally, you would be thinking something like¡¸Ain¡¯t she plotting a rebellion?¡¹, wouldn¡¯t you?


    Of course, I don¡¯t have a single thought of rebelling, so I would like to convey that properly¡­ however.


    Leon-sama is currently keeping quiet about it, so there¡¯s no merit to it?


    ¡­ Is he perhaps assuming that I¡¯m plotting against the royalty and trying to catch the mastermind while my actions are accompanied by panic¡­ or something?


    No, no. To go that far for a ten years old child would be a¡­ bit¡­ maybe¡­ not¡­ I think.


    Hmm, I can¡¯t tell his real intentions at all.


    It can¡¯t be helped, I will get scolded, but I should consult with Otousama¡­


    Let¡¯s take it slow for today and think about it again tomorrow¡­ yeah, let¡¯s do that.


    By the way, the security has secretly told Otousama about the matter of me getting lost, so when Otousama returned home¡¸You are too careless!¡¹, I was scolded severally¡­


    That being the case, that¡¯s all the scolding I can take for today¡­


    I will get scolded tomorrow as well, huh¡­ slipping into the bed while sighing out, I closed my eyes.

 CH 270

    I, who have woken up earlier than usual, hurriedly went to the kitchen after morning yoga.


    It¡¯s a strategy to butter up to Otousama before consulting with him.


    He hasn¡¯t eaten Japanese cuisine since coming here, so he should be craving it by around now¡­


    I slow~ly peeked into the kitchen from the entrance.


    They have not started working yet, but the chefs have gathered around Head Chef and are holding a meeting. Are they reviewing the 1st day of the month menu?


    While hesitating over when I could greet them, Head Chef noticed me and flew over.


    ¡¸Good morning! Cristea-sama! Isn¡¯t it still too early to be awake?¡¹


    ¡¸Y¡­ yeah. I felt like eating rice this morning, so¡­¡¹


    I apologetically said to Head Chef.


    ¡¸Rice, is it? ¡­ It will take some time to make, but¡­¡¹


    Yeah, of course. I understand that I have to let them know a day before if I want to eat rice.


    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine. I thought of making rice porridge this morning¡¹


    ¡¸Rice porridge¡­ is it? Is your body not feeling well¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸No? That¡¯s not it. Could you tell Shin to prepare rice in the earthenware pot for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹


    Even in this world, porridge is eaten by people who are not feeling well because it¡¯s easily digestible, so Head Chef found it strange that I wanted to eat porridge even though I¡¯m not feeling ill.


    ¡¸I will make only a portion for the family, so you can do as planned for the rest¡¹


    ¡¸I understand¡­ may I watch from the side?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, but¡­ it¡¯s nothing that great, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind! Please, let me watch for the future reference by all means!¡¹


    ¡­ I¡¯m telling you there¡¯s no need for such trouble¡­ oh well.


    I measured the rice prepared by Shin and washed it. Midwinter water is cold, but it¡¯s for the sake of delicious breakfast.


    I nimbly polished the rice, placed it into the earthenware pot with five times the water, and boiled at high heat. Mix it after boiling, and gently simmer on low flame without a lid.


    During that, mix for approximately thirty seconds once in a while so the rice doesn¡¯t stick to the pot.


    In the meanwhile, I prepared miso soup, Japanese omelet, and the treasured Umeboshi.


    Ah, I should use the Sharken salted pieces I have been preserving in my Inventory too.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea-sama is really skilled. You have no wasteful movements¡¹


    ¡¸You think so? It¡¯s an honor being praised by Head Chef¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your humility¡¹


    Oh well. This is something I have done routinely in my past life, so it¡¯s only given¡­


    When I started living alone, I can eat delicious food every day! is what I delightfully thought, but I usually ate only generic foods in the end.


    Since that was the case, I might as well cook according to my preferences.


    The roots of my taste come from mother and my grandmother.


    Especially the masterpiece that was grandmother¡¯s pickles.


    When I was little, they were light brown overall and I didn¡¯t find them cute at all¡­


    That¡¯s what I thought, but I looked at the colors with a wry smile when I grew up.


    I¡¯m doing the same after crossing worlds, so it¡¯s quite amusing, isn¡¯t it¡­


    While deeply thinking such, I finished the preparations for the breakfast.


    Now then, Otousama¡¯s bribe¡­ no, tribute¡­ no err, what I wanted to say was, I did my best so he would receive it happily!


    It would be nice if his scolding got lighter with this¡­ I went to take a seat while praying.

 CH 271

    ¡¸I prepared rice porridge as this morning¡¯s breakfast¡¯s main dish¡¹


    Otousama said happily. Alright, alright¡­ he took the bait!


    ¡¸I thought you might be tired since you have been attending parties all this time since the end of the year, so I made a porridge to soothe your body. Especially you, Otousama. You have been working all day long and must have drunk lots of alcohol, right?¡¹


    In fact, I originally wanted to make Seven Herb Rice Porridge, but I have never searched around this mansion for herbs before and I don¡¯t know whether I would be able to find seven suitable herbs in the first place. Therefore, I thought to at least make a light on stomach rice porridge.


    ¡¸Cristea¡­ you are worried about my body¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Otousama is working vigorously for us and the citizens every single day after all¡­ there are not many things I can do for you, so I should care about your body at the very least¡¹


    Ahh¡­ I¡¯m glad to have a daughter¡­! Otousama was overcome with emotions.


    ¡­ Alright, the current flow is good. I decided to approach Otousama in a casual manner later and eat the breakfast for now.


    ¡¸Rice porridge is good even when simply flavored with salt, but please add Umeboshi or Sharken pieces if you¡¯d like¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. I will have Sharken pieces¡¹


    Otousama picked up the small bowl with Sharken pieces and placed them on top of the rice porridge.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ I will have it with Umeboshi, I think?¡¹


    Okaasama took a small amount of Umeboshi and lightly mixed it into her porridge.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I will try it with salt only first¡¹


    Oh my, how unexpected. Is Oniisama a simple person? I think Oniisama would be able to enjoy many flavors, then?


    Now then, as for me.


    Hmm, it¡¯s difficult to throw away Sharken, but let¡¯s go with Umeboshi first?


    Like Okaasama, I scooped out the Umeboshi and lightly mixed it into my porridge. After carrying a spoon into my mouth, the deliciousness of the rice and the occasional sourness spread through my mouth.


    ¡­ Ahh¡­ what a gentle flavor¡­ so permeating¡­ although my stomach is not tired, it heals my mental fatigue. Citric acid hooray!


    Finishing eating in no time, I had another helping, this time with Sharken.


    The saltines might be excessive¡­ while thinking so, I added a plenty of Sharken.


    ¡­ Haa¡­ what a doubtless taste.


    Otousama had another serving of Sharken, Umeboshi, Sharken, Umeboshi and once again Sharken.


    ¡­ Even though it¡¯s porridge for the stomach, is there a meaning to it if you eat so much¡­?


    W, well, I¡¯m glad he enjoyed it¡­


    Now then, all that¡¯s left is to find the timing to speak with Otousama about meeting Leon-sama¡­

 CH 272

    With the breakfast over, Otousama who had two days off after the New Year¡¯s have been enjoying an after a meal tea with us.


    ¡­ Otousama will surely go to the office after this, so should I go after him a little bit later?


    Ha~¡­ how do I start the conversation?


    ¡º¡­!?¡»


    ¡¸Eh? What? Kaguya, what¡¯s the mater?¡¹


    Kaguya whose fur suddenly stood up jumped off my lap and hid under the sofa.


    ¡¸Lord!¡¹


    ¡¸Cristeaaa~!¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa!? What¡¯s going on, Mashiro, Kurogane?¡¹


    Kurogane and Mashiro suddenly warped into the room.


    Wha¡­! It¡¯s fine since only the family is here, but you can¡¯t warp even in the mansion, alright-!?


    I have to warn them later.


    ¡¸Lord, that fellow is here¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go somewhere before he comes, okay!?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹


    That fellow? ¡­ Eh, surely not¡­


    At the same time I felt something bad going on, Gilbert came over while flustered.


    ¡¸Master¡­ a guest has arrived, what should I do?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ A guest? I should not have any plans arrange for today though?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, erm¡­¡¹


    Taking a glance at the surroundings, Gilbert whispered something to Otousama.


    ¡¸¡­ What? Why has that person come here¡­? ¡­ No, this presence is certainly his¡­¡¹


    After opening his eyes wide for a little, Otousama quietly stood up and started leaving.


    ¡¸So, what salon is he in?¡¹


    I blankly saw the hurried Otousama and Gilbert off.


    ¡­ Err, Kaguya hid in panic, Kurogane and Mashiro said¡¸That fellow is here¡¹and Otousama addressed him as¡¸that person¡¹¡­


    ¡­ His Majesty? ¡­ Definitely not.


    ¡­ Ppppperhaps, Leon-sama!?


    No, no need for perhaps, it is Leon-sama, isn¡¯t it? Why? Why is he here!?


    What business does he have in our house!?


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ he¡¯s suppressing his magical power, but¡­ has Leon-sama come over? What does he need?¡¹


    Oniisama who is good at recognizing people¡¯s magical power immediately understood who the guest was.


    Ugh¡­ I have to practice that too.


    ¡¸Umm¡­ Oniisama? Did Leon-sama come?¡¹


    I shamelessly asked.


    ¡¸Yeah, seems like it¡¹


    ¡¸Does Leon-sama visit the houses of the retainers like this often?¡¹


    ¡¸No? I¡¯ve heard from Prince Ray that he wanders around the town, but I haven¡¯t heard anything about visiting houses like this. Besides, he has ever come to our house since I started living in the Capital¡¹


    Uwaa~¡­ I have a bad feeling.


    The reason he came to our house¡­


    ¡¸Cristea-sama. Master is calling you¡¹


    Giblert returned once again and called me over.


    No way-! I was his objective after all-! No way-!


    My¡¸Otousama who yielded to a delicious breakfast¡î I would like you to hear out your beloved daughter¡¯s request, please? ~Scold me only moderately~¡¹plan has been spoiled-!


    ¡¸Lord! Are you going!?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, let¡¯s go somewhere right now, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºNoo, you are the target so quickly go over! And quickly send him away! You won¡¯t get eaten or anything anyway, right!? Inviting over something so scary again, you really are stupid, aren¡¯t you!?¡»


    Isn¡¯t Kaguya-san a bit too cold in comparison to Mashiro and Kurogane!?


    I have not invited him over!


    ¡¸I understand. Gilbert, can you lead me there? Mashiro and Kurogane, you stay in the room, okay? It will be fine¡¹


    I smiled at them.


    ¡¸¡­ Got it¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Lord, immediately call for us were something to happen¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I got it¡¹


    Gilbert brought me to the salon named Hero¡¯s Place which was decorated with heroically themed paintings and sculptures where Otousama and Leon-sama were waiting. By the way, there are also the Holy Woman and Young Lady themed salons too.


    Haa¡­ this must have happened right after I put Otousama in a good mood with so much effort.


    The strategy I have secretly come up with might not be usable anymore¡­


    I followed Gilbert while reflecting upon my actions¡­

 CH 273

    I was led by the steward Gilbert through a long corridor.


    ¡¸Master, I have brought Cristea-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, enter¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹


    When Gilbert opened the door for me and I timidly walked inside, sitting there was Otousama and¡­


    ¡¸Yoo! Were you well?¡¹


    Completely relaxed, Yo! hand waving Leon-sama.


    ¡­ It was you after all~!


    ¡¸¡­ Leon-sama, thank you very much for your care yesterday¡¹


    I deeply curtsied.


    ¡¸You have my gratitude as well. My daughter has caused you trouble, Leon-sama¡¹


    Otousama gave his thanks.


    Ahh¡­ a scolding course will definitely follow after this¡­


    ¡¸Ah~ no need for thanks. Helping the troubled is something like my job after all. Don¡¯t mind it¡¹


    Leon-sama shook his hand.


    ¡¸You saying that saves us the trouble. So, what business might you have come here for today?¡¹


    Otousama inquired the reason for his visit.


    ¡­ Crap. Even though I haven¡¯t told him that Mashiro and Kurogane got exposed yet.


    ¡­ Do I have no choice but to rely on Otousama¡¯s quickwittedness in front of Leon-sama¡¯s confidence¡­!?


    ¡¸Business? A, ahh~ right. I thought of letting you eat delicious meat skewers I discovered on the morning market today. Here¡¹


    What was it? As if recalling with such expression, Leon-sama retrieved a piping hot meat skewers from his Inventory and handed them to Otousama and me.


    ¡­ Eh? Meat skewers?


    I, who absentmindedly received the meat skewer froze in place because I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡¸¡­ Leon-sama, you have went to the downtown again? You have to think of your status and restrain yourself a little¡­¡¹


    Otousama accepted the meat skewer wiht an exhausted expression.


    ¡¸Now, don¡¯t say that. Unlike the nobles like you, those guys are working without resting. Ain¡¯t it fine to let them make some money?¡¹


    Leon-sama wildly pulled out a piece of meat from the meat skewer and chewed.


    ¡¸Dhere, afuifuhinifuehe¡¹


    ¡­ Leon-sama, I have no idea what you are saying.


    ¡¸Indeed. Cristea, let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot¡¹


    Eh? Otousama understood him?


    Glancing at the startled me, Otousama also bit the meat skewer.


    ¡¸¡­ Fumu. This is quite¡­ the seasoning is simple, but the meat and the grilling is good¡­¡¹


    Otousama gave his impressions after properly savoring the taste.


    ¡¸Oh? You understand! That¡¯s right! From what I heard, the meat put away after tendering¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the meat spoil that way?¡¹


    Otousama grimaced at the thought that he might be eating a spoiled meat.


    ¡¸No, no. That¡¯s not it. The place seems to be a secret, but they apparently leave it hanging in a cave. That place is chilly with a good ventilation, so it¡¯s apparently good for storing meat. The taste is supposed to deepen after leaving the meat to mature for a while¡¹


    Leon-sama explained the secret of the meat while denying Otousama¡¯s words.


    Ahh¡­ aged meat, I see.


    Unlike my past life, the long-term preservation of raw meat hasn¡¯t been established here that much.


    You either cut and eat, and if you don¡¯t pickle it in salt it will end up getting spoiled so there¡¯s not a general concept of aging meat.


    You did well finding an aging method¡­


    ¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t eat a delicious meat. Itadakimasu!


    Agu¡­ mugumugu.


    ¡­ It¡¯s quite tough, but the deliciousness of the meat is clearer the more I chew.


    While eating the meat skewer in a daze, Otousama asked Leon-sama a question.


    ¡¸Won¡¯t monsters or other beasts be lured by leaving meat in a cave like that?¡¹


    Yeah, certainly.


    ¡¸No? It seemed to be a coincidence. A hunter has apparently lost his way on a hunt because of the snow and discovered a small cave in which he took refuge after confirming there are no monsters. He placed a barrier stone at the entrance to prevent monsters and beasts from entering and spent several days in the cave with his game until he one day ran out of the preserved foods. But, when he thought the game might be already spoilt and gave it a try, the meat was¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Delicious, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly! After that, the hunter who survived couldn¡¯t forget the taste of that meat and invented the method using the same cave and the barrier method¡¹


    ¡¸Hou¡­ that is very interesting¡¹


    ¡¸Right? The precise preserving methods are apparently secret so he didn¡¯t tell me more¡­ well, one does not find a cave that conveniently though¡¹


    ¡¸Truly¡¹


    Umu, I believe there are methods for aging meat in a cellar, but I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary. I can¡¯t talk with my cheeks stuffed with meat, so it can¡¯t be helped, yeah.


    Mugumugu¡­ delish.


    ¡­ Huh? What did I come here for again? ¡­ Huhh?

 CH 274

    I have watched the two who were talking about the deliciousness of the aging meat even now while stuffing my cheeks with the meat skewer.


    ¡­ Hmm, I really don¡¯t understand his objective.


    I wonder if he¡¯s planning on suddenly bringing up the topic of Kurogane once I lower my guard?


    While thinking about that, I didn¡¯t forget to eat the meat skewer in a no time.


    Haa¡­ that was delicious. Thanks for the meal.


    We should consider aging meat in our house too. Yeah.


    After finishing eating the meat skewer, Gilbert collected the skewer and handed me a wet cloth. As expected of a handy man, he¡¯s different! I should be careful¡­


    The guest is a Sacred Beast, so once Gilbert dealt with everything, he quietly retired with the other servants.


    Which means that the victims of Leon-sama¡¯s bomb have been reduced to the minimum.


    Rather than painfully waiting whether he will bring up the talk, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring it up myself, I wonder¡­ or, will he, fortunately, return just like this¡­ that would be impossible, huh.


    Eei, let¡¯s wait.


    I would feel awkward cutting into the two¡¯s heated conversation about the most optimal dishes the aging meat could be used for¡­


    ¡¸Umm, Leon-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Na? What is it? ¡­ Ah, you finished eating? Want another one?¡¹


    I panicked at Leon-sama who nonchalantly took out another meat skewer.


    ¡¸Ah! No! That¡¯s not it! It was very tasty! I just had breakfast and I¡¯m already full, so I will have to decline¡¹


    ¡¸That so? Then, how about a fruit?¡¹


    What Leon-sama took out from his Inventory while saying that was¡­


    ¡¸Ah¡­ an apple¡¹


    ¡¸I ate the yesterday¡¯s pastry myself in the end, but that was really good. The insides were filled with this, right? However, it¡¯s so sour on its own¡­¡¹


    Wiping the apple on his shirt, Leon-sama bit into it and grimaced at the sourness.


    Everything you do is wild huh, Leon-sama¡­ you should have lived for a long time in the royal palace, so you should know stuff like manners.


    ¡¸That¡¯s because the apples were boiled hard to be sweet. You can eat it as it is, but it needs to be processed for use in sweets¡¹


    ¡¸I see! Then, can you make that with this?¡¹


    As soon as he said that, he dropped a mountain of apples from his Inventory.


    ¡¸Err¡­ the outside dough of that pastry takes a long time to prepare, so I won¡¯t be able to make it right away¡¹


    ¡¸What, is that so¡­¡¹


    Leon-sama looked down dejectedly.


    ¡­ Was it that delicious?


    ¡¸Umm, if you wait for a moment, then I could make something else¡­¡¹


    Suddenly showing a smile, Leon-sama presented me an apple.


    ¡¸Cristea, will you be alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I will be done quickly. Would Otousama like to have a try too?¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally¡¹


    ¡¸All right. Then, could I have a few of these apples please?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I will give you everything¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you very much. Gilbert, please have this carried to the kitchen¡¹


    Holding several apples in my hands, I asked Gilbert to have the rest transported to the kitchen and I left the room.

 CH 275

    When I arrived at the kitchen while carrying apples in my hands, Head Chef who discovered me ran over.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, what¡¯s the matter? Are you going to make a pie again?¡¹


    ¡¸No, these apples are a present from a guest. I thought of making a simple dessert with them¡¹


    ¡¸I will help you! Please instruct me anything!¡¹


    ¡­ Head Chef, you want to watch again, huh? But, I don¡¯t plan on making anything that great today¡­ I can¡¯t take too much time after all.


    ¡¸Well then, could you prepare a kitchen knife, frying pan, butter, sugar and also a cinnamon powder for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Certainly!¡¹


    Head Chef rushed to make the preparations as soon as he heard my reply.


    ¡­ Is it really okay to use a person like this as my apprentice rather than a subordinate?


    Shin was previously trained for the support duty, but¡­ he has no place to appear.


    Shin who was currently working looked at me and shrugged his shoulders without stopping his hands¡­


    ¡­ Oh well.


    It was because I couldn¡¯t say anything to Head Chef who was joyfully preparing the tools and ingredients.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama! The preparations are complete!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ T, thanks¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, may I watch from the side?¡¹


    ¡­ I thought you would ask that.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ I¡¯m not making anything difficult?¡¹


    ¡¸You are being humble again¡¹


    Ha ha ha, I was scared by the great image Head Chef had about me in his head. The hurdle is too high¡­


    Although I say that, Leon-sama is waiting for me, so I have to move my hands quickly. First of all, I drove away Head Chef¡¯s head to the corner.


    First, I quickly washed the apples and cut them unskinned into round slices of about 1cm. I gouged out the cores and made them into a donut shape.


    I put water and salt into the frying pan and let heat on a medium flame, waited until it changed color, put in the butter and apples after it melted.


    I took the apples from the fire, arranged them on a plate and sprinkled with cinnamon powder.


    And the caramel saut¨¦ed apples are done.


    ¡¸And it¡¯s done¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Already?¡¹


    Hearing that it¡¯s finished, Head Chef who was anticipating what¡¯s going to be done next seemed to be dejected.


    ¡¸Yes, it is? You may eat the leftovers in the pan, so I will ask you to clean up please¡¹


    ¡¸Understood!¡¹


    Head Chef who was given the honor of sampling the food saw me off with a smile.


    While leaving the kitchen with Gilbert who was pushing the plate on a wagon,¡¸Ttthis is!? The flavor is so good even though it was so simple to make it¡­! It¡¯s sweet yet there¡¯s bitterness which mixes with the apples¡­!¡¹such impressions and Uoooh! shout was audible from behind¡­ is he all right?


    After walking from the kitchen for a while, I halted where there were no eyes, and stored the wagon Gilbert was pushing in the Inventory.


    Although Gilbert opened his eyes in surprise for a moment, he immediately smiled at me.


    ¡¸That was right. I have heard from Master that Cristea-sama is a possessor of Inventory¡¹


    As Otousama¡¯s trusted aide, Gilbert was a few of the people who knew about my Inventory and Sacred Beasts contracts.


    ¡¸¡­ I thought it would cool down before we reached the Hero¡¯s Place¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s painful asking Cristea-sama when it is our job, but it would be spoiled if that got cold¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I would like to offer as much saut¨¦ as possible.


    The time does not pass in the Inventory, so if I take out the wagon right before the Hero¡¯s Place, I would be able to present it while it¡¯s still hot.


    Once before the Hero¡¯s Place, I retrieved the wagon from the Inventory and also took out another thing.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama? This is¡­?¡¹


    I whisperingly answered Gilbert who asked me in a low voice.


    ¡¸It¡¯s ice cream made from fresh cream. It¡¯s delicious when eaten together with this. It¡¯s also good with a whipped cream¡¹


    I recommend enjoying the coldness of the ice cream together with the heat of the caramel-butter saut¨¦.


    I scooped ice cream in a part of the arranged apples.


    With this, the arrangements are complete.


    ¡¸Excuse me. Sorry to have kept you waiting¡¹


    Now then, will they like it?

 CH 276

    ¡¸Oh~! Is it done?¡¹


    They have been apparently eating street stall food after that too as I caught a sight of traces of food around.


    ¡­ Otousama, the porridge was not enough for you, I see¡­


    Shuddering at Otousama¡¯s gluttony, I put the plates with the caramel saut¨¦ apples in front of them.


    ¡¸Thank you for waiting, this is caramel saut¨¦ apples. The apples were cut and covered in caramel¡­ a boiled down sugar with water and butter. There¡¯s also ice¡­ a frozen treat made from a cooled fresh cream. It¡¯s delicious when eaten together¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, a superb article can be made just with that small amount of ingredients, huh¡¹


    Otousama admired.


    ¡¸Say, is it possible to eat now?¡¹


    Leon-sama was ignoring the explanation as his eyes were nailed to the plate¡­


    ¡¸Yes, please eat while it¡¯s warm¡¹


    After finishing speaking, Leon-sama grasped a fork and knife and started eating.


    Leon-sama cut a saut¨¦ed apple without ice cream first and carried it to his mouth.


    ¡­ H, how is it?


    ¡¸¡­ Yeah! This is good! For that sour apples to taste so sweet¡­ no, not only sweet, it also has a little bit of bitterness, but it matches together well! Moreover, this peculiar fragrance¡­ ahh, cinnamon? This also goes well with it!¡¹


    Ohh, precisely. He understands the flavors properly.


    ¡¸Umu. For these simple ingredients to be this tasty¡­ Leon-sama, it¡¯s a different deliciousness when eaten together with ice cream¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, this¡­ ice cream? is cold but sweet! I can¡¯t get enough eating it with the warm apples¡¹


    Feeling relieved watching the two eating, I also took my portion.


    Similarly to Leon-sama, the apple first¡­ yeah. Yummy. The sweetness of the caramel covered apple is really good. Next, together with ice cream¡­


    Dd¡­ delish! Why do warm apples with cold ice cream taste this good¡­!


    The caramel¡¯s bittersweetness mixes with the creaminess of the ice cream¡­ and then the sweetness and little bit of sourness of the apple¡­ haa¡­ happiness.


    ¡¸Ah~ that was delicious! It¡¯s regrettable that I wasn¡¯t able to eat that pastry, but I got to eat a different deliciousness!¡¹


    Leon-sama who ate everything showed satisfaction.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad it suited your tastes¡¹


    ¡¸Ou! Say, don¡¯t you have more of this?¡¹


    The place Leon-sama pointed would refer to the ice cream.


    ¡¸Ah, if it¡¯s ice cream then I have more here¡­¡¹


    I retrieved ice cream from the Inventory.


    ¡¸Hee? You are a possessor of Inventory?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah¡¹


    I noticed when Leon-sama pointed it out.


    Cccccraaaaaap-!


    ¡¸Cristea(-sama)¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Otousama and Gilbert looked at me with exhaustion.


    ¡­ I, I have done it now¡­


    ¡¸What, was that also a secret? Oh well, quickly give that to me¡¹


    Leon-sama nonchalantly demanded seconds.


    ¡¸¡­ Eh? Also, you say¡­¡¹


    He¡¯s not talking about me getting lost, right?


    ¡¸Ah? The Fenrir and several others you have contracted, right? ¡­ Oops, was it bad to say that?¡¹


    Aaaaah as I thought, Leon-sama knew aboooout it!?


    ¡­ Rather, why did you have to say it right nooooow!?


    Otousama and Gilbert are fine since they knew, but if the maids or other people were here, they would have been completely out, you know!?


    ¡¸¡­ So you know about her contracts. Since when were you aware, Leon-sama?¡¹


    Ahhh¡­ Otousama¡¯s glabella is wrinkled more than usual! I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared of the scolding that will come later!


    ¡¸Ah? Ahh¡­ when I was protecting her yesterday, I felt the remaining presence of that fellow¡­ the Fenrir. The desire to monopolize her of his and the other one are too obvious. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t notice¡¹


    Leon-sama replied while chuckling.


    No, no, no!


    It¡¯s not a laughing matter!?


    He wouldn¡¯t have noticed were not for Mashiro¡¯s and Kurogane¡¯s maaaaarking!


    Moreover, to get exposed to Leon-sama who is the closest to the royalty¡­ ahh¡­ does His Majesty and Lily-sama perhaps know already¡­

 CH 277

    As I thought, Kurogane and others were exposed by Leon-sama¡­


    Well, it¡¯s fine since I was expecting that, no it¡¯s not fine, but¡­ the problem is whether His Majesty and Lily-sama know.


    Will I be, by any chance, summoned to the royal palace after this¡­ what to do?


    ¡¸I see¡­ as I thought, fellow Sacred Beasts would simply understand what we couldn¡¯t possibly know¡­¡¹


    This is not the time to be nodding in consent, Otousama!


    Your daughter is in a pinch, you know!?


    ¡¸Leon-sama, are his His Majesty or Her Majesty aware about this, by the way?¡¹


    Ohh!? Otousama is going right to the point!?


    ¡¸Ha? Why? There¡¯s no way those guys would know about it, right?¡¹


    Leon-sama said in puzzlement.


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ have you not reported about Cristea¡¯s contracts to His Majesty?¡¹


    ¡¸Let me ask why again? The reporting duty is something you humans come up with yourselves, right? It¡¯s unrelated to us¡¹


    Leon-sama shrugged his shoulders.


    Eh? What? ¡­ That means he really kept it secret?


    ¡¸I¡¯m protecting that fellow¡¯s descendants and the citizens this country by my own will. I have no intentions of forcing other Sacred Beasts into it. By reporting, this fellow here would only become a piece of the politics, right? I won¡¯t let a pipsqueak like that become something like that. This fellow is a citizen I should be protecting after all¡¹


    Leon-sama¡­ you are too handsome!


    Although I have an objection about a lady like me being called a pipsqueak!


    ¡¸¡­ Is that so? I am relieved to hear that¡¹


    The wrinkles from Otousama¡¯s glabella finally disappeared.


    I, I¡¯m glad¡­ I¡¯m really glad!


    The scolding time might shorten by a little¡­!


    ¡¸Besides, this girl was making a¡ºI got exposed-!¡»face in the palace, so I thought she really wanted to keep it secret~ so I had no intentions of talking, ya know?¡¹


    Ahhahha, laughed Leon-sama.


    ¡­ I was completely seen through¡­


    Ah, ah, the wrinkles on Otousama¡¯s glabella¡­! As I thought, the scolding this time will be most likely a long one¡­


    ¡¸However, how unusual. Normally, you would report that immediately to secure the position of the Crown Princess candidate, but to expressly hide it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Having my daughter to become that guy¡¯s daughter-in-law would be intoretable¡¹


    Otousama¡­ again with that¡­


    ¡¸You¡­ it¡¯s fine since it¡¯s me, but that remark would be considered a heresy, right? Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand you from watching you guys every day¡­¡¹


    Kuku, laughed Leon-sama.


    ¡¸¡­ If you understand, I would ask you to continue keeping it secret¡¹


    ¡¸Sure~ well, it will get exposed soon anyway. Make sure to properly prepare by then, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ That¡¯s my intention¡¹


    Otousama replied discontentedly.


    Err¡­ does this mean that everything is all right? The talk has come to an end without me who could only sit in panic and confusion though?


    I, is this really okay, I wonder¡­

 CH 278

    ¡¸Umm¡­ Leon-sama?¡¹


    Still, I can¡¯t understand his real intention.


    If he has no intentions of letting His Majesty know, why did he come here?


    ¡¸¡­? To bring you a delicious meat skewer?¡¹


    Eh? Just that?


    ¡¸You want to fill the stomach of someone who let you eat something delicious, right? Besides, I thought you might let me eat that apple pastry again¡¹


    Leon-sama laughed.


    Eh? Really?? Just that?


    ¡¸¡­ Was it really just that?¡¹


    Otousama confirmed tiredly.


    ¡¸The hell, what else would I¡­ ah~¡­ I see. You thought I came here to probe you? I told you, right? That I will keep silent about stuff¡¹


    Leon-sama said with an expression of comprehension.


    ¡­ He truly and seriously planned to keep it secret, huh.


    ¡¸In the first place, it was so easy to understand, so there was no need to expressly confirm¡­ well, I thought of meeting them for a little, though?¡¹


    Eh? Whom? Surely not¡­


    ¡¸Hey, Fenrir. You are here, right? Come out¡¹


    The moment Leon-sama called out,


    ¡¸¡­ I won¡¯t let you meddle with Lord any further¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea is, ours!¡¹


    Kurogane and Mashiro instantly appeared via warp.


    Kurogane stood before me and in front of Leon-sama and Mashiro jumped at me. Guhe!


    Awawa¡­! You two, calm down!


    Gilbert knew about Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s identities, but he was startled when the two suddenly warped in.


    ¡¸Yoo~ Fenrir. Were you well? Sorry about that time. That fellow didn¡¯t want threats lurking in the land he chose for the Capital¡¹


    Sorry, sorry! Leon-sama apologized.


    S, so light¡­!


    ¡­ Rather, talking about that¡­


    The fairy-tale about this country speaks how the Founding King¡¯s Sacred Beast Leon-sama kicked magic beasts around in order to bring safety to the land which would become the Capital, but among them was a Fenrir, who apparently also surrendered¡­ to think it was Kurogane¡­


    Kurogane was mischievous in the past after all¡­


    ¡¸Having a Lord to protect now, the past is irrelevant for me. Anyhow, I won¡¯t let you meddle with Lord. Moreover, it¡¯s not Fenrir, I now have a splendid name, Kurogane¡¹


    Hmph! Kurogane replied with a smug face.


    ¡¸Yes, yes. Kurogane, is it¡­ well, let¡¯s get along?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no intentions of getting along with you. Quickly leave¡¹


    Kurogane glared at Leon-sama.


    ¡¸Oh~ scary¡­ so? This guy is also contracted, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea is our master. You have no place to appear!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Hmm, still young. Holy Bear from the North, huh. A lot of blood is the source of failure. Cool your head and properly protect your Lord. If you bite at everyone, you won¡¯t be able to protect her when it counts, ya know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ugh!¡¹


    Guh, Mashiro was lost for words. Right, right. Calm down a little, okay?


    ¡¸I have no intentions of poking my nose into your Lord¡¯s business so take it easy. You might be merry because you have just made a contract, but if you don¡¯t calm down a little, you will be the ones to bring your Lord down, ya know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    The two seemingly calmed down after thinking about it.


    ¡¸Well, all¡¯s good. We are neighbors so let¡¯s get along. I will come again¡¹


    Leon-sama waved his hand as he prepared to leave.


    ¡¸¡¸You don¡¯t need to come anymore!¡¹¡¹


    Mashiro and Kurogane replied in unison.


    ¡¸¡­ You get along since you share a master, huh?¡¹


    Leon-sama said with a grin.


    ¡¸¡¸We don¡¯t get along!!¡¹¡¹


    ¡¸Ahhahha! Don¡¯t you get along well just as I thought? Well, keep on protecting her like that. Ah, do you guys want to eat this as well? It¡¯s delicious¡¹


    Saying such, Leon-sama threw meat skewers towards the two.


    Kurogane reflexively caught it and wanted to immediately throw it away, but knowing that I would get angry if he wasted food, he decided to unwillingly receive it.


    ¡¸This is not enough for an apology so I will bring you something again. See ya?¡¹


    Leon-sama left the room while teasing. Gilbert who came to his senses chased after him.


    ¡¸¡­ Geez, what an unpleasant fellow¡¹


    ¡¸That guy, I hate him¡¹


    Kurogane and Mashiro stared at the door with displeased expressions.

 CH 279

    The storm (Leon-sama) has left. Hoh.


    ¡­ However, that Leon-sama, just what is he thinking¡­?


    As Oniisama said, a Sacred Beast contractor would normally have to serve the country, yet why? A daughter or son of a noble? Then marry into the royalty! Your social status is low? Then become a concubine, that¡¯s how desperately the country wants to keep us in¡­


    It¡¯s as Leon-sama said, the¡¸Reporting duty¡¹has been decided on by humans and has nothing to do with Sacred Beasts who aren¡¯t interested¡­


    For Sacred Beasts, being by the side of their contractor is all that matters. And if they can sense the comfortable magical power of their contractor, then they are complacent.


    However, if the contractor is full of stress and the magical power is not comfortable anymore, the Sacred Beasts will immediately try to fulfil the contractor¡¯s wishes as soon as possible. I understand from watching Mashiro and Kurogane that anything else is inconsequential.


    Ah, but Sacred Beast won¡¯t support evil deeds. Fundamentally, the magical power of those that are evil is not tasty so Sacred Beast won¡¯t contract them in the first place, so they would forcibly contract magic beasts most of the times as there¡¯s many to choose from. It¡¯s a scary talk¡­


    And then there are the Tamers which are apparently something different again, but I don¡¯t understand that difference well¡­ I will have to study once I enter the academy.


    ¡¸¡­ tea¡­ Cristea! Are you listening to me!¡¹


    ¡¸Hiyai!?¡¹


    Whoops. I was in thoughts during Otousama¡¯s scolding and wasn¡¯t listening¡­ didn¡¯t I just prolong the scolding! I am stupid-!


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously, you are so¡­ I¡¯ve heard from Prince Ray¡¯s guards that you were protected by Leon-sama who has coincidentally met you while you were lost, but I haven¡¯t heard anything from you about the contracts being exposed?¡¹


    Otousama glared at me. Hii.


    ¡¸Umm, about this, I haven¡¯t had a concrete proof whether that was the case, so¡­ if Leon-sama didn¡¯t visit, I was intending to visit you in the office for a consultion¡¹


    First, I must insist that I have wanted to properly report about it!


    ¡¸¡­ Fumu. It certainly isn¡¯t a topic to talk about in the open during a breakfast and tea break. So you mean the timing was bad?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Exactly¡¹


    It¡¯s the truth! Leon-sama came with a superb timingmon!


    ¡¸¡­ It can¡¯t be helped if that¡¯s the case. Fortunately, Leon-sama is like that. He won¡¯t report about you unless you report to His Majesty first¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Do you think so?¡¹


    I mean, he so smoothly slipped in front of Otousama and Gilbert¡­ won¡¯t he do the same in front of His Majesty¡­


    ¡¸As for the way he spoke, I think he could tell that we don¡¯t want your contracts to get exposed¡¹


    Otousama looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡­ You think so?


    ¡¸And, because only Leon-sama himself noticed, he didn¡¯t want to fault you, thus he came here to convey that you are not at a fault¡¹


    ¡­ Was that so??


    I was completely exposeeeed-!? So all the thoughts in my mind were read, huh¡­


    ¡¸I think you understood from this matter, but everyone is going to become aware of your contracts sooner or later. There are Tamers and other contractors in the academy. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t notice¡¹


    Ahh, that¡¯s why Otousama always said ¡°until you enter the academy¡±¡­


    ¡¸Besides, what are you going to do about Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama once you enroll?¡¹


    ¡¸What am I¡­? ¡­ Ah¡¹


    There¡¯s¡­ no place for Mashiro and Kurogane?


    There surely aren¡¯t any people who bring pets into the dormitory and as for their human forms¡­ I will be living in the women¡¯s dormitory, so there¡¯s no way Mashiro and Kurogane whose human forms are that of males can stay there.


    Eh? Crap¡­ what am I going to do?


    I have not thought of anything¡­

 CH 280

    What a dilemma.


    Because they spend most of the time in their Sacred Beast forms rather than the human forms back in the fief, I took them being by my side for granted and didn¡¯t consider the matter about the dormitory at all¡­


    Eh, Otousama? You knew, right?


    That¡¯s why you reminded me that it will get exposed when I enroll, right!?


    Wha, why haven¡¯t you pointed it out earlieeeer!


    Seeing me so panicked, Otousama tried to soothe me.


    ¡¸Now, don¡¯t be so flustered. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way¡¹


    What did you say!?


    ¡¸First, you could not live in the dormitory and commute from the mansion¡¹


    Ehh¡­ that would be a bit¡­


    It¡¯s fundamentally settled to live in the dormitory after enrolling unless there are considerably serious circumstances. You can¡¯t indeed say that my situation isn¡¯t considerably serious, but I can¡¯t indeed afford to say something like: ¡°My contracted Sacred Beasts are at home!¡± I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled if that was the case¡­ therefore, I would have to make up some reason.


    Besides, the academy is quite far away from our Capital¡¯s mansion.


    The means of travel of the nobility is mainly by carriage.


    Of course, not the stagecoaches running around the town, but the carriage in the possession of the House. From what I heard from Otousama, one way would take about thirty¡­ one hour.


    And a round-trip in a carriage every single day¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like that.


    Moreover, you know? A daughter of a high noble taking the same route at the same time every day would be like kindly inviting someone to kidnap me. Kurogane and Mashiro would naturally be with me, and I could warp when necessary, but I have no confidence in saving the driver too, so I would like to avoid such trouble.


    Besides, I really want to go incognito shopping or for a tea with friends after school!


    ¡­ I will do that with friends I will make from now on, alright! It won¡¯t let it end up being just a wild delusion, okay!?


    Seeing my displeasure, Otousama continued while grieving.


    ¡¸Well, I thought you would be dissatisfied with that plan because of the carriage. Won¡¯t it be fine if you get in the carriage and stealthily warp back in the mansion?¡¹


    ¡¸Still, I would have to enter a carriage no matter what. I don¡¯t want to warp from a moving carriage because it¡¯s difficult and we can¡¯t waste the time of the driver by making him drive an empty carriage¡¹


    I shouldn¡¯t mind being a wasteful as a noble more or less? You might think that, even though it¡¯s a job, round-tripping an empty carriage as a job, I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s a wasteful no matter what¡­


    The biggest waste is doing a job that is just not worth it.


    ¡¸Fumu, I thought you would jump in on this idea of mine, but¡­¡¹


    Otousama whispered under his nose.


    ¡¸Did you say something?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. The next way would be occupying a single room and warping at night to the mansion, or having the two warping to the room instead¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ As it¡¯s a dormitory where many young noble ladies live, I don¡¯t think it will be a place one can easily warp from or to¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s correct. I was thinking, just maybe the two Sacred Beast could manage¡­¡¹


    Otousama glanced at Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s not like it would be impossible, but only if it wasn¡¯t a very powerful barrier. Even if we split through small openings, those would grow if we did it every day and either the barrier itself will end up getting destroyed one day or it would get noticed and repaired¡¹


    Eh? You can tell the openings in barriers? Moreover, slipping through that¡­ isn¡¯t that extremely sophisticated skill¡­?


    But, it¡¯s like that in the end. There¡¯s no meaning if people noticed the instability of the barrier. Even if they don¡¯t notice Kurogane¡¯s and Mashiro¡¯s existence, they would definitely be vigilant¡­


    ¡¸As expected of Kurogane-sama. However, this is grave too, huh¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That seems to be the case¡­¡¹


    Haa¡­ isn¡¯t there any other way!? Otousama!

 CH 281

    ¡¸Completely concealing the contracts would be basically impossible, so I think it would be better to give up and report, but¡­¡¹


    Ah¡­ Otousama has given up at last.


    Ugh, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m asking the impossible¡­


    No matter how I hide it, if I come across a Tamer or Contractor, their familiars or contracted beast will notice.


    ¡¸In short, you can hide it only until you enroll into the academy. Once you enroll, the academy will protect you on equal terms with all the students. I can guarantee your safety in the academy¡¹


    ¡¸Even against His Majesty?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ More or less. He shouldn¡¯t carelessly send after an enrolled student¡¹


    ¡­ More or less is not good enough!


    ¡¸¡­ I won¡¯t be protected outside the school, right?¡¹


    As expected, the academy wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with the noble society, right?


    ¡¸Outside is something the academy can¡¯t reach. That will be my responsibility as your parent to deal with¡¹


    No need to guess, he¡¯s talking about coercing other nobles including His Majesty into silence, isn¡¯t he¡­?


    That¡¯s simply driving them away, right??


    ¡¸What, I have already refused His Majesty in the past. Even if your contracts come to light, I can simply hold back the old geezers by shouting: ¡°It¡¯s only natural for the contractor to serve the country!¡± I thought it was the time to sweep clean the old geezers soon anyway¡¹


    Eh¡­ please don¡¯t resort to physically pinning them down, okay?? Do it in a some political-ish way¡­ I will leave it to you if the opponents are evil people though.


    ¡¸¡­ I will leave the communication with other nobles to Otousama¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    However, I wonder if Otousama has any intentions of letting me become a bride¡­ the flag of being a woman who missed the chance of marriage is steadily standing straight.


    ¡¸In the end, what should I do about Kurogane and Mashiro? In the first place, what happens to the other people who contract Sacred Beasts?¡¹


    The problem is right there. If we report and I can¡¯t enter the dormitory in the end, there wouldn¡¯t be a meaning.


    ¡¸¡­ Umu. Tamers and Contractors are able to spend time with their familiars or Sacred Beasts. Other students are given a room on the same floor where they can each spend time with their contracted beasts, large-sized beasts are provided with private beast huts¡¹


    ¡­ Eh, the hell is that. That good treatment.


    Won¡¯t I have it easy if I report¡­?


    ¡­ No, I¡¯m having a hard time only because I¡¯m trying to conceal it.


    ¡¸¡­ Would it be possible to move to such a room when I enroll?¡¹


    ¡¸Rather, other students might collapse once it comes to light, so you will be forced to move there. There should be a plenty of rooms¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ For now, I will hide it until enrolling¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Until then, Norman and I will do a preliminary investigation on the Tamers and Contractors¡¹


    ¡¸I will leave it to you¡¹


    Status quo in the end? No, no¡­ I have to be a bit more careful so I don¡¯t get exposed before enrolling. There¡¯s also the example with Leon-sama.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no need to unreasonably enter the dormitory, you know? You can just commute from here. Right, if you¡¯d like, I could even purchase a townhouse near the academy where you could warp to from here. Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama will be there with you, so it will be safe. Yeah, isn¡¯t that a good idea? How about it?¡¹


    ¡­ Otousama, please don¡¯t make that What a good idea! face, isn¡¯t it time for you to let go of your children soon?

 CH 282

    ¡­ F, finally I was set free from Otousama¡¯s scolding¡­


    In the end, it¡¯s only a matter of time until it gets exposed, so it can¡¯t be helped, right!? We are at the status quo because we have reached such a conclusion.


    As for what I heard is that there¡¯s a certain lecturer among the Tamers¡­


    Tamers can apparently contract only smaller familiars most of the times as larger and stronger magic beast requires considerable procedures, therefore they don¡¯t have the qualities to contract Sacred Beasts.


    This lecturer seems to know everything regarding the Tamer¡¯s ways and magic beasts as he¡¯s the number one expert in the country.


    He appears to be studying Sacred Beast contracts quite zealously¡­ no matter how much I try, his familiar will sense and inform him. It¡¯s only natural that I would get exposed then¡­


    In addition to this, there seems to be Sacred Beast contractor among the students enrolling this year¡­


    Taking that into account, it¡¯s now definite that I would get exposed.


    ¡­ Enrolling this year? A classmate?


    Was he in the interaction party? But, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he attracted attention at that place since it was already reported, right?


    ¡­ Crossed the sea¡­? An overseas student from an island country?? Contracting a Sacred Beast???


    ¡­ Ain¡¯t he talking about Sei~!


    I ended up tsukkoming in Kansai dialect in my mind.


    Disguising himself as a woman¡­ or not anymore, to enter Doristan after crossing the sea because of his circumstances, I quickly want to get to know him! I can¡¯t even say that¡­


    ¡­ Haa. But, on the positive side, Let¡¯s get along as fellow Sacred Beast contractors! it wouldn¡¯t be unnatural if I got close to Sei, Byakko-sama and others for that reason, right? I might be feeling a little relieved since it seems that I won¡¯t have to forcibly avoid them after enrolling.


    ¡­ I, it¡¯s not like I was feeling relieved that I might not end up as a loner, alright!?


    R, right! I will be now having a tea party with Mariel-chan whom I plan to get along with, see!?


    ¡­ That¡¯s right, I can do this.


    From writing an invitation to preparing the tea and sweets, I have many things to do!


    Whatever you say, this is my first girls-only gathering!


    A definite girls-only gathering!


    In order to secure a friend, the preparations must be flawless!


    Frist, the written invitation! I excitedly began the various preparations.

 CH 283

    Now then. To invite Mariel-chan for a tea party, I first have to start with a written invitation.


    I start by choosing a card and envelope. Although parchments are still used, there appears to be a reasonable papermaking technology, so although of a poorer quality, letter set and other paper products exist.


    I was troubled with many of such high-class letter sets in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­ This is?¡¹


    ¡¸An article of the Mayor Company¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Then, this¡¹


    ¡¸This, as well. All of these were purchased from the Mayor Company¡¹


    The letter sets with the crest of the Ducal House of Ellisfeed overflow with elegance, so I thought of choosing a girly, lovely flower pattern, but to think they were products from Mariel-chan¡¯s house¡­ I thought they might be a strong paper product company, but they seem to cover a lot of ground.


    Ehh¡­ what to do? I don¡¯t know the cost, so if I use something untactful, won¡¯t Mariel-chan¡¸Did she think something of this standard was sufficient for someone like me?¡¹misunderstand me? Having said that, if I use other product I bought,¡¸She didn¡¯t use it even though she bought so many of our products¡­ I wonder if she wasn¡¯t pleased with them?¡¹she might feel displeased.


    ¡­ Ahh, so difficult.


    I believe using a product of the Mayor Company would be the best choice, but good gracious, which one do I choose¡­ I didn¡¯t think I would stumble at the first step¡­


    Miria told me that I¡¯m thinking too much about it and that anyone would be happy if they realized that one of their products was my favorite¡­


    Won¡¯t she feel let down the moment she receives it?


    Miria was preparing tea while watching the troubled me with a wry smile.


    ¡¸How about taking a break for a little? I will replace your tea¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Should I do that?¡¹


    Ugh, I apologize Miria-san¡­


    ¡­ Ah, right. I would like to relax a little bit more, so how about blending an herbal tea?


    ¡¸Ah, Miria. Please blend this¡¹


    What I have retrieved from the Inventory was a chamomile-like¡­ no, it¡¯s probably chamomile, right? ¡­ plant I picked and dried it for an herbal tea. It¡¯s fine just adding it in, but the fragrance smells delicious when blended with a black tea.


    I decided to have the tea leaves and this herb blended in 7:3 ratio this time.


    ¡¸Here you go, Cristea-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. Woah¡­ it really does have a wonderful fragrance¡¹


    Even before drinking, a smile floated on my face the moment I inhaled the chamomile-like fragrance.


    ¡­ Haa, once I finish drinking this, I will have to decide on what to choose, huh.


    Thinking such while looking at the pile of letter sets, my eyes stopped at a certain letter set.


    ¡­ Ah, that might be good.


    What I took in my hand was a lovely letter set with a floral pattern.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, have you decided on that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Also, I have a request for Miria¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? What that might be?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea-sama. Does this look all right?¡¹


    Miria granted my request who was carefully observing the written invitation at her side.


    ¡¸N? Let me see, let me see¡­ ah, how nice, it¡¯s fantastic! I¡¯m glad I have asked you, Miria~!¡¹


    What I asked Miria of was a sewing.


    I had her sew a leftover and thin cloths in which I had her enclose the chamomile from before. There were some laces among the leftover cloths, so she used that to decorate it.


    A chamomile sachet was completed.


    I sealed the not-so-large sachet together with the written invitation in the envelope.


    I tried making it similar to a Japan¡¯s perfumed inserts.


    The letter set¡¯s floral pattern was similar to chamomile, so I thought of incorporating the scent to it.


    That wouldn¡¯t be a strange reason to choose this particular letter set, right?


    Yeah, the written invitation is done!


    Next, I have to think about the sweets and dishes!

 CH 284

    I have written the invitation, so I asked Miria to have it delivered to Baron Mayor¡¯s House.


    Now then, next problem lies in the tea and sweets which are indispensable at a tea party.


    Of course, I also have to consider the tableware.


    Speaking of tea parties, it¡¯s the British afternoon tea, isn¡¯t it! Three-tier tea stand with sandwiches, scones, and cake¡­ a freshly made scone with plenty of clotted cream and jam, that corruption-like amount of calories that makes one feel guilty when eaten¡­!


    I often ate it in my OL times, when I wanted to feel extravagant¡­ yeah, let¡¯s reproduce it. However, there¡¯s no tea stand here and I also can¡¯t obtain the clotted cream. Let¡¯s close my eyes to that and do my best.


    I will cut the sandwiches into mouthful pieces so they can be easy to eat even while talking. And, I¡¯m going to garnish the scone with fresh cream and jam. As for the case, making several kinds of smallish ones might be good.


    It would be nice to match them with apple tea and herbal tea.


    For the tableware, I will match it with the invitation and use floral patterns. I will have to see what we have later.


    Haa¡­ I¡¯m so looking forward to it.


    While I was making plans for the tea party, Mashiro set down next to me and placed his head on my shoulder.


    ¡¸Cristea, looks happy¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right, I¡¯m having fun! I might be able to make my first girl friend after all¡¹


    ¡¸When you enroll, things go well, the time with us will decrease¡­?¡¹


    Mashiro stared at me with a lonely expression.


    ¡­ Oh my my, did he get uneasy from my exchange with Otousama?


    ¡¸Once I enroll, the time we are together will definitely decrease. But, I will do my best to spend as much time together as possible in the evening and on holidays¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Mashiro, don¡¯t be selfish. Lord will be going now to expand her views¡¹


    Kurogane warned Mashiro who sidled up to me.


    My, it¡¯s unusual for Kurogane to intervene at a time like this¡­


    Has he been thinking about various things after meeting Leon-sama?


    ¡¸¡­ I mean, won¡¯t Kurogane be lonely?¡¹


    Kurogane replied to the sulking Mashiro while letting out a sigh.


    ¡¸I would be lying if I said I wouldn¡¯t be lonely. However, that fellow Leon said it before, right? We cannot become Lord¡¯s shackles¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I got it. Will endure¡¹


    Hmm, at times like this, the self-control of the seniority of Kurogane showed its effect. Mashiro said something a young child would.


    ¡¸I have no plans of going out today, so let¡¯s be together the whole day, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Really?¡¹


    The first time Mashiro ate Dorayaki with ice cream, it became his favorite snack, so I have a large stock of Dorayaki in my Inventory. It¡¯s perfect when wanting to eat snacks a little bit.


    Mashiro is poor with bitter things like Sencha and Matcha, so let¡¯s go with Matcha latt¨¦. I asked Miria to warm the milk, and we ate Dorayaki with the Matcha latt¨¦ I made.


    Kurogane seems to like Sencha, so I made him Sencha. I felt like to freshening up myself by drinking Sencha after Matcha latt¨¦.


    Kaguya said that Dorayaki with warm milk is the best combination. It¡¯s fun seeing everyone have their drink preferences to match with the Dorayaki.


    I have to properly ask Mariel-chan druing the tea party about her preferences and offer her a delicious tea!

 CH 285

    When relaxing with Mashiro and Kurogane while eating Dorayaki, Oniisama came over.


    ¡¸Cristea, do you have time?¡¹


    ¡¸My, Oniisama is always welcome¡¹


    While Miria was preparing Oniisama¡¯s tea, I took out Dorayaki and recommended it.


    ¡¸Err, this is¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s Dorayaki. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t treated it to you in the end during your summer holidays¡¹


    I recalled that I have promised to treat Oniisama to Dorayaki after he conceded the Mille Crepe to Prince Ray.


    ¡¸Ah, so this is what you were talking about at that time? Umm, is this¡­ some kind of sweets?¡¹


    It appears he couldn¡¯t see the little pancakes with red bean paste inside as sweets.


    ¡¸Yes. This is called Anko which is sweetly cooked beans. The sweetness is moderate, but it¡¯s very delicious, you know?¡¹


    I replied cheerfully.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t eat, I will eat it for you?¡¹


    Oniisama flinched when Mashiro with his cheeks full and hands held out asked him.


    ¡¸¡­ No, Cristea¡¯s recommendation can¡¯t be wrong after all. I will eat¡¹


    Declining Mashiro who wanted to lend him a hand after finishing eating, Oniisama took a bite in the Dorayaki.


    ¡¸¡­ It really is delicious. I was wondering how sweetly cooked beans would taste, but¡­ this moderate sweetness certainly makes one want to eat endlessly¡¹


    Encouraged, Oniisama gobbled down the Dorayaki. He promptly took a sip of the Sencha Miria served, and he breathed out in admiration.


    ¡¸I was startled by the different bitterness from the black tea, but it¡¯s perfect with this Dorayaki. It quickly washed my mouth, making me want to eat more¡¹


    Isn¡¯t that right, isn¡¯t that right!


    The affinity of tea and Dorayaki is supreme!


    We continued to eat Dorayaki in a cheerful atmosphere.


    ¡¸¡­ So, what business did you have with Lord?¡¹


    Kurogane, that was rude to Oniisama¡­ although I have completely forgotten about that.


    ¡¸Ah. Sorry, sorry. I almost forget after absorbedly stuffing myself with the delicious Dorayaki¡¹


    Prince Ray wants to? Ehhh¡­ what a bother.


    I would request if he could come while I am out, if possible.


    ¡¸He¡¯s Oniisama¡¯s guest, so I have no place to talk. I will be quiet so I don¡¯t interrupt you, okay? Of course, I will take the privilege of preparing the tea cakes¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s¡­ he wants to have a tea together with Cristea too, if possible¡­¡¹


    Eeeeeh¡­ that is extremely bothersome though.


    ¡¸So, he said he will come tomorrow at the tea time¡­¡¹


    Ehhh~!? ¡­ Huh, wait a moment? Tomorrow, at that time, I will be¡­


    ¡¸Oniisama, I¡¯m truly sorry, but tomorrow, I have planned a tea party with a friend. I have already sent the invitation¡­¡¹


    ¡¸A friend¡­ ah, the child from that time? I see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Therefore, I don¡¯t think I will be able to entertain him¡¹


    ¡¸I see, I will decline Prince Ray with that¡¹


    Oniisama replied somewhat delightfully.


    That¡¯s right, Oniisama also wants to have a time where he doesn¡¯t have to babysit Prince Ray, right!


    Yay~! I have safely avoided a tea with Prince Ray~!


    It¡¯s all thanks to Mariel-chan!

 CH 286

    This day has come at last!


    Fufufu¡­ yesterday, I did nothing but prepared sweets for today¡¯s tea party all day long.


    Soft and fluffy sandwiches, scones with enjoyable mouthfeel garnished with a whipped fresh cream and jam and honey. For the cakes, I prepared Mille Crepe, small apple and pumpkin pies.


    As for the tea, I have prepared black tea, herbal tea and even an apple tea. If she wished, I¡¯m also ready to prepare Royokucha or Matcha for her!


    I have received a reply saying¡¸I will gladly visit!¡¹from Mariel-chan yesterday, so all that¡¯s left is for her to arrive. I have asked Gilbert to drive a carriage to receive her, so she shouldn¡¯t encounter any trouble on the way. It¡¯s perfect. I went to the entrance hall, feeling that she will arrive soon.


    ¡¸Hey, Miss Cristea. It sure was serious the other day!¡¹


    Wha! Why are you here, Prince Ray!


    ¡¸Sorry, Cristea. ¡°I will be visiting you, so it¡¯s fine, right?¡± Is what he said without listening to me¡¹


    Oniisama said apologetically. No, it¡¯s not your fault, Oniisama. This Prince Ray who can¡¯t read the mood is at fault here!


    ¡¸My, is that so? You have a business with Oniisama? Then, it¡¯s not like I can interrupt you two, right? Besides, I also have a guest coming¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, wait, let¡¯s talk at least for a little¡­¡¹


    Giving a sidelong glance towards the flustered Prince Ray, Hohoho¡­ I laughed and excused myself~ Just as I was about to be seen off by Prince Ray and Oniisama, the door of the entrance hall opened.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama. I have brought your guest¡¹


    Gilbert who met Mariel-chan at the entrance invited her inside.


    Wow! It¡¯s Mariel-chan! Welcome, I was waiting for you~!


    ¡¸U¡­ umm! Dank¡­ thank you very much for inviting me on this occasion!¡¹


    ¡­ She bit her tongue. Ah! She turned bright red and hung her head in shame! No way-! Too cute! An adorable creature is right here~!


    ¡¸My! Welcome, Mariel-sama. I was looking forward to meeting you, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸M, me too! I was looking forward to it very much!¡¹


    Mariel-chan said after she promptly raised her head. So cute~!


    ¡¸Ufufu, I hope that you could enjoy yourself today. Now then, shall we go?¡¹


    ¡¸Yesh! ¡­ Ah! Y, Your Highness!?¡¹


    Crap. I have completely forgotten about the existence of Prince Ray.


    ¡¸Hey, you are¡­?¡¹


    What, what? Prince Ray¡¯s you are¡­? How fake!


    Even though you denounced me such on our first meeting! This wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!


    ¡¸Ah! Erm, forgive my rudeness! I, I am Baron Mayor¡¯s daughter, my name is Ma, Mariel!¡¹


    Mariel-chan greeted Prince Ray with a bright red face.


    ¡¸Miss Mariel, huh? Miss Cristea is the precious little sister of my best friend Norman. I would like if you got along with her¡¹


    Sparkle¡î When he said that with a refreshing smile, Mariel-chan¡¯s red face became even redder as she replied¡¸Y, yes!¡¹.


    When Oniisama told her¡¸Please take a good care of Cristea¡¹Mariel-chan who seemed to be already at the wits¡¯ end managed to reply¡¸Yes! Likewise!¡¹.


    Being at such high tension from the beginning, will be Mariel-chan all right? I who was turning blind towards my own shortcomings worried¡­

 CH 287

    ¡¸I¡­ it¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s my first time eating sweets this delicious~!¡¹


    ¡¸My, I am glad to hear that. Thank you very much. There¡¯s plenty, so please eat a lot¡¹


    Mariel-chan stuffed her cheeks with a whole-faced smile and a hand on her cheek. She¡¯s so adorable, like a little squirrel.


    We have changed places after that and started the tea party and enjoyed the afternoon tea in a cat-themed room.


    Kaguya remained pretending to be a harmless cat and extorted sweets from Mariel-chan and me, but Mariel-chan was enjoying herself so that¡¯s all that counts!


    Ufufu, if it continues like this, then we really might become friends!


    ¡¸Yeah, this is also tasty. Do you still have more of this sandwich?¡¹


    ¡­ Only if Prince Ray wasn¡¯t here.


    Prince Ray, the cat you have been hiding has been completely let out of the bag, you know?


    In the end, the situation has developed into Let¡¯s have a tea together with everyone!so the girls-only gathering was over before it started.


    ¡­ How did it turn out like this?


    According to my plans, I should have been enjoying a girls talk with Mariel-chan now, but for some reason, the situation turned into asking Prince Ray and Oniisama questions about the academy while eating sweets.


    ¡¸My! Your magical power will be measured immediately after enrolling then?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. Your magical power is checked when you are five, but it will be checked in more detail together with your attributes upon enrolling. Many usually put great efforts into increasing their magical power and control under a private tutor after the five-year check after all¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? It¡¯s embarrassing but I am a daughter of a rising noble, so I wasn¡¯t aware of that and didn¡¯t practice in particular¡­¡¹


    Oh my, what am I going to do¡­? Mariel-chan showed bewilderement.


    Certainly, since the children of the nobility are said to have more magical power, the higher it is, the better. Because of that, young ladies put great effort in increasing their magical power since small in order to find a good match.


    As for me, I have been locked up in the fief because of my enormous amount of magical power that I couldn¡¯t control, but it has stabilized for some reason after I regained the memories of my past life and Teacher Marlen also taught me many things, so my magical power is perfectly stable and I am already able to use various spells.


    I believe that everything is thanks to the imagination power of my past life¡¯s memories.


    Thanks to that, I should have entered the academy with a plenty of things learned, but Teacher Marlen got carried away and I learned way too much¡­ it¡¯s useful stuff so it¡¯s fine though.


    ¡¸Now, now. The academy will teach you about the quantity of magical power and control, so it¡¯s fine. Rather, the academy constantly researches the methods of increasing and controlling magical power, so rather than learning in a haste now, I think it would be better to study the cutting-edge methods from the academy, see?¡¹


    As expected of Oniisama! Nice follow-up!


    ¡¸I see. I think I will do that then¡¹


    ¡¸Mariel-sama, I am also interested in the cutting-edge control practices, so let¡¯s learn together, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! By all means!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied cheerfully.


    Yaay! It seems we will be able to get along even after enrolling!


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind if you rely on us if you are troubled in the academy¡¹


    Ohh, what a reliable senior thing to say, but if you ask something so impossible, won¡¯t Mariel-chan be troubled?


    ¡¸Prince Ray, there¡¯s no way she can talk to you that carefreely. Miss Mariel, if something happens, you better consult with Cristea or me¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Consulting with Oniisama or me is fine¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! Thank you very much!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied with relief. I know, right?


    ¡¸What, doesn¡¯t it make me look useless¡­¡¹


    Prince Ray pouted.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that you are useless. You, who will eventually become the king, should calmly prepare for that. These sort of things, you should leave to me, your future retainer¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like not being able to do anything. This is the only time I can do something for our citizens directly, right? Besides, we are equals within the academy¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness¡­ I understand. I will properly ask His Highness for help if there¡¯s something I need to help with¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Do just that¡¹


    Ohh¡­ is this the wonderful relation of master and servant?


    Oniisama, you are working hard as the future retainer, huh¡­


    Prince Ray¡¯s statement also had much thought behind it. I thought he was negligently cool. I am sorry for thinking you only have Oresama remarks.


    ¡¸Nice¡­¡¹


    When I looked at Mariel-chan who muttered in a low voice next to me, she was looking at the two with entranced expression.


    Nn? Did she perhaps fell for one of them¡­ or something?

 CH 288

    Mariel-chan watched Prince Ray¡¯s and Oniisama¡¯s exchange in a trance.


    Which one is Mariel-chan fond of? Will I understand if I followed her line of sight?


    N? It¡¯s Prince Ray¡­ or not. Then, Oniisama? ¡­ That¡¯s not it too? Huh?


    ¡¸Precious¡­¡¹


    She muttered such words again.


    It sounds like one of the lines Otakus in my past life would say though.


    S, surely not, right?


    When I stared at Mariel-chan while considering a certain possibility, Mariel-chan who noticed my gaze¡¸Hawawa!¡¹corrected her seating posture in panic and smiled at me.


    ¡¸Err, umm, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. How about another cup of tea?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! Please!¡¹


    ¡¸What would you like next? Apart from black tea, we have herbal tea, apple tea, then I also have an unusual one called Matcha, you see?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ma, Mamamatcha!?¡¹


    Eh? She liked my bait?


    I was overwhelmed by Mariel-chan¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡¸Y¡­ yeah. It¡¯s a bit bitter, but it gets sweet and delicious with milk, would you like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ma, Matcha latt¨¦!? T, that! I¡¯d like to drink that!¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. Please, wait a moment, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    I asked Miria to make Matcha latt¨¦.


    ¡­ Wait a moment?


    Mariel-chan, did you say Matcha latt¨¦ just now?


    Does Mariel-chan who excitedly waits for the Matcha latt¨¦ not think that I am also a reincarnated person?


    No, no, it might be just a coincidence, so I shouldn¡¯t conclude that Mariel-chan is a reincarnated person.


    But, did you think I would leave this matter end just like a mere coincidence?


    Do you think it would be possible for my first girl friend to be a reincarnated person like me? But, if that was the case, then it would really be reassuring, right?


    While worried about this and that, the Matcha latt¨¦ was carried in.


    ¡¸Here you go. If you find it bitter, please add more sugar, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Woah! Thank you! ¡­ N~! This is it! So nostalgic~!¡¹


    ¡¸Nostalgic?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Ah! No, it¡¯s delicious~!¡¹


    She tried to gloss over it, but she certainly said ¡®nostalgic¡¯. As I thought. As long as the drink is not made in another land, Mariel-chan is also surely a reincarnated person¡­! Waan! I¡¯m happy, but how do I confirm it with Mariel-chan herself!?

 CH 289

    ¡¸Mariel-sama, are you a reincarnated person?¡¹


    I wish I could go straight to the point like that.


    I could somehow indirectly ask that if we were alone, but Oniisama and Prince Ray are here.


    Hmm, what to do?


    Mariel-chan seems to have been into boys love in her past life, so how about I try poking that?


    How about asking the opposite? No, no, my friend that was kifujin would scornfully laugh at me¡¸You think I would fall for something so basic?¡¹. It wouldn¡¯t work.


    How about I try if she reacts to a famous line from an anime? No, no, that might lead to an unclimbable wall that is the generation gap. Rather, if I¡¯m untactful, I might receive a certain damage in a meaning¡­ it¡¯s dangerous.


    I am troubled. I can¡¯t find a way to confirm.


    Ahh geez, my head really isn¡¯t suitable for plotting like this. Ah~ so troublesome! If it continues like this, I will just have to go for it!


    While I was endlessly troubled, Oniisama spoke to Mariel-chan.


    ¡¸I smell a faint fragrance of herbs. It¡¯s not from tea¡­ is it you?¡¹


    Mariel-chan who was smiled at replied with a bright red face.


    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes! I, it¡¯s probably me! Err, it might be this¡¹


    What she took out from her pocket was the sachet I have enclosed into the invitation letter.


    ¡¸My¡­ that is¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s the one I have received from you, Cristea-sama. It gave off a really nice fragrance and it looks cute, so I carried it on me¡¹


    Ehehe, Mariel-chan replied while smiling. I¡¯m glad, it seems she liked it.


    ¡¸I felt that sending only a written invitation would seem dull. I¡¯m glad you seem to like it¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, this with the invitation? That¡¯s wonderful¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹


    Ufufu, I got praised by Oniisama!


    ¡¸Oh, looks nice and girly¡¹


    Ohh, I was praised by Prince Ray too.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! It¡¯s wonderful! This will definitely be popular with women, you know? Right, Father said that he would love to sell this at our company. He also said that he will visit Duke-sama to receive a permission from Cristea-sama¡¹


    Ehh? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that would sell much.


    ¡¸Umm, this is something I have come up on a whim, it¡¯s not something great. Asking for permission would be¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No. ¡°I have no doubts this will become popular!¡± Father wants to have it at our company because he was convinced as such¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, this will surely get popular. Nonchalantly sending fragrance in a letter, isn¡¯t that stylish?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that right! Moreover, it¡¯s a double bargain as you can carry it on you like this!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I see. It smells much better than those stinky perfumes¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹


    Mariel-chan answered with excitement. Where did her figure that was flustered by Prince Ray and Oniisama go? I just wanted to be a little playful with the invitation though. It¡¯s only something I normally use to blend a tea and it was made just by enclosing it in cloth. It¡¯s nothing elaborate.


    Hmm, I now own rights to a letter scented sachets too, huh¡­¡­ more profits might be a good thing, but I¡¯m scared of being regarded as a money-grubber.


    ¡¸Mariel-sama, I will speak to your father. I have some thoughts regarding the commercialization, so please tell him to visit our house by all means¡¹


    Saying such, I wrote a message to Otousama to regarding the meeting and had Miria deliver it to him.


    ¡¸I will check the date of the meeting with Father now. I will then immediately write a letter for Baron Mayor, will you hand it to him please?¡¹


    ¡¸T, thank you very much!¡¹


    Before long, Miria returned with Otousama¡¯s reply. When I checked the contents, it was a letter with a fixed date.


    Ah! Right! A letter!


    It appears that Mariel-chan is a former Japanese like myself, so how about I show her a letter written in Japanese?

 CH 290

    I, who have promptly written a letter to Baron Mayor also wrote on a different piece of paper in Japanese:¡¸Mariel-sama, are you a reincarnated person like me? If so, I would like to talk another day in detail with you. If you have understood this letter, please reply¡¸Yes¡¹to me. Cristea¡¹.


    I properly sealed the letter for Baron Mayor and just lightly folded the piece of paper for Mariel-chan.


    What reaction will Mariel-chan have after seeing this, I wonder¡­¡­ I¡¯m scared, but it¡¯s sink or swim, so I have no choice but to try it. If she replies with¡¸What is this?¡¹, I just have to suitably deceive her.


    ¡¸Mariel-sama, please hand this letter to Baron Mayor¡¹


    I put the message I wrote for Mariel-chan on top of the letter for Baron Mayor and handed it to her.


    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much¡­¡­? This is?¡¹


    Mariel-chan looked at the seal-less paper.


    ¡¸¡­¡­! T, this is?¡¹


    Her eyes properly chased after the content of the letter and after Mariel-chan opened her eyes wide in surprise that she couldn¡¯t hide, we looked at each other.


    As I thought, Mariel-chan is a reincarnated person without a doubt!


    ¡¸I have written a message in a secret code for you, Mariel-sama. Could you understand it?¡¹


    I asked Mariel-chan with a smile.


    ¡¸Y, yes! I understand! Very much so!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied while nodding and hugging the message close to her chest. She stared at me with sparkling eyes with tears welling up. I understand, I understand you, Mariel-chan! I also didn¡¯t think I would be able to meet another reincarnated person like me!


    Ahh, geez! Even though we could have talked if Prince Ray and Oniisama weren¡¯t here! But, I surely wouldn¡¯t notice were the two not here. Let me thank you in my heart.


    ¡¸I am glad. Let¡¯s have a talk with just the two of us another time, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, by all means! I will be looking forward to it!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied with blushed cheeks. Waan! I am also looking forward to it~!


    ¡¸A code? What kind?¡¹


    Curiously seeing our exchange, Prince Ray tried to peek at the message in Mariel-chan¡¯s hands.


    ¡¸Wha! This is a secret letter from Cristea-sama, so you mustn¡¯t look!¡¹


    Mariel-chan put the letter in her pocket in panic.


    ¡¸Prince Ray¡­¡­ divulging into a secret talk of ladies is boorish, you know? I am sorry about this, Miss Mariel¡¹


    ¡¸Awawa? No, it¡¯s nothing! I, I also said something rude to His Highness!¡¹


    Mariel-chan panicked because of Oniisama who apologized for Prince Ray¡¯s actions.


    ¡¸Ah, no, that was impolite of me. Sorry¡¹


    Indeed, you mustn¡¯t look at the secret messages of ladies, Prince Ray.


    ¡¸You said code, so I was wondering what kind of code. However, I couldn¡¯t tell a thing from the symbol-like things I saw when I took a peek¡¹


    Wha, you saw it! However, it was written in Japanese so he didn¡¯t understand a thing, huh.


    As expected, only Japanese reincarnated people like us would know¡­¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s our secret code. Right? Mariel-sama¡¹


    ¡¸Yes!¡¹


    Smile~! Mariel-chan answered with a smile on her whole face. Ehehe, it will be a secret only for us from now on, won¡¯t it~!


    And, with a promise of holding a tea party for the two of us another day, this day¡¯s tea party has come to an end.

 CH 291

    The night of the tea party day. Thinking about the many things I will be talking with Mariel-chan from now on, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡¸Cristea, looks happy¡¹


    Mashiro whom I was mofumofuing next to me said.


    ¡¸Eh, yeah? You can tell?¡¹


    Nihehe, I answered with the non-feminine laugh I couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡¸Umu, the magical power I feel is comfortable. Something good must have happened, right?¡¹


    Kurogane who has cuddled up in a ball at my feet pointed out.


    ¡¸You see, I finally made a girl friend. Moreover, it seems that we will be able to talk about many things!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, the missy you have invited today for a tea? I see, you were able to get close¡­ alright, I will protect that missy as much as possible, for Lord¡¯s sake¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸But, protecting Lord takes priority, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m still happy though¡¹


    He turned away pretending to lie down, but his tail is wagging. Is he bashful?


    ¡¸I will help protecting too¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, thanks to you too, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡¸Doing what makes Cristea happy is my duty. I will exterminate that makes Cristea sad¡¹


    ¡¸Exterminate, you say¡­ err, I would like you to restrain from that¡¹


    Mashiro occasionally says some extreme stuff, doesn¡¯t he? Where does he learn such words, I wonder?


    ¡¸So, Lord. What kind of missy has become your friend?¡¹


    Right, they are merchant who climbed up to the ranks of nobles, so they stand out as¡¸Wealthy nobles who got the peerage with money¡¹. Mariel-chan apparently disliked the idea of becoming a noble, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it after Baron Mayor reasoned with her with words similar to¡¸We are able to promote our products to the nobility easier this way, so it¡¯s a mixed blessing¡¹. His commercial spirit is strong. The company probably wouldn¡¯t grow that big without a greed of such extent.


    ¡¸I would like to take a look at the Mayor Company in the near future. I would like to get Mariel-sama to show me around and maybe do some shopping around the town with her¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, Lord hasn¡¯t gone out except the royal palace after coming here. The royal capital is lively, so Lord would surely enjoy it¡¹


    ¡¸We will escort you, so everything will be fine!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, thank you¡¹


    Window shopping with a friend! I am looking to do things like this and that with a friend that I couldn¡¯t do before.


    Mariel-chan is a miss of the company and it seems that she knows the popular streets, so it would be surely fun.


    Besides, it¡¯s even more wonderful as we are both reincarnated people. Former Japanese at that! There are some signs of rotting around her, but I also was a light otaku before, so I have no problems being friends with a kifujin.


    If she¡¯d like, we could confirm the present situation with our mutual past life knowledge. Mariel-chan might have some information about this world after all.


    If this was a world from a light novel, I who is the Duke¡¯s daughter would be the villainess, Mariel-chan who is the Baron¡¯s daughter would be the heroine, and it would develop into the ¡®serves you right¡¯ ending. What would happen if those two would become friends?


    I must consider seriously consulting with Mariel-chan about this.


    While thinking about that, I fell into a deep sleep who knows when.

 CH 292

    On the promised day of the meeting, Baron Mayor accompanied by Mariel-chan came to our house.


    ¡¸Duke Ellisfeed-sama, thank you very much for your constant patronage of our company. I appreciate your consent regarding our visit today¡¹


    Baron Mayor was a slightly plump man with brown hair and eyes. As a former merchant, no, because he¡¯s a merchant even now, he lowered his back but I didn¡¯t feel any servility. He gives off the feeling of a gentle-looking uncle.


    Although I say that, he got to the top of a huge company and even climbed up to the ranks of Baron peerage, so he must be a capable person.


    ¡¸Umu. I trust your company because you sell quality products at reasonable prices. Now then, I heard today¡¯s business is about something Cristea gave to your daughter?¡¹


    Otousama went straight to the point as he was tight on time.


    ¡¸Y, yes. The other day, my daughter had the honor to be invited for a tea party by Cristea-sama. I wanted to talk about the item that was enclosed in the envelope together with the letter. Mariel, take it out¡¹


    Urged by Baron Mayor, Mariel-chan took out the sachet from before.


    ¡¸This is?¡¹


    ¡¸H, herbs were put inside of this. It gives off a very nice fragrance¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, explain¡¹


    I explained instead of Mariel-chan who was too nervous to talk.


    ¡¸Yes. As I was choosing a letter set to send Mariel-sama, I found out that they are all from Mayor Company, so thinking that Mariel-sama¡¯s enjoyment would be halved, I came up with something different. I, coincidentally, thought of enclosing the fragrance of herbs into a sachet made from cloth¡¹


    I used my past life¡¯s¡¸Fumikou¡¹as reference.


    ¡¸Enclosing the fragrance?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I thought it would be wonderful if the gentle, sweet scent released out the moment the seal got opened¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I smelled the scent of herbs the moment I opened the invitation and it made me feel very happy! Then, I was so happy I carried the sachet on me, but everyone praised me that I smell nice!¡¹


    Mariel-chan said somewhat excitedly.


    Was her switch turned on all of sudden?


    ¡¸Mariel, calm down. You see, I was interested in it and when I asked my daughter, she said that she received it from Cristea-sama¡¹


    Taking the sachet in his hand, Otousama sniffed the fragrance. Oh, didn¡¯t his glabella relax a little?


    ¡¸Otousama. I enclosed it in a letter this time, but you can also leave it in a closet or it can help you relax by placing it near a pillow, you can enjoy it in various ways¡¹


    ¡¸Hou, is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! That¡¯s correct! Noticing the potential of this sachet, I was convinced that it would sell!¡¹


    Hearing my explanation, Baron Mayor excitedly continued.


    ¡¸I would like to sell this in our company by all means! Therefore, I have wanted to request Cristea-sama, who came up with the idea, for a permission to monopolize the sales in our company. What do you think?¡¹


    Baron Mayor, you are too close, too close, too close.


    You are sidling up too close!


    ¡¸Cristea. If it¡¯s just about a permission, you didn¡¯t need me here?¡¹


    Otousama seems to find this bothersome. No but, wouldn¡¯t YOU get angry if I did as I please?


    ¡¸That might be the case, but¡­ I have a proposition before giving the permission. I have wanted Otousama to be the witness¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Proposition?¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Baron Mayor and Mariel-chan listened with interest, while Otousama¡¯s glabella deepened as if saying¡¸I hope you won¡¯t say something bothersome again¡¹.

 CH 293

    ¡¸I called it a proposition, but it¡¯s nothing difficult. Baron Mayor, if I give you a permission for the selling of this sachet, what do you intend to do about the manufacturing?¡¹


    I inquired from Baron Mayor with a smile.


    ¡¸Err, yes. Anyhow, I thought that I might not receive the permission, so I haven¡¯t thought about it deeply yet, but¡­ I¡¯m thinking of gathering people who are good at sewing and having them give it a try first¡¹


    Flustered by the sudden question, Baron Mayor replied.


    ¡¸Umm, the plan was for my Mother and I to make test pieces first¡¹


    Mariel-chan who raised her hand answered.


    ¡¸Is that so? The test pieces aside, I believe it would be difficult to secure workers and materials for the mass production, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, overseeing a small production team while securing all kinds of things would be the best way to progress¡¹


    Baron Mayor replied while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡¸That¡¯s where my proposition comes in. Wouldn¡¯t you consider making these goods a charity project?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Charity project?¡¹¡¹¡¹


    While being stared at by everyone, Cristea continued talking.


    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about requesting an abbey to produce the sachets. I believe there are many people who are good at sewing at abbeys. If we request those people, we will be able to secure high quality products. In return, we would split a part of the proceeds with the abbey¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡¹


    Hmm, hmm, Baron Mayor listened with a great interest.


    ¡¸As for the material, things like scraps are enough. These things can be made with small pieces of cloth that would be usually thrown away. How about having tailors donate their scraps that are garbage in their eyes to us? Mass producing the same would not be possible, but on the other hand, you wouldn¡¯t sell the same product twice¡¹


    ¡¸I see! The materials left to purchase would be the inexpensive threads and needles¡¹


    Umumu, Baron Mayor started pondering. The profits would be little, but I believe this to be a good thing for a rising Baron.


    To be frank, Miria made that sachet in front of me in no time. In fact, after that, Miria got into sachet making, so there are many sachets of various sizes in both Miria¡¯s and my rooms.


    For that reason, I think that with something this simple, we will be able to secure a low price for the mass production from those good at sewing, plus sachets with an added embroidery or patchwork could sell for even more. Each young lady has a different taste from embroidery and abbey would definitely have one or two people who are good at that.


    Besides, the present situation is that abbeys can¡¯t operate without donations. Fundraising is tough and gathering donations is difficult, so I heard from Okaasama.


    Since charity is one of the matters of concerns and interests for the nobility, it should be easy for them to get on board if advertised as a simple way to donate. Besides, I also think it¡¯s not good for the abbey to just wait for the donations to come.


    I think that it will be an encouragement for the outcome they want.

 CH 294

    After having thought for a while, Baron Mayor looked at me decisively.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, I think that I would like to go ahead with your idea. Although the profits from the sales of the sachets would be low, it will return later as a big profit in a different way¡¹


    Yes, yes. He¡¯s got the¡¸Lose some, gain more¡¹mind.


    Well then, shall we go with the last proposition?


    ¡¸Otousama, I would like to donate all of the money I will earn from the royalties to the charity. Would that be all right with you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Cristea-sama!?¡¹¡¹


    Baron Mayor and Mariel-chan looked at me in surprise.


    ¡¸You are fine with that?¡¹


    After a while of silence, Otousama inquired to make sure.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s something I made on a whim in the first place. It¡¯s the Mayor Company intends to tie it to a business. Baron Mayor listened to my selfish charity proposition, so I would like to recompense him¡¹


    I replied with a smile.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, how wonderfully kind-hearted you are¡­¡¹


    Baron Mayor said, deeply moved.


    No, no, I am not that wonderful, really.


    Even though I made it on a whim, you wanted to pay me money just for that idea, that really felt painful. I mean, even though those sachets may be easy to make, won¡¯t the people mass producing them have it difficult from now on?


    It might be my proposition, mass producing something like this for someone like me who has no embroidery or sewing sense would be impossible. Absolutely impossible. Therefore, in order to express my respect for those people, I think I would like to donate in such manner.


    ¡¸If you are fine with it, then I don¡¯t mind. Baron Mayor, please do as she said. However, make sure to periodically report how much of my daughter¡¯s part was donated¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes! Certainly!¡¹


    As expected of Otousama, he understands.


    ¡¸Well then, I will promptly come up with a contract, so we will excuse ourselves. I will bring it in the near future¡¹


    ¡¸I will let my wife cooperate with the abbey. She has some knowledge about this stuff, so I will have her write a letter of introduciton¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much for everything. Well then, see you another day¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    I stopped Mariel-chan who bowed and wanted to follow after the leaving Baron Mayor.


    ¡¸Mariel-sama, please come by again. Please stay longer the next time? I would like to talk with you slowly¡¹


    Yes, thoroughly about our past lives.


    ¡¸Y, yes! Gladly, gladly! Thank you very much!¡¹


    Mariel-chan must have had the same feelings as she replied delightfully.


    ¡¸I am glad, well then. Here you go. A souvenir. It¡¯s just a little though¡­¡¹


    I handed her a wrapped up object. When I whispered¡¸It¡¯s Dorayaki¡¹to her, she extremely joyfully hugged it close to her chest and replied¡¸I will eat it alone like a treasure!¡¹. She was skipping a little while walking, so she must have been quite happy.


    Fufu, this taste of nostalgia, please enjoy!

 CH 295

    Once the case of the sachets got somehow settled, I felt relieved.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ and well, that¡¯s how we settled it¡¹


    It¡¯s the after dinner mofumofu brushing time.


    I talked about today¡¯s events while brushing everyone¡¯s fur.


    ¡ºYou really don¡¯t have any greed, Lord. I thought that money was the only thing that mattered to humans though¡»


    Kurogane closed his eyes in comfortableness while I brushed him.


    ¡¸Hmm, I am getting a plenty of money regularly from the recipes I have registered so far. I made so much but I have few opportunities to spend it¡¹


    I have not met Sei for a while now and I can¡¯t personally go to buy things at the Bastea Company, so I have no opportunity to spend the surplus money I made.


    I think people might start calling me immoral lady on top of being called villainess if I don¡¯t do anything but earn money.


    Even if I don¡¯t have any intentions of doing it publicly, I have a duty as a noble to accomplish.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not currently worried about money, I have no money if I have none, I can just come up with a method to earn more¡¹


    My past life¡¯s knowledge is, in a sense, a cheat, so overdoing it is prohibited though.


    ¡ºIf troubled about money, I will provide the food, okay?¡»


    Mashiro whose brushing already ended regrettably stared at the brush in my hand.


    ¡¸Fufu, of course. I would have to ask you at that time then¡¹


    ¡ºLeave it to me¡»


    Right, even if I become homeless, I surely won¡¯t be troubled about food as long as I have Mashiro and others, and I have a feeling that I could comfortably live in a forest in a cabin made from earth magic.


    ¡ºRidiculous. Not letting go of your current lifestyle takes priority, doesn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no way a chick like you would survive the life of a commoner, right?¡»


    Kaguya said with a deadpan expression.


    ¡¸You think so? I feel like I could manage though¡¹


    ¡ºHa! That¡¯s why you are Naive-chan¡»


    As a magic beast, Kaguya lived in hardships up until now, so she must be thinking that my way of thinking is too optimistic.


    Well, I would like to avoid eating insects, but I did aim for a slowlife in my past life, you know? I think I could manage somehow.


    Besides, I don¡¯t want to be called Naive-chan this, Naive-chan that by you who will carelessly relax with your stomach upside down when I brush you later!

 CH 296

    A few days passed since the visit of the Baron Mayor father and daughter.


    Come to think of it, although there weren¡¯t young ladies, young masters were present. Apparently, two or three boys were forced to participate each time so I wouldn¡¯t be the only child participating.


    The older children who will be my seniors at the academy behaved well, but the children of the same age as me were shit-¡­ no, they were boys with unacceptable discipline. They threw some small stuff at me and tried to play some pranks on me, but I enclosed myself in a thin, unnoticeable barrier, so I survived by repelling everything. Everyone found it mysterious that I didn¡¯t react though. Seriously, if my manners teacher Retia was here, they would be greatly scolded no doubt. When thinking such one day while returning from a tea party, I was shocked by Okaasama who told me¡¸Those boys who have participated in the tea parties up until now were all your fianc¨¦ candidates¡¹.


    ¡¸What, there¡¯s no need to be surprised that much, right? You are a daughter of a good family without an engagement, it¡¯s not that strange for a few candidates to appear¡¹


    ¡¸No, umm, I was certain that Okaasama wished to engage me to Prince Ray, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, in the past, even before you two were born, I spoke with Lily¡­ Her Majesty, how wonderful it would be if our children got together. That¡¯s why, if you willing, we will settle it immediately, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, err, not something I¡¯m willing just yet¡­¡¹


    I want to be free for the time being, so I will politely decline. Yes.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ I understand that you are not interested at all, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange for you to already have a fianc¨¦, you know? Rather, it¡¯s strange that one hasn¡¯t been chosen for you already¡¹


    Naturally. I have to thank Otousama and Oniisama for that.


    ¡¸Geez, you¡­ thinking how difficult it was for us, we wanted to let our children be free as much as possible, so they wouldn¡¯t suffer like we did, but you will have to choose a partner soon. Think about it carefully while in the academy. I will say it just in case, but I won¡¯t force you to choose from among the current candidates¡¹


    ¡¸Okaasama¡­¡¹


    It certainly is strange for someone of my status to not have a fianc¨¦ yet. I thought it was all because of Otousama¡¯s adoring for his daughter that he rejected all candidates with¡¸I won¡¯t let my daughter become a bride!¡¹, but it seems that Okaasama¡¯s breaking off the engagement was the main cause.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t choose a partner soon, you might end up as the second wife of an old gentleman, alright? You have to be careful, okay?¡¹


    Okaasama said while smiling.


    Ugh, Okaasama is capable of everything¡­


    I could only reply¡¸I will handle it carefully¡­¡¹with a cramp on my face.

 CH 297

    I was encircled by Okaasama for several days of tea party Omiai(?), but because my reaction was too light, it felt like Okaasama gave up.


    ¡¸You do have a will to get married, right? Just what type of person is to your liking?¡¹


    Okaasama inquired from me during the after dinner tea time.


    ¡¸An¡­ you are talking about that again? I think it¡¯s still too early for Cristea though?¡¹


    ¡¸You be quiet please. You might be thinking that it¡¯s fine for her to miss her marriage and keep her at home, but I won¡¯t let that happen, all right?¡¹


    Being glared at by Okaasama, Otousama could only keep his mouth closed. Oniisama looked like he wanted to say something too, but he kept silent after seeing the two.


    ¡¸Being born in the nobility, I am aware that I will have to marry before long. In addition, I also understand that it¡¯s not strange to be engaged even before being born and I am also aware and grateful that you let me act this freely for so long. However, if you ask me for my preferences¡­¡¹


    Preferences, to be frank, I don¡¯t have any.


    Even if you asked me for my facial preferences, I can safely say that I don¡¯t have any because the faces of handsome men don¡¯t make my heart throb anymore, since I already got used it by being surrounded by good-looking men since birth.


    Whether it¡¯s the face or personality, I don¡¯t think I would be bothered too much.


    ¡¸What I wanted to hear weren¡¯t words of gratitude. I have no intentions of forcing you into misfortunate marriage, but I¡¯m worried that you have no interest in marriage because you have too much freedom¡¹


    T, too much freedom, you say? I don¡¯t think I was acting that freely though.


    W, well I do think that I have too much freedom compared to other young ladies.


    ¡¸Okaasama, I think that speaking of marriage is too early for me. It might be slightly slower than other people, but I would like to think about it carefully¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t help but feel that you will miss your marriage at your thinking pace. I think it would be easier to search if we at least knew your preferences¡¹


    Preferences, huh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind a hunk, but at the end of the day, I think I am good as long as we can get along.


    ¡¸Preferences, huh¡­ ah, a person who eats his food deliciously, perhaps?¡¹


    A person who can enjoy delicious things just like me might be good.


    ¡¸All of your food is delicious, so I don¡¯t think it can serve as a reference though? ¡­ Are you perhaps saying that you would be fine with someone like me? Is that it?¡¹


    Otousama said in a pleasant surprise, but that¡¯s definitely not it, alright?


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep quiet. Geez, please keep your doting with moderation¡¹


    Being glared at by Okaasama again, Otousama feeling despondent said no more. Good grief.


    ¡¸In the sense of eating my food deliciously, then Otousama, Oniisama, and Okaasama are the same. I love all of you!¡¹


    Mashiro, Kurogane, and Kaguya too, I love everyone!


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Cristea¡­!¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Feeling their hearts throb after hearing Cristea¡¯s words, the members of the Ellisfeed family became unable to say anything anymore.


    Kaguya who was grooming herself and watching the exchange from a window muttered¡¸Seriously, this fellow is a tremendous swindler¡¹.

 CH 298

    I have been exchanging letters with Mariel-chan every day since I talked with Baron Mayor, but I realized how wonderful the communication system of my past life was.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your invitation¡¹


    Mariel-chan greeted me cutely. Yaay~! I was waiting!


    ¡¸Welcome. I was looking forward to Mariel-sama¡¯s visit very much, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I also was looking forward to it!¡¹


    Ufufu, I smiled. First of all, we decided to hold the girls only tea party we couldn¡¯t have the last time.


    We moved to the cat-themed parlor from before to have a girls talk over tea and sweets.


    After the preparations of a certain extent were done, I had Miria and others withdraw and cast a light barrier and soundproof magic.


    Like this, we can have a secret talk without holding back.


    I told Mashiro and others that I will introduce them later and to stay in their room until then.


    I think I should talk about my past life with Mashiro and others soon. I somehow haven¡¯t had the right opportunity to talk about it. I also have to ask Mariel-chan if it would be fine to tell them that she¡¯s a reincarnated person as well.


    The teacakes I prepared this time were Dorayaki I handed as a souvenir to Mariel-chan the last time and I also prepared Youkan. The tea is Sencha with the choice of bitterness.


    ¡¸Th¡­ this! Amaz¡­! Erm, Cristea-sama, once again, thank you very much for your souvenir the last time. It was extremely delicious!¡¹


    She looked like she would drool anytime, but Mariel-chan quickly pulled herself together and bowed.


    ¡¸No, no, you are welcome¡¹


    I similarly bowed quietly.


    ¡¸No, no, no need to be modest¡¹


    ¡¸No, no¡­¡¹


    As both of us bowed like former Japanese, when our eyes met when we raised our heads, we burst into laughter.


    Now then, let the girls only gathering begin!

 CH 299

    ¡¸Still, I was really surprised by the memo you gave me the last time. Since then, I was dying to talk to you! To think Cristea-sama was a reincarnated person just like me, right?¡¹


    Knowing that I am a reincarnated person like her, Mariel-chan¡¯s tone gradually loosened. It¡¯s nice, this friendly feeling.


    ¡¸I was also surprised. To think for one to be this close, moreover, a former Japanese at that?¡¹


    I relaxed my tone as well.


    Mariel-chan nodded to my words.


    ¡¸But, I find it strange. How did you understand that I was a reincarnated person?¡¹


    Mariel-chan seemed not to understand how I could tell that she was reincarnated and tilted her head to the side. Huh? Has she got no self-awareness by any chance?


    ¡¸You were saying things like nice¡­ and precious¡­ while watching Prince Ray and Oniisama talking, so I got a hunch¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No way! You have noticed it from something like that!?¡­ That means, Cristea-sama is rotten as well¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not! I certainly was an otaku, but my friend was a person like that. You were saying the same stuff as her. ¡®Perhaps¡­?¡¯ I thought. The memo was a gamble, but I was intending to pretend I handed you the wrong thing were I mistaken¡¹


    Tehe? Mariel-chan smiled shyly. As I thought, she was a fujoshi in her past life¡­


    ¡¸Indeed, if I didn¡¯t know the meaning behind your words, ¡®Those two are precious? Well they are handsome, so that might be true¡¯ is what I would probably think. It was truly just a coincidence, no, a miracle that I noticed¡¹


    ¡¸You also find them precious because you are the little sister!? Well, from the intimate mood of those two hunks, my wild delusions couldn¡¯t help but be strong! It was a wonderful treat!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ No, I didn¡¯t mean precious in that way. Could you please stop looking at my relative with such eyes?¡¹


    As expected, it would be difficult to face my acquaintances knowing that they are targets of such wild delusions.


    ¡¸Ehe, forgive me. I will be careful?¡¹


    ¡¸You are not going to stop, but will be careful, what??¡¹


    ¡¸Well, this is just as natural as breathing, so¡­ telling me to stop my wild delusions is same as telling me to stop breathing, you see?¡¹


    Ahhahha! Mariel-chan laughed.


    ¡­ I thought she was a frail squirrel kitten, but it feels like I have summoned an outrageous monster.


    Come to think of it, my friend was like this too.


    ¡¸Erm, even though it¡¯s a behavior of fujoshi, I will ask you to keep it moderate, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~ okay~! Leave it to me!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied with tightly clasped fists. I, I¡¯m worried.

 CH 300

    ¡¸Actually, I have also been recently suspecting that Cristea-sama might be a reincarnated person. The recipes and inventions were resembling those from my past life after all. I have received a shock when I ate mayonnaise for the first time¡¹


    Mariel-chan laughed out loud. Shock, huh¡­


    ¡¸When did you regained the memories from your past life, Mariel-sama?¡¹


    I tried asking reflexively. In my case, it was when I ate Takoyaki (Okpal), but what was the trigger for Mariel-chan?


    ¡¸You can call me Mariel. Let¡¯s see, I had vague memories of my past life since I was little, so the little me couldn¡¯t understand at all what BL was. I somehow understood that it was something really fun though. I was sure that it¡¯s something I saw and memorized from a dream. However, it was when I ate mayonnaise that I was convinced that those were memories of my past life. I was a mayo-lover after all¡¹


    Unexpectedly, mayonnaise that was one of the recipes I registered was the trigger. You could certainly call that shocking. However, for the both of us awaken with food, what kind of gluttons are we¡­


    ¡¸As soon as I tasted the mayonnaise, I was like: ¡°That¡¯s it! This is exactly what I was eating together with the dishes in those dreams~!¡± That¡¯s when something triggered inside me and I quickly understood that all of my dreams were memories of my past life. Although it felt like I processed too much data and ended up with fever¡¹


    I see now. For the details to be this similar. Uwaa¡­ not only mayonnaise recipe caused a boom in this world, it also woke the fujoshi memories of a reincarnated person. How sinful.


    ¡¸I, is that so¡­ ah, please just call me Cristea, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No, no, it would be bad for a Baron¡¯s daughter like myself to call a Duke¡¯s daughter without honorifics. Wouldn¡¯t I carelessly let it out at some point? That¡¯s why I have to make a habit of addressing you appropriately. In truth, talking to you like this is also not good¡¹


    I have to be careful of my speech in the future, Mariel-chan reflected.


    ¡¸Ehh~? Won¡¯t it make me look self-important if only I address you without honorifics!? I don¡¯t want that¡¹


    ¡¸But, you are important in actuality¡¹


    ¡¸My parents are important, not me, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Haa¡­ Cristea-sama, you have no self-awareness, I see. Your numerous recipes and inventions and now, the charity. What you are doing at your age is not something that could be done just because you are the Duke¡¯s daughter, you know?¡¹


    I had no room to object Mariel-chan¡¯s admonishing.


    ¡¸But, but! As I thought, won¡¯t I seem like a villainess by addressing you like that?¡¹


    It would seem as if I was looking down on Mariel-chan. I¡¯d hate that.


    ¡¸Even if you say that, I would be treated like an idiot for calling someone of an upper status without honorifics, you know?¡¹


    Mariel-chan said tiredly.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ that¡¯s true too. Then, let¡¯s go with -san¡¹


    ¡¸We can make the compromise there. Cristea-san?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, Mariel-san¡¹


    Ahh~ even though I really wanted to call you Mariel-chan.

 CH 301

    ¡¸By the way, when did you remember your past life¡¯s memories, Cristea-san?¡¹


    Mariel-chan asked curiously.


    ¡¸Me? It was when I ate Okpal¡­ Takoyaki from a stall when shopping around the town in our fief¡¹


    As soon as I corrected myself to say Takoyaki, Mariel-chan¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    ¡¸Ta, tatatatakoyaki!? They have them in this world!?¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down, Mariel-san. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s food similar to Takoyaki. When I think about it now, it was made from octopus, but the sauce still tastes incomplete¡¹


    I have already got my hands on soy sauce and other various things, so it might be the time to start making the sauce soon.


    ¡¸Ah, the sauce, huh¡­ I see. But, making a Takoyaki-ish thing is possible then?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. If I have that pan made¡¹


    ¡¸I, I want to eat it¡­! Takoyaki are nice. Okonomiyaki too, but what you really yearn for is the sauce, right?¡¹


    Ah, I understand, I understand that feeling. It¡¯s a flavor I wanted to eat regularly during my past life.


    ¡¸Yeah. I also want to eat it, so perhaps I should try doing my best at making the sauce?¡¹


    When I said so casually, my shoulders were suddenly grabbed. Eh?


    ¡¸Please do your best. And please call me for the sampling by all means!¡¹


    Mariel-chan, did you have to approach me with that bloodcurdling expression!?


    ¡¸Of, of course, I will send you an invitation at that time?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very muuuuch!¡¹


    Mariel-chan said with almost prostrating vigor. No, no, let¡¯s calm down!?


    Serving a fresh tea, I encouraged the conversation with Mariel-chan to advance.


    ¡¸And so, I worked as OL in my past life, but on my way home from work, I went to a supermarket to purchase ingredients for Takoyaki and got run over by a truck and died instantly. I wonder if the trigger was Takoyaki because my last moments about them were so powerful¡¹


    I narrated in melancholy.


    ¡¸Is that so? I was a nurse during my past life, but as you know, I was a fujoshi and also did cosplay. I don¡¯t remember much from the time I died, but I remember having a hard time making a costume for an event that was just around the corner. Was it because I pulled a few all-nighters? I might have died from overwork¡¹


    A nurse, fujoshi and cosplayer¡­ s, sounds rough. I somehow could understand a death from overwork.


    ¡¸I see. We both had it hard, huh¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ my only regret might be dying before completing the costume. I worked so hard to make it. But well, saying that now is useless. Just being able to be granted a second life is a stroke of luck. Moreover, I was also able to meet you, a reincarnated person like myself. Lucky, right!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I am also glad I met Mariel-san in this world. It¡¯s reassuring¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I will be in your care from now on, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Likewise¡¹


    We exchanged a glance and laughed together.


    I really am glad to have met Mariel-chan.

 CH 302

    After that, the past life talk with Mariel-chan got even more exciting.


    As for magic, it¡¯s empowered with the power of imagination as I thought and Mariel-chan is apparently able to use various magics as well. Moreover, whether it¡¯s because she was a nurse, she¡¯s able to use a little bit of healing magic. Amazing!


    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t skillfully adjust the amount of magical power, so I soon run out and get exhausted¡¹


    Mariel-chan grumbled with sighs mixed in.


    ¡¸Is that so? If it¡¯s just adjusting the amount of magical power then I think it can get solved by practicing the circulation of magical power, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸How do I do that?¡¹


    If I could use magic even a little bit more efficiently, then I would like to try, Mariel-chan said.


    ¡¸Yoga and meditation works for me, you see?¡¹


    A daily dose of yoga¡­ puts the flow of magical power in order.


    And, as for the meditation, I tried it to become more conscious of the circulation of magical power for easier manipulation and it worked quite well.


    ¡¸Yogaa?¡¹


    Mariel-chan raised her voice in disarray, hearing my unexpected reply.


    ¡¸Oh yeah, it works quite well¡¹


    ¡¸Hee¡­ but, I don¡¯t know yoga poses that much¡¹


    Fumu. Mariel-chan is usually a sleepyhead, I guess? Well, most of the young ladies wake up late. It seems that I will be staying up late today as well, so let¡¯s start slowly in the morning.


    ¡¸Since you are staying over today, err, the dinner¡­ it would be better not to have it together with my family, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I would prefer that if possible. I don¡¯t think I would be able to swallow the food if dining together with the Duke, Duchess and Norman-sama¡¹


    Otousama and others don¡¯t look scary, but they are mere gluttons at a dining table.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to be that nervous. Ah, but it might be better to at least greet Otousama and Okaasama later¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I will have to apologize for not joining them at the dinner¡¹


    ¡¸You really don¡¯t have to mind that¡­ Otousama and Okaasama also said they wanted to greet the first friend I met at the Capital after all¡¹


    ¡¸Hiii, that¡¯s frightening!¡¹


    Taking Mariel-chan who seemed like wanting to shout along, I decided to bring her to greet Otousama and Okaasama.

 CH 303

    I took Mariel-chan to a room where Otousama and Okaasama were having tea so she could greet them.


    ¡¸Miss Mariel, thank you for coming. Please, feel at home¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, umm, thank you very much for your precious time the other day! Father was very joyful¡¹


    ¡¸No need to mind it. Those weren¡¯t bad conditions for us after all¡¹


    Mariel-chan said hello nervously. Otousama is handsome, but the expressionless face he keeps to maintain dignity may look scary. Even though it¡¯s fine to give Mariel-chan a small warm smile since she¡¯s scared.


    ¡¸I was able to get into a charity work, so I appreciate it. Please, convey my thanks to your otousama from me¡¹


    Okaasama smiled. Okaasama is usually close to expressionless, but her sociability is good at times like this. It¡¯s one of the social life skills. I have to learn from her example.


    ¡¸Y, yes! I will make sure to convey your message!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied with a blush.


    Okaasama is a gorgeous beauty when she smiles after all. Her entire face turned red from being smiled at by such Okaasama. I have no doubts that Mariel-chan is screaming internally¡¸Uooh, I was smiled at by a beauty! A sight for sore eyes!¡¹.


    ¡¸Otousama, Okaasama. It¡¯s about today¡¯s dinner, but I am thinking of having it with just the two of us¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, you won¡¯t be dining with us?¡¹


    We enjoyed a conversation with the two after getting their approval and excused ourselves.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ that was tense. But, the beautiful couple was a sight for sore eyes!¡¹


    Hou, Mariel-chan said in satisfaction while letting out a sigh. As I thought.


    ¡¸Otousama and Okaasama aren¡¯t people you have to be nervous around though. Still, today¡¯s dinner is Japanese cuisine, so it¡¯s better if we eat alone, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ wha, Japanese cuisine!? There is!? I got to know about rice thanks to Cristea-san, but surely not?¡¹


    ¡¸How about pork, rather Orc miso soup, tamagoyaki, umeboshi and tsukemono?¡¹


    ¡¸Eeeeeh!? That many!? Is that fine? Rather, you did well discovering them!?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu, Yahatul resembles Japan well¡­ no, the ingredients are exactly the same¡¹


    ¡¸Yahatul¡­ the island country, was it? I think I heard from Father that a branch store of Baste Company has recently started selling Yahatul products in the Capital?¡¹


    Oh! As expected of a merchant. He¡¯s got the information down.


    ¡¸Yeah, the main branch of that very Bastea Company is in our fief, that¡¯s where I found it¡¹


    ¡¸Uwa! Uwaa! I have to go there the next time! Ah, but I have no people who could cook it¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan¡¯s tension got beaten up to the dejection.


    ¡¸Mariel-san, how is your cooking?¡¹


    ¡¸I have been devastatingly poor since my past life¡­ I haven¡¯t cooked at all since then. Rather, you know? It¡¯s unusual for a Duke¡¯s daughter like yourself to cook, Cristea-san!¡¹


    Indeed. I had it tough at the beginning.

 CH 304

    ¡¸I¡¯m used to cooking, so I could make a few things when I continued. Shall I teach you?¡¹


    Eh~ even though there¡¯s no need to hold back.


    ¡¸People who can cook don¡¯t understand the troubles of those who can¡¯t¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan said timidly. Such exaggeration.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t follow a recipe properly and when I try various ways to recover, I end up making something inedible for people¡¹


    Haa, Mariel-chan let out a huge sigh¡­ inedible for people!?


    ¡¸I, I see. In that case, eat to your heart¡¯s content today, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you! Uwaa, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹


    I quickly want to eat! Mariel-chan was delighted.


    ¡¸That reminds me, I had something I wanted to talk about with Mariel-san¡¹


    Recalling that I have completely forgotten about something, I cut to the chase.


    ¡¸N? What is it? A new product?¡¹


    Mariel-chan leaned forwards with sparkling eyes full of expectations.


    ¡¸I can produce new things that casually. You see, I would like you to keep this secret for now¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, there are Sacred Beasts in our house¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes¡­ yes?¡¹


    ¡¸They are Fenrir and Holy bear, and both of them are my contracted beasts¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Sacred Beast-samas are here? Moreover, multiple contracts!? With Cristea-san!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I would like to keep it secret from the country for the moment, so I would be grateful if you could keep quiet about it though¡¹


    ¡¸Wha, eh? Seriously!?¡¹


    Mariel-chan looked restlessly around in shock. No, they are not here yet. I am also contracting a magic beast Kaguya, but Kaguya¡¯s appearances usually don¡¯t change from the black cat, so I didn¡¯t tell you so you wouldn¡¯t be scared.


    ¡¸Could I call them to introduce you to them?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? You will introduce us!? By all means!! Uwaa, it will be my first time seeing a Sacred Beast~!! Hiya~!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s important so I will remind you once again, I would like to keep my contracts secret for the time being, so please keep it to yourself, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Okay~ okay~! Leave it to me!¡¹


    W, will this be all right¡­


    ¡¸T, then, I¡¯m going to call them. Kurogane, Mashiro¡¹


    When I dispelled the barrier and called the two, they immediately warped in as if they were waiting for it.


    ¡¸Lord, I got tired of waiting¡¹


    ¡¸Cristeaa~!¡¹


    I had the two sit on the sofa to my sides and introduced them to Mariel-chan.


    ¡¸Let me introduce you. They currently have these appearances, but this is Fenrir Kurogane and Holy Bear Mashiro. Kurogane, Mashiro, she¡¯s my friend from Baron Mayor¡¯s place, Mariel-san. Make sure not to be rude to her¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, I shall treat Lord¡¯s friend politely¡¹


    ¡¸Mariel, nice to meet you?¡¹


    ¡¸Mashiro, you mustn¡¯t call a lady without honorifics on your first meeting. I am sorry about this Mariel-sa¡­ n?¡¹


    Mariel-chan vacantly stared at us with her eyes opened wide as if they were to fall off.

 CH 305

    ¡¸Umm, Mariel-san?¡¹


    When I called out to the frozen Mariel-chan, she suddenly came back to her senses and greeted the two.


    ¡¸Wha, how do you do! I am Baron Mayor¡¯s daughter, Mariel! Pweash¡­ please, take care of me!¡¹


    She bit herself. She corrected herself with a totally red face though.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to be this nervous, you know? Kurogane and Mashiro won¡¯t bring harm to my friends, and they are now in their human forms so they aren¡¯t scary, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I mean, it¡¯s my first time seeing a Sacred Beast. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t aware they were such off the scale hunks¡­!¡¹


    Mariel-chan was spellbound. Love at first sight? ¡­ Not, huh.


    ¡¸Mariel-san? I won¡¯t forgive you if you do that to my children, alright!?¡¹


    ¡¸I, I didn¡¯t even say anything, so how did you know!?¡¹


    How would I not know? Seriously, I can¡¯t let my guard down. Even my children have become the victim of Mariel-chan¡¯s wild delusions.


    ¡¸I will tell you this beforehand, but remarks of wild delusions about my children are prohibited, okay?¡¹


    That¡¯s opression~! she protested, but I won¡¯t allow it. Well, I won¡¯t be able to stop the wild delusions in her mind though.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter, Lord? Is something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸No, everything¡¯s fine. She has already¡­ her imagination is abundant, so I was just cautioning her to keep it moderate¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? As long as nothing is wrong¡¹


    ¡¸Haha¡­¡¹


    Ignorance is a bliss. It would be troubling if the two got to know, Mariel-chan. I¡¯m telling you this for your own good, so please stop your wild delusions, okay?


    ¡¸Still, with ikemen with faces off the charts gathered here like this, it looks like a world of Otome game or a light novel, doesn¡¯t it? Is Cristea-san playing the role of the heroine?¡¹


    Indeed. Oniisama and Prince Ray are there too, moreover there¡¯s also Sei, Byakko-sama and others whom Mariel-chan doesn¡¯t know about yet. However, I wouldn¡¯t be the heroine. According to our statuses, wouldn¡¯t Mariel-chan be the heroine and I the villainess? Ah, the Repulsive food eating lady?


    ¡¸Off the charts¡­? Ikemen?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, what is Otome geemu?¡¹


    Kurogane and Mashiro asked puzzledly about the unknown terms. Ahh, cute¡­ or not, this is bad.


    ¡¸Mariel-san, talking about topics the two don¡¯t know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! I see, roger! I¡¯m sorry!¡¹


    Panicking, Mariel-chan got more careful that she doesn¡¯t say any more words from our past lives.


    Mariel-chan doesn¡¯t have anyone else to talk about the past life after all¡­ sooner or later, I will have to let Mashiro and others know.


    After thinking such, we spent the time until the dinner with harmless and inoffensive conversation.

 CH 306

    Today¡¯s dinner is with Mariel-chan, so we decided to dine elsewhere.


    ¡¸Ohhh, this is¡­!!¡¹


    Mariel-chan stared at the dinner with sparkling eyes. I understand your feelings.


    ¡¸C, Cr, Cristea-sama!! What is this!? Isn¡¯t this flawless!¡¹


    Fu, fu, fu, right?


    The line up on the table is full of ingredients Tonjiru (Orc miso soup), tamagoyaki, Umeboshi and tsukemono. If this is not enough, I have a stock of Orcatsu in my inventory, so leave it to me.


    ¡¸Not only the food, even the tableware!!¡¹


    That¡¯s right. On top of being treated as works of art, the chopsticks and rice bowls are usually used as tableware here. Lacquerware exists over here too, so when I asked whether the people of Doristan use it, I was told it¡¯s treated as display pieces.


    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s eat before it gets cold. I have seconds if you wish¡¹


    ¡¸Yes! Itadakimasu!¡¹


    Mariel-chan unconsciously joined her hands and took the chopsticks.


    ¡¸Yes, Itadakimasu¡¹


    Following Mariel-chan, I grabbed my chopsticks and started eating¡­ yeah, orc miso soup is good no matter when I eat it. It¡¯s full of ingredients, so there¡¯s plenty of vegetable and meat goodness.


    Tamagoyaki also came out well as it¡¯s nicely fluffy. I was troubled whether to make it sweet or not sweet, but I decided for sweet this time.


    The palate-cleansing Umeboshi and tsukemono add another flavor to the dinner¡­ still, Mariel-chan is awfully quiet, isn¡¯t she?


    When I glanced at Mariel-chan¡­ she was crying.


    ¡¸Ma, Mariel-san!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I, it¡¯s delizoous¡­ sniff. Dodonjiru, is dewishh¡­!!¡¹


    She gulped down the orc miso soup while crying. She seemed to have difficulty breathing occasionally as she ate while crying. L, let¡¯s choose between eating and crying first, okay?


    ¡¸To appreciate Lord¡¯s cooking to this extent, you have quite the discerning eye¡¹


    Kurogane nodded.


    ¡¸You, a good fellow¡¹


    Mashiro¡¯s evaluation criteria¡­!?


    ¡¸Mariel-san, calm down and eat slowly, okay? I properly have seconds and I can take out other things if it¡¯s not enough¡¹


    ¡¸Noo, noo¡­! It¡¯s enough¡­ I am glad to have met Cristea-san¡­ I am glad I have summoned the courage to call out to you dat dayyy¡­!¡¹


    Ahh, just when I thought she finally calmed down, the tears¡­!


    ¡¸I am also glad Mariel-san called out to me. Would you like seconds?¡¹


    ¡¸Pweashe¡­!!¡¹


    She presented the empty bowl.


    ¡­ You did well eating while crying like that¡­ I served her seconds while admiring.

 CH 307

    ¡¸Thank you for the meal. Haaa, my stomach is full¡­¡¹


    I served the satisfied Mariel-chan an after the dinner tea.


    ¡¸You are welcome. You really ate well. I really didn¡¯t think you would help yourself to three more bowls¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan unexpectedly asked for three more helpings of the Orc miso soup. Where did the nine years old girl hid all of that is a mystery.


    ¡¸I was so happy I unconsciously overate¡­ ugh, I don¡¯t want to take a single step after this¡¹


    Not wanting to put any pressure on her stomach, Mariel-chan leaned on the chair in a complete exhaustion¡­ you shouldn¡¯t eat that much then.


    ¡¸Looking at you, it seems that a dessert would be too much for you, huh¡¹


    ¡¸De, dessert!? I want to eat it¡­ but that wouldn¡¯t be possible. Even though I wouldn¡¯t eat three more bowls if you told me that earlier, Cristea-san!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What is the person who asked for seconds with a ghastly expression saying?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile at Mariel-chan¡¯s pitiful state.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the dessert for tomorrow. If you¡¯d like, you can take it home with you as well¡¹


    Storing it in the Inventory for now won¡¯t hurt.


    ¡¸Yeahhh¡­ even though I want to eat it right away. I¡¯m a fool¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even though I could give you many souvenirs if you were a possessor of Inventory. Here, how about a thin slice of Youkan for now?¡¹


    I decided to take out Youkan as tea-cake.


    ¡¸Something dreamlike like an Inventory¡­ t, thank you very much¡­ wha, eeeh!? Where did you take this out from!?¡¹


    Mariel-chan looked in shock at the Youkan I took out from the Inventory.


    Ah, right. She didn¡¯t know that I was the possessor of Inventory.


    ¡¸From that very Inventory, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehhhhh!? What the hell!? Cristea-san, aren¡¯t you a cheater in various ways!?¡¹


    Not fair~! she said.


    ¡¸Mariel-san could attempt it too though¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say the impossible. It¡¯s only given I would be trying unreasonably without the aptitude¡¹


    ¡¸I also thought so at the beginning¡­¡¹


    I then told her how I obtained the Inventory while talking with Teacher Marlen.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea-san, I really do think that you are too nonsensical¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Why did you come to such conclusion!?¡¹


    Don¡¯t say that with a straight face.


    ¡¸I understand that the power of imagination is necessary to activate magic. But, to imagine Inventory as a certain cat-type robot¡­¡¹


    No way~ seriously, no way~ Mariel-chan shook her head. That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡¸T, then, if it were Mariel-san, how would you imagine Inventory?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Me? If it was me then¡­¡¹


    A silence flowed for a little while.


    ¡¸Ku, I can¡¯t imagine anything else but the certain pocket¡¹


    ¡¸As I thought!¡¹


    I replied with a triumphant look to the vexed Mariel-chan.


    ¡¸But, that is easy to imagine, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Certainly. But, I wanted to imagine something a little bit cooler¡­ even though Inventory is even more amazing power than that¡¹


    No, no, I think it¡¯s plentily amazing?


    ¡¸Now, now. Right, since this is a great opportunity, why don¡¯t we try to obtain Inventory for you?¡¹


    I think Mariel-chan can acquire Inventory as well.

 CH 308

    ¡¸Ehh? Inventory? Surely not, that¡¯s not possible, not possible! I can never be able to do it¡¹


    Mariel-chan waved her hands in front of her face while claiming that it wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡¸Now, don¡¯t be saying that. Let¡¯s do it without thinking too much so you will be like: ¡°Lucky~!¡± when you manage to do it, alright?¡¹


    I tried to encourage Mariel-chan.


    ¡¸Ehh~¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, even though I intended to give you many Japanese dishes and desserts as a souvenir if you managed to do it and since there¡¯s no passage of time within Inventory you could have enjoyed it for a long time¡¹


    When I took a glance, Mariel-chan was looking at me as if about to drool at any moment and eyes full of expectations.


    ¡¸I, I see¡­ if I had the Inventory in which the time doesn¡¯t flow, I could stock up on meals and snacks¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan got on board immediately after a short television shopping-like commercial. She was so fast I got worried about her impulses of picking up a phone on the 30 seconds offers on the late-night programs.


    ¡¸However, there are many red bean desserts, aren¡¯t there!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I made too much after getting my hands on Adzuki¡¹


    Since I have experienced a lot, I can confidently say that my stock of red bean desserts is filled to the brim.


    ¡¸Errm, what should I start with then?¡¹


    Mariel-chan who quickly changed her mind was motivated to learn Inventory.


    ¡¸How, you ask me¡­ by imagining the certain pocket¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right. I was focused on taking out the things, but I have to store them first!¡¹


    Hahaha, she thought the same thing as me. You get focused on taking the things out, but you can¡¯t take anything out before putting something in¡­


    ¡¸N~ putting things¡­ in a large space¡­¡¹


    The cup Mariel-chan was holding suddenly disappeared.


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my¡¹


    Didn¡¯t she learn it too quickly!? That might have been faster than me. Well, in my case, Teacher Marlen¡¯s took just way too long.


    ¡¸¡­ Ehhhhh!? It vanished!?¡¹


    In spite of storing it in her Inventory, Mariel-chan looked around for the cup.


    ¡¸Eh, wha, wh, what do I do¡­! That cup, it was expensive, wasn¡¯t it!?¡¹


    You are worried about that!? ¡­ I then recalled how worried I was when I erased Okaasama¡¯s favorite bench.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, calm down. Try imagining the target of extraction next, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸The target of¡­ ah!¡¹


    The cup that vanished reappeared in her hands¡­ however, because there was still some tea left inside and Mariel-chan caught it poorly, it spilled on her skirt.


    ¡¸Wawa!¡¹


    ¡¸Mariel-san, are you all right!? Have you been scalded?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes. I am all right, but¡­¡¹


    It was fortunate that the tea she stored has already cooled down a little before, but her skirt has been soaked with tea.


    ¡¸Oh my¡­ stay still for a moment, okay?¡¹


    Imagining stain removal, I cast Clear magic on her. I dealt with it immediately, so no stains remained. Alright, alright.


    ¡¸Eh!? What have you done just now!?¡¹


    ¡¸What, you ask¡­ I used Clear magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Clear magic, you mean that life magic? I believe it doesn¡¯t normally remove the stains too!?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? That so? I think it turns out quite well when I imagine removing the stains?¡¹


    Mariel-chan is surprised, but not much time has passed since then and I casted Clear magic while imagining stain removal products from my past life, so it cleans quite well.


    I clean Shin in this way after he¡¯s done with dismantling too.


    When I told Mariel-chan that, she muttered to herself.


    ¡¸Cristea-san, a true cheater¡­¡¹


    No, no, no. This is normal, right? You have done stain removal before, right? That¡¯s why while imagining that, Clear magic will clean thoroughly, you know? Eh? You didn¡¯t?


    ¡¸Casting Clear magic while imagining stain removal, I haven¡¯t done that before¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan said in astonishment.


    Ehhh? Is that so!?

 CH 309

    Haa¡­ Mariel-chan let out a long sigh and looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡¸Cristea-san, are you not aware that you are a walking cheat!? If you are not careful, you will feel out of place in the academy, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugu!¡¹


    J, just as I thought? I had a feeling like that¡­ b, but it can¡¯t be helped right, I have been living the life of a shut-in in the countryside up until now after all. It seems that Teacher Marlen taught me Clear magic just to amuse himself too anyway. Thought he must have felt like he overdid it as he recently canceled the special lessons¡­


    ¡¸I, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any self-awareness, but I am not clear what¡¯s normal and what is not¡­ I was a loner after all¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ rather, I am sorry!¡¹


    She understood. I, I am not crying, okay! Though Sei is my friend, he has no knowledge of common sense of this country and in the first place, Sei himself is a cheat, so I can¡¯t use him as a reference.


    ¡¸I, it will be fine! I will somehow manage until the spring¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Will you really be all right?¡¹


    ¡¸I have no confidence, but I will do my best¡¹


    ¡¸In Cristea-san¡¯s case, I think it would be much better if you didn¡¯t do your best¡¹


    I had no room to argue her reproachful stare.


    ¡¸Mariel-san! I will be relying on you after enrolling!¡¹


    I firmly grasped Mariel-chan¡¯s hands and edged up to her.


    ¡¸Eh? Me!? Eh, u, umm, I will do my¡­ best?¡¹


    Okay, I got your promise, alright!


    Mariel-chan¡¯s face cramped after seeing my complacent smile.


    ¡¸Now then, we should take a bath soon and go to the bed¡¹


    The fun times went by in a blink of an eye. Mariel-chan got on board with a bath before retiring.


    ¡¸Eh! A bath!? You have one!?¡¹


    Ah, I see. Because baths in this world are still in the luxury class, people clean their bodies mostly by wiping or going to something akin to a sauna that¡¯s accessible to the general public. There¡¯s still the trick of cleaning yourself with Clear magic, but using hot water is comfortable which is, unfortunately, restricted only to the nobility.


    Mariel-chan¡¯s house is a Baron one, but was it that of an extravagance?


    ¡¸We have? You will take a bath, right?¡¹


    Originally, I would request the maids to wash my hair and body, but Mariel-chan was too embarrassed, so we decided to go together. The hot water can be produced either with a magic stone or with my water and fire magic, so it¡¯s efficient going together.


    ¡¸Ugh, just recalling the public baths¡­¡¹


    Although it was a little bit embarrassing taking a bath together as both of us are reincarnated, we have soaked in the water and happily chatted after washing our hair. Miria got tired of us, but it was fun.


    ¡­ Realizing that Mariel-chan¡¯s growth was better than mine wasn¡¯t fun. Gununu.

 CH 310

    ¡¸Haaa¡­ that was a good bath¡­¡¹


    After stepping out of the bath while letting out Hohee¡­, Mariel-chan¡¯s flushed cheeks doubled her cuteness.


    ¡¸Fufufu, a bath should be finished with this!¡¹


    ¡¸T, that is!¡¹


    What I have taken out from the Inventory was strawberry milk. It¡¯s just a fake one made from milk mixed with strawberry jam though. To tell the truth, what I want to drink now is a coffee milk, but I have not found coffee beans yet, so I made strawberry milk.


    ¡¸Itadakimasu!¡¹


    Mariel-chan stood up, placed her hand on her waist, bent backwards and chugged the milk¡­ it¡¯s fine since there¡¯s no one else but me, however that pose is absolutely ¡°out¡± for a daughter of a noble, okay? I understand your feelings though.


    ¡¸¡­ Puhaa! Yummy~! One more!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­ there¡¯s no seconds. You will get a stomach ache¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh~? I have read somewhere that one liter of milk every day should be fine in my past life though¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan was disappointed, but this world doesn¡¯t have anything like pasteurization. I had Kurogane to obtain freshly squeezed milk for me back in the fief, but I immediately stored it in my Inventory.


    ¡¸I see¡­ would you treat me another time then?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure¡¹


    There¡¯s another time? Will she be able to stay over again? No, the next time we meet would be surely in the academy? Anyhow, I am happy as long as there¡¯s¡¸Next time¡¹.


    We headed to the bedroom before our bodies got cold. Although a guest room was prepared, the two of us still wanted to talk some more, pyjamas party! We seen eye to eye and decided to sleep in my bedroom. Putting on the thick gown, I told Mariel-chan what I have forgotten about while heading to my bedroom.


    ¡¸That reminds me, I sleep together with Kurogane and Mashiro, but¡­ is that fine?¡¹


    ¡¸Whaa!? T, t, together with Sacred Beast-samas!? Those two handsomes!?¡¹


    Mariel-chan trembled. Ah, she¡¯s imagining something indecent. Her face is red.


    ¡¸Look here, Mariel-san? They were in their human forms a while ago, but their original appearances are those of beasts, okay? If they wanted to sleep together with me in their human forms, do you think I would allow that?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­ what, I see¡­ ehh!? Pepeperhaps, the mofumofu forms of Holy Bear and Fenrir!?¡¹


    Mariel-chan edged up to me. Too close, too close!


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Is it all right for me to sleep there?¡¹


    ¡¸My bed is wide enough for two people to sleep in, so it will be fine¡¹


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t mean that. I am happy to sleep together with mofumofu, but I am asking whether it¡¯s all right for me to be there as well!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that should be a problem¡­¡¹


    Ah, but we can¡¯t talk about the past life. What to do? At any rate, I will be getting along with Mariel-chan after this and things from our past lives might just slip out, so wouldn¡¯t it be better to speak our minds?

 CH 311

    When we entered my room, Mariel-chan¡¯s excitement reached extremes.


    ¡¸Wha¡­ what a wonderful mofumofu! A virile Fenrir Kurogane-sama, a cute and fluffy Mashiro-sama! Your furs are so silky and beautiful¡­! ¡¹


    ¡¸Fufufu¡­ right!? It¡¯s the result of brushing them everyday¡¹


    You can praise them even more, you know?


    ¡¸Still, I thought they would be larger than this?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I had them become smaller so they wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the room¡¹


    ¡¸They can control their sizes freely!? I see¡­¡¹


    Miria-chan was apparently expecting to be severely buried in mofumofu. I don¡¯t worry about the bed being crowded, but she seems to have found that disappointing.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ can you two show only ears and tails in your human forms!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Mariel-san, calm down?¡¹


    Mariel-chan is into animal parts, huh¡­ she inquired from the two while panting.


    ¡¸Why would we do something so troublesome after turning into humans? Ahh, is that it? Are you talking about beastmen?¡¹


    Though you don¡¯t see them much in the Doristan Kingdom, this world apparently have beastmen. Well, elves and dwarves are here too, so it¡¯s not that strange.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning in imitating beastmen. That¡¯s idiotic¡¹


    Kurogane said in disgust. I also would like to see the beastmen, but I didn¡¯t think of asking Kurogane¡­ Mariel-chan¡¯s thoughts run deep.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­ how regrettable¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Lord¡¯s friend, don¡¯t think about strange things¡¹


    Kurogane looked at the dejected Mariel-chan with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡¸Now, now. She just can¡¯t think straight after seeing your Sacred Beast forms for the first time. Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yeah¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea, it would be better to choose your friends?¡¹


    ¡¸Hau¡­ how straight! But, that¡¯s what¡¯s good!¡¹


    She got excited from Mashiro¡¯s severe advice¡­


    ¡¸¡­ I wonder if I should really reconsider?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! That can¡¯t be!? I was just joking, geez!¡¹


    Mariel-chan who heard my mutter looked at me in panic.


    ¡¸Fufu, I was also joking¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh¡­ that startled me¡¹


    ¡¸You see, Mashiro, Kurogane. I¡¯m thinking of telling you the details why Mariel-chan and I became friends¡¹


    ¡¸C, Cristea-san!?¡¹


    Eh? Are you telling them about that already? She looked at me with such eyes.


    I¡¯m sorry, I want to keep being friends with Mariel-chan like this, but I don¡¯t want to keep it secret from them. They would surely feel like we left them out. I don¡¯t expressly want to make these jealous kids feel like that.

 CH 312

    ¡¸Fumu, you want to tell us that expressly, then you mean there¡¯s a reason for that?¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? Cristea¡¹


    ¡¸Errm, you see¡­ the reason I had a chance to become friends with Mariel-san is that we have something in common¡­¡¹


    When I took a glance at Mariel-chan, she was quite tense just as I thought. Yeah. A friend like myself aside, she probably didn¡¯t think of frankly telling her circumstances to other people. I am similarly nervous. But, I feel like I would have to tell them sooner or later. And that time is right now though!


    ¡¸You see¡­ I am a reincarnated person¡¹


    ¡¸U, umm! Me too!¡¹


    Once I resolved myself and said it, Mariel-chan followed up after me.


    What a stupid thing are you saying¡­ Will I be told something like that? I wouldn¡¯t like to hear that though.


    ¡¸¡­ Something wrong with that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸I knew that Lord was a reincarnated person¡¹


    ¡¸Wha? Eh? How?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I believe I told you that I do have an Appraisal skill?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!? You can tell that much with the Appraisal skill!?¡¹


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that people with Appraisal skill would know that I am a reincarnated person?


    ¡¸No? Only those on the same level as me would know, but most wouldn¡¯t be able to tell¡¹


    ¡¸I have heard, about it from Kurogane, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Wh, what¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan supported me who lost the strength in my legs and weakly sank down after the tension loosened in panic.


    ¡¸There are only a few who reincarnate with their soul retaining the memories of their past lives, but it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t exist¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸However, you did well finding out that you are both reincarnated¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ about that, it¡¯s because we have both reincarnated from a different world¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    ¡¸Different world?¡¹


    It was the turn for the two to be surprised this time.


    ¡¸So, the world we have reincarnated from is called Earth and in that world, we have both lived in a country called Japan¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­ Earth? Japan? Never heard of it. Different world, huh¡­ I didn¡¯t know about that. That¡¯s surprising¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡¹


    I thought so. Different world doesn¡¯t strike home, after all.


    ¡¸Anyhow. I understood the speech and conduct from the memories of my past life and thought ¡®perhaps¡¯¡­ and it turned out I was right when I checked¡¹


    ¡¸I was shocked that time. I didn¡¯t think I would find a friend from the same place as me here after all¡¹


    Right! We exchanged glances and nodded.


    ¡¸I see. I found it strange that you would suddenly become so close without paying attention to the social status, so that was the reason¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡¹


    I¡¯m sorry, Mashiro. I will explain it to you once again in the future.


    ¡¸Considering the knowledge and skills unsuitable for Lord¡¯s age, I can understand now¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, the cooking is the same, right¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡¹


    Cheats are generally known as¡¸Unfairness¡¹.


    ¡¸No? That¡¯s an important part of Lord we know. The inborn talent and ability of every individual is different. However, putting those to good use depends on the person himself, so finding them ¡°unfair¡± has nothing to do with it¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea is Cristea and that¡¯s why it¡¯s fine, you know? You are my prided Lord, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Thank you, Kurogane, Mashiro. You two are also my prided Sacred Beasts¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally¡¹


    ¡¸Un¡¹


    Uu¡­ I¡¯m so relieved. Aren¡¯t you saying something cry-worthy?


    ¡¸Uuu¡­ Imma glawd¡­ I am shoo dappyyy¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Mariel-san?¡¹


    When I turned around because I heard the sound of sniffing, Mariel-chan was weeping while overcome with emotions, so I withdrew my tears. Ahh, the musus is dripping from your nose¡­


    After calming down such Mariel-chan, we finally got buried in the mofumofu and went to sleep while talking about the different world.

 CH 313

    Because I have ended up talking late into the night with Mariel-chan, I have overslept a little. Although I say that, it¡¯s still too early for the noble young ladies to get out of the bed.


    ¡¸Sleepy¡­ maybe I should have slept a little longer¡­ n?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ zhuffering¡­¡¹


    When I looked towards the voice, I saw Mariel-chan who was sleeping next to me having a nightmare. On top of her was¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Kaguya, what are you doing?¡¹


    Kaguya was enshrined on top of Mariel-chan¡¯s chest.


    ¡ºThis girl was kicking me hard inside the blanket¡»


    She stared at Mariel-chan in annoyance.


    ¡¸Kaguya, even though that was the case, you can¡¯t retaliate, alright?¡¹


    The moment she causes harm, the collar magic tool around her neck will snatch her magical power, so I would like her not to be careless.


    ¡ºI know that. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t attacked, you know? I just got on top of her¡»


    Hmph! Kaguya snorted.


    I see, she wanted to take revenge but couldn¡¯t attack, so she simply did tit for tat.


    ¡¸Kaguya¡­ Mariel-san is having a nightmare, so please forgive her soon, okay?¡¹


    ¡ºI might think about it if you give me a plenty of Katsuobushi later¡»


    Kaguya who jumped down from Mariel-chan approached me without a delay, but was pinned down by Mashiro who just woke up.


    ¡ºCristea, morning¡­¡»


    ¡¸Good morning, Mashiro¡¹


    ¡ºOy! What are you doing? Let me go!¡»


    Although a cub size, he¡¯s far bigger compared to Kaguya, so she could only keep on struggling.


    ¡ºShrewdly eating Mariel¡¯s magical power and planning to take Cristea¡¯s too, how shameless you are¡»


    Kaguya replied defiantly although in a shock. Good grief¡­


    ¡¸There will be no breakfast for you if you keep fighting¡¹


    ¡º¡ºUgh¡»¡»


    ¡ºGood morning, Lord. I haven¡¯t done anything, so I won¡¯t be without a breakfast, right?¡»


    Kuwaa¡­ Kurogane who was at my feet stretched with a yawn.


    ¡¸Good morning, Kurogane. If possible, I would like if you stopped them instead of just watching¡¹


    Good grief. I have to wake up Mariel-chan who became calm and ask if she wants to do that morning yoga.


    ¡¸Mariel-san, good morning. Let¡¯s get up and do the morning yoga?¡¹


    ¡¸H, hnn¡­ ha! G, good morning! I feel like I had a sleep paralysis¡­¡¹


    When I glanced at Kaguya, she showed a proudness. Geez.


    ¡¸That must have been terrible. How about it? Shall we do the morning yoga to help with the circulation of magical power?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­ it¡¯s still too early to wake up, right? Eh? Do you perhaps wake up this early every day, Cristea-san?¡¹


    No, no, it¡¯s later than usual, you know? She might feel unnecessarily bad, so I ambiguously laughed and endeavor to do the morning yoga with me.

 CH 314

    ¡¸Fuu, that should be it for today?¡¹


    After waking Mariel-chan up and doing the morning yoga together, I cast Clear magic on us as we were lightly sweating, we changed our clothes and headed for breakfast.


    ¡¸Cristea-san, you are doing this every morning¡­?¡¹


    Mariel-chan who was finally released from the forced morning yoga after suffering from a nightmare because of Kaguya was completely exhausted.


    The mornings of young noble ladies are slow. Mariel-chan also isn¡¯t an exception as her mornings last an eternity.


    It would be a calamity if she were to wake up together with the servants as I do, but I would like her to do her best to wake up slightly earlier from now on for the sake of the circulation of her magical power.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t abruptly tell you to do this regularly every day, so do your best, okay?¡¹


    When I said so, Mariel-chan¡¯s face went¡­ guhee.


    ¡¸You did cosplay in your past life, so you have surely done your best to maintain your figure, right? Let¡¯s do our best if you want to eat delicious foods, okay? At this rate, you will grow horizontally instead of vertically¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ I will do my best¡¹


    We had eaten dinner with just the two of us yesterday, but wanting to at least have the breakfast with the family, I led Mariel-chan to take a seat at the breakfast.


    ¡¸You seem to have had quite a lot of fun the last night¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. We had so much fun that the time passed so fast we unconsciously chatted until late at night¡¹


    ¡¸I see, weren¡¯t you troubling Miss Mariel?¡¹


    ¡¸No! Absolutely not. As Cristea-sama said, we had so much time we have forgotten about the time¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­ Miss Mariel, Cristea is slightly different from other girls. Won¡¯t you be her friend in the academy as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Our daughter really is eccentric, so please take care of her, Mariel-san¡¹


    Otousama, Okaasama¡­ thank you very much for speaking up for my sake. But, treating me as strange was unnecessary!


    ¡¸Of course! Cristea-sama is my precious friend after all!¡¹


    Mariel-chan replied with a smile as if that was only given. Friends, she said¡­! Thank you!


    ¡¸Let me know if something were to happen. I will lend you a hand. Of course, even if it¡¯s not about Cristea, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­ thank you berry mush¡­ very much! Norman-sama!¡¹


    ¡­ She bit her tongue. Mariel-chan begun acting suspicious with Oniisama¡¯s smile. You don¡¯t have to be that nervous¡­


    And like that, we had a harmonious breakfast.


    ¡¸Haa¡­ that was hard. I couldn¡¯t taste the breakfast¡¹


    After the breakfast in my room, Mariel-chan was exhausted.


    ¡¸Did you like the Japanese omelet?¡¹


    ¡¸It was delicious! The miso soup too!¡¹


    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you tasted it properly then?¡¹


    She got plainly shot down.


    ¡¸But it was delicious and nostalgic¡­ how nice, I want to become a child of this House. No, even servant might be good¡­¡¹


    Mariel-chan hugged a cushion and buried her head into it while lying down on the sofa.


    ¡¸Now, now, I will give you a plenty of dishes for a souvenir. Please endure with that until the enrollment, okay?¡¹


    Saying such, I handed Mariel-chan Onigiri, Orcatsu and many more dishes which she stored in her Inventory she just learned.


    There might be a problem again while taking out a soup, so I made her Misodama.


    Misodama is an instant miso soup made from miso, dashi, Katsuobushi and other materials made into a ball. It just has to be put into a bowl with hot water and stirred, so even Mariel-chan who is bad at cooking can easily do it.


    ¡¸T, this many!? T, thank you very much!¡¹


    I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear you muttering¡¸Will it be enough¡­¡­¡¹while putting it away in the Inventory, okay?


    The fun times passed in the blink of an eye and it became the time for Mariel-chan to return home. I saw Mariel-chan getting in the carriage while thinking that we still had lots to talk about.


    ¡¸Cristea-san, let¡¯s meet again at the entrance ceremony!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I will be looking forward to seeing you again. I will write you letters until then!¡¹


    ¡¸I will also write!¡¹


    After seeing the carriage clatter away and returning to my room, Mashiro and Kurogane cuddled up close to me.


    ¡¸Cristea, are you lonely now that Mariel left?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, a little. But, the entrance ceremony is close¡¹


    Right, the entrance ceremony in the spring will happen in no time. Until then, I have plenty of things to take care of. First of all, I have to prepare for the return to our fief! I¡¯m going to work hard~!

 CH 315

    The day after Mariel-chan¡¯s stay over, I have decided to hurriedly return to the fief.


    ¡¸Even though it would be fine to stay here until the enrollment¡­¡¹


    Oniisama is saying that, but this morning, I was contacted by Tirie-san through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild that he wants to consult me about something.


    It¡¯s probably about the smoked food though¡­


    ¡¸Spring will come in no time. I have also made a friend in Mariel-san, so I will quickly come back¡¹


    I¡¯m interested in the Capital¡¯s market, but it seems like it would be more fun to go in spring rather than now, so I also plan to return here earlier.


    Pacifying the dejected Oniisama, I who finished my preparations went to the warp circle room. We have received a special permission to use the warping circle as we are on an urgent business, so I, Otousama, Mashiro, Kurogane and my personal maid Miria are returning first. Ah, Kaguya is sleeping in the basket carried by Miria without any worries.


    Okaasama who still has plans to attend tea parties, servants including Shin and people who Otousama send on errands will return by carriage later. All of us can¡¯t use warp magic to return to the fief, as it¡¯s the duty of nobles to spend their money in towns along the way.


    If Tirie-san hadn¡¯t summoned me, I also would have to go by the carriage, huh¡­ I got saved.


    Thank you, Tirie-san!


    Also, this will be my first time using our family¡¯s warping circle, so I was secretly looking forward to it.


    ¡¸Cristea, please behave when you return, okay?¡¹


    Okaasama who saw us off at the antechamber worriedly cautioned me so I wouldn¡¯t make any mess.


    ¡¸It will be fine, Okaasama. I will behave properly¡¹


    When I said so with a smile, Okaasama¡¸I wonder about that¡­¡¹muttered with a sigh¡­ she has no trust in me.


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, have you not forgotten anything? It¡¯s not a distance you can freely return from¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m good, Miria¡¹


    Everything essential is stored in my Inventory and I have marked my room if necessary, so I should be able to return by warping.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s enter the warp room¡¹


    Urged by Otousama, we moved into the warping room.


    I could see the servants tightly lined up before the door to send us off. The room is protected by magic, so those not permitted aren¡¯t able to enter.


    ¡­ I think I saw Head Chef with an awfully weeping face, but that must have been just my imagination, right?


    I also saw Shin trying to soothe him, so let¡¯s ask him when I return.


    I will be returning to the Capital in spring anyway and it¡¯s not like this is the final farewell, so there¡¯s really no need for tears.

 CH 316

    When I entered the warping room, there was a largish warp circle suitable for the Capital.


    ¡¸This time, you and I should manage¡¹


    Saying that Otousama took my hand and advanced towards the magic circle. Returning with us is Mashiro, Kurogane, Miria and Kaguya. All baggage is stored in my Inventory, so we are as good as empty-handed.


    ¡¸You are going to pour magical power together with me on my signal, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹


    Looking at Otousama, I answered firmly.


    ¡¸Umu. Has everyone stepped into the circle? ¡­ Well then, let¡¯s go¡¹


    Otousama nodded and I simultaneously poured my magical power. Then, the magic circle suddenly lighted up, and I shut my eyes from the brightness.


    ¡¸¡­ Cristea, we have arrived¡¹


    When I opened my eyes when Otousama addressed me, the warping room we were in was clearly different from the other one.


    ¡¸¡­ We are in our fief then?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Take out the baggage first and let¡¯s have tea. Tirie will come soon¡¹


    Saying such, Otousama left the warping room.


    ¡¸¡­ We really arrived at the fief¡¯s mansion, huh. This is my first time warping, but we really moved such distance in no time¡­¡¹


    Miria was amazed from her first experience. I see, this is the first time Miria experienced warp magic. Experiencing such large distance travel for the first time would surely make you amazed like that. It was too fast even for me who should have been used to warping. If we can travel long distances this fast, why is there a need for carriages¡­ when I complained, I recalled the duty of the nobility and sighed.


    ¡¸Cristea, let¡¯s go to the room?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We can rest for a little¡¹


    Mashiro and Kurogane worriedly called out to me who was looking into the distance because I realized I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the carriage travel during the enrollment.


    ¡¸Yes, thank you. But, I haven¡¯t used much magical power¡­ did you perhaps help me?¡¹


    Currently, I don¡¯t feel weakened by overuse of magical power. Rather, I only used an amount that made me question¡¸Eh? Was that all?¡¹. Therefore, I thought whether Kurogane and Mashiro assisted me out.


    ¡¸Yeah. Lord¡¯s magical power is too precious for something like the warping circle, right? In that case, shouldn¡¯t we take over and receive Lord¡¯s magical power instead so it wouldn¡¯t go to waste¡¹


    ¡¸Right?¡¹


    ¡­ In other words, your delicious magical power is too wasteful for activating the warping circle, therefore, we have poured ours in your stead, so give yours to us please, is how it went, huh?


    ¡¸At any rate, you helped me out. I¡¯m scheduled to meet Tirie-san after this, so it might have been difficult to see him while dried out of magical power. I will brush you later as a thanks¡¹


    ¡¸Umu¡¹


    ¡¸Looking forward to it¡¹


    Thus, I and the two who were in a good mood, Miria who pulled herself together, and Kaguya who slipped out from the basket left the warping room and returned to my room.

 CH 317

    ¡¸Hmm, this is nice. Our home is the number one, after all!¡¹


    Returning to my room, I took out the baggage from my Inventory and asked Miria to take care of it. Largely stretching myself, I felt relief from coming back.


    The Capital¡¯s mansion is also our home, but I feel much calmer in this mansion I lived for so long in.


    ¡ºI don¡¯t mind the place as long as I am together with Lord¡»


    ¡ºMe too. Anywhere is fine as long as Cristea is there, you know?¡»


    Oh dear. Aren¡¯t these two saying something nice.


    ¡ºI also don¡¯t mind tagging along if you let me eat delicious things¡»


    Kaguya said with her head out of the window. She, who was originally a monster similar to a black panther has completely gotten used to the life of a domesticated cat.


    According to Miria, she has let everyone know that Kaguya is my pet cat, so she could spend her time freely even in the Capital¡¯s mansion and the servants were apparently spoiling her with delicious snacks.


    ¡­ I thought I didn¡¯t see her that much around, so she was doing something like that, huh.


    ¡¸Hey, Kaguya? Haven¡¯t you get recently quite round? Umm, your figure is¡­¡¹


    It¡¯s good that Kaguya¡¯s personality has mellowed and she has gotten used to living with humans to the extent she nearly lost her wild instincts, but¡­ don¡¯t you think her figure has fattened up a bit?


    ¡ºWwha!? What are you saying! I didn¡¯t get ffffat, alright!? This is, is, right! A winter fur, alright!¡»


    The body of Kaguya who shivered in a shock has obviously become plump.


    Since the servants of our house are sons and daughters of good families, I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s receiving a little of their magical power with the snacks they feed her with as well. Her fur too, got glossy from the daily brushing she gets from Miria and me.


    Well, Kaguya was a starving, skin and bones cat when we first took her in, but she¡¯s behaving nicely when you consider that she hasn¡¯t hurt anybody so far. However, I¡¯m worried about her figure when she turns into her human form.


    ¡ºNo, you have certainly grown fat¡»


    ¡ºKaguya, a piggy¡»


    Ah¡­ a merciless assault.


    ¡ºShut up, shut up-! You guys are also eating only delicious things, so you are in no position to say that to me, alright!?¡»


    Indeed. In order for Kurogane and Mashiro to protect me in their human forms, they occasionally participate in the practice of the guards. I heard that in Kurogane¡¯s case, the guards accompany him for training instead.


    Although Mashiro¡¯s sword techniques still have a way to go, he¡¯s apparently hurling people away with a strength that shames adults.


    Therefore, since the two are more than perfectly suitable to be my guards, I have received permission to go out as long as they are with me.


    Though I feel grateful to Byakko-sama for bringing the two to me, he would look at me with a smug face and demanded food if I told him that, so I decided to keep silent.


    ¡¸Kaguya, let¡¯s do our best at losing weight starting tomorrow, okay?¡¹


    ¡º¡­ Wha? Eh?¡­ You don¡¯t mean-¡»


    ¡¸For a while, you are prohibited from eating snacks! ¡­ I won¡¯t go that far, but let¡¯s keep it moderate, okay? Also, you are forbidden from pestering the servants. I will notify them of it¡¹


    ¡ºWha! You can¡¯t do that!?¡»


    Leaving the Ginya-!/em> protesting Kaguya alone, I was thinking about what kind of healthy snacks I could make.


    I, it¡¯s not like I have overate in the Capital and got gained weight myself or anything! I¡¯m also in my growth period, you know!?

 CH 318

    While slowly drinking tea with Otousama at the parlor, Tirie-san arrived.


    ¡¸Cristea-chaaaan, welcome baaack!¡¹


    The moment Tirie-san entered, he rushed over wanting to embrace me, but Kurogane in his human form stepped in at the last moment, thus Tirie-san¡¯s vigorous embrace wasn¡¯t received by me but Kurogane. T, that was a close one.


    ¡¸Aan, you bully! ¡­ But well, this also has some side benefits, ufufufufu¡¹


    Tirie-san brushed through Kurogane¡¯s hair while protesting¡­ wasn¡¯t this your real goal to begin with?


    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you touch Lord as you please. Of course, neither myself¡¹


    Kurogane tossed Tirie-san away in discomfort.


    ¡¸An, geez! That¡¯s unfortunate¡¹


    ¡­ I have problems with Tirie-san¡¯s girly and seducing way of sitting.


    ¡¸Oy Tirie, we have expressly returned home because you had some kind of business, you remember? You can leave if you want to continue acting stupid!¡¹


    Otousama couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure towards Tirie-san who nearly got to embrace me.


    ¡¸Oh my, isn¡¯t that just a little bit of a greeting? Men with no composure are going to get disliked, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to be liked by you! Go, leave now!¡¹


    Otousama pointed at the door with a vein popping at his temple.


    ¡¸N, geez. I get it¡¹


    Sitting at the sofa while complaining that Otousama can¡¯t take a joke, Tirie-san first took a cup of tea, enjoying the fragrance and took a sip.


    ¡¸Haa, what a nice fragrance¡­ you see, it¡¯s about the matter of the bacon¡¹


    I thought so. I couldn¡¯t think any urgent business Tirie-san might have except the bacon.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with the bacon. Wasn¡¯t the Adventurer¡¯s Guild already supposed to start the sales?¡¹


    Yeah, indeed the brand and additional smokehouses were built before leaving for the Capital, and the preparations were finished in no time. As I have taught the workers how to smoke the food, they should have been operating without any problems.


    ¡¸Remember the food sampling Cristea-chan was talking about? Well, we did that and sold a limited amount at the guild¡¯s bar, but the reaction was terrific¡­ it all got sold in the blink of an eye¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious even when simply baked, the recipes for the stir-fry and pot-au-feu Cristea-chan gave us were also well-received, the owner of the nearby tavern also wants to purchase bacon to start using it as well¡­ even if we sell one per person every day, they get sold out before the end of the morning¡¹


    Hiee¡­ to think it would be this popular.


    ¡¸And then, the servants Duke sent to the guild for the delivery has been robbed along the way. Recently, our guild staff had to take over the delivery of the orc meat for the processing¡¹


    What. Something like that happened?


    ¡¸It would be bad if the shortage of goods continued for too long, so I was wondering if we could increase the amount of delivered of goods¡­ what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Erm, I believe the workers should have their hands full with the amount they are making now¡¹


    I think that would be impossible considering the labor of the workers and the capacity of the smokehouses.


    ¡­ Huh? Wait a moment? Every day? You are not telling me that the workers are working every day without taking a break, are you? I won¡¯t allow such hard labor!


    ¡¸Otousama, are the workers resting properly? Please don¡¯t tell me they work without taking breaks¡­¡¹


    I confirmed with Otousama in panic.


    ¡¸Ah, there¡¯s no problem. Currently, the our chefs are lending a helping hand and are skillfully rotating¡¹


    Hoh. I¡¯m glad. But, with the present conditions, it would be impossible to increase the amount of delivered goods, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Tirie-san, unless you can secure more workers¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know. That¡¯s why I came to consult with you. If there¡¯s a need to increase the workers, then there¡¯s a child I¡¯d like to employ¡¹


    Tirie-san said while winking.


    ¡¸A child you want to employ¡­?¡¹

 CH 319

    For Tirie-san to personally recommend someone, just who is that person? A chef, perhaps?


    ¡¸Is it someone trained in cooking?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, no. He¡¯s not a cook, but he¡¯s a child with slightly special circumstances¡¹


    Tirie-san laughed troubledly.


    Special circumstances are not something to stay calm about, right?


    ¡¸Oy, Tirie. I will say this just in case, but our Ducal house won¡¯t employ anyone without a letter of recommendation and clear background¡¹


    Fundamentally, the servants working at the noble houses have their backgrounds firmly checked and they won¡¯t be employed unless they have a letter of recommendation. Moreover, it¡¯s common to have them promise confidentiality with a magic contract. There are many nobles who like to probe each other after all. It¡¯s not like you can allow other nobles to grasp your weaknesses, so they are precautionary measures.


    Well, Shin is a special case thanks to my tears and zealous persuasion.


    ¡¸I know. I will take the responsibility for the letter of introduction and as his guarantor¡¹


    That means, that person is Tirie-san¡¯s relative? Perhaps, an Elf-san?


    ¡¸The one I want to recommend is a Beastman child¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Beastman!?¡¹


    I knew there are Beastmen in this world. However, I heard that not many of them live in the Doristan Kingdom and I haven¡¯t seen them in the town before, but to think a Beastman would turn up here.


    ¡¸Yes. He was originally a member of an adventurer party, but he got injured during a merchant escort mission. He somehow managed to struggle on with a low-grade potion he had on him, but it would be difficult for his injuries to heal to a degree he would be able to move as before. Since he was a scout but couldn¡¯t move, he was regarded as a good-for-nothing by his party, got sacked and left to wither at the guild¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s cruel!¡¹


    What the hell, they were supposed to be his companions and yet they told him he was a good-for-nothing!


    ¡¸Right? Fortunately, he received a fair settlement rather than getting paid for the completion of the request, so he has been staying in the guild¡¯s inn for cheap and doing some odd jobs for the guild in the meanwhile, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, why don¡¯t you just hire him in the guild?¡¹


    Otousama, too cold! It may be a sound argument though!


    ¡¸You are saying that, but you rarely see Beastmen over here, right? Adventurers who move from place to place are used to them, but the folks in the town are afraid of them¡­¡¹


    Hou, Tirie-san sighed.


    Indeed, I¡¯ve heard complaints about Beastmen in the neighborhood.


    ¡¸Do they have such frightening appearances?¡¹


    Certainly, if they looked as terrifying bears then I would be too scared to approach them.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case at all. Silver Wolf clan is what we call half bloods. They have human appearances with wolf ears and a tail at most, and yet everyone is afraid of that¡¹


    ¡¸Eh! ¡­ Ah, i, is that so?¡¹


    Say that again-!? Kemomimi is here-!?


    Moreover, Silver Wolf clan, a wolf? Hiya~! Seriously~!


    ¡¸The person himself is concerned about that, so I was thinking about what to do about it, but when he sampled a bacon dish at the bar, he was extremely moved by its taste. ¡°I want to become a bacon maker!¡± Is what he has been saying since then¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I was thinking whether you could employ him as he would be off of the public and he would solve the worker shortage¡¹


    Tirie-san. Ehe? winking at Otousama won¡¯t work.


    ¡¸Nonsense. If he likes bacon dishes then you should have employed him at the guild¡¯s bar¡¹


    Otousama replied while glaring at Tirie-san. Hmm, he¡¯s unapproachable.


    ¡¸You say that, but the biggest problem wouldn¡¯t be settled! Please! He¡¯s of a diligent character, a good child that takes work seriously. He will surely be useful!¡¹


    Please! Tirie-san pleaded frantically.


    He took care of Shin too and although he¡¯s a sissy with an itch for men, this is what I find admirable about him.


    ¡¸Otousama, how about deciding after meeting him first?¡¹


    ¡¸Mu, however¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I have heard that the physical strength and stamina of Beastmen are generally above the rest. Moreover, if he really is diligent, then isn¡¯t he the perfect choice for the increase of the smoked food production? It wouldn¡¯t be too late to decide after seeing his temperament¡¹


    Well, me wanting to see him is the biggest reason though¡­ I mean, it¡¯s kemomimi, you know? It¡¯s a Wolf-san, you know? Our House already has Kurogane, but he said something like¡¸Impefect appearances have no meaning¡¹and won¡¯t show me his kemomimi appearances. Unfortunately.


    Fufu. If I told Mariel-chan, she would surely turn up after saying¡¸Wha, seriously!? I will be right there!¡¹with heavy breathing.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, fine. If it¡¯s just a meeting then I will see him. I won¡¯t guarantee his employment though¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough! Thank you!¡¹


    Tirie-san gave a delighted thanks and returned after properly eating up the sweets I have prepared.

 CH 320

    When I unnecessarily tried to see Tirie-san off, he left in a hurry. He was tightly holding on the sweets I gave him as a souvenir.


    ¡¸Seriously, what a noisy fellow. Cristea, I permitted the meeting because of your request, but employing him is another question, understood?¡¹


    Otousama said that while rubbing his glabella and sighing. Well, he finally yielded after I pestered him for a long time about Shin. Even though Tirie-san will be taking the responsibility for the person, Otousama¡¯s position doesn¡¯t allow him to employ him so simply.


    Serving at our Ducal House is in a way, a status-like privilege. If I had to put it in the terms of the arranged marriage, then it would be like gaining a prestige for your family? The inspections are accordingly strict, and those who clear the conditions are the target of envy for others.


    ¡¸I understand. However, it¡¯s true that there are not enough workers for the smoked foods. If he¡¯s a good and capable person, we would be also helping a person in need, so wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing in the end?¡¹


    ¡¸You are saying that, but that person is someone recommended by that fellow, you know?¡¹


    He will definitely bring some good-for-nothing, Otousama¡¯s frown deepened even more.


    Do you think so? No matter how caring Tirie-san is, I don¡¯t think he would ever bring someone troublesome to our house.


    ¡¸Lord, did you say Silver Wolf clan? The people of the Silver Wolf clan are extremely sincere to those they chose as their master, and are very diligent. He must have strayed from his beliefs while working as adventurer. He might be looking for a master to serve. If that person doesn¡¯t seem troublesome, you should employ him¡¹


    Oh my, it¡¯s unusual for Kurogane to speak up for others.


    ¡¸You know about the Silver Wolf clan, Kurogane?¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. They are people living in a village deep in the forest, they mainly live off of hunting. With a powerful chief with strong leadership guiding them, the unity of their clan is worthy of admiration¡¹


    Hee~ so their style is that of a pack of wolves.


    ¡¸I also know of Silver Wolf clan. Anyhow, Tirie-san said he would bring him tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need for you to consider this and that¡¹


    Saying such, Otousama left his seat and went to the office.


    ¡ºCristea, do you intend to employ that Beastman?¡»


    Embracing Mashiro who tried to climb up on my lap, I thoroughly enjoyed the mofumofu.


    ¡¸I wonder about that. I entrusted the management of the smoked food production to Otousama after all¡­ I thought of meeting him first to see what kind of person he is and persuading Otousama to employ him if I find him useful to the smokehouse¡¹


    ¡ºI see. I¡¯m good as long as he doesn¡¯t stay at Cristea¡¯s side. Cristea, don¡¯t cheat on us, okay?¡»


    ¡¸C, cheat¡­¡¹


    Seriously Mashiro, where did you learn such words from?


    The next day, exactly as Otousama said, Tirie-san brought the Beastman-san himself together with the delivery of Orc meat.


    ¡¸To think he would come this fast¡­¡¹


    Otousama said in dissatisfaction and urged us to the parlor to quickly finish the meeting.


    ¡¸Sorry for coming this early, I thought of striking while the iron is hot¡¹


    Ufufu, Tirie-san apologized with no timidness. Behind him stood the rumored Beastman-san.


    ¡¸He¡¯s the Beastman I have talked about yesterd¡­ kya!¡¹


    The moment Tirie-san tried to introduce him, Beastman-san prostrated on the ground.


    Eh!? Why is he doing dogeza all of sudden!?

 CH 321

    Uwaa¡­ even in my past life I saw it only drama or television¡­ it¡¯s my first time seeing it raw, dogeza.


    ¡¸Wha, what are you doing, Ash! You have been acting weird since a while ago!? Hey, stand up!¡¹


    When Tirie-san tried to make the Beastman-san rise, he didn¡¯t budge. He was frozen in place with his forehead rubbing against the floor.


    Err, what do we do about this¡­?


    ¡¸Member of the Silver Wolves, raise your head. Aren¡¯t you troubling my Lord?¡¹


    When Kurogane who stood behind me called out to him, the Beastman-san¡¯s body quivered and he timidly raised his head.


    Nn? Kurogane¡¯s acquaintance?


    ¡¸Y¡­ you are Fenrir-sama, aren¡¯t you? No, those appearances, I have no doubt!¡¹


    Waha-! He prostrated once again.


    ¡¸Erm¡­ Kurogane? Is he your acquaintance?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know him. The Silver Wolves regard me as sacred for some reason, it¡¯s probably because of that¡¹


    ¡¸No! I don¡¯t dare call myself an acquaintance! According to our ancestors, our clan has been oppressed by now ruined country a long time ago. There is a legend that it was Fenrir-sama who saved our people! In order to repay Fenrir-sama¡¯s grace, the children of our clan are brought up with an allegiance to Fenrir-sama!¡¹


    The eyes of the Beastman-san who suddenly raised his head sparkled with passion. Kurogane has saved the Silver Wolf clan in the past? Now ruined, he said. It surely wasn¡¯t because of Kurogane, right?


    When I glanced at Kurogane, he averted his gaze. Suspicious¡­


    ¡¸This guy annoying, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Hey, hey, Mashiro you can¡¯t say things like that, okay? ¡­ I thought so too a little though.


    ¡¸Indeed. Member of the Silver Wolves, don¡¯t trouble my Lord. Quickly stand up¡¹


    ¡¸Lord? ¡­ Fenrir-sama made a contract!? Just with whom!?¡¹


    ¡¸The person standing right before you¡¹


    Wha, Kurogane!? Stop pushing me forward!


    ¡¸Ojousama is Fenrir-sama¡¯s¡­!¡¹


    Beastman-san prostrated with his eyes wide open again. Hmm, looks like we won¡¯t be able to make progress like this.


    ¡¸Umm, please stand up first. We can¡¯t talk like this¡¹


    ¡¸Ho, however¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, so quickly stand up!¡¹


    ¡¸Ye, yess!¡¹


    When I shouted in a loud voice because I lost my temper, Beastman-san quickly stood up in attention. But still, his gaze was restless and he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    ¡¸N, geez¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that, Cristea-chan. He usually is an obedient and serious child, you know?¡¹


    Tirie-san was troubled. Yeah, I realized that his seriousness is too serious.


    ¡¸Tirie, we won¡¯t be able to employ him at this rate¡¹


    Seeing Beastman-san not being able to calm down in front of Kurogane, Otousama made a judgment. This is, to be honest, minus points from the very beginning.


    ¡¸Otousama, if you consider the relationship of Kurogane and the Silver Wolf clan, then I think it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to not tremble¡¹


    I mean, the target of his worship appeared right before his eyes, you know? Far from trembling, you would want to start praying, right? Although I was startled by the dogeza, it might be better than prostrating in worship. Mariel-chan would say something like¡¸Of course you would worship the precious if he appeared before you¡¹. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand his feelings.


    ¡¸However, he won¡¯t be able to work if he prostrates himself too often, right?¡¹


    That is for certain. He can¡¯t prostrate himself each time during the work and above all, his work would be making tasty things, so his hygiene must be perfect.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t disclose the method considering his loyalty, so I would employ him if it were me¡­

 CH 322

    ¡¸My, don¡¯t say that. This child¡­ he¡¯s called Ash and he was looking forward to getting a chance at working here, you know? And yet, he got restless the moment we entered the premises¡­ so it was because Kurogane-sama is here¡¹


    Tirie-san nodded in understanding.


    ¡¸I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    The big-bodied Silver Wolf Ash-san apologized.


    Do Beastmen instinctively react to Kurogane¡¯s magical power or something?


    ¡¸I think it couldn¡¯t be helped this time. Otousama too, stop bullying and please give him a chance¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not bullying anyone. Just stating the truth¡¹


    It seems I have hurt Otousama¡¯s feelings.


    ¡¸However, I certainly do agree with you Otousama. He wouldn¡¯t be able to work if he prostrated before Kurogane every time. It¡¯s a work that deals with food, so working after placing his hands on the floor would be absurd. I wonder if you would be able to endure and not prostrate when you see Kurogane the next time?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? U, umm¡­ yes. I will do my best¡¹


    Ash-san replied with no self-confidence. Hmm, I¡¯m getting worried.


    ¡¸You are fine with that too, right Kurogane?¡¹


    H, hey, Kurogane! Please say that slightly indirectly! Ahh, Ash-san froze in place because of the shock.


    ¡¸A, anyhow! The person himself said he doesn¡¯t mind! So it¡¯s fine, right? Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡¹


    Uwaa¡­ Ash-san looks worried that he might have fallen out of Kurogane¡¯s grace¡­ his mofumofu ears and tail look pitiably downhearted. Can¡¯t be helped, I shall follow-up.


    ¡¸Hey Kurogane, I believe he would work very hard if you were the one making the request. Moreover, he worked as an adventurer before, wouldn¡¯t he be able to properly protect the smokehouses were something to happen?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Well, that might be so¡¹


    ¡¸You have guaranteed for the Silver Wolf clan before. If you could recommend him, then I would also be able to go to the academy with ease of heart, Kurogane¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. It¡¯s Lord¡¯s wish, you shall work diligently without minding us¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, yes!! I will do my best!!¡¹


    Kurogane, so easy.


    ¡¸Wait. I¡¯m the one to decide whether we employ him or not¡¹


    Gu, there was still Otousama.


    ¡¸He will be diligent at work and also act as guard, you know? Isn¡¯t he an outstanding talent?¡¹


    ¡¸That might be so, but¡­¡¹


    Otousama took a glance at Ash-san and grimaced. Just what is he dissatisfied with?


    ¡¸Otousama is the one making decision for the smoked food¡­ bacon business. However, because we currently are at the stage where we have to increase the production output, his existence surely is a godsend¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true too, but¡­ well, fine. We will do a trial period first and see how he is¡¹


    Oh? He gave in quite easily. Yaay~!


    ¡¸However, Cristea. I have one condition for you for his employment¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Y, yes. What is it?¡¹


    Why for me and not for Ash-san?


    ¡¸You shan¡¯t be selfishly touching this Silver Wolf¡­ Ash, was it?¡¹


    What do you mean by not touching him?


    ¡¸We are talking about you, after all. You were thinking of touching his ears and tail, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹


    Bullseye¡­ how did you know, Otousama¡­ No, I¡¯m mofumofuing Mashiro and Kurogane like that every day, of course he would know.


    ¡¸Eh! M, my ears and tail!?¡¹


    Ash-san quickly stepped back. He hid his tail with his hands and his face turned bright red. Nn?


    ¡¸Umm, is it wrong to touch it?¡¹


    It¡¯s the long-awaited mofumofu kemomimi. I intended to enjoy it to my fullest though.


    ¡¸As I thought¡­ Cristea, only the family and lover are allowed to touch Beastmen¡¯s ears and tail. When others touch it, it¡¯s considered as courtship behavior¡¹


    ¡¸Fue!? C, courtship!?¡¹


    Did he mean this by ¡°cheating¡± !?


    ¡¸Lord¡­ I won¡¯t agree to his employment if that really is the case, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Fe, Fenrir-sama! That can¡¯t be!¡¹


    Ash-san received shock after hearing Kurogane¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸Th, t, tha, that¡¯s not iiiiit!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know that-!


    Everyone has misunderstood so I desperately tried to explain myself¡­ only Tirie-san was watching while grinning at the side. Gununu.


    At any rate, Ash-san has been safely(?) employed¡­ at the time of departure, Ash-san was keeping a distance from me. The damage¡­ it would be difficult being called a sexual harassment lady.

 CH 323

    My name is Stewart Ellisfeed.


    Children born into the Ellisfeed family are generally born with strong magical power. I was like this as well, but my daughter Cristea is probably one of the most extreme cases. However, because she was born with much more magical power than I, her magical power often ran out of control without being able to do anything about it.


    Judging that it would be dangerous for her magical power to run out of control in the Capital, we moved to the fief residence.


    My baby girl who couldn¡¯t control her magical power was too skinny, so frail she was prone to fevers. But, thanks to the good air of the fief and plenty of nourishing food, she somehow managed to grow up. I felt relieved when she learned to control her magical power as she grew up and became plumper as the result.


    At one time, His Majesty said something ridiculous as¡¸Won¡¯t you give your daughter to us?¡¹¡­ no, to tell you the truth, I was glad this happened as I could use it as a pretext to decline. I won¡¯t give my daughter to the royal family (that fellow¡¯s son).


    My wife Anrietta was that fellow¡¯s¡­ no, His Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e during his Crown Prince days, but I am well aware that she was harassed by other young ladies because of that. As if I would let my daughter be looked at with such eyes. I have decided so and brought my daughter to raise her away from the Capital, but my daughter who wasn¡¯t aware of her father¡¯s worries, yearned for the Capital. I heard from her personal maid that she wished to debut in the high society and wear gaudy dresses on the balls.


    ¡­ Cristea, I don¡¯t want for you to become a prey to a beast of someone¡¯s son and get pulled into the storm that is the young ladies¡­ I remember the fear of those times. When I told that to my wife, she admonished me with¡¸Since it tends to become more difficult the older the children get, it¡¯s our duty as parents to decide on her fianc¨¦ as soon as possible¡¹but¡­ I wonder about that. I believe I was able to marry you only because I didn¡¯t agree with the fianc¨¦e my parents chose for me.¡¸Geez¡­ you are such sweet talker, Dear¡¹her angry bashfulness is truly adorable. Whoops, it¡¯s a good thing that only I know of my wife¡¯s cute points.


    However, even though it¡¯s our duty as her parents to decide on her fianc¨¦, I won¡¯t settle on a boy that I can¡¯t agree with.


    As for my wife, even though her engagement with the former Crown Prince¡­ His Majesty has been broken off, she¡¯s recommending the current Crown Prince as she feels indebted to the royal family and her parent¡¯s home, but giving my daughter to that fellow¡­ no, even if he¡¯s the King, even if it¡¯s my obligation, I won¡¯t agree to give him my daughter. However, because my daughter possesses magical power, she will have to enter the Aderia Academy soon. When that happens, her social appearances will be kept at a minimum, so as expected, I wonder if we will have to decide until then¡­ no, no, there¡¯s no need to force her to marry, so we don¡¯t need to rush¡­


    One day, while considering the pros and cons, my daughter started speaking of wanting to go shopping in a certain town in our fief. I told her that she should just tell the people of the various companies that frequently visit us if she has something she wants to buy, but my daughter didn¡¯t want that. She wanted to buy accessories and snacks directly from the shops. Apparently, the souvenir her personal maid brought her from her day off was very cute and she thought of trying to buy something herself. I found it too dangerous and wanted to reject, but¡­¡¸I want to buy a souvenir for my beloved Otousama and Okaasama¡¹I couldn¡¯t help but giving her a permission after she said that. However, that was a mistake.


    My daughter who went to the town for the first time has collapsed in the downtown, and suffered from high fever and nightmares for several days. What a disaster. I shouldn¡¯t have given her the permission. Hearing that she collapsed after eating food from a stall, I was wondering whether she wasn¡¯t fed poison and locked up the stall owner in a dungeon. I wouldn¡¯t let him go easily if something were to happen to my daughter.


    Before long, some disgraceful rumors about my daughter came about¡­ let¡¯s not talk about them in detail for my daughter¡¯s sake.


    Oh, looks like the meal preparations are done.


    Today¡¯s menu is daughter¡¯s specially made Orc soup.


    Now then, I have to get moving. Orc soup is most delicious when eaten piping hot after all.

 CH 324

    After Ash-san has been safely(?) employed as a temporary worker in the smokehouse, his things were moved into the living space of the employees. Because of that, we had to notify the workers that he¡¯s a Silver Wolf beastman, inform them that he¡¯s not dangerous so they shouldn¡¯t thoughtlessly avoid him, and make sure that he¡¯s not discriminated against beforehand. There was especially strict order¡¸Don¡¯t selfishly touch his ears and tail¡¹. There are not many Beastmen in the Doristan Kingdom, so not everyone was aware that it might be taken as a sexual temptation. I also didn¡¯t know, so sharing information is important, right?


    ¡¸Umm, Cristea-sama¡­ even if he weren¡¯t Beastman, suddenly touching his ears and tail¡­ erm, umm¡­ I, I don¡¯t think anyone would thoughtlessly touch other person¡¯s body like that¡¹


    ¡¸! ¡­ T, that might be so. But, just in case, okay?¡¹


    I got tsukkomid by the red-faced Miria¡­ now that I think about it, it would be normally considered as a sexual harassment. I was blinded by the mofumofu and nearly did something outrageous. That would have been dangerous if I weren¡¯t cautioned by Otousama¡­


    I mean, whether it¡¯s because of the winter fur, the tail looked so fluffily mofu¡­ as a mofumofu lover, it can¡¯t be helped that I wanted to thoroughly enjoy it, right? Right?


    I¡¯m frightened how hypnotized I was by the fluffy tail swaying in front of me even while knowing that touching it would be a sexual harassment. I decided to let out my mofu feelings on Mashiro and others during the brushing time.


    In the meanwhile, Shin and others safely returned to the fief.


    ¡¸You seem quite dark at the start of the new year, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Sei who knew that I returned came to visit our house in the Ichima-san style after a long time.


    Because he brought Omochi as the end-of-the-year present, I received it and tried to garnished it with red bean paste.


    ¡¸Ohh, thanks¡¹


    Sei delightfully picked up the soft Omochi in his chopsticks and skillfully covered it in the red bean paste.


    ¡¸The Capital was fun in many ways, but high society is bothersome, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I also enjoyed Omochi after a while. Ahh, delicious¡­ the saltiness after the sweet bean paste is what I wanted.


    ¡¸I see, Miss Cristea went to the palace then?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah~ In the pretext of mingling with children before enrolling in the academy. The high society debut is still far away, but the purpose seems to get slowly used to it¡¹


    Fumu, let¡¯s try the second Omochi with sweet soy sauce. Sei also wanted to eat it, so I gave him the same.


    ¡¸Ojou~ give me the same, please!¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t Byakko-sama eat three cakes already? You still want more?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯d want to eat something salty after eating something sweet, right?¡¹


    Gu, he¡¯s saying the same thing as me¡­


    Can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s give Byakko-sama and others the same thing¡­ his demanding was terrific, so I gave each two cakes.


    ¡¸Sorry about our gluttons. However, I see¡­ the academy enrollment is soon¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. I wonder if you will go over when the snow melts?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, we plan on warping to the Bastea Company¡¯s branch in the Capital, so we will stay here until the last moment. Tora will warp in advance to mark the warping point¡¹


    Ah, how nice¡­ I also want to warp there.


    I have marked my room in the Capital¡¯s residence just in case, so I should be able to warp there. I haven¡¯t tested it though.


    ¡¸But, is it safe to warp that simply?¡¹


    Warp is quite a rare magic after all.

 CH 325

    ¡¸Because warp magic is rare, you will be targeted by the friends who would love to make use of your power if you don¡¯t keep it secret, you know?¡¹


    I advised Sei with concern because he is poorly informed about the circumstances of the Doristan Kingdom. Although I who warps as I please in order to shop all the time shouldn¡¯t be saying that¡­


    ¡¸Of course, we carefully pay attention to the transfer point. We originally planned to go by the overland route, but that would make us easy targets. I¡¯d like to avoid meaningless fights, so there is no other way¡¹


    ¡¸Pursuers?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ They seem to be anxious that I have distanced myself from Yahatul. I got a message from Father (foster father) that the Empress (stepmother) sent assassins to the Doristan Kingdom¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Even though Sei whose life was targeted has finally escaped all the way to the Doristan Kingdom¡­ why won¡¯t she leave him alone?


    ¡¸If the Four Divine Beasts protected Elder brother as the next Emperor, then they would possibly leave an illegitimate child like myself alone. But, for Elder brother to not manifest them no matter how much time has passed, they must have noticed that something strange is going on¡¹


    I see, the symbol of the next Emperor that are the Four Divine Beasts didn¡¯t appear before his older brother, so perhaps¡­? Someone perceptive must have noticed the possibility. Ironically, the Four Divine Beasts contracted Sei to protect him from the assassins¡­


    ¡¸Oh my, my current Lord is Sei-sama, you know? I have no intentions of serving other any other men. I shall beat the pursuers at their own game, so no need to worry¡¹


    Suzaku-sama said something really cool, but you shouldn¡¯t hold Omochi between your chopsticks while making a smug face at the same time, you know¡­?


    ¡¸Yeah. I also dislike that old woman. Her son is just a puppet who only does as she says. I have no intentions of serving someone like that¡¹


    ¡­ Byakko-sama, please stop handing over your plate as your way of asking for seconds. I will give you seconds because you said something nice though.


    ¡¸I¡¯m of the same opinion¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ N¡¹


    Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama followed up after the two.


    ¡¸Fu. The real reason for you guys to stop by here was Miss Cristea¡¯s cooking, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Sei pointed out with a wry smile.


    No, no, surely not. That¡¯s definitely not it, okay?


    ¡¸I will tell you just in case, but you won¡¯t be able to come in touch with Miss Cristea like now after enrolling in the academy, alright?¡¹


    Yeah, that¡¯s well¡­ true. Sei will be enrolling as a male student, so we won¡¯t be able to have tea carefreely like this.¡¾O-Sei-chan¡¿is my friend, but the overseas student from Yahatul,¡¾Sei-kun¡¿, shouldn¡¯t have that setting at first. People might find faults with us if we intimately go for tea together and will end up making needless guesses.


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Eh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Eh!? What, eh?


    ¡¸T, then what about the food!?¡¹


    Eh!? Byakko-sama was worried about that!?


    ¡¸W, what about pudding!? Where will I get pudding Cristea-sama made!?¡¹


    ¡­ Suzaku-sama. You too?


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­ (Nod, nod)¡¹¡¹


    ¡­ Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama, you guys too!?


    ¡¸¡­ Seriously. You seem to be misunderstanding something. The reason you are able to Miss Cristea¡¯s delicious food is only because of her good will. Rather, taking that as given is strange. In the first place, not getting anything should be what¡¯s given¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    Ahh~ everyone is downhearted.


    ¡¸Umm, all that said, you guys provide me with ingredients, I also met Mashiro and Kurogane thanks to you¡­¡¹


    I have to follow-up since I found them a little pitiful.


    ¡¸They are such gluttons so rewarding you is natural. Even the Sacred Beast contracts were caused by Tora¡¯s overeagerness, so Miss Cristea doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Rather, I should apologize for driving you into a troublesome position¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    True. It¡¯s true, but? I can enjoy mofumofu life to the fullest, my eating habits improved, so it¡¯s not only bad things. Besides, they are eating that deliciously, so suddenly throwing them away is a little¡­ you know?


    Hmm, how do we deal with this?

 CH 326

    Err¡­ even if I prepare a huge stock in a hurry before leaving towards the Capital, it would get emptied in no time by this large family of gluttons. The point is, the exchange after they run out of the stock.


    ¡¸Oy. Who are you calling a degenerate?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? I wasn¡¯t talking with Byakko-sama via telepathy just now, was I?¡¹


    How did he know?


    ¡¸Cristea-sama, you said it all aloud¡­ umm, I¡¯m not a glutton¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    Seriously¡­ how embarrassing. I have to be more careful.


    ¡¸Miss Cristea, I¡¯m grateful that you are thinking about these fellows, but there¡¯s no need to push yourself as it would only leave you at disadvantage¡¹


    Sei is thinking about me though¡­


    ¡¸But, Sei also wants to occasionally enjoy the taste of your homeland, right?¡¹


    ¡¸! ¡­.. Uh¡¹


    Finding what I said unexpected, Sei opened his eyes wide in surprise. While he might be remonstrating Byakko-sama and others, he¡¯s coming over together with them so I thought that he really might be missing the taste of his homeland. It can¡¯t be helped since I also wanted to eat after I recalled my past life.


    He came to the Doristan Kingdom out of necessity because his life was targeted, so he surely came while leaving many things behind.


    In here, he can taste his cherished homeland. I don¡¯t think the dishes I cook are unsatisfactory, but wouldn¡¯t it be fine to not give up on this much?


    ¡¸¡­ As I said before, I don¡¯t want Miss Cristea to force yourself, I don¡¯t want to force you either¡¹


    Force, huh¡­ I have no intentions of forcing myself, so if we come up with a way to deliver the food, I don¡¯t think there would be a problem. At any rate, I will cook our share on the weekends when I return to the Capital¡¯s mansion and I also requested Galvano Ojisama to make a portable magic stove for me, so I will be able to stealthily cook in the academy as well.


    When I said so, Sei lowered his head deeply and said¡¸¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m indebted to you¡¹in bewilderement.


    ¡¸What are you doing, Sei. We are friends, right? It¡¯s only natural we would help each other in troubled times¡­ I feel sorry that I won¡¯t be able to help you publicly, but I would like if you at least let me do this much?¡¹


    ¡¸Miss Cristea¡­ fu, that¡¯s right. Friends, huh¡­ thank you¡¹


    Sei laughed lightly in delight.


    ¡¸The problem is the delivery method¡¹


    We will be in clear if we figure this out, I think.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­ as expected, it¡¯s not like I could intrude on Miss Cristea¡¯s place¡­¡¹


    I don¡¯t mind, but Sei-san, yo? Your speech is getting rather sloppy, you know?


    It doesn¡¯t match your Ichima-san appearances¡­


    ¡¸So troublesome. Ain¡¯t it fine if I just warp to Ojou¡¯s room?¡¹


    ¡¸Rejected¡¹


    Byakko-sama, you don¡¯t want to be called degenerate yet you still have no qualms against entering a maiden¡¯s room? Moreover, Leon-sama is in the Capital. I feel like he would get curious about a foreign country¡¯s Sacred Beast coming in and out of our house.


    ¡¸Then, what do you want to do?¡¹


    Buu buu, Byakko-sama grumped. Hmmm, I feel like Byakko-sama will really intrude on our house at this rate.


    ¡¸Use me as messenger¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Is that okay?¡¹


    That¡¯s unusual coming from Kurogane. It looked like he would start a fight with Suzaku-sama, but he has been quiet after I told him he would be without a lunch, so I didn¡¯t expect him to volunteer.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s delivering Lord¡¯s food, right? We just should set a meeting place and make the delivery¡­ right? Byakko¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. But, is that fine with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph. I want to return your favor early, but I don¡¯t think it will be bad having you owe me instead¡¹


    ¡¸Ugu¡­ can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t oppose my stomach¡¹


    Fufun, Kurogane was smug, Gununu while Byakko-sama was frustrated¡­ with Suzaku-sama in the background.


    A, anyhow, the delivery method has been secured, so¡­ I am relived, I think?

 CH 327

    Fumu. We have settled on Kurogane periodically delivering meals to Sei and others.


    ¡¸Everyone, do you have any requests regarding the menu?¡¹


    Everyone will have different things they would like to eat, so I should accept their requests.


    ¡¸Ah! I want that thing! Gijudo or how it is called!¡¹


    Gijudo¡­? Ahh, Gyuudon? The one I made with Bighorn Bull tendons.


    ¡¸Ah, that thing? That was certainly good¡¹


    Kurogane nodded in agreement.


    ¡¸Right? That thing had a plenty of broth and I can¡¯t help but think of trying it with a raw egg¡¹


    ¡¸Egg, huh¡­ I see, that indeed sounds delicious¡¹


    Wha, Byakko-sama is coming out with new dishes out of blue¡­ his obsession with food is more amazing than mine¡­


    ¡¸What? Giju¡­ don? ¡­ Say, Tora? Have you eaten delicacies without us knowing?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah! Crap¡¹


    I forgot! Byakko-sama panicked.


    ¡­ Ah, I see. He ate it during the Sacred Beast contract racket, so Sei and others haven¡¯t eaten it yet.


    ¡¸Sei, he had Gyuudon with us when he came for the Sacred Beast contracts¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Ah, during that racket, huh. Geez, Tora doesn¡¯t do anything with decency¡¹


    When Sei glared at Byakko-sama, he curled up his body like a child who got caught causing a mischief.


    ¡¸Oh well, Tora is the one saying that, so it must have been delicious. I am sorry but could I request that from you? ¡­ Without the raw egg¡¹


    Oh my, he has a confidence in Byakko-sama¡¯s gluttony, doesn¡¯t he?


    ¡¸I understand. I will boil the egg for you a little¡¹


    If raw egg is no good then soft-boiled egg should be fine.


    Ah, I now crave for it as well.


    ¡¸Err, umm¡­ I, I would be happy if you could make me Omurice¡¹


    Sei requested with a slight blush.


    ¡¸Although you said the taste of homeland, I would like to eat that again because it was so good¡¹


    Ah, I see. As expected, they don¡¯t have something like Omurice in Yahatul. But, it¡¯s a meal made from rice, so it must have been easy to get accustomed to.


    ¡¸All right. I will make you a soft and fluffy Omurice¡¹


    When I said that, Sei delightfully smiled and said¡¸Thank you. I will be looking forward to it¡¹.


    On top of accepting the requests, I agreed to make as much as possible. A large amount will be prepared in advance, so I requested to arrange bowls and stockpots for the dishes for me. Although Sei offered to handle all of the food expenses, we decided on bartering with Yahatul ingredients as before.


    ¡¸Since the ingredients of Yahatul have recently become available at the branch in the Capital, I will arrange for the unusual stuff to reach that branch regularly as well¡¹


    The giant of a man who was with Sei the first time I met him contacted the Capital¡¯s branch and made them to stock up on all kinds of goods. Therefore, the delivery will be handed over at the Capital¡¯s branch together with the memo of ingredients I need, which will be then brought back for me.


    Yaaay! I won¡¯t need to go and buy ingredients every time I return home~!


    ¡¸¡­ Miss Cristea, let me tell you this just in case, but the biggest customer of the Capital¡¯s branch is the Ellisfeed House¡¹


    ¡­ I see.

 CH 328

    I, who listened to the request of Sei and others kept on earnestly cooking the dishes.


    ¡¸Now then¡­¡­ Have I finished most of it now?¡¹


    I was anticipating seconds from the requested dishes, so I made considerably lot. With this many, even the gluttonous Divine Beasts will be all right¡­¡­ probably. Maybe.


    I was also making our share every day, so a tremendous amount of food was made every day.


    I was storing the cooked dishes in my Inventory so they wouldn¡¯t cool down thus making the chefs who were working overtime staring at me dejectedly, but¡­¡­ I decided not to mind them.


    Good grief, those were all dishes the chefs are able to make themselves, so they should just make it if they crave it. Well, I understand the feelings of dishes tasting more delicious when made by someone else¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­ However, they all splendidly turned out to be meat dishes¡¹


    Because the requested dishes of Sei and others were mostly meat dishes, I used a hefty amount of vegetables for the orc miso soup and orc broth, but it¡¯s still not enough. I should garnish the dishes with summer veggies pickles and Ohitashi¡­¡­ there¡¯s no fish on the menu either.


    Let¡¯s shred some grilled Sharken since I have lots of them and prepare them for Ochazuke. Ah, that would be good for Onigiri too!


    Next¡­ it¡¯s still a cold season, so how about a hot pot? Are there any Cod-like fish in this world, I wonder? Shrimps and crabs would be nice too.


    After completing the fish menu, I returned to my room.


    ¡¸Say, Kurogane. What kind of fish do you think I will be able to get at this time?¡¹


    I have been wandering for a long time around my room when I returned, so I decided to ask the knowledgeable Kurogane in the end.


    ¡¸¡­ I don¡¯t eat fish much, so I don¡¯t know in detail. If you want to know, you better ask that Siren male¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right. There was that¡¹


    The boy whom I have mistaken for a beautiful girl when visiting the port city the last time¡­ let¡¯s ask him and give him sweets as a reward.


    ¡¸Since that¡¯s decided, let¡¯s go to the port city tomorrow!¡¹


    I who decided to go to the port city to strike while the iron is hot has been stopped by Kurogane again.


    ¡¸Wait, Lord. You have to report to your Father before leaving outside¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh~? I intend to take only as much time as for a stroll, won¡¯t it be alright to go quick and return quick?¡¹


    Well, although reporting is important, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to the market for shopping this time. I don¡¯t need anyone to carry my things and I don¡¯t need guards either with Kurogane and Mashiro by my side, so is it not fine to just go without reporting?


    ¡¸Although you say that, didn¡¯t you fell into the sea and nearly make a contract the last time? I think you should report your destination in order to have a safe journey though?¡¹


    ¡¸Ugh¡­!¡¹


    Gununu, even if you tell me that¡­ as I promised Otousama, I should clearly report him about my destination to not cause trouble. But, that¡¯s seriously bothersome¡­ nono, I don¡¯t want to cause Otousama needless worries.


    ¡¸Although I¡¯m not worried because Mashiro and Kurogane will protect me¡­?¡¹


    Kurogane flinched when I said so while glancing at him with puppy eyes, but he seems to be still minding that he couldn¡¯t protect me the last time, so he stubbornly didn¡¯t yield in the end. Gununu, my means to victory have failed.


    I was an adult for a long time in my past life and I may be a child now, but I¡¯m clearly different from other children, so I don¡¯t think there is need to be worried about me this much¡­

 CH 329

    I, who has been persuaded by Kurogane reluctantly went to Otousama who was still working in his office to report about my outing to the port town.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ What?¡¹


    Otousama frowned deeply¡­¡­ still, he didn¡¯t forget to stuff his cheeks with the late-night Onigiri.


    ¡¸E, err, you see? I want to obtain some fresh fish, so I¡­ thought of going to catch them myself¡¹


    When I explained while nervously laughing, Otousama¡¯s frowning has gotten increasingly deeper. See¡­ he¡¯s showing disapproval.


    ¡¸Catch? Not buy?¡¹


    ¡¸The variety and freshness are different from on the market fish after all¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not asking about that. I certainly have no doubts about the freshness, but how do you plan on catching them?¡¹


    Otousama asked while stealing a glance at Kurogane and Mashiro. Is he perhaps thinking that I¡¯m planning to make Kurogane and Mashiro catch them for me? No matter how you look at it, I don¡¯t think I could have Kurogane and Mashiro catch seafood for me¡­? It seems that Mashiro would be fine with freshwater fish, but I wonder how about sea fish?


    ¡¸Even if you ask me how¡­¡¹


    That reminds me, I simply warped the fish near me the last time at the sea, but as expected, I can¡¯t be entering the sea during the winter, right? Collecting them into the Inventory at once¡­ no, living beings can¡¯t be stored in the Inventory. Ehh~¡­ what do I do? ¡­ Ah, right.


    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of herding the fish into a cove sealed with Earth Magic¡­¡¹


    Wouldn¡¯t I be able to warp them safely onto the beach then? ¡­ No, maybe I could just create an enclosure around the herded fish and catch them like that. I should just consult with Siren-kun about what method would be the most optimal. Yes, that¡¯s a good idea if I say so myself. I wouldn¡¯t be entering the sea and it doesn¡¯t sound dangerous, so I should be able to get a permission.


    ¡¸Herd? The idea aside, just who is going to do that?¡¹


    ¡­ Crap. You had to ask that?


    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking of asking a person I have gotten to know the last time I was in the port town¡¹


    I¡¯m not lying. That¡¸Person I have gotten to know¡¹is Siren-kun¡­ a monster if I was to be honest.


    ¡¸¡­ Fumu. I¡¯m interested in your method. Let me accompany you. I should greet the person you have gotten acquintanced with too¡¹


    Saying that, Otousama lowered his eyes towards the documents, making me not able to say anything and just dejectedly leave the office.Eh, w, what do I do¡­?

 CH 330

    ¡­ How did it turn out like this?


    ¡¸Gee, that¡¯s why I said I wanted to go secretly¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? Lord won¡¯t do anything unreasonable if there¡¯s someone to watch you¡¹


    While I was complaining, Kurogane seemed to be relieved.


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do anything un-re-a-so-na-ble! Besides, what am I going to do about herding the fish now? If I introduce Siren-kun to Otousama, he will scold me for getting in contact with another monster even though I haven¡¯t even contracted him¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ That reminds me, that is so¡¹


    ¡¸Gee-! Kurogane, you have forgotten about him, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    Ugh, what do I do? Herding the fish won¡¯t go smoothly without Siren-kun¡¯s help. Moreover, Otousama said that I have to introduce him to the person in whose care I was¡­ ah, the lecturing course is now inevitable. I got checkmated.


    ¡¸Shall I swim to herd them?¡¹


    Mashiro proposed while peeking at me.


    ¡¸No way! Sea is different from the shore. I won¡¯t let Mashiro do something so dangerous¡¹


    No matter how many Sharkens Mashiro caught, he caught the Sharkens while they were going up the river. River and sea are two different things. I could feel relieved only with Siren-kun¡¯s help.


    ¡¸Haah¡­ can¡¯t be helped. If I stop myself from going fishing after coming this far, I would be only unnecessarily doubted. I will catch plenty of fish so that I would feel better about the lecturing and make a great effort to satisfy Otousama with delicious fish as much as possible in order to decrease the lecturing by at least a little¡­¡¹


    Sighing and preparing myself for the worst, I went to bed.


    The next morning. I, who was wearing an extra robe with waterproofing and cold preventing function knocked on the door to Otousama¡¯s office¡­ he wasn¡¯t present at the breakfast, so was he perhaps working until the morning¡­ surely not, right? I entered after hearing Otousama¡¯s reply while thinking such.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Err, just what is the meaning of this?¡¹


    I stared at Otousama.


    ¡¸Ah, umm, this is¡­¡­¡¹


    A flustered Otousama with a bad complexion is an unusual one.


    ¡¸Oh myy, isn¡¯t it fine! I also want to eat sea fish!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. Jouchan will surely make something that goes well with alcohol¡¹


    ¡­ No wonder. Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama were there. And they have decided to go fishing with us as well¡­? Why!? Rather, the office reeks of alcohol! While grimacing, I cast Clear magic on the entire room.


    Judging by the situation, Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama must have intruded in the middle of the night and they had a drinking bout. With a chance of sampling the smoked food, Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama came to drink with Otousama at night. The two seemed to have brought unusual precious alcohol with them, so Otousama who is extremely fond of drinking wasn¡¯t able to reject. But, even though they cut loose, why haven¡¯t the two returned home the next day¡­?


    ¡¸¡­ Otousama?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry¡¹


    I stared at Otousama who averted his gaze.


    ¡¸Ufufu, he doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to go outing with his daughter that much, see? He was talking about it so cheerfully¡¹


    Tirie-san entwined his arms around Otousama¡¯s arm while grinning. Ah, he has been shaken off.


    ¡¸We got envious after hearing that. Besides, you can¡¯t readily eat fresh sea fish over here. Sorry, but we think of tagging along¡¹


    Ojisama who was laughing Ga ha ha clapped on the back of Otousama who covered his face and sulked¡¸Ku¡­¡­¡¹.


    Ahh, it¡¯s the face of regret from being too happy and boasting about going out with his daughter, yes¡­ It might be that he couldn¡¯t refuse after being gifted a tremendously precious alcohol.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­ can¡¯t be helped then, let¡¯s go together¡¹


    ¡¸Ufufu, as expected of Cristea-chan! Now we are talking!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡¹


    Otousama was shocked because of me who was his last ray of hope. You shouldn¡¯t boast about it in the first place then¡­ your doting had an opposite effect.


    The two accompanying us was unexpected, but it would be more reassuring to have the two nearby when introducing Siren-kun¡­ I think. So I pretended to consent unwillingly.


    ¡¸I will have you promise though. Not a word to anyone about this matter or Otousama¡¯s name might get disgraced, okay,¡¹


    ¡¸We know! Besides, nobles who got hunting to play aside, no one would take us seriously if we said that he went fishing¡¹


    Tirie-san laughed foolishly. Gununu, sorry about being a Duke¡¯s daughter who seriously went fishing.


    ¡¸Cough, l, let us go then¡¹


    To the port town to obtain fresh fish.

 CH 331

    ¡¸Umu, now that¡¯s decided, shall we go? I will prepare the carriage, so wait for a little¡¹


    Whut? Carriage, you say? Since I was planning to warp there and return back right away, wouldn¡¯t going by the carriage be just troublesome~! No way~! But, it was supposed to be a secret that I can use warp magic, so do I have no choice but to give up and board the carriage?


    The hateful carriage mumuu¡­ seeing me frown, Kurogane proposed with a face that was saying ¡®good grief.¡¯


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need or carriage. I will take you there by warp¡¹


    Ohh, Kurogane! Well said! I see, Kurogane can use warp magic too!


    ¡¸However, it would be difficult warping with so many people, right?¡¹


    Otousama said anxiously.


    I see, that¡¯s correct too. Warp magic uses magical power depending on the distance and it increases even more with the number of people warping together, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to burden Kurogane alone that much, right?


    ¡¸I too. Can use warp magic, you know?¡¹


    Ah, right. Mashiro has also become able to use warp magic.


    ¡­ That means, I should pretend to be taken along and warp us myself.


    ¡¸Indeed, I should ask for your help too Mashiro. In that case¡­ Mashiro, please bring Galvano Ojisama with you. Kurogane, will you take the rest of us along?¡¹


    While saying that, I stealthily spoke to Kurogane via telepathy.


    ¡ºKurogane, I will warp by myself, so please take care of Otousama and Tirie-san¡»


    ¡ºNo, we may not warp at the same place. Lord should just assist me with magical power. Is the cove good for the destination?¡»


    After finishing talking, I conveyed to Otousama and the rest to tightly hold onto Mashiro and Kurogane.


    ¡¸Ufu, is this fine?¡¹


    Tirie-san tightly and coquettishly entwined his arms around Kurogane¡¯s left arm.


    ¡¸Y, yes. If Kurogane has no problems with it¡¹


    Kurogane was making a bit displeased face, but he knew that shaking him off would be bad so he kept silent. I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡¸Moron. It¡¯s enough like this¡¹


    Otousama placed his hand on Kurogane¡¯s right shoulder while scolding Tirie-san. I indeed wouldn¡¯t like to see Otousama and Kurogane linking arms.


    ¡¸Fuumu. I find holding onto a Sacred Beast sonny confusingly difficult¡­ is this fine?¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama was doing a good job, he was carrying the human form Mashiro on his shoulders.


    ¡¸Un. The view is good, it¡¯s fine¡¹


    Mashiro who was now able to look down on Kurogane was looking happy.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s warp. Is everyone ready?¡¹


    ¡¸I am readyon¡¹


    ¡¸Umu, no problem¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it¡¹


    I who asked the question nodded to signal Mashiro and Kurogane.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s warp to the port town¡¯s cove!¡¹


    Thus, we have activated the warp magic and warped to the cove.

 CH 332

    We have moved to the port town¡¯s cove with a warp magic.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­ a winter sea is cold indeed¡¹


    Although wearing a robe with temperature control, the salty sea breeze was freezing my face.


    ¡¸Ya~n, I am poor with cold¡¹


    Tirie-san was clinging to Kurogane¡¯s arm and not separating, but he was mercilessly thrown off once the warping was complete.


    ¡¸Cristea, come over here¡¹


    Otousama pulled me closer to him and wrapped his robe around me. Ohh, the wind stopped hitting me. Thank you very much, Otousama.


    ¡¸Hoo, this is astonishing. We really did warp to a sea¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama was in high spirits from watching the sea while giving Mashiro a shoulder ride. He hadn¡¯t experienced personal warp magic before after all. Otousama is shrewdly using the warping magic circle for his personal use though.


    ¡¸So, where is the personage whom you have been taken care of? I can only see cabins and ships as far as I can see though¡­¡¹


    Thinking that the person in question was a fisherman, Otousama looked around to search for him.


    Ah right, we have to look for Siren-kun. I wonder if he won¡¯t appear all of sudden just like before?


    ¡¸Oh myyy? Long time no see! Errr¡­ Cris-chan, was it?¡¹


    ¡­ Whoa. He appeared all of sudden, from the sea. Moreover, in the one-piece dress he was wearing before. I am cold just by looking at him. But, he¡¯s a beauty like always¡­ or not, a hunk¡­ or not. With such get up, he doesn¡¯t look like a human at all!


    ¡¸!? What!? A monster in a place like this?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my? A mermaid, perhaps? No, a Siren?¡¹


    As expected of the Guild Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Tirie-san was able to recognize him as a monster¡­ a Siren.


    ¡¸Siren, you said? His magic stone and scales fetch a high price as popular accessories. I don¡¯t want them, but Tirie, don¡¯t you want them?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed. High-priced trade materials rarely appear like this¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama who was still giving Mashiro a shoulder ride and Tirie-san were having a dangerous conversation.


    ¡¸Y, you can¡¯t! He¡¯s the person who has taken care of me!¡¹


    Huh? He¡¯s a monster, so would using ¡®person¡¯ be weird? No, this is not the time to be thinking about this!


    When I panicked and tried to step forward to cover for Siren-kun in panic, Otousama tightly grasped my shoulders. Ah, crap.


    ¡¸The one you are indebted to is a Siren? A monster, you say? Cristea, I haven¡¯t received a report about this though?¡¹


    Hiii!? I should have been warm in the robes, but why is it chilly all of sudden¡­?


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ there is a reason for this, you see¡¹


    ¡¸Be there a reason or not, haven¡¯t you promised me to report was something like this to happen?¡¹


    Hiee, Otousama¡¯s frown gradually deepened!?


    ¡¸Cristea, would you like to report now?¡¹


    ¡¸Y, yes¡­¡¹


    As I thought, I can¡¯t avoid the scolding¡­ even though I just wanted some fishhh!

 CH 333

    I, who was pressed by Otousama to report explained how I met Siren-kun the last time I came to purchase fish at the market, how I didn¡¯t know he was a monster at first, and how he tried to save me when I carelessly fell into the sea. Otousama was clearly exhausted after I finished explaining how I got lots of fish by using Warp magic and how I would bring sweets as a reward for Siren-kun¡¯s help of herding the fish next time.


    ¡¸Hasn¡¯t that happened quite a long time ago¡­ how much have we talked about reporting was something to happen? You are lucky you were not injured¡­ think carefully about how much your careless actions cause worries to your surroundings¡¹


    ¡¸I, I am truly sorry¡­¡¹


    What Otousama was saying is reasonable, so I had nothing to retort with.


    ¡¸Now, now, isn¡¯t everything fine in the end? She is safe and healthy after all. If you keep on nagging and restraining her too much, your beloved daughter will come to hate you?¡¹


    When Tirie-san said so while embracing Otousama from behind, he froze in place.


    ¡¸I, I am just overseeing the path my child takes as her parent, just guiding her¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ridiculous. Have you forgotten what you have done during your childhood? Have you not learned from what you have said after your parents kept on nagging you? Haven¡¯t you secretly played around as an adventurer?¡¹


    ¡¸Gu!? T, that¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Otousama panicked at Tirie-san¡¯s ridiculing words.


    A story from Otousama¡¯s childhood? Adventurer!? I would like to hear in detail by all means!


    ¡¸Seriously, you are blind to your own shortcomings. You have been way more reckless than this¡¹


    ¡­ I wonder if Otousama, who was such a mischievous child himself, worries about me so much?


    ¡¸Well, there are some things you can understand only after becoming a parent. Jouchan is guilty of twisting everyone¡¯s consideration, but you were much more reckless. Why don¡¯t you just composedly prepare in advance, and protect her from the parent¡¯s standpoint when it¡¯s important?¡¹


    Ga, Galvano Ojisama? What am I guilty of? Haven¡¯t you dissed me unconsciously? But, I can¡¯t deny¡­


    ¡¸¡­ Indeed. Hoping that she wouldn¡¯t become like me, I was about to repeat the same mistake as my Father. Cristea, it¡¯s not like I want to restrict you. I just don¡¯t want you to meet danger¡¹


    Otousama grimaced sorrowfully. Ahhh, I am sorry, Otousama. I am truly sorry for causing you to worry all the time!


    ¡¸Otousama, I am grateful that you are always thinking for my sake. I will also be more careful in the future¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea¡­¡¹


    It was a scene of beautiful parent-child love, but even though I might have said to be more careful, I didn¡¯t say that I would stop. That is the important point.


    Moreover, I only want to secure delicious food, I have no intentions of being reckless, okay? Otousama¡¯s worries come mostly from the other side, so it¡¯s not my fault¡­ right?


    ¡¸Gee. To possess a va~st heart and de~ep affection, I also have to learn broad-mindedness by observation, don¡¯t I?¡¹


    Tirie-san started sexually harassing Otousama while still clinging onto him, so he was immediately shaken off. Even though you said something so good, you are a mess in many ways, Tirie-san¡­


    ¡¸Hey~? Sorry to disturb you just as the issue got settled, but. Haven¡¯t you come to catch fish?¡¹


    Tired of waiting, Siren-kun spoke while leaning on a rock wall.


    ¡¸Ah! T, that¡¯s right! We have come to catch fish!¡¹


    I, I forgot¡­

 CH 334

    Because of my exchange with Otousama, I have completely forgotten Siren-kun¡¯s existence. Awawa, sorry about that.


    ¡¸So, sorry. I have kept you waiting even though I wanted your help¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine~ You want fish, right?¡¹


    Well, of course! I came for that reason.


    ¡¸Yes. This time, I would like you to herd the fish up to the shallows, may I leave it to you?¡¹


    ¡¸Cristea!? Are you really planning on getting them yourself?¡¹


    Otousama was shocked. Even though I have explained the herd fishing to him, is he still doubting me?


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with herding them, but¡­ how are you going to get them on shore? The sea is still cold, so you won¡¯t be entering it, right?¡¹


    Indeed. It was cold the last time, but it was still a passable temperature.


    However, I would freeze the moment I entered this time, so warping the surroundings to the shore without entering the water would be difficult. Besides, Otousama aside, Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama are in the gallery, so it¡¯s not like I can use the warping magic myself.


    There, I thought. How about we make a fish tank in a shallow place and herd the fish there?


    After that, we just have to somehow carry it up the shore¡­¡­


    ¡ºHey, Kurogane, Mashiro. How do you think we should get fish from shallows on the shore?¡»


    Because Mashiro has the achievement of catching numerous Sharken that were going upstream, I inquired via telepathy as I was thinking whether he didn¡¯t have any good idea. Kurogane also has many experiences, so he might have some kind of a proposal too.


    ¡ºN~ freeze to bring them?¡»


    I see. I might be able to put them in my inventory if I freeze them. But, wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome to unfreeze them later?


    ¡ºFumu, if it was me, I would make a tornado with wind magic to blow them away¡»


    Hou, hou. If it was something like a waterspout, it might heave the fish up. But, why do I feel like it would cause a great disaster were even the smallest thing go wrong¡­?


    ¡ºErr, both seem like they would need a delicate operation, would you be able to do it? I will make an enclosure to herd the fish in¡»


    ¡ºUn, I will try~¡»


    ¡ºThings are to be tried, let¡¯s do it¡»


    Alright, now that¡¯s decided, let¡¯s make an enclosure and herd the fish in.


    ¡¸Umm, Siren-san. I will make an enclosure now, so could you herd the fish into it?¡¹


    After I put my hands on the ground, I imagined my magical power gradually raising a wall in the sea.


    Wall¡­¡­ enclosure. Not just a wall, a narrow space in the shoal angled with the image of the letter V, and a gap in the smallest place that will close immediately after the fish are herded in.


    Gogogogogo¡­¡­ zaba!


    Something like a wall gradually rose in the sea, something like a fish tank was completed.


    ¡¸Siren-san, can you herd the fish through that gap?¡¹


    ¡¸Whoa¡­ that¡¯s incredible. Can you return this back to normal later?¡¹


    As expected, changing the terrain might affect the ecosystem and it might become troublesome were the locals to discover it.


    ¡¸Got it~ then, wait here!¡¹


    After seeing Siren-kun jump into the sea, I made a rack for drying fish with earth magic and made tea and fireplace to combat the cold.


    ¡¸Fuu¡­ something like this?¡¹


    Once the water boiled and I took a cover and cushions to sit down, I noticed Otousama and others who were staring at me dumbfounded.


    ¡¸You¡­ just what¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Did I perhaps do something wrong again¡­?

 CH 335

    Looking at the dumbfounded Otousama and others, I can¡¯t help but think that I did something wrong again.


    ¡¸U, umm¡­ Otousama, is there something wrong?¡¹


    It can¡¯t be helped, I should go with the deceiving smile here! Slightly tilt my head to the side cutely!


    Otousama who was looking at me recovered, turned away from me and looked at the sea again.


    ¡¸Cristea, you¡­ are you telling me that the wall that appeared in the sea was made by you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡­ Y, yes. Is there a problem?¡¹


    What¡¯s wrong with the wall for herding fish?


    I have made things like the pizza kiln and smokehouses before, so I don¡¯t think now¡¯s the time to be surprised about it¡­


    ¡¸That was a little surprising¡­ to think a child of your age could make such a splendid stone wall¡¹


    ¡¸Truly. To make a firm wall like that within the sea, that¡¯s quite a difficult thing to do¡¹


    ¡­ Eh? That?


    I mean, there are the waves to consider, so wouldn¡¯t the wall collapse without a considerable firmness?


    I was imagining embankment from my past life, but I will be destroying it later anyhow, so there was no need to make it that thick, so I made it of a moderate strength level as a result, but¡­


    Would they be shocked again if I said that now?


    ¡¸Jouchan, if you keep polishing your magic like this, becoming the commander of a Magician Corps division wouldn¡¯t be just a dream¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed¡­ the first female division commander wouldn¡¯t be just a dream¡¹


    ¡¸Wait, my daughter has no intentions of enrolling to the Magician Corps¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    What¡¯s that!? Why are you talking about something like that just because of a wall for fish herding?


    First of all, can I agree that Otousama and the rest were surprised because of the power of my earth magic?


    Teacher Marlen has taught me many things, but he didn¡¯t tell me anything about this being a common-sense breaking level though!?


    ¡­ I better confirm the standards of magic before enrolling to the academy.


    ¡¸Oy~! I¡¯ve herded the fish~!¡¹


    Siren-kun¡¯s face turned up above the water surface as he shouted.


    ¡¸Ah, yes~!¡¹


    I made a new wall and sealed the fish inside.


    Ohh, looking from the shore, there¡¯s quite a lot!


    ¡ºAlright, it¡¯s my turn. Lord, just watch¡»


    As soon as Kurogane jumped into the sea, he submerged into the water and quickly mowed down his legs to drive the fish into a corner.


    Then, a small tornado that brought the fish towards us sprung forth.


    Awawa! What are you planning to do with that tornado, Kurogane-saaan!?


    Not paying attention to the panicking me, when the tornado was about to go ashore, it suddenly vanished making the fish fall to the ground.


    Eh, what is this, amazing. To be able to control a tornado this precisely.


    If I did that¡­ I can only imagine something going wrong, so let¡¯s not try imitating that.


    ¡ºHow about it, Lord. Is this good enough?¡»


    I obediently praised the smug-faced Kurogane.


    ¡¸Yes, that was amazing, Kurogane! So many fish!¡¹


    ¡ºFu¡­ this is a simple feat when you leave it to me¡»


    ¡ºMuu¡­ Cristea, I will also do my best!¡»


    Provoked by Kurogane¡¯s success, Mashiro jumped into the sea and started swimming.


    ¡­ Mashiro is dog paddling huh¡­ how cute.


    While admiring Mashiro¡¯s cuteness, he threw something out from the sea.


    Hiyun! Thud! Thud!


    The things which were making dull sounds while falling on the ground were fish frozen in a meter big lumps of ice.


    ¡¸Eh? Wh, what is this?¡¹


    ¡ºCristea~! Is a size like that alright? I can throw a bigger one too?¡»


    Bigger ones? I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape without an injury were I hit with this size, you know?


    ¡¸Wait, Ma, Mashiro! Bigger than this would be dangerous! Throw a little smaller ones please!¡¹


    ¡ºN, got it~!¡»


    Siren-kun said from the opposite side with a cramped smile.


    ¡­ I think so too.


    Not good. It¡¯s dangerous here, I should evacuate Otousama and the rest.


    ¡¸Otousama, it¡¯s dangerous over here so let¡¯s move slightly further awa¡­ Otousama?¡¹


    The three were frozen in place again.


    ¡¸U, umm, Otousama? It¡¯s dangerous, so¡­¡¹


    When I called out again, Otousama and others came to their senses.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t get surprised no matter what happens from now on¡¹


    ¡¸Me too. Not only Jouchan, the Sacred Beast-samas are also outrageous¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m asking you again, but please report privately to me no matter what happens¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹


    ¡­ I don¡¯t think I did anything outrageous though!? Incomprehensible!

 CH 336

    Thanks to Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s work, we safely recovered the fish.


    ¡¸Mashiro¡­ this ice, can you melt it?¡¹


    Although the size is not a problem for my Inventory, I would like to excuse myself from shattering ice when wanting to use the fish. Moreover, it¡¯s possible that the fish would break into pieces together with the ice.


    ¡ºUn, okay~¡»


    When Mashiro touched the lump of ice, Bam it turned into water and the fish fell to the ground.


    I quickly put the frozen fish into my Inventory.


    When Mashiro and Kurogane changed to their human forms and started to help me, the three guardians who stared in a trance pulled themselves together and begin helping with the collection of fish.


    Today, there were Striped Jacks, Tilefish, Striped Beakfish, Flounders, and Amberjacks.


    Ufufu¡­ Striped Jack Aji Fry and Namerou. Tilefish are good for Sashimi, but throwing Sakamushi, Nitsuke, and Shinjo away would be difficult.


    I will have to make Amberjack Shabu-shabu at least once.


    As for the small-sized fish, how about I dry them?


    ¡¸Lord, this bristly thing resembling a chestnut was edible too, no?¡¹


    Kurogane grasped a sea urchin in his bare hands and showed it to me.


    Awawa! It would be dangerous if you got prickled, alright!


    ¡¸Kurogane! That¡¯s dangerous, you have to wear gloves!¡¹


    ¡¸No matter. Something like this is nothing to me¡¹


    He certainly helped me pick chestnuts before, so spines are probably nothing to him¡­ but just watching him is painful~!


    I took out a spade and a bag from Inventory and handed them to Kurogane and told him to pick the urchins with that, however, he returned the spade to me and gathered the urchins into the bag with a small magic whirlwind.


    ¡­ How dexterous.


    ¡¸Cristeaa~ there¡¯s something weird? Is this also a monster?¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh!?¡¹


    Monster!? Looking at Mashiro in a panic, he was poking something at his feet with his hands.


    ¡¸¡­ What. That¡¯s probably not a monster¡¹


    What was rolling at Mashiro¡¯s feet was¡­ a sea cucumber.


    ¡¸No way, what is that? It¡¯s not a monster even though it¡¯s so gross?¡¹


    Tirie-san who was picking up small fish grimaced at the sea cucumber¡¯s grotesque appearances.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a monster. I think it¡¯s edible¡­ Kurogane, this is not a monster, right?¡¹


    Around here, I should consult with Kurogane¡¯s appraisal skill after all.


    ¡¸Let me see? ¡­ Lord, the appraisal says that it is indeed edible, but¡­ we have this many fish. There¡¯s no need to bother eating something like that¡¹


    Since Kurogane¡¯s appraisal judged it as edible, then this is most likely really a sea cucumber.


    ¡¸Mashiro, Kurogane! Please put all of them in this bag!¡¹


    ¡¸Wha! Wa, wait, Cristea-chan!? You are really going to collect something so gross? Y, you won¡¯t tell me that you are going to eat it, are you!?¡¹


    I cannot believe this! Tirie-san was making such an expression.


    Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.


    Otousama and others who approached because of the ruckus looked at me who was picking up a sea cucumber with my hands in fright.


    ¡¸C, Cristea!? P, put away that w, weird thing from your hands. Okay?¡¹


    Otousama started persuading me to let go of the sea cucumber.


    ¡¸Eh, but Otousama, this is¡­¡¹


    When I turned towards Otousama with the sea cucumber in my hands, he retreated as if saying¡ºHii¡».


    ¡¸However, this would be a good snack to alcohol¡­¡¹


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to make much only with this many sea cucumbers, but Konowata would be possible.


    ¡¸What did you say!? This as a snack to alcohol!? Alright! Leave these things to me. You guys go pick the fish over there!¡¹


    Knowing that sea cucumbers go well with alcohol, Galvano Ojisama drove away Otousama and others away and begun gathering the sea cucumbers.


    Galvano Ojisama really is a drinker among dwarves. What an unwavering person¡­


    We gathered all the marine products in about half an hour.


    It has become noon when we finished, so we decided to end the fishing here.


    I thought of having a lunch at the stalls in town, but¡­ since Tirie-san and Galvano Ojisama ended up tagging along, I gave up as we would stand out too much.


    It would be good to return home, but since Siren-kun was with us, we decided to have a lunch together at the beach.

 CH 337

    I begun preliminary preparations for the cooking while I had Otousama and others gather dry driftwood and branches for me.


    ¡¸¡­ Yup, tastes good¡¹


    The flavor from fish and mushrooms seemed to have been extracted well.


    ¡¸It¡¯s done! A Fisherman¡¯s stew¡¹


    Yes, what I made was the Fisherman¡¯s stew. It¡¯s called Fisherman¡¯s stew, but it¡¯s actually just a miso soup cooked with fish and vegetables.


    We did not catch any Saw-edged Perch today, so I used small fish instead though.


    Serving my emergency food like Onigiri and Tamagoyaki I was storing in my Inventory on a large plate, the preparations were complete.


    ¡¸I was waiting for this! Ohh, so war~m¡­¡­ it permeates into my cold body¡­¡¹


    Tirie-san tightly grasped the bowl of Fisherman¡¯s stew in his hands and earnestly drank it.


    A piping hot Fisherman¡¯s stew to warm up the body and mind that grew colder from the chilly sea breeze. Yup, yup, it¡¯s irresistible, isn¡¯t it?


    I tasted the stew while thinking such. I immediately experienced the sensation of warm liquid going down my throat to the stomach, making me feel just a less cold¡­ I can feel myself relax. Ahh, what a bliss¡­


    ¡¸Umu, this is nice. My body gets warmer as I keep eating¡­ fuu, rather, it¡¯s getting hot¡¹


    Otousama was pulling on the front of his collar, trying to send wind to his body. The ginger which also served to remove the fishy stank seems to be working well. My body also feels nice and warm.


    ¡¸This is good. It¡¯s unfortunate that there¡¯s no alcohol to go with this good food. However, what kind of alcohol would go well with this¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡­ Galvano Ojisama is thinking of alcohol even at a time like this. Should I say as expected of him¡­ I think the Yahatul sak¨¦ would be good if you want to match a miso soup, but I will stay quiet here so not to start another drinking bout¡­


    ¡¸Cristea, it¡¯s nice and warm, delish!¡¹


    ¡¸Umu. It seemed to be simply made, but to thin kit would taste this good¡¹


    The Fisherman¡¯s stew seems to be to Mashiro and Kurogane¡¯s tastes too. Ah, Kurogane dropped Onigiri into his stew. That¡¯s so poor mannered, but it looks so delicious¡­ ugh, it¡¯s improper, but let¡¯s try eating stealthily like that the next time.


    ¡¸Ish hosh wut deli¡­ delish¡­¡¹


    Siren-kun was stuffing his cheeks with Onigiri while drinking the stew, when I thought he would swallow he took Tamagoyaki as well¡­ what a busy way of eating. When I served Onigiri and other side dishes on a plate and handed it to Siren-kun, he began eating slowly with relief. I¡¯m glad I noticed early.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time eating hot food, but it¡¯s delicious! However, it¡¯s too hot I have difficulty eating¡­¡¹


    Certainly, looking at Siren-kun¡¯s bowl, only a little seem to have decreased. Is it too hot for him to eat, I wonder¡­


    ¡¸Otousama, can¡¯t you cool down Siren-san¡¯s bowl a little?¡¹


    I have come up with a strategy and asked Otousama who can use ice magic if it would be possible for him to cool down Siren-kun¡¯s bowl a little. Mashiro and I both can use ice magic, but we would most likely freeze the bowl altogether, so I asked Otousama who is skilled in this area.


    ¡¸Hmm? Let me give it a try¡¹


    I received the bowl from Siren-kun and handed it to Otousama. The moment I handed the bowl to Otousama, it showed signs of cooling down as the steam disappeared.


    It was still slightly warm when he handed me the bowl back. Ohh, as expected of him.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Otousama. Here you go¡¹


    When I handed the bowl to Siren-kun, he joyfully drank the stew.


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s easier to drink! Thank you, Ojisan!¡¹


    Siren-kun happily thanked Otousama.


    ¡¸O¡­ Oji, san?¡¹


    Otousama was lost for words. Come to think of it, this must be the first time Otousama has been called Ojisan.


    ¡¸Bufu!¡¹


    Tirie-san nearly spat out the stew, but he endured. That was a close one¡­


    ¡¸Ohh, you have been also called Ojisan at last, huh. The time passes fast, doesn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama was poking fun at Otousama with a grin.


    ¡¸¡­ Well, my daughter has become this big after all. It¡¯s the truth, but I have never been called like this before, so it feels fresh¡¹


    Otousama coughed and tried to gloss over his discomposure.


    Indeed, there isn¡¯t anyone who could address Otousama as¡ºOjisan¡», so he must have been surprised.


    ¡¸¡­ Did I say something wrong? How should I actually call you?¡¹


    Siren-kun was bewildered by everyone¡¯s state.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not usually called in that way, so I was just surprised a little¡¹


    As expected, he wouldn¡¯t find being called Ojisan denouncing when it comes from a little child.


    ¡­ How old is Siren-kun anyways?


    Unexpectedly, he was older than Otousama.

 CH 338

    After enjoying the Fisherman¡¯s stew, Otousama and others had to return to work, so unfortunately, we have decided to return home.


    ¡¸Ehh~? You are already leaving!?¡¹


    Siren-kun complained. I also would like to stay if I could. However, I have to return if my guardian says so¡­


    ¡¸I am sorry. I will come again¡­ ah, but I have to go to the Capital in the spring, so I might not be able to travel much¡¹


    As expected, there¡¯s quite a distance to warp from Capital to the port town. Coming frequently would be difficult.


    ¡¸Ehh~! That can¡¯t be! I won¡¯t be able to eat your sweets then¡­?¡¹


    Auu, the way Siren-kun said it makes me feel guilty¡­!


    ¡¸I will come to play again in the summer, so please help me again then. Okay,¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes, be sure to come, okay?¡¹


    Handing Dorayaki to the lonely Siren-kun who was hoping for another meeting, we have warped back to the mansion.


    When we warped to Otousama¡¯s office, the three people plopped on the sofa.


    ¡¸Haah¡­ I am used to warping via the warping circle, but¡­ warping without the circle makes my heart beat fast¡¹


    Tirie-san said so while sighing.


    Is that so? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that exciting or anything though¡­


    ¡¸Umu. The destination of the warping circle is set in stone so I don¡¯t mind it, but I can¡¯t help but feel anxious because I have no idea where we might get warped to without the circle¡¹


    Otousama is carefreely using the warping circle to go between our mansion and the capital so I thought he would already be used to the warping, but I see how it is now. They are uneasy because they don¡¯t know the destination. We, who can use the warping magic imagine where we go, so I have never thought about it like that.


    ¡¸The transition was easy, but it does not feel like a reality yet. I cannot believe we were at the sea just a moment ago¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama was strongly pulling on his beard instead of pinching his cheeks.


    Certainly, traveling long distances in an instant might not seem real unless you get used to it.


    I have gotten used to it already, but the first time I used warp magic, I also thought¡ºEh? Did we really warp?¡».


    ¡¸Fumu, this was a precious experience. Now then, you guys return home already! You have a work to do today, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸An, gee! You don¡¯t have to drive us out so quickly. Well, I certainly do have a work though¡­¡¹


    Urged by Otousama, Tirie-san left from his seat while complaining.


    ¡¸I can really finish my work whenever I want, but if Tirie is leaving then I shall tag along¡¹


    Galvano Ojisama got up and left the office after Tirie-san.


    I hurriedly chased after them, gave them sweets as souvenirs, and saw them off after promising them to make more fish dishes for them.


    After that, I have returned to my room together with Mashiro and Kurogane.


    ¡¸Ahh~ I wanted to take it a little slower. I have to shake off Otousama the next time we go¡­¡¹


    ¡º¡­ You took quite some time returning, didn¡¯t you?¡»


    ¡¸¡­ Eh?¡¹


    ¡ºYou seem to have enjoyed yourself quite a bit, so you naturally brought me my souvenir, right?¡»


    N¡­ not good. I have completely forgotten about Kaguya.


    I left Kaguya behind, telling her that we will go to the sea together the next time.


    Feeling the negative aura spreading, I earnestly apologized to Kaguya.


    ¡¸I, I am sorry. Kaguya¡­¡¹


    ¡ºYou smell really nice. You must have been enjoying something really good without me¡»


    ¡¸Ka~gu~ya~! I am sorryyy!¡¹


    ¡ºHmph!¡»


    I have prepared an extravagant fish feast for Kaguya whose feelings I had hurt completely.


    Ahhh, I am glad her mood had returned, but I wanted to eat the Striped Jack sashimi too¡­!


    Next time, I will definitely bring you along next time Kaguyaaa!

 CH 339

    My name is Kaguya. A proud magic beast¡­ is what I was once upon a time, but due to a blunder, I¡¯m currently a tiny black cat now. I was pessimistic about my new form and how would I live from now on, but the lass Cristea who fixed me into these appearances is feeding me with the pretext of being monitored. That¡¯s why I can somewhat manage to go on¡­ no, speaking honestly, to be able to live this comfortably, what were all of my hardships up until now for? I am currently living such life¡­ I think. Not having to endure hardships, I can simply take a nap on a warm bed. When I become hungry, I don¡¯t have to go out searching for it as the food comes to me. I couldn¡¯t believe it at first. At first, I thought that I might not get food again if I don¡¯t eat, so I devoured greedily everything, but I had calmed down by then. Rather, this lass¡­ Cristea makes sure I eat proper amounts and doesn¡¯t let me eat more. Even when I think that I want to eat more, I find it slightly disappointing when I can¡¯t. Usually, when the lass is with her contracted Sacred Beasts, the Fenrir Kurogane and the Holy Bear Mashiro, I loiter around the mansion, looking for a warm place to take a nap at. When close to the lass, the desire of the Sacred Beasts to monopolize her is way too obvious, so I don¡¯t get too near. I don¡¯t think I would want to stick close to the lass if not for the fact that I have to receive her magical power periodically. Rather, it¡¯s the lass that seeks me which transfers the jealousy of the Sacred Beasts onto me, geez. I make sure to be by Cristea¡¯s side only when the Sacred Beasts go to patrol around the mansion to check on the security. I am to contact them in case something happens, so they can warp over. It¡¯s a trifling monitoring duty. I cannot protect her myself because of the magic tool collar around my neck. Well you know, I thought that I could at least watch over her in the stead of the Sacred Beasts. Well, I¡¯m currently living like this. It¡¯s just yesterday that the lass said¡ºI¡¯m going to the sea to catch fish tomorrow¡». I recalled the yummy fish she brought back the last time. Yep, those were tasty. I have also gone to a sea before. I got attacked by a monster with huge magical power and nearly drowned which caused me to fear the seas. I have not gone to a sea again ever since somehow managing to escape. However, it seems that the lass caught yummy fish this time, so I thought that I might be able to eat freshly caught fish if I went too. The lass said¡ºLet¡¯s go together the next time, okay!¡»too anyway. I might tag along. Hearing that we are departing early in the morning, I woke up earlier than usual, went to the kitchen and got a chicken tenderloin to eat. There have been several people who give me something to eat when loitering around the mansion recently. I get snacks too, but they would mofu me just like the lass as a compensation, so I generously let myself get patted. Sometimes they go too far, so I push them aside with my claws and hit them with my tail, but they are pleased even with that. They are a weird bunch, just like the lass. With this and that happening, I returned to the room after finishing a light breakfast, but it was completely empty. I couldn¡¯t find any presence even after searching for magical power. ¡­ Where did they go? While thinking so, the door opened. ¡¸Oh my? Kaguya? So you were here¡¹ I thought it might be the lass, but it was her personal maid Miria. ¡¸Nna~¡¹ With my current black cat form, I don¡¯t have enough magical power to communicate via telepathy with anyone but Cristea. That¡¯s why, I can only respond to her words like this. This Miria lifted me up and patted my back. This fellow¡¯s patting is gentle and it makes me calm down, so I obediently let myself get patted. ¡¸It seems that Cristea-sama and others already left with Sire a little while ago¡­ you were left to watch the house, huh?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ Nya?¡¹ ¡­ Wha? Come again? They left!? Those guys left without me? ¡¸Ginya!? Nyanyanyanyanya-!¡¹ Are you serious!? They left me behind-! Miria got startled by my dissatisfaction and tried to soothe me. ¡¸Kya! W, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling lonely being left to watch the house after all?¡¹ ¡­! I, I wasn¡¯t feeling lonely or anything, alright!? I was just hating on them for leaving me behind! I mean, I did not let them know that I will be tagging along this time as well, but¡­ they did not have to leave me behind¡­ Miria gently patted me who was feeling dejected. ¡¸¡­¡­ Will you let me have the privilege to brush you after a long while? How about I ask Shin to bake a bacon as a snack for you?¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­ Nya¡¹ ¡­ Can¡¯t be helped. I will accompany you if you say so. I caressed Miria¡¯s arm with my tail. ¡¸Kaguya-! Sorry! I am sorry! We will definitely go together the next time, okay!¡¹ Cristea earnestly apologized when she returned from the sea. She apparently completely forgot about me, so she was apologizing for a long time. Even so, I won¡¯t forgive her so easily! When I continued with my sulky posture, I got a heap of wonderful fish slices¡­ something called Sashimi for the dinner. This was apparently her apology. It was fresh and delicious. Well, let¡¯s declare our intentions of tagging along the next time she goes. Yup. Next time, I want to eat fresh fish at the sea. ¡­ It¡¯s a secret that I was secretly sulking when I found out that she was going to a thing called academy in the future, which will decrease the opportunity to go to the sea.

 CH 340

    I, who returned to the fief, processed a large quantity of marine products while buttering up to Kaguya whom I left behind. Things like salted, dried, or pickled fish take time, so I processed them in a pot, did preliminary arrangements for the grilled fish, and stored them in the Inventory after finishing the preparations. I¡¯m intending to hand them over to Sei and others soon after moving to the Capital, so I need to prepare. Once I finished most of the preparations, I decided to work on ¡°that¡±. ¡°That¡± being¡­ yes, the sea cucumbers. Galvano Ojisama who heard that sea cucumbers go well with alcohol has gathered a bag full of them. Sea cucumbers cannot be stored into the Inventory while alive, and freezing them would be a little¡­ so, thinking that I cannot process them on the spot, I brought them in a small barrel in which I put seawater, but¡­ ¡¸Uwaa! The hell is that!? A monster!?¡¹ Shin jumped back from me the moment he peeked into the barrel and had not tried to approach anymore. Head Chef ran out of the kitchen after screaming like a girl. ¡¸It¡¯s not a monster. It¡¯s a creature from the sea called a sea cucumber¡­ it¡¯s crunchy and delicious, you know?¡¹ Shin looked at me who picked up a sea cucumber from the barrel with disbelief on his face. Rude. Not minding Shin at all, I dealt with the sea cucumber. First, I chopped off both ends and removed the entrails.. Let¡¯s deal with the entrails. later and focus on the body first. Cutting into the soft ventral, I scrapped the inside muscles until they were clean. After rinsing it with water to remove the slime, I sliced it. Soak it in the seasoned vinegar, and it¡¯s done. After that, I began working on the entrails. These yellowish things are ovaries, and a delicacy called Kuchiko can be made by air drying them. But, there are not many of those, so I am going to mix them in the Konowata this time. These intestines packed with slush will become Konowata, but getting it out is really troublesome. Processing them with a small kitchen knife, I cleaned them, mixed them with the ovaries, put them into a pot with a similar amount of salt and all that¡¯s left is to let them rest overnight¡­ the high-class delicacy of my previous life, Konowata, has been completed. ¡¸Fuu, done at last¡¹ Shin was observing from a distance, but he timidly approached me who started cleaning up and asked. ¡¸O, oy. Are you really planning on eating that!?¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t that only given? Why would I deal with something that¡¯s not edible?¡¹ Writing¡ºOpening strictly prohibited¡»on the pot, I stored it in the cold room. Shall I try serving the sea cucumber salad with the dinner? ¡­ Will Okaasama faint when she sees it? But, she won¡¯t know the original appearances, so it should be fine¡­ no, let¡¯s not. Let¡¯s give this to Galvano Ojisama to eat together with a Yahatul sake. Storing the sea cucumber salad in the Inventory, I returned to my room. Head Chef was waiting outside the kitchen, but he jumped up when I walked out. Too rude. ¡­ Is he that scared after seeing the sea cucumbers? I can only think of them as ingredients, so I am not one to speak though¡­ Hmm, the ancestors of my past life were really pioneers. Far from only making that grotesque looking creature edible, they even made it a high-class delicacy¡­ After that, I received high praises from Galvano Ojisama, and I who couldn¡¯t see myself being called a pioneer in the future mofumofued Mashiro to my heart¡¯s content in my room.

 CH 341

    ¡¸We have to move to the Capital soon¡¹


    Sei who was enjoying an afternoon tea in our house¡¯s parlor suddenly pointed out.


    ¡¸Eh, already?¡¹


    Although the cold has been loosening day by day, it¡¯s still too early for the spring. It should be too early to worry about the academy¡¯s entrance ceremony¡­


    ¡¸Yeah, our place over there seems to be ready, so I thought of going there earlier to get accustomed to the environment¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    I see, it will get lonely. Although we will be enrolling in the same academy, we cannot act intimately right away because of our prior agreement. Besides, Sei is a girl over here¡­ in a disguise I mean, but he will be enrolling into the academy as a boy.


    That reminds me, this will be my last time seeing O-Sei-chan¡¯s appearances. Just thinking that makes me deeply emotional.


    Staring at him who was dressed in a kimono, Sei spoke poutingly.


    ¡¸¡­ I have grown in height too, so there¡¯s a limit to this disguise. If you¡¯d like, shall I hand you over my kimono, Miss Cristea?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh! No, I cannot receive something so precious. I believe you would be able to sell it for a lot in a time of need, so it would be better if you kept it¡¹


    Even an untrained eye can tell that Sei¡¯s kimono is made from expensive fabric. In this society where cloths are expensive, a beautifully designed clothing like this would be extremely expensive. It¡¯s this beautiful and although I can¡¯t say how it is in Yahatul, I believe it wouldn¡¯t sell as second-hand clothes in our Doristan Kingdom, but as a work of art. Therefore, I think it would be better to store it for later, just in case his financial situation changes. When I said so, Sei smiled wryly.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t intend to live in luxury, so I don¡¯t think I will be troubled over money, but well, if you say so, then I will keep it¡¹


    Yes, yes. Leave it for the case of emergency.


    Ahh, right. Since we won¡¯t see each other for a while, I should pass them the food. Thinking such, I wanted to appoint Byakko-sama and others to look after the emergency rations, but¡­ Byakko-sama declared¡ºI will hold onto the Oyakodon and Tonkatsu!¡»while Suzaku-sama then insisted¡ºIn that case, I will look after pudding and Chawanmushi!¡», so most of the rations is being looked after by Seiryou-sama. Leaving the irfavorite dishes to those two, they are surely going to eat them all up before long. It cannot be helped.


    Genbu-sama did say¡ºEh, troublesome¡­¡», but I decided to hand Genbu-sama Youkan to safe keep. Seiryou-sama said¡ºByakko and Suzaku wouldn¡¯t shut up if one of them ate it all, so it¡¯s not that troublesome when you think about it like that¡». Truly, a person who finds everything bothersome¡­


    Anyhow, I safely handed over the food, so I can feel at ease.


    ¡¸Sorry about this. These fellows will surely behave on the way with this. Thanks¡¹


    Sei thanked with a wry smile.


    ¡ºSay Ojou, when are you going to the Capital?¡»


    Byakko-sama asked and I pondered.


    ¡¸I have not decided yet in particular¡­¡¹


    I want to see Mariel-chan, so I might return to the Capital early as well.


    ¡¸If you come ahead of time, make sure to stop by the Bastea Company. I made sure the assortment of goods isn¡¯t different there from here¡¹


    ¡¸Really? I¡¯m glad to hear that. In that case, there won¡¯t be a need to restock over here every time I return for the holidays then?¡¹


    Although I have an Inventory, I can¡¯t help but be concerned about running out of stock.


    ¡¸Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry about your stay in the Capital¡¹


    Sei seems to be feeling indebted to the Bastea Company who takes care of him, so I am eager to advertise not only the ingredients, but all of the Yahatul products Bastea Company offers.


    I hope to explore options for the export of Yahatul products to our country in large quantities through the Bastea Company in the future.


    As for me, I warmly welcome more delicious things from Yahatul, so I shall answer their call for assistance seriously.


    Delicious things have no national borders, no, they cannot have them!

 CH 342

    A few days after the tea party, the envoy from the Bastea Company that delivers goods to our residence informed me of Sei¡¯s departure to the Capital.


    I was a loner with no friends up until I regained the memories of my past life, so with no one to accompany me for a tea or a meal, I have become completely bored once again.


    After that, Mashiro and Kurogane must have noticed that I spent my days in boredom and were inviting me for walks and frequently demanded me to brush them. Well, that¡¯s as usual though. I, who was continuously healed by mofumofu realized that I was being a useless master, and carefully brushed them as an apology.


    ¡¸It might be better for me to depart to the Capital soon as well¡¹


    I muttered while brushing Mashiro in my room.


    It¡¯s not like I was with Sei at all times, but we had many opportunities to meet, and without the noisy Byakko-sama and others around, I do feel quite lonely. I won¡¯t be able to meet up with Sei and others after coming to the Capital either, but I don¡¯t think I can make friends here in the short period until I head to the Capital.


    ¡ºCristea, lonely?¡»


    ¡¸¡­ A wee bit¡¹


    I was nostalgic and really delighted eating the dishes I made with my past life¡¯s memory with the people who resembled my past life¡¯s Japanese.


    ¡¸Once in the Capital, let¡¯s invite Mariel-chan to show us around the town. I was only at the mansion and the royal palace during the New Years, so I am looking forward to going to the Capital¡¯s market¡¹


    ¡ºMariel? ¡­ Ahh, that lass, huh. I am doubtful of her suspicious behavior a little, but¡­ I shall protect her as well since she¡¯s Lord¡¯s friend¡»


    ¡ºAh~ that girl? She¡¯s a bit weird, isn¡¯t she?¡»


    Hey, hey, you mustn¡¯t treat Mariel-chan as a suspicious person or an eccentric¡­


    She just has a ¡°Delusional habit cultivated in the past life¡± but she won¡¯t have weird delusions about you two, so please protect her well, okay?

 CH 343

    When about half a month passed after the bacon sampling party, Galvano Ojisama came over for a visit.


    ¡¸Ojisama has? Just what is it about?¡¹


    In regards to the bacon, it should have been delivered to him after the bacon party with an exceptional speed¡­ now then, I don¡¯t think I asked Ojisama to sharpen or maintenance any tools for me though¡­?


    Having no clue what this was about, I went to the parlor where Ojisama was waiting.


    ¡¸Ojisama, welcome. Do you have any business with me?¡¹


    Because Miria and other servants were here, I greeted Ojisama courteously as always and inquired from him.


    ¡¸Ohh, Jouchan. Sorry for asking for you all of sudden. I came to show you and request you for a little something¡¹


    Oh my, it¡¯s rare for Ojisama to have a request for me. The other way is already a habit though.


    ¡¸No need to be so reserved, Ojisama. I am always in your care after all. I will sure help you if it¡¯s something I can do. Also, what is it that you wanted to show me?¡¹


    Ojisama wouldn¡¯t ask me the impossible. On the other hand, I¡­ this is also already a habit.


    ¡¸Ohh, what I wanted to show you is this thing¡¹


    What Ojisama showed me with excitement was a beer mug.


    Although beer mugs here are generally wooden, this beer mug was made of metal. The exterior was designed with a delicate pattern, and the handle part was inlaid with a stone¡­ is this stone perhaps a magic stone?


    ¡¸Ojisama, this is¡­?¡¹


    That reminds me, the cooled ale was greatly received. Ojisama wanted to drink cooled drinks at home too, but he had no place to cool down large amounts of ale, so rather than cooling it all at once, Ojisama was talking about making a magic tool that would cool the ale for him every time.


    ¡¸That certainly did happen¡­ that means, this is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I made a mug with a cooling function!¡¹


    A, as expected of Ojisama¡­ he really put his effort into making alcohol taste even better¡­!


    ¡¸You said it has a cooling function, but how does it work?¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh, you do this like that¡­¡¹


    When Ojisama poured a warm black tea into the mug, he showed me how it cooled down right before us. When pouring magical power into the magic stone, the pattern which is a formula would cool down the contents of the mug.


    ¡¸You turned a mug into a magic tool!?¡¹(Miria)


    To think he would really make the magic tool. Wouldn¡¯t this be really expensive¡­!?


    ¡¸Oh my? But, did you make this, Ojisama?¡¹


    This is my first time hearing that Ojisama made a magic tool by himself though¡­


    ¡¸Oh, I made the mug part myself, but I had someone else to convert it into a magic tool. It¡¯s about this you see, that fellow was greatly interested in the mug. He wished to make it himself, but he needed Jouchan¡¯s permission, how about it?¡¹


    ¡¸Someone else¡­ is it? It¡¯s not like I made it myself, so the manufacturing rights belong to you, Ojisama. I don¡¯t really mind if Ojisama doesn¡¯t, but¡­ just who made this?¡¹


    ¡¸A magic tool merchant that runs a shop near my workshop¡¹


    Magic tool shop. I recalled the person I got involved with a little, and stopped inquiring further.


    That was that, but I also decided to order that magic tool. I mean, cooling liquids down with just a little bit of magical power seems super convenient.


    It¡¯s just I will have to watch out for pouring too much magical power inside¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t wish to freeze the contents.


    ¡¸I, is that so¡­ umm, if possible, may I order ten mugs for personal use? It doesn¡¯t have to be as large as this one¡­¡¹


    I will be able to drink chilly fruit water and tea easily, and I would like to order more for when treating other people.


    Would it be easy to use if it was in the shape of a goblet? No, it has to have some size to be a magic tool, so I wouldn¡¯t mind a beer mug, even a pitcher might be good. When I asked Ojisama, he immediately accepted the order.


    The price will be cheap as thanks for the idea. I, is that all right¡­?


    The world is small¡­ I thought while seeing Ojisama leave in a good mood.

 CH 344

    ¡¸You want to move to the capital earlier?¡¹


    During the dinner, I requested Otousama to let me go to the Capital.


    ¡¸Yes. There¡¯s only a little time left before I enroll in the academy, right?¡¯I have not been in the Capital for long, so I thought it would be better to leave earlier and get used to the environment¡¹


    I informed Otousama of the reason with a smile.


    Originally, I am supposed to mingle with the families of friends that are in the same faction as Otousama. What I want is friends, not followers. Fortunately, I made a reassuring ally (friend) in Mariel-chan who is a reincarnated person just like me, so I evaded being a loner¡­¡­ I think. If I had any other uneasiness, it would be not being able to keep up with the Capital¡¯s trends.


    There¡¯s no doubt that I won¡¯t be able to keep up with things like¡¸That place somewhere is popular¡¹or¡¸That place¡¯s confections are superb¡¹. I cannot do without information and fashion which gives the nobles a leading edge. In order to avoid that, I have to get initiated by Mariel-chan as soon as possible.


    ¡¸It mostly became warm, so you want to quickly visit the Capital¡¯s market and the company, huh¡­¡¹


    S, sharp! Otousama¡¯s perception is too good¡­!


    Otousama who saw me stiffening after hitting the nail on the head sighed.


    ¡¸The branch office of the Bastea Company has been relocated to the Capital, so the necessary articles have been handled with the guidance of the Head Chef. You seemed to be thinking about ensuring a stable flow of Yahatul foodstuff a lot after all¡¹


    Nn? I am certainly happy about that, but¡­


    ¡¸You are searching for new ingredients to make a new dish, no?¡¹


    I have seen through you! Otousama had such expression. Well, I think that coming across new ingredients is good, but I am not an incarnation of gluttony to such degree¡­


    ¡¸E, err, that is not my purpose in particular or anything though¡­¡¹


    While feeling down from thinking that I would be rejected and hesitating to speak, Okaasama who was listening in to our conversation spoke up.


    ¡¸Dear, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a good thing that Cristea wants to get accustomed to the Capital quickly? I was just thinking that need to baste her uniform soon¡¹


    Eh? Ahh, Aderia Academy has uniforms. But, baste¡­ weren¡¯t uniforms ready-made? Come to think of it, most of this world¡¯s clothes are fully made-to-order, then there¡¯s something like a semi-order where you decide only on the things like the size, patterns and the fabric used, and then there¡¯s the second hand.


    Nobles mainly use fully made-to-order clothes, lower-ranked nobles, merchants, and affluent commoners use semi-ordered clothes, while buying old clothes and patched hand-me-downs are most valuable for commoners.


    Since it¡¯s a uniform, is it a semi-order? It doesn¡¯t seem to be ready-made like in my past life.


    By the way, the commoner students are able to purchase uniforms that were donated at cheap prices, or rent one straight from the academy. That¡¯s what Mariel-chan told me.


    ¡¸I asked to select fabric and ornaments appropriate for a Duke¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯s necessary to try the clothes on and adjust them properly¡¹


    ¡¸¡­? Okaasama, what ornaments are you talking about?¡¹


    Fabirc, that I understand. Clothes made from a fabric that looks good at a glance are obviously different from others. But, what ornaments is she talking about!?


    ¡¸You would look the same as a commoner or someone of the lower-rank with the basic model after all. I had them use the fabric of the highest grade, with many sophisticated laces and frills. You ought to be distinguished from others. I hope the order turned out good though¡­¡¹


    ¡­ She customized the uniform!?


    Wa, wait a moment? Wouldn¡¯t this result in the¡¸isn¡¯t that girl too brazen?¡¹bullying pattern in my past life? No way-! I want to have a fun academy life without standing out!


    I, I have to quickly leave for the Capital and persuade her to go back to a simple uniform!


    Uwaa, I have no time to spare relax in the fief-!

 CH 345

    Do I have to dress up?


    ¡°Nevertheless, I am worried about the matter with the uniform¡­ why had not Okaasama told me anything about this after we returned from the Capital?¡±


    I talked to myself while relaxing on the sofa in my room.


    It¡¯s Okaasama I am talking about, so she definitely kept silent on purpose. After I recovered the memories of my past life, I tend to choose convenience rather than splendor, so I heard from Miria that Okaasama complained that she doesn¡¯t have any enjoyment of dressing me up.


    I had plain appearances in my past life, so I wasn¡¯t suited for dressing up¡­ thus, I wore only simple clothes. Nonetheless, I might have reincarnated into a young girl with relatively cute appearances, but I can¡¯t help but feel somewhat embarrassed when I dress up gaudily¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you remember, Cristea-sama, but Madam did say that she was going to meet up with a dressmaker during the stay in Capital.¡±


    The words of Miria who poured me black tea brought me back to the reality.


    ¡°Eh! Is that so!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, If I am not mistaken, you had your mind full of the constricting corset, so you might have not noticed¡­¡±


    ¡­ Y, you cursed corset. Are you telling me that something so important happened while I was fighting with him?


    ¡­!?


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a uniform I will be wearing, to not ask about my thoughts, don¡¯t you find it cruel?¡±


    When I sulked while drinking the black tea Miria poured me, she replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Truly¡­ However, Cristea-sama. You might not appreciate ornaments that much, but it¡¯s necessary to some extent¡­¡±


    Eh? The customization!?


    ¡°The academy is printed with the ideology of equality, but it¡¯s a place where children who still lack experience gather, so there are people who toss around their status.¡±


    Well, certainly. The commoners are mixed among the students, so there naturally would be noble children who look down upon them. There¡¯s also a difference between high and low nobles.


    ¡°Therefore, the reduce the friction to a certain degree, the academy has tacitly allowed the nobles to wear gorgeous ornaments for simpler identification, simply out of convenience.¡±


    ¡­ In short, it¡¯s like attaching a bell to a cat? Understanding that a certain child is from the nobility because they are wearing an expensive-looking uniform? To avoid being discourteous? In fact, isn¡¯t this measure more for commoners rather than the nobles?


    ¡°¡­ But, the nobility and the commoners won¡¯t be able to get closer like that, no?¡±


    Miria smiled lonelily. Miria is from a low-ranked household as well, so she might have bad memories brought by her status. I have a recollection of hearing that Miria who doesn¡¯t have any magical power completed the elementary course at the academy and became a maid in our household after learning manners¡­


    ¡°Cristea-sama, you are a young lady of the Ellisfeed household that has an especially high position even among the nobility. If you don¡¯t dress appropriately, your surroundings won¡¯t be able to agree.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­?¡±


    Are you saying that I have to be gaudier than everyone else?


    That can¡¯t be~ that can¡¯t be true~¡­ What if no one is going to approach me because of that? ¡°My status is too high for you, could you please not approach me?¡± What if I rub people like that? Far from making a hundred friends, won¡¯t I be a loner for sure? No, there¡¯s Mariel-chan, so I won¡¯t be alone¡­ probably.


    Haah¡­ even though I wanted to make some commoner friends and have them teach me about the gourmet products of the downtown¡­ not good, this is not good at all. I have to make precautions!

 CH 346

    dle talk ¨C Pure white cake.


    When I muttered so quietly, the pure white Mashiro on top of my lap looked up at me and tilted his head.


    ¡°Cake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A fluffy, pure white cake.¡±


    Speaking of cakes, I normally make ones on the level of a tart. I generally love Wagashi, so I thought I would be fine with just that. However, since it will be a New Year soon, I recalled the cake I ate at Christmas in my past life.


    A fluffy sponge shortcake decorated with plenty of red strawberries.


    Knowing how delicious it was, I asked to ¡°Leave some for Santa too.¡± didn¡¯t I¡­


    ¡°Pure white? Is my name a cake? Is it tasty?¡±


    ¡°Mashiro, it¡¯s something Lord wants to eat. It certainly must be delicious.¡±


    Kurogane answered Mashiro as if his question was a foolish one.


    I, I would be troubled if you raise the hurdle so much though¡­


    But yeah, I would like to make a pure white, decorated cake.


    Although I say that, I don¡¯t have a baking powder for a sponge cake¡­ can I substitute baking soda? I have to search. I was thinking of meringue chiffon cake too, but I don¡¯t have a form to make the hole in the middle. Without that shape, it would collapse under the weight of the dough¡­ should I have Galvano Ojisama make it for me? Let¡¯s give up this time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    Deciding that, I made my way to the kitchen.


    ¡°Haah¡­ so tired.¡±


    That was right. Compared to my past life, whipping eggs takes a whisk and human power.


    Ahh, how I miss my beloved electric mixer¡­ I whisked the eggs while lamenting such.


    ¡°I was thinking what were you doing now. Isn¡¯t it just whisking the eggs? Can¡¯t be helped, give it to me. I will do it for you.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you¡­¡±


    Shin who was cleaning up the kitchen was unable to watch me continue fighting with the large bowl and offered assistance. So thankful¡­


    We made the meringue while whisking the eggs and adding sugar little by little. I added a corn starch-like flour and squeezed in a juice from lemon-like instead of the vinegar, which I had Shin mix in.


    I spread the meringue into a circular shape on a baking tray and baked it in a preheated oven.


    Watching the state of the oven, I opened the lid at the appropriate time and decorated the cake after letting it cool down.


    I stuck on the fresh cream. It was bumpy because the surface was different from a sponge cake.


    After that, I decorated it with berries and peppermint I found during my strolls and it was complete!


    Yeah, it looks a bit unshapely, but doesn¡¯t it look quite good?


    I thought of eating it in my room, but thinking that I need to treat Shin who helped me, I called Miria over to make us tea and we ate it together in the kitchen.


    ¡°Cristea, is this the cake with my name~?¡±


    Mashiro who turned into his human form started at the Pavlova with sparkly eyes.


    ¡°Look here, I did not say it¡¯s called Mashiro (pure white), but a pure white cake¡­ this is called Pavlova.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ but it certainly is a pure white cake, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a pure white fresh cream cake. Thinking about it, it could be called Mashiro cake after all.¡±


    The joyful Mashiro couldn¡¯t keep waiting anymore.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I cut the Pavlova and distributed it to everybody. I also gave the biggest red berry on the cake to Mashiro.


    The Pavlova with the crispy outside and mellow inside was to everyone¡¯s liking.


    Whisking it was tough, but if they liked it this much then it might be worth making it another time.


    ¡­ With Shin¡¯s help.


    The next day at breakfast. Otousama¡¯s mood seemed to be bad. Huh¡­¡­? Did something happen?


    Okaasama also seems to be somewhat sulky¡­?


    ¡°Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard you made some new sweets yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡­ Ah, yes, well¡­¡±


    ¡­ He¡¯s talking about the Pavlova, right?


    ¡°Why are you not taking it out?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Even if you ask me why¡­¡±


    I made it just on a whim. I didn¡¯t plan on making it the new thing or anything. Besides, making the meringue was really troublesome, so I didn¡¯t want to make more¡­


    ¡°The Head Chef was boa¡­ no, praising it that it had a texture he has never tasted before?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ehh?¡±


    Head Chef¡­ I couldn¡¯t endure his stare of greed so I shared with him, but to boast about it¡­ even though he knows what it means for Otousama to hear about it!


    ¡°I will be expecting it at today¡¯s tea time, alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, I am also looking forward to it, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±


    I, who was pressured by the smiles of Otousama and Okaasama decided to make use of the machine called the Head Chef.

 CH 347

    Preparations are necessary.


    Because the decision regarding going to the Capital has been made, I was pressed for the preparations until the departure.


    I gave a list of smoked foods I¡¯d like to have smoked to the workers of the smoked food workshop, I handed over recipes using the smoked food to the Head Chef, and arranged a menu the Guild¡¯s bar could use with a little bit of guidance. Although selling them normally would be fine too, it has added value of having Otousama¡¯s name attached to it, so the menu with the¡°Certificate of a Ducal Household¡¯s Head Chef¡± will be apparently a staple of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in our fief¡­ although I still think it would sell normally too.


    In addition to that, emergency food, emergency food, emergency food¡­ because it doesn¡¯t look like I will be able to cook in the academy, I made sweets and dishes for the time of need. I don¡¯t know when I will have the opportunity to supply Sei and others after all.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, don¡¯t spend all the time in the kitchen, you need to select the baggage you will be taking with you to the Capital¡­¡±


    While enjoying tea during a break in my room, Miria who seemed troubled told me such.


    ¡°I have the Inventory anyway, can¡¯t I just take whatever?¡±


    ¡°There are things prepared in the Capital¡¯s mansion to a certain extent, so if you returned here for business or during the holidays and nothing would be here, you would be troubled, no?¡±


    Miria replied to my words as if she already gave up. Hmm, that¡¯s certainly true. I thought that I might just take everything with me, but not having anything here when returning would feel lonesome.


    ¡°I got it. I will do it later.¡±


    ¡°I have gathered some essentials just in case, so it would be good if you have confirmed them and instructed to prepare other necessaries.¡±


    Ohh¡­ as expected of Miria, I am so glad she¡¯s my capable personal maid! Selecting Miria who is greatly familiar with me wasn¡¯t a mistake. However, yes, I should go to confirm.


    ¡°Thank you, Miria.¡±


    ¡°No, this much is my job¡­ However, in Cristea-sama¡¯s case, I don¡¯t know which things are necessary.¡±


    Nn? What did she mean by that?


    ¡°Ingredients, dishes and tools concerning cooking are not things young ladies need, so it¡¯s difficult for me to ascertain¡­¡±


    A, ahh, so it¡¯s that. Well, certainly. That would be difficult for Miria to prepare.


    If I had to say then that would be the territory of the chef Shin.


    ¡°Regarding that, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will make sure to store whatever I need into the Inventory just before the departure.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are properly prepared when it comes to food, huh.¡±


    ¡­ Not good, Miria¡¯s smile is scary. I can see a dark aura behind her¡­. hii!


    ¡°Cristea-sama, you have to have a little more conscious about your status as the daughter of a Duke. In the first place, there won¡¯t be a need for you to cook while at the academy, no?¡±


    Nono. This concerns Otousama, so I have no doubts he will make me cook him something when I return to the Capital¡¯s mansion. Besides, there will be always situations where I will need to cook.


    When I objected with such, Miria was amazed and said: ¡°There¡¯s no way a setting where a Duke¡¯s daughter has to cook would exist.¡±


    ¡­ Is that so? I don¡¯t know how the meals at the academy are and there probably won¡¯t be any Japanese cuisine, so I keep stockpiling them, but there are always unforeseen circumstances¡­ the pleading faces of Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama come to mind.


    ¡°Well, nothing might be impossible for Cristea-sama, but I would like you to keep your status in your mind, okay?¡±


    Miria warned me with a sigh. Hearing that nothing is impossible for me is hard to swallow, but I was forced to nod that I understand.


    ¡°¡­ Yeees. I heed you.¡±


    ¡°Truly, please be careful, okay? Academy is not all-fun place, you know?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes, I will pay attention.¡±


    Miria is strict, but I understand that she¡¯s worrying about me, so I obediently nodded.


    Seriously, things like social status are troublesome. Even though I am going to place in which I am supposed to study without paying attention to the social status.


    The outside world is unknown place to me who lived as a shut-in in our fief¡­ while feeling a bit depressed, I was waiting for the day of departure.

 CH 348

    The messengers of spring.


    Mashiro and Kurogane who changed into their human forms, Kaguya who stayed in her cat form and Miria boarded the same carriage as me while Otousama and Okaasama got on a different one. We then proceeded towards the Capital.


    Ufufu, thinking that I won¡¯t be lectured on the way much, I feel quite good.


    ¡°The Capital¡¯s territory is further in the north, so I thought this area would be still snowy, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    Miria said while looking outside from the window.


    ¡°True. I wonder if thawing came early this year.¡±


    There still seems to be snow in the forest far into a distance, but the highway is snowy only here and there, while I can sporadically see greenery within sight.


    The Doristan Kingdom is a country with four seasons, but the Capital is deeply covered in snow during the winter because it¡¯s located in the north, but the south is not like that at all. The life in the north is easy during the summer, so there are apparently many people who visit the Capital¡¯s summer resorts during the season. I would like to visit one someday.


    ¡°The birds announcing the spring will probably arrive to the Capital soon, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they already were in our garden this morning. It¡¯s about time they arrive to the Capital as well.¡±


    Spring-conveying Birds are migratory birds with vivid green colors who fly over when it becomes spring. Because of their color and the fact that they return during the spring, they have been nicknamed the Spring-conveying Birds.


    Seeing the Spring-conveying Birds is the signal to start spring preparations, so everyone goes out of their way to prepare for the spring cheerfully.


    Me moving before the enrollment into the academy might also be, in a sense, preparing for the spring.


    While thinking such, the carriage continued shaking.


    That day, we stayed in the town mayor¡¯s house just like the last time.


    According to Otousama: ¡°This place must have been on your mind, so I decided to stay here.¡±


    I certainly was worried about the wife of the head mayor who I thought had a taste disorder¡­


    ¡°Lord Duke! Thank you very much for deciding to stay in our town!¡±


    The town mayor came to greet us with a whole-faced smile¡­ eh? Town mayor?


    ¡°Ohh, Cristea-sama! Thank you very much for your help last time!¡±


    Eh? It was the town mayor after all¡­ right? He became slimmer and slightly more dandy from before, so I thought it was someone different for a little.


    ¡°Yes¡­ umm, I am glad you seem to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I have slimmed down after that. My wife has also become much livelier.¡±


    ¡°It all thanks to Cristea-sama. Thank you very much.¡±


    The woman who leaned against the town mayor¡¯s shoulder stated while smiling. Eh¡­ Madam? The gloomy shadow that previously hung over the Madam completely vanished, making her, who became slightly plumper, look happy.


    ¡°No, I have not done anything. It¡¯s all the result of your great efforts.¡±


    ¡°No, without Cristea-sama¡¯s advice, right now I would be¡­¡±


    ¡°Now everyone, please rest at ease.¡±


    We who were welcomed by the mayor couple then spent the evening with many delicious dishes the Madam made.


    The next day. We decided to leave after having a rather late breakfast. The kind menu consisted of the omelet I taught her the last time.


    I could tell that it was made faithfully according to the recipe, so I felt relieved now that things seemed fine.


    ¡°We are much obligated.¡±


    ¡°I will pray for your safe travels.¡±


    After we thanked the mayor couple and were about to board the carriage, the madam¡¯s complexion turned a bit pale.


    ¡°Umm¡­ are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ ugh.¡±


    Madam crouched while blocking her mouth.


    Ehh!? Whawhawhat¡¯s wrong!?


    ¡°You! Are you alright!¡±


    Eh? Perhaps¡­


    ¡°Dear, is it perhaps a happy occasion?¡±


    Okaasama who stepped down from the carriage said. Right? It¡¯s really like that, right?


    ¡°¡­ I have not been examined by a doctor yet so I cannot be sure, but most likely I¡­¡±


    ¡°Re, rereally!? You are with a child?¡±


    The town mayor was delighted by the good news of the pregnancy and started panicking in front of his wife.


    ¡° Town Mayor! Stop panicking and get a doctor! After that, make sure her body stays warm!¡±


    ¡°Yesss!¡±


    After giving the panicking town mayor various instructions, we resumed our slightly delayed travels to the Capital.


    The last time too, now this time as well, something happens every time¡­ but, I am glad it was a good-kind of an uproar. It seems that the Spring-conveying Bird came slightly earlier to the town mayor¡¯s house this year.

 CH 349

    Arrived in the Capital!


    Although slightly delayed by the happy news of town mayor¡¯s wife¡¯s pregnancy, we arrived in the Capital not long behind the plan. Just like the previous time, we entered the Capital safely without being detained for the inspection. I have not noticed this previously, but the scouts that went ahead might have announced our arrival beforehand.


    Passing through the noble district, we have arrived in front of the Ellisfeed Household¡¯s gate. When the gatekeepers in uniforms took notice of our crest and opened the gate, we continued on the way towards the mansion and arrived.


    ¡°Welcome home. You must be tired from the traveling, we have prepared tea, so please make sure to rest properly.¡±


    ¡°Umu. Any changes, Gilbert?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the things within the mansion went smoothly. I will report the rest later.¡±


    ¡°Good. Well then, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dear.¡±


    Otousama escorted Okaamasama and entered the mansion. I was accompanied by Mashiro and Kurogane and followed after them.


    We decided to wait for the dinner while having tea. In all honesty, I wanted to relax in my room because I was tired from all the shaking of the carriage, but I have to wait for my baggage I had with me in the carriage to be unpacked first, so I apparently couldn¡¯t do that. Even though the unpacking could be left for later.


    It cannot be helped at this time, but haah, as I thought, a soft and fluffy sofa is nice¡­ I am seriously fed up with the hard seats of the carriage. I would like to somehow improve the ride to be more comfortable, but I have no idea about the structure of cars, so asking Galvano Ojisama for improvement would be the next best thing. I would like to improve the seat portion of the carriages at the very least.


    ¡°Cristea, are you listening?¡±


    When I looked at Okaasama who sat across me in a surprise, she was looking at me while frowning. Hiee.


    ¡°I, I am so sorry. I must be getting absentminded from the exhaustion¡­¡±


    I corrected my sitting posture in a panic and apologized.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, although a happy occasion happened this morning, it cannot be helped that today was tiring.¡±


    Hoh. I am too spent to have Okaasama be my scolding partner, so I am glad I was able to avoid that.


    ¡°The tryout of the school uniform and other clothes is planned for tomorrow morning. Make sure to not forget.¡±


    Ehh? So soon after arriving at the Capital, how bothersome¡­ nono, that¡¯s right. I have to do something about the customization of the uniform.


    I don¡¯t know just how much Okaasama had the uniform modified, but I will have to stand up to Okaasama tomorrow no matter what!


    To avoid the completely remodeling, I secretly fired myself up.

 CH 350

    Please forgive the demonic remodeling.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    What the tailor Sally took out while saying that was a uniform¡­ I think?


    Although it was only temporary sewing, so the actual fabric wasn¡¯t used, but there were many laces fitted on it, moreover, they were bountifully incorporated at the front of the collar and the cuffs. Even though it was only a sample of the uniform, I really want to remodel it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I stared with my mouth wide open, Okaasama gave instructions to Sally in satisfaction.


    ¡°Indeed, this much of laces is fine. All that¡¯s left is the embroidery¡­¡±


    ¡°I intend on embroidering near the cuffs and the collar, and also the lining of the jacket.¡±


    ¡­ Excuse me? You want more?


    Moreover, something like embroidering the lining¡­ won¡¯t I look like a delinquent-!


    What Sally proposed was a large crest of the Ellisfeed Household embroidered with a golden thread in the middle of the back surrounded with the motif of roses, she showed Okaasama a delicate design she drew.


    Wa, wait a moment¡­? Why can¡¯t I help but think that clothes with so much embroidery would be too heavy to wear? Moreover, I don¡¯t want to wear clothes like that at all~!


    Additionally, I am still growing. And yet, wearing a uniform that would fit me so precisely¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ for me, wearing such gaudy uniform is a little bit¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to wear it~


    ¡°Cristea, hoping for something simple as you did on the New Years is prohibited.¡±


    Oou, Okaasama rejected me right away¡­ however, I cannot pull back here! For the sake of stress-free school life!


    ¡°However, Okaasama. I am enrolling into the academy in pursuit of knowledge, so I believe that gaudy ornaments like this are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­? What are you saying? That may be possible for gentlemen who will support the country in the future, but when speaking about the purpose behind the enrollment of women who will be protecting the homes in the future, it¡¯s to deepen their social relationships, no?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    But, I mean, don¡¯t those with magical power study magic in the school?


    ¡°There rarely appear people praiseworthy for their research, but¡­ you are not thinking that you will be one of them¡­ do you?¡±


    Hiii! Okaasama, you are smiling, but your eyes aren¡¯t, you know!? Scary! Too scary!!


    ¡°Ye¡­ yesh.¡±


    ¡°Besides, because the New Year¡¯s dress was tailored to your wishes, the women apparently talked how it didn¡¯t suit your status on the tea parties, you know?¡±


    ¡­ Well, of course? Rather than that over the top frilly dress, a simple one would stand much more¡­ he, hii!? Okaasama is quietly angry¡­!


    Was she annoyed by people talking behind her back? If so, stopping the demonic remodeling might be difficult¡­ awawa.


    ¡°Okusama, this might be impudent of me, but that was an opinion of a small group of people. In fact, it is only a little by little, but I am getting orders for dresses with reserved designs.¡±


    When Sally said so timidly, Okaasama looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°My, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Countess Cornelio and Marchioness Mardrik who are famed for their good tastes praised the dress. They spoke how they admire your way of cultivating the public opinion of your daughter and how they want to raise a modest lady as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Myyy, is, is that so¡­ indeed, those people really have good tastes. They understood the worth of Cristea¡¯s dress, did they not?¡±


    Okaasama was not dissatisfied and her mood cheered up completely. I am glad.


    ¡°In fact, I am already preparing a uniform that was based on Cristea-sama¡¯s New Year¡¯s dress.¡±


    When Sally smiled pleasantly, the servant by her side carried over a box, and she took out a different uniform.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The volume of the base model¡¯s skirt was arranged to be slightly fuller in volume, but it wasn¡¯t overdone and on a toleratable level. It used laces in moderation, kept to an extent it looked casual. If it¡¯s like this, then it would be on my tolerant levels¡­ I think?


    ¡°Let¡¯s embroider the cuffs in the same color, so it would seem as if rising to the surface under the light. Also, how about a casual crest of the Ellisfeed Household right under the collar on the back?¡±


    Sally smoothly drew up a design and showed it. Ohh, nice, this looks nice!


    The foundation of going big was removed and customized only a little by little. Talking with people who understand you is refreshing.


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t this too modest?¡±


    Compared to her own design, this one looked too simple for Okaasama. She understands about going casual now, but she¡¯s bewildered whether something like this is really all right.


    If she disapproves here and decides on the first uniform, there¡¯s no doubt that the start of my school life will be greatly impacted. That would be troubling!


    ¡°Not at all! I like it very much. Right, if possible, how about adding a special something to the collar and sleeves?


    ¡°Collar and sleeves¡­ is it?¡±


    I showed to Sally who stared blankly with gestures.


    ¡°Yes. To the collar, you would do it like this¡­ you would then add a laced layer, then you would do it similarly on the cuffs.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ that is a very good idea! Just that would look very gorgeous! If I did it like this¡­¡±


    Sally simply used a pin to attach said lace to the uniform and showed it to us.


    ¡°My, it will completely change feel when it counts.¡±


    Okaasama seemed to be satisfied.


    ¡°I would like to go with this, please!¡±


    I have to push through here! I desperately pleaded.


    ¡°¡­ Indeed. Sally, we will go with this.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Well then, I will make adjustments to the size, so please, come over here¡­¡±


    A soft smile floated on Sally¡¯s face as she guided me to the partitioning screen to change clothes.


    Y, yaay¡­ although it¡¯s not a complete dismissal, I was able to avoid the demonic remodling~! I did my best! Good girl!

 CH 351

    I would like to thank you.


    ¡°Umm¡­ thank you very much. You really helped me by preparing this uniform, Sally.¡±


    I expressed my gratitude to Sally in a low voice. I mean, no matter how much I refuse, it would be all over if Okaasama said something like: ¡°We have no more time, so just let¡¯s go with this one.¡±


    Thinking about that, I can only be grateful to Sally who prepared the uniform beforehand.


    Additionally, it seems that the favorable reviews of the fashion advisers were the final blow. Only a tailor like Sally would have such firsthand information, so I have no doubts about the credibility of her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I should be the one saying thanks.¡±


    Sally shook her head while smiling.


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    My gratitude aside, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything Sally should be grateful to me about?


    When I tilted my head to the side questioningly, Sally answered me while putting on the uniform on me.


    ¡°¡­ I was delighted that the dress was getting more pomp as the ornaments on it increased, but when I had the actual dress worn, the person who wore it grimaced under its weight. Although I only wanted to make a beautiful dress that would make you happy to wear it, there was no way you could be happy after wearing something so heavy. Just what have I made¡­ I lamented.¡±


    Sally skillfully stitched the pins to match my size with a sorrowful smile.


    ¡°There, it was you, Cristea-sama, who told me what you want to wear. Seeing the design you wished to have made, I became aware that nobles do not only want to wear clothes that show off their authority and power. A dignified and elegant, a design appropriate for a high-class beauty¡­ I felt that I was not losing my way anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sally¡­¡±


    Err¡­ I am against gaudy clothes, but if slender-looking clothes are out of the question for nobles, how about increasing the quality of the ornaments instead? I had such thought, but I have not thought about it that deeply¡­


    A, all turned well in the end, so isn¡¯t it fine?


    ¡°What I said before about Countess Cornelio and Marchioness Mardrik evaluating that dress highly was true. The two tried increasing volume to their slender-styled dresses but seeing you wear the dress so purely, the two were astonished by the exquisite balance of moderation and quality. It made me itch to put my skills to use as well.¡±


    Sally laughed happily.


    Ehh? That dress was received so favorably!? I am surprised because I only wanted something plainer than that pomp dress!


    ¡°Umm¡­ that is all because you are so skilled, Sally. I just dislike being gaudy. It¡¯s thanks to you.¡±


    It¡¯s also thanks to Miria. I wasn¡¯t able to let Sally understand what design I had in mind with my catastrophic strokes, so I had Miria draw a picture of a simple design at that time. Miria is familiar with my tastes, so she was able to draw a design that aligned perfectly with my preferences. As expected of Miria, having an able maid is really great¡­


    ¡°My, no need to be so humble, Cristea-sama. You are the person who came up with such a fascinating dress after all.¡±


    Yup, it¡¯s all thanks to Miria.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the cooperation of Miria over here. Miria is a wonderful maid who understands me very well.¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama, I only lent you a hand¡­¡±


    Miria was being humble while bashful, but she seemed happy from being praised. Nono, it¡¯s the truth after all, okay!


    ¡°Oh my¡­ serving a master that treats you with proper kindness, you must be happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is my prided master.¡±


    Ohh? It was my turn to be bashful now.


    To be Miria¡¯s prided master, ehehe~!


    Huh? But, why do I feel that I always make Miria worry¡­ e, err, let¡¯s pay attention to it in the future¡­ would I be able to do that, I wonder¡­


    While sweating cold because of my own actions, I had my measurements taken.

 CH 352

    Mariel-chan¡¯s visit.


    Several days after trying of the uniform, I invited Mariel-chan for a tea party.


    Although I say a tea party, it was an extremely private tea party only for the two of us.,


    ¡­ It¡¯s because I have no other friends? That¡¯s exactly right, so what?


    ¡­ I am not crying, okay?


    I am happy just from having Mariel-chan now! I have to deepen my friendship with her!


    I am not making up excuses!


    I wanted to meet Mariel-chan as soon as I arrived at the Capital, but there were many plans regarding the preparations of the enrollment which I couldn¡¯t decline. That¡¯s why I thought of inviting Mariel-chan immediately after finishing, and Mariel-chan sent me a ¡°I will definitely come!¡± reply.


    At that time, the servant who received Mariel-chan¡¯s reply has conveyed it to me with the same vigor and Miria who heard that warmly interpreted it as ¡°Mariel-sama must have been dying to meet you, Cristea-sama.¡± but¡­ that¡¯s probably not it.


    Inviting Mariel-chan to the parlor from the last time, I conveyed Miria and others to prepare tea and leave the room as I had lots to talk about with Mariel-chan. With this, we can talk freely.


    ¡°Mariel-san, you look a bit haggard¡­ no, you seem more slender than before¡­ were you well? I was looking forward to seeing you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too! I was looking forward to the day of mis¡­ no, foo¡­ no, of seeing you, Cristea-san.¡±


    ¡­ As I thought, she wasn¡¯t looking forward to seeing me, but the food, right?


    When I fixedly stared at her, Mariel-chan started panicking.


    ¡°I, I am sorry! The food you gave me was so delicious I unconsciously ate it in no time¡­ after your return to the Capital, I waited while counting down the days on my fingers, so I just¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan who received my invitation a little after I arrived at the Capital was delighted that she could eat Japanese cuisine again, so after the date of the tea party was confirmed, she was restlessly awaiting the day. I think that it¡¯s fine to be that excited, but¡­


    ¡°In no time, you say¡­ I believe I gave you an amount that you would have to eat lots of every day before you ran out?¡±


    ¡°Well~ you see¡­¡±


    She told me that she was limiting the amount of the Japanese food she ate, but she sneakily ate it every night. Her family was worried that she thinned down, but seeing that she was cheerful and didn¡¯t look unwell, they felt relieved. That¡¯s because she ate every night, indeed.


    ¡°You see~ I wanted to eat the Japanese food so much I was assaulted with withdrawal symptoms¡­¡±


    Haha¡­ laughed Mariel-chan. This is not a laughing matter though.


    ¡°¡­ Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°You ought to have your meals balanced! And eat properly! You were previously a nurse, you can¡¯t neglect your health like that, no!?¡±


    ¡°No, my meals were irregular even while I was working as a nurse, so¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem heeere!¡±


    ¡°Hyan!? I, I am sorry!¡±


    You can eat delicious things only if you are healthy, alright? Geez!


    ¡°Haah¡­ anyhow, let¡¯s have a tea.¡±


    ¡°L, let¡¯s do that! I thought I might be able to eat tasty stuff here, so I skipped lunch!¡±


    ¡­ Excuse me?


    ¡°Oyyyyyyy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shoooorryyy!¡±


    Gee, how troublesome¡­ I have to let Mariel-chan eat something first.


    Since she hasn¡¯t eaten much, heavy sweets should be out of question. Thinking such, I retrieved pudding from my inventory.


    ¡°Wow, pudding! Looks yummy! Thank you for the meal! ¡­ Howaa, furufuru¡­ I am meltinggg¡­¡±


    The moment Mariel-chan tasted the pudding, just like her words said, a melting smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Wauua¡­ it¡¯s so smooth and tasty¡­ we bought a pudding recipe too and had the chefs make it, but ours solidifes for some reason.¡±


    That happens often with homemade puddings. It forms bubbles and loses its taste. There¡¯s a bit of a trick for a smooth pudding¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the ratio of egg and milk was out of balance? If you add more milk it won¡¯t harden, you know? Moreover, if the temperature is too high when putting it into the steam oven, it will form bubbles and you won¡¯t be able to strain it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, won¡¯t you be unable to mix it if it doesn¡¯t form bubbles?¡±


    ¡°It becomes tasteless because of the bubbles. While mixing, you have to mix the egg white properly and then after boiling, I think it should become smooth if you strain it through a clean cloth two or three times. It¡¯s fine if there are bubbles on the surface. They will, however, go beyond the surface if the temperature of your steamer or oven is too high¡­ you have find the proper temperature of your home¡¯s oven, and if you use many, then you can only look for the right temperature on each of them.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I thought it was simple, but making pudding is more difficult than I thought, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Nono, it¡¯s not difficult once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible for me¡­ haah, I thought that we could eat pudding at our home at least, yet it¡¯s so far away¡­¡±


    ¡­ That reminds me, Mariel-chan said she was poor at cooking even in her past life. Hmm, she can only have the Mayor Household¡¯s chefs do their best.


    ¡°¡­ Would you like seconds?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please.¡±


    I took out a second pudding in order to cheer up the teary-eyed Mariel-chan.

 CH 353

    This and that of the customized uniforms.


    I answered the complaints of Mariel-chan who gobbled up the pudding with a wry smile. I have told her about the matters related to my uniform from the other day, but because Mariel-chan lives in the Capital, she already knew the matters regarding the uniforms.


    ¡°There were certainly noble customers in uniforms who have visited our company after school and most of them wanted severe customization of their uniforms. However, thanks to that, we cannot judge of what standing our customers are so easily anymore.¡±


    Mariel-chan shrugged her shoulders. I see, because you could tell how rich the children were from the uniform they wore, you were able to prepare beforehand.


    ¡°Customized uniforms are for the rich. Therefore: Sell the rich high-quality goods expensively while still selling high-quality goods to not so rich customers at a reasonable price. That is the motto of our company.¡±


    Mariel-chan said so while smiling. You are ruining your cute face, you know!?


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Naturally, we take from where it¡¯s proper to take. But, we are not selling anything that wouldn¡¯t satisfy the customers quality-wise, and we also don¡¯t force sales. And for customers who are not so well off, we select the most appropriate items for their budget while expending a great effort so that they would come again to buy from our extensive selection of products.¡±


    I felt relieved looking at Mariel-chan who said: ¡°We want every customer to become a repeat customer after all.¡± while smiling. I¡¯m glad the Mayor Company is not a shady business¡­


    ¡°But, if a customer like you, Cristea-san, came to us, our employees might be troubled.¡±


    Mariel-chan went ¡°Hmm¡­¡± while placing a hand on her chin to think.


    ¡°Eh? Why is that?¡±


    W, wait a minute? Calling me a troublesome customer, that¡¯s not too nice, isn¡¯t it!?


    ¡°Erm, if it becomes difficult to judge the customers by their attire, I believe the employees would have it the most difficult.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. I do think that judging by appearances is not good, but if the rich kids with their customized uniforms look all the same, the evaluation criteria the employees have used until now is getting lost, if Cristea-san who at a glance looks plain¡­ no, if you come to the store in your uniform with conservative ornaments, even though they might understand that you are noble, they wouldn¡¯t think that you are of the highest rank, right? If they learn that you were a Duke¡¯s daughter later, they might be struck with terror because they were impolite to you.¡±


    However, that about being plain was unnecessary, you know?


    Besides, although my ornaments are conservative, the customization itself is quite extensive, alright?


    Besides, I might be a daughter of a high-ranking noble, but it¡¯s not like I am the great one. I am fine with being served as a normal customer.


    Although I say that, that¡¯s not how things work in this world. That is the most troublesome thing.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like we are not making high-quality products anymore, so I will make sure to tell Father to support our employees to train their discerning eyes.¡±


    Mariel-chan clapped on her chest. Oou, how manly.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ please do so. By the way, what kind of customization have you done on your uniform, Mariel-san?¡±


    Mariel-chan is a Baron¡¯s daughter too, so she is customizing it, right?


    ¡°Me? I have not done any particular customizations that would make me stand out.¡±


    ¡°Ehh, why is that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, even if we are nobles, we are only emerging aristocrats. I will be ridiculed if I try to make poor efforts to stand out. Rather than standing out, looking plain is the way to go.¡±


    Mariel-chan answered quite indifferently.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    How unfortunate. I thought that a fluffy and frilly uniform would suit her.


    ¡°¡­ Well, I will be customizing some things that are out of view.¡±


    Mariel-chan laughed fufu with a smile floating on her face. What, she¡¯s customizing it after all. She was a cosplayer in her past life, so this kind of thing is her specialty.


    ¡°Hee, for example?¡±


    ¡°Err, I am making sure that the waist is easier to adjust when I overeat, I will be also attaching a detachable thin layer that would hold a jacket from inside on the cold days, and I will be also wearing above knees short pants so my underwear doesn¡¯t show when I fall down. Something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­ How practical.¡±


    I stared at Mariel-chan with a scornful gaze. Is Mariel-chan running away from feminity? Even though she¡¯s spoiling her cuteness¡­ but, I am a bit jealous. I want to copy her.


    ¡°Ah, but I did add a bit of lacing and frills, okay? They seemed to obstruct the movement, so it¡¯s only a little bit though.¡±


    When I followed up on the panicking Mariel-chan and asked about her adjustments so I could tell about them to my tailor Sally, Mariel-chan told me everything.


    Eh? What about my feminity? Nono, if you think about it clearly, cold weather is the girl¡¯s greatest rival, okay? You could say that this is also for the sake of my feminity, alright!? Besides, isn¡¯t having an adjustable waistline the best thing ever?


    ¡­ Sorry, it seems that I am escaping from feminity as well.

 CH 354

    Mariel-chan seems not able to obtain results.


    After switching the black tea to green tea and a sweet bean jelly, Mariel-chan said so as she remembered. Eh, when did she manage to visit our fief? She could have contacted me¡­ as I was about to say that, I recalled that they have a branch in the Capital as well. If I remember correctly, it should been originally just a small side branch. But, because of our Duke¡¯s household purchasing Yahatul¡¯s ingredients, its sales in the Capital have increased and they have relocated from their small building. They also should be sheltering Sei.


    Hmm. I came to the Capital earlier than planned, so I would really like to visit them.


    ¡°I see. They had many Yahatul¡­ Japanese ingredients, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­! I thought i was in heaven.¡±


    Right! The first time I visited the one in our fief, I exploded in excitement and went on a shopping spree. Ahh, I have to visit the branch store as soon as possible. Their goods will be most likely the same as the ones in the fief from the most part, but if they have something different even by a chance, I have to buy it.


    ¡°And so? What did you buy, Mariel-san?¡±


    In my case, I bought a cask of miso right away, but you would be curious about what Mariel-chan bought, right?


    ¡°¡­ I did not buy anything.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I did not! Buy! Anything!¡±


    ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    Why?


    I mean, they have stuff like casks of miso which would make you go on a shopping spree, right!? Even though they all might be important products, I don¡¯t believe they would be that expensive¡­


    ¡°I mean, what they are selling are ingredients, you know? My cooking ability in my past life was abysmal, so I who can only eat outside, go for a take-out, or eat instant noodles, could only look at the ingredients¡­ ¡°


    Mariel-chan replied crestfallenly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I see, Mariel-chan doesn¡¯t cook, so she didn¡¯t know what to buy. Hmm.


    ¡°¡­ Do you eat rice at your home, Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°Rice? We have been able to buy it inexpensively recently, but our chefs don¡¯t know the cooking method, so they prepare it only in a similar way to a risotto.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? You can at least cook it, no?¡±


    ¡°Nono, I am a child that took rice cookers for granted, so the hurdle of preparing rice in this world is too high for me, okay!? I did not cook rice before!¡±


    Now that she says it, she¡¯s right. There was pre-washed rice too, so there are many people who don¡¯t know about rice polishing. However, Mariel-chan¡¯s past life¡¯s eating habits were¡­


    ¡°I will give you a recipe¡­ that might not work either, so I will write you the process so make sure to hand it over to someone after. Then, you will be able to eat it with soy sauce and eggs, right?¡±


    ¡°Soy sauce and eggs¡­! Y, you don¡¯t mean-¡±


    I nodded at Mariel-chan who looked at me while gulping down her saliva.


    ¡°Tamago Kake Gohan!? But, raw eggs are dangerous to eat in this world, aren¡¯t they!?¡±


    As I thought, she¡¯s wary of raw eggs of this world¡­


    However, this is a chance to push forward the unparalleled Tamago Kake Gohan.


    ¡°That you don¡¯t have to worry about. You can resolve your worries of fresh eggs by casting Clear magic on them.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Clear magic, you mean that life magic?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked puzzledly.


    ¡°Right. You can pasteurize eggs with Clear magic when aware of the bacteria.¡±


    Having the Image of the elimination of salmonella is very important. Of course, this would be irrelevant to old eggs as you would get an upset stomach anyway.


    ¡°Pasteurization¡­ of egg with Clear magic? I have never thought of that before¡­ isn¡¯t your mastery over Clear magic way too good, Cristea-san!? Rather, isn¡¯t Clear magic too omnipotent!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not omnipotent, but¡­ imagination is very important when it comes to magic, so if you have a clear image of what you want, wouldn¡¯t the number of things you are able of doing increase?¡±


    I believe that we, who have various knowledge from our past lives, will be able of many things.


    ¡°Whoaa¡­ Cristea-san, you are such a cheat I am not able to follow¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan covered her face with both of her hands and hung her head down for some reason.


    Nono Mariel-chan, you should be able to do it too, you know?

 CH 355

    Mariel-chan is ¡°cooking¡± for the first time.


    Mariel-chan seemed to be reminiscing about her past life¡¯s memories with her eyes closed. Ah, Mariel-chan, you are drooling¡­


    ¡°Mariel-san, that is immodest, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah! Ahaha, excuse me¡­¡±


    When I pointed at my mouth while handing her my handkerchief, Mariel-chan quickly recovered and wiped the corners of her mouth with her own handkerchief.


    ¡°But, is eating raw eggs really all right?¡±


    It seems that Mariel-chan is still half in doubt. Well, there seem to be many people who suffered from eating raw eggs in this world after all. There are adventurers who test their courage by chugging raw eggs too.


    ¡°I am all right at the very least¡­ do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Eh, try, you say¡­ you mean Tamago Kake Gohan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have both rice and eggs on me.¡±


    Saying that, I retrieved rice, eggs and soy sauce from my Inventory.


    ¡°¡­ Taking it out immediately after saying that you have it, what kind of cheat is this¡­ I can only see you as a blue cat-type robot now, Cristea-san.¡±


    Good grief ,how rude.


    Well, I can¡¯t deny that certain blue cat-type robot had no influence on my ability to use Inventory and warp magic.


    When I served the rice in bowls and set the chopsticks on the table, Mariel-chan gulped loudly.


    ¡°¡­ Is it really not dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Still doubting me. Then, I will show you first.¡±


    Picking the egg in my hand, I cast Clear magic while imagining the elimination of bacteria. Then, I lightly knocked the egg against the table and poured the egg white and yolk from the cracked egg at the center of the rice.


    There are unexpectedly many people who don¡¯t know that it¡¯s easier to crack an egg on a curved or level surface, rather than a corner. When cracking an egg against a corner, the egg would split unevenly, causing small pieces of the shell end up in your food. Also, if you are not used to cracking eggs, you should definitely use both hands.


    Pour in the soy sauce and stir. Once thoroughly mixed I stopped my hand which held the chopsticks. When I glanced at Mariel-chan, she was staring at the Tamago Kake Gohan. Fufufu, she¡¯s saying the opposite, but doesn¡¯t she look like she wants to eat it really bad?


    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s done now, but¡­ ahh, let¡¯s add this too.¡±


    Saying that, I retrieved Katsuobushi from my Inventory.


    ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s!? Ka, katsuobushi!?¡±


    I sprinkled the katsuobushi on the Tamago Kake Gohan while taking a sidelong glance at Mariel-chan whose eyes were sparkling.


    Fuhaa¡­ it¡¯s dancing¡­ the katsuobushi is fluttered down onto the Tamago Kake Gohan as if dancing, I took the bowl and chopsticks and carried a mouthful to my mouth.


    ¡°Then, look.¡±


    After saying itadakimasu, I ate.


    ¡°Ah!? Aaah¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was looking at me with a tragic expression, but it¡¯s really all right, okay?


    ¡°I told you that you didn¡¯t have to worry this much. Are you feeling more at ease to give it a try?¡±


    I continued eating the Tamago Kake Gohan while smiling at the anxious Mariel-chan. As I thought, this is something others wouldn¡¯t eat unless you show them.


    ¡°C, Cristea-san, you are a devil¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What does she mean by calling me a devil?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could endure if you eat so deliciously in front of me! Gee, I get it! I just have to cast Clear magic on it, right!? Imagining bacteria elimination is for me who was a nurse in my past life an easy task!¡±


    Mariel-chan grabbed and egg while chanting ¡°Eliminating bacteria¡­ eliminating bacteria¡­ the disappearance of Salmonella¡­¡± and cast Clear magic. Then she timidly knocked the egg against the table.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not cracking. Why?¡±


    ¡­ So we have to start from here?


    ¡°The egg won¡¯t crack unless you put more strength into it, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? I mean, won¡¯t the egg splurt out if I use any more strength?¡±


    It appears that Mariel-chan had not even grasped the extent of strength needed to crack an egg in her past life¡­ this calls for special training.


    ¡°Ah! But, I am skilled at peeling a hard-boiled egg, you know?¡±


    Well, it would be quite strange if you crushed hard-boiled eggs too. Yes, you there. Don¡¯t be smug about it.


    I taught Mariel-chan of the strength she should use when cracking an egg while feeling slightly dizzy. She somehow managed to crack one safely, and although I had to hold her back when she was using soy sauce, Mariel-chan managed to complete her Tamago Kake Gohan.


    ¡°W, well then¡­ i, ita, daki¡­ masu!¡±


    Mariel-chan cleared her throat and tasted the Tamago Kake Gohan.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As soon as she tasted it, she started trembling with her eyes cast down.


    ¡°W, what¡¯s wrong!? Are you okay?¡±


    Did she perhaps fail with her Clear magic?


    However, I don¡¯t think she would be feeling unwell this soon¡­


    ¡°Yummy¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Delicious! The hell is this, I ate it in my past life too, but I don¡¯t remember it being this good!?¡±


    Mariel-chan said this and started vigorously stuffing her cheeks.


    ¡°I, I am glad it is to your liking. Ah, right. The katsuobushi¡­¡±


    When I said that, she stopped eating and presented her bowl¡­ her bowl was empty.


    ¡°Seconds please! With katsuobushi!¡±


    ¡­ Yup, I am glad she seems to like it.

 CH 356

    Because Mariel-chan is a fujoshi.


    Mariel-chan spoke as if she suddenly recalled something, but since she had her cheeks stuffed with Tamago Kake Gohan, I had no idea what she was saying.


    When I pointed that out, Mariel-chan gulped down the food in her mouth in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­ Nn, excuse me. I ended up eating in a daze. Umm, about what we have talked previously.¡±


    ¡°? What might that have been?¡±


    I don¡¯t think we talked about anything else besides Tamago Kake Gohan.


    ¡°About me going to the Bastea Company.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, right, we have talked about this, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    We have talked about how Mariel-chan went to the Bastea Company that deals with many ingredients similar to the ingredients from our past lives, but because she doesn¡¯t know how to cook on top of not knowing what to buy, she ended up buying nothing.


    ¡°I saw a pretty boy there! A pretty boy with Japanese-like features that I nearly mistook for a girl!¡±


    Mariel-chan who was recalling his appearances looked entranced.


    ¡­ That¡¯s Sei, isn¡¯t it?


    I¡¯m glad, it seems that he arrived at the Capital safely.


    I felt relieved knowing Sei was safe.


    Still, I didn¡¯t think Mariel-chan would encounter Sei.


    ¡­ Looking at her, did she fall for him at first sight?


    Sei certainly is a pretty boy.


    I thought he was a girl the first time I met him, but¡­ I realized he was a boy once he wasn¡¯t wearing his disguise.


    ¡­ I have not recalled anything weird just now, okay?


    Will she be surprised after enrolling in the academy that he¡¯s an overseas student?


    ¡°Was he that cool?¡±


    When I asked such, she started trembling in a trance.


    Eh? Was he so cool she really fell in love with him or something?


    ¡°Noo¡­ he was way too beautiful so¡­ I was only admiring him.¡±


    ¡­ Ah, is that so?


    ¡°Besides, I was more interested in the wild-looking mister by his side, or rather, I couldn¡¯t endure having wild delusions.¡±


    Kya! Mariel-chan who let out a shriek with her cheeks reddened while bashfully fidgeting looked like a maiden in love. However, I can¡¯t be deceived, I won¡¯t let myself get deceived.


    Wrapped in these adorable appearances are rotten insides.


    ¡°The standard would be a ¡®Wild one X Pretty boy¡¯, but an ¡®S pretty boy X Wild one¡¯ also sounds nice¡­!¡±


    Ufufu¡­ Mariel-chan spoke of her delusions in a trance.


    ¡­ Wait a moment.


    That Wild-type mister, was it perhaps Byakko-sama?


    W, what is she thinking of a Sacred Beast like Byakko-sama¡­ No, even our children have fallen prey to Mariel-chan¡¯s delusions.


    I cannot warn her before explaining about Sei¡­


    ¡°U, umm, Mariel-san? Delusions like that are¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, will I be able to meet them again? How should I match them up I wonder. I would like to observe them a little more.¡±


    Not good, she¡¯s not listening. I called out to Mariel-chan who started earnestly pondering one more time.


    ¡°Are you listening, Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°Cristea-san! If you have time, won¡¯t you accompany me to the Bastea Company? I would like you to teach more about the ingredients!¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    When Mariel-chan suddenly raised her head, she proposed going to the Bastea Company all of sudden.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to look for if I was to go alone, so please teach me! Okay?¡±


    Mariel-chan is pleading cutely, but¡­


    ¡°It would be difficult to go to the Bastea Company often for long periods of time without buying anything, so you are trying to bring me along?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! I got exposed¡­¡±


    I certainly want to visit the Bastea Company. However, I don¡¯t have the confidence to pretend that I don¡¯t know Sei in front of Mariel-chan.


    I also feel that Byakko-sama would spoil it by saying things like ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that Ojou? When have you come here?¡±


    ¡­ But, wait? Rather than pretending that we don¡¯t know each other in the school, wouldn¡¯t it be better to make it seem like we became acquaintances in the Bastea Company? Wouldn¡¯t we be able to talk a bit in school then?


    ¡°Errr, Cristea-san¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ A, ahh. Sorry, I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s fine if you are busy. We can go on the next opportunity¡­¡±


    Thinking that I was hesitating to go to the Bastea Company, Mariel-chan tried to cancel our outing.


    ¡°No, let us go. Let me confirm my schedule first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really!? Yaaay!¡±


    I was thinking about how to get in touch with Sei while looking at the joyful Mariel-chan.


    I cannot use varieties of magic without a thought while in the Capital after all¡­ hmm.

 CH 357

    What to do?


    ¡°Has that lass left at last?¡±


    Kaguya was hiding somewhere when Mariel-chan came and after saying ¡®good grief¡¯ she hopped on the bed and lied down to prepare for a nap.


    What do I say, she seems poor at dealing with Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Cristea, did you have fun?¡±


    Mashiro was holding back so I could enjoy my time with Mariel-chan and waited for me. I replied to him while thoroughly enjoying the mofumofu.


    ¡°Yes, it was a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°As long as you had fun, Lord.¡±


    Kurogane sat down at my feet and wagged his tail.


    ¡°Fufu, I have promised Mariel-chan to go shopping with her the next time.¡±


    ¡°Going out? I will be your escort!¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I will tag along as well.¡±


    Mashiro vigorously announced his candicacy for my escort while Kurogane spoke as if it was only natural thing to do.


    Kurogane aside, wouldn¡¯t be Mashiro too eyecatching as a guard¡­ while thinking such, I decided to keep silent.


    ¡°Will it be all right for you guys to go outside, though? Won¡¯t you get found out as Sacred Beasts?¡±


    ¡°I have never been found out in human habitat while in my human form.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be fine?¡±


    Said the proud Kurogane and the optimistic Mashiro.


    Am I the only one concerned here?


    ¡°Think about it, that lion is frequently wandering aimlessly around the downtown. Since he didn¡¯t raise a ruckus, it means that he wasn¡¯t found out, no?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Certainly. The Sacred Beast Leon-sama who is the symbol of our country said that he often buys meat skewers at the street stalls. Wouldn¡¯t he cause a great ruckus were people to recognize him?


    I also couldn¡¯t tell he was a Sacred Beast when I met him for the first time.


    ¡­ That means, Kurogane and Mashiro also shouldn¡¯t get recognized.


    ¡°Besides, I have already finished scouting out the town.¡±


    Kurogane smoothly dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Eh!? When did you manage to do that!¡±


    ¡°While you were asleep, Lord. I went to a bar for a little.¡±


    What. Kurogane shrewdly went for a drink to a bar.


    ¡°I wanted to go too.¡±


    When Mashiro muttered dejectedly, Kurogane snorted at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could bring a youngling like you along. Besides, I went there to confirm whether there were any suspicious guys. The alcohol came along naturally.¡±


    ¡­ Came along naturally, what a shrewd way to drink. Even though I was admiring him for the scouting job. Oh well¡­


    ¡°So you were doing something like that, Kurogane? What about the money?¡±


    ¡°I still have the money I earned as adventurer.¡±


    Ah, right. Kurogane did say that he earned money for the subjugation of monsters.


    Kurogane had no use for them, so he tried to give it all to me when I became his Lord, but I told him to keep it for himself since it¡¯s money he earned himself.


    To think he would use it as drinking money though?


    Kurogane in his human form has the appearances of an adult male and since he¡¯s free to go where he pleases, it¡¯s not like he can stay penniless. Would it be better to give him some spending money? Let¡¯s consult with Otousama later.


    ¡°From what I scouted out, there are only a few people who contracted either Sacred Beasts or Magic Beasts in the Capital. In the first place, the high magical power necessary to form a contract aside, the lion wouldn¡¯t let dangerous people stay in the Capital.¡±


    I see. Thinking about it like that, strolling around the town might be linked to Leon-sama¡¯s work.


    ¡°Would it be all right then? You see, I promised Mariel-chan to go shopping at the Bastea Campany.¡±


    ¡°Mu, are you intending on seeing Byakko and that noisy bird again even after coming here?¡±


    Noisy bird, he said¡­ is he talking about Suzaku-sama!? Kurogane, you will stop picking a quarrel with her after coming here, right!?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Mariel-chan has interest in the ingredients sold at the Bastea Company, but she doesn¡¯t know what to buy, so she asked me to accompany her.¡±


    ¡°Is Mariel able to cook?¡±


    Mashiro¡¯s simple question is the problem. Mashiro-kun, what a sharp discovery!


    ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s a bit¡­ no, she¡¯s considerably bad, that¡¯s why I plan on carefully teaching her something simple to cook.¡±


    If she buys this and that, it¡¯s likely that she will be buying it in vain. I¡¯m thinking of supervising her so that this doesn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have no plans on meeting with Sei and others this time, but if we come across them, I am worried that Byakko-sama and others won¡¯t be able to feign ignorance properly.¡±


    ¡°Feign ignorance? Why?¡±


    ¡°Sei intends to enroll in the same academy as me, but no one except us knows that Sei is a boy, right? Since I was close to the girl Sei, it might damage my reputation quite a lot if I am similarly close to the boy Sei, so we mutually decided to pretend to not know each other.¡±


    Sei¡¯s circumstances are complicated as the Empress is trying to get rid of him in secret so that his elder brother from a different mother could safely become the next Emperor.


    ¡°You are going even though you will be feigning ignorance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my purpose to meet Sei and others after all.¡±


    That can¡¯t be said for Mariel-chan though.


    ¡°It might be better to let Sei and others know that we are coming.¡±


    There¡¯s Oniisama in the mansion, so it would be a bad idea to warp to Sei¡¯s place and I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good idea to carelessly contact Byakko-sama via telepathy. The reason Byakko-sama has not warped here since I came to the Capital might be because our mansion is close to the castle.


    ¡°Hmm. Shall I deliver your letter to the Bastea Company then?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a verbal message, but a letter would be better if you want to be more accurate. I can find Byakko¡¯s whereabouts by his presence, so we should be able to get in touch once we are close enough.¡±


    ¡­ No way. Kurogane is so reliable!


    ¡°Can I leave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    Striking while the iron¡¯s hot, I swiftly took out the letter set and wrote Sei a letter.

 CH 358

    Let¡¯s ask Kurogane.


    Saying that, I presented the letter for Sei to Kurogane.


    ¡°Umu, leave it to me. I will go right away.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wa-waaait!? You are going by warp?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am?¡±


    Kurogane doesn¡¯t know what being prudent means. First of all, is warping even safe here?


    ¡°I have already estimated Byakko¡¯s location. I will move to an unpopulated place close by where we will meet.¡±


    Ah, he¡¯s a prudent person. I am glad to hear that.


    ¡°I see. Ah, right. Since you are going, why don¡¯t you bright them refreshments too?¡±


    Byakko-sama and others are big gluttons so it¡¯s highly possible that they have already reached the bottom of what I gave them before.


    ¡°¡­ Lord, aren¡¯t you a little too good on those fellows?¡±


    Because the food I make has my magical power in it, my Sacred Beasts can¡¯t accept giving it to others.


    They won¡¯t stop me from doing it, but their desire to monopolize is still going on full throttle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really intending on giving them my magical power, I just want Sei to enjoy the food of his birthplace.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are kindhearted Lord, but were those guys not in a contract already, I would try to stop you no matter what I would have to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Gee. Isn¡¯t it thanks to Byakko-sama that you were introduced to me? Don¡¯t be saying that.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I am undertaking this task.¡±


    Kurogane sighed and received the many foods I retrieved from my Inventory.


    ¡°Tell Sei, Byakko-sama, and others hi for me. If possible, I would like them to read the letter and let me know what to do next.¡±


    I want to know whether we won¡¯t have to wait until the enrollment or keep feigning ignorance until that time.


    Personally, pretending would be so tedious, and I don¡¯t believe that those gluttons will be able to endure, so I would like us to ¡°become acquaintances¡± here.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they be not able to decide what to reply right away? I can just get their reply tomorrow.¡±


    If that¡¯s so, why don¡¯t I make sak¨¦ too!


    I have to spoil everyone equally.


    ¡°Umu. I¡¯m off.¡±


    Saying that, Kurogane warped away to deliver my letter to Sei.


    ¡°How nice, bacon¡­¡±


    Mashiro who wasn¡¯t able to help me thought that he wouldn¡¯t get any and was dejected.


    ¡°Oh my, I have bacon for you too, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you are on the guard duty until Kurogane returns, no? Naturally, I have to reward you.¡±


    ¡°! Yeah! I will guard you with all my best!¡±


    Mashiro hugged my tightly.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ I love you, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I also love all of you.¡±


    ¡°You can love only me, you know?¡±


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Yess~¡±


    Ah~ Mashiro is so cute!


    My child is so cute!


    While I was mofumofuing Mashiro, Kaguya was pushing her paw pads against my arm.


    ¡°Naturally, you will give bacon to your dear me as well, right?¡±


    ¡°You are useless Kaguya, so no!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Now now, didn¡¯t I tell you no meals if you fight? If you two fight any more than this, there won¡¯t be bacon for either of you, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡±Ugh! ¡­ Got it.¡±¡±


    They say that you fight if you get along, but I wonder about that.


    ¡°I have no complaints if there¡¯s a share for me.¡±


    Kaguya huddled next to me.


    ¡°Kaguya, you should be more useful to Cristea.¡±


    Mashiro was resentful because he thought that Kaguya was only playing and not guarding me properly.


    ¡°Oh my, Kaguya is also working hard, you know? You always patrol the mansion¡¯s grounds, don¡¯t you?¡±


    According to Miria, Kaguya is walking around the grounds of the mansion as if searching for something since we arrived at the Capital. I thought she might have been looking for suspicious people.


    ¡°!! T, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s like that! I, I was, you know, that. I was just being mindful to get enough exercise!¡±


    Kaguya said in panic and turned away to sulk on the bed.


    She¡¯s so not honest with herself. This Tsundere-san!

 CH 359

    We somehow managed to get in touch.


    Just as I was thinking of retiring to the bed because I was getting tired of waiting, Kurogane returned.


    ¡°It took you a while, didn¡¯t it? I was thinking of going to sleep already.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that idiot Byakko detained me, so I returned late.¡±


    Kurogane made a discontent face and quickly returned to his Sacred Beast appearances.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Was everyone doing fine?¡±


    I patted Kurogane as if comforting him and inquired about the situation of Sei and others.


    ¡°Umu. I met up with Byakko, but that fellow was needlessly vigorous. That fellow is so bored he made me accompany him for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­¡±


    Imagining the bored Byakko-sama and the complaining Kurogane drinking at the bar, I smiled wryly.


    ¡°I handed the letter to Byakko. I will be going to get their reply early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kurogane. Ah right, the bacon¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already late in the night. Let¡¯s leave it for tomorrow after I get the reply.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey there! We were waiting for you to return, alright! We won¡¯t be able to eat if you keep saying something like that!¡±


    Bang, bang! Kaguya who waited hit the floor in protest.


    ¡°Hmm? Why do you have to eat the bacon too?¡±


    ¡°We are going to eat too, alright! Even though we were waiting for you to return, we will now be starving by tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Kaguya¡­¡±


    I certainly told them to ¡°Wait for Kurogane¡¯s return¡± but¡­


    ¡°We did wait. But, it¡¯s certainly late, so I am fine to wait for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Wha-! T, traitor~!¡±


    Kaguya thought that Mashiro was on her side, so it seems that she has received a shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s already Cristea¡¯s bedtime. Can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Umu. I can¡¯t think of eating when I think that it could harm Lord¡¯s health.¡±


    Oh stop it you, I feel ticklish from all the gentleness.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ca, can¡¯t be helped then. Tomorrow is absolute, though!¡±


    Feeling that she was at a disadvantage, Kaguya yielded.


    ¡°You sure? If it¡¯s just grilled with salt, then I can do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Lord. We will have high expectations tomorrow. Now then, quickly go to sleep.¡±


    Kurogane reacted to my words by concealing Kaguya with his tail and he urged me to sleep.


    ¡°R, really? Then, I shall accept your offer¡­¡±


    I went to take a bath first while giving a sidelong glance at Kaguya who was held back by Kurogane and Mashiro next to her.


    The next day, Kurogane went to the Bastea Company again and returned with a reply from Sei.


    ¡°Lord, I have returned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kurogane. Welcome back.¡±


    I received the letter and prepared the promised thick slices of bacon in various dishes, such as Spanish omellets.


    While everyone was eating happily, I decided to read Sei¡¯s reply.


    The letter started with the words of thanks ¡°Thank you for the many dishes.¡±


    They were apparently able to reach the Capital without being troubled about the food. Ahh, I am glad to hear that.


    It seems that they were about to run out of stocks, so they were thankful for the resupply.


    ¡­ Byakko-sama and others ate so much food, huh. I¡¯m glad I had a bad feeling.


    At this rate, Byakko-sama might have secretly come over to demand food. That was a close one¡­


    Regarding my visit of the Bastea Company, the letter said: ¡°If we say that we got to know each other at the store previously, we will have an excuse at the academy¡± and also ¡°I will make sure to stay inside during the time of your visit.¡± And because I will be together with Mariel-chan: ¡°I will strictly instruct Byakko and others to not carelessly address you too intimately¡± therefore, I will be able to visit the Bastea Company without worries.


    All that¡¯s left is to not act too unnaturally as acquaintances in the academy¡­

 CH 360

    Going out with Mariel-chan!


    Our Ellisfied family is located the closest to the royal palace even among the nobility, so there¡¯s quite a distance between our home and Mariel-chan¡¯s home. I am not fond of traveling by carriage, but the pavement of the noble district was properly maintenanced, so there was far less vibration than on the way from our fief, so I didn¡¯t mind it that much.


    Nevertheless, shopping with Mariel-chan today¡­ whoaa, I am so looking forward to it!


    I had fun shopping with Miria in the town in our fief, but Miria can¡¯t go against my preferences because she is my attendant, so the last time I went shopping with a friend was in my past life.


    I would like to get shown around various stores, but this time¡¯s missions are ¡°Choosing ingredients for Mariel-chan in the Bastea Company¡± and ¡°Becoming acquaintances with Sei and others in a casual manner¡± these two.


    However, that ¡°casual manner¡± is quite difficult.


    If Sei was a gi-¡­ no, in a disguise, I could praise his wonderful clothing, and we could start talking carefreely, but because Sei is enrolling into the academy as boy, we can¡¯t become friends by praising his clothing.


    However, ¡°a respectable family¡¯s daughter becoming intimate with a boy she encountered in a company¡± is quite the hurdle.


    In the first place, something like young ladies going to shop themselves doesn¡¯t happen very often, much less something like women picking up men¡­


    Darn it, we did not arrange how we get close.


    They will apparently appear in a casual manner while we are shopping, so mistaking him for a shopkeeper might be the only way.


    With no plan whatsoever, the carriage arrived at the Baron Mayor¡¯s mansion where Mariel-chan was waiting.


    Mariel-chan¡¯s home was within a stone¡¯s throw of the wall separating the business district with the noble district. It was a snugly estate.


    Mariel-chan came from a door immediately after the carriage stopped at the carriage porch in her little garden.


    After the driver helped Mariel-chan in, we set off towards the Bastea Company.


    ¡°Thank you very much for coming to get me, Cristea-san!¡±


    From what I heard, she has been eagerly waiting at the entrance for my arrival.


    It seems that she is like me, having a really good time since our first tea party, but just recalling what Mariel-chan might really be looking forward to, my smile darkened a little.


    ¡°Erm, we are going to the Bastea Company to purchase ingredients today, yes?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ingredients? ¡­ Ah. Yes, ingredients. Wow, I am so looking forward to the Yahatul ingredients!¡±


    ¡­ This is the face of a person who has completely forgot. When I glared at her, Mariel-chan looked out of the window to avoid my eyes and said ¡°My, today¡¯s clear weather is made for shopping!¡±


    Even though I was about to forgive her for having wild delusions about Kurogane and Mashiro¡­


    While trying to pull myself together and talking with Mariel-chan, the carriage arrived at the Bastea Company.


    I, who was helped down the carriage by Kurogane looked up at the Capital¡¯s branch of Bastea Company for the first time.


    ¡°Thats quite a splendid building, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    It was slightly further away from the main street of the business district, but it appears that the location of the company wasn¡¯t that bad.


    In this world, the reconstruction of buildings isn¡¯t something that happens often, so the interior is what gets upgraded at most.


    ¡°Shall we enter then?¡±


    I am looking forward to seeing what items the Capital¡¯s branch has.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s enter! Ahh, I wonder if they are here today¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan beside me was fidgeting with a slightly blushing face.


    Her bashful appearances look lovely, but I won¡¯t get deceived¡­!


    That is her ¡°Will I be able to resupply the moe today?¡± bursting with expectations.


    With ¡°I might fail to introduce Mariel-chan to Sei¡± thoughts in my head, I entered the Bastea Company.

 CH 361

    Bastea Company¡¯s Capital branch.


    The moment I entered Bastea Company, I was fascinated by the complete change of European atmosphere to the oriental harmony of sun and sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly wonderful. I have not been paying it attention before, but it has a peculiar beauty to it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mariel-chan was also captivated by the beauty of Yahatul that resembled our past lives.


    ¡°¡­ But, it really is treated as work of art, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When I looked at the corner display, there was a rice bowl with a flower vase next to it, a soup bowl with accessories in it¡­


    There were Kimono too, but they were plastered on the walls instead of tapestry, and the Obi was used as a centre piece of a table¡­


    Well, in other words, it¡¯s treated as Japanese items would in a foreign country.


    The display is wonderful, so I don¡¯t have anything to say though¡­


    ¡°Hmm, this is the price of imported goods after all. There probably aren¡¯t many people who use foreign goods in their daily lives like you do, Cristea-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That may be true.¡±


    When I ordered tableware in the fief before, I was asked ¡°What are you going to do with such large number of tableware?¡± and when I honestly answered that I will put them to their original use, ¡°Wha¡­! I, isn¡¯t that waste?¡± I was asked in shock.


    No, this is tableware, right¡­? Is what I wanted to say that time, but it does not match well with Doristan country¡¯s food, so that reaction might have been the correct one.


    ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to use this every single day. But, I do use chopsticks sometimes. I find eating with spoon or fork quite dull.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It would be nice if they had disposable chopsticks here too.¡±


    If using simply, chopsticks cut from twigs might be enough. But, chopsticks made by proper craftsmen are needed for more elaborate use.


    ¡°Riiight¡­ ugh, buying with my personal expenses will be tough, but I have to buy. Will you choose a pair of cute ones with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Chopsticks are¡­ ah, over there it seems.¡±


    We moved to a different corner, and Mariel-chan decided to choose from among chopsticks that felt familiar in her hands.


    There were many chopsticks. Not only painted ones, but the wooden ones were polished up. They also came in men ¨C women ¨C children sizes.


    Our hands are still small, so using adult chopsticks would be difficult, therefore Mariel-chan chose a few pairs that were comfortable to use for her.


    I have heard in the past that the ideal length of chopsticks is 1.5 times the lenght of thumb + index finger. Therefore, I had Mariel-chan spread her fingers and we looked for a fitting lenght.


    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many children-sized chopsticks, so Mariel-chan decided on chopsticks with a scarlet painting.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Cristea-san! If it were me, I would opt to buy an adult-sized one.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome. If it¡¯s temporary then using adult-sized ones doesn¡¯t matter that much, but your hand would be under a lot of stress if you have used them daily.¡±


    We might be used to using long chopsticks from our past lives, but it¡¯s better to use those which fit our hands.


    ¡°Now then, shall we look at the ingredients next?¡±


    I discovered an ingredient corner from the tableware corner, so just when I decided to move there, I heard a voice from behind.


    ¡°Young Misses, are you interested in Yahatul goods?¡±


    Eh? A woman¡¯s voice?


    When I turned around, there was a beauty with flame-like scarlet hair¡­ wha, Suzaku-sama!?

 CH 362

    The destructive beauty has appeared!


    I was trembling because of Suzaku-sama who appeared out of nowhere. Why is she here?


    Hey, Sei! It wasn¡¯t only Byakko-sama that I wanted you to restrain!


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Suzaku-sama asked with a captivating smile while tilting her head to the side.


    ¡°N, no. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I concealed my unrest with a hurried smile.


    I am glad that she didn¡¯t charge at me while shouting ¡°Cristea-samaaa! Pudding! Chawanmushi! Please give them to meeee!¡± but¡­ Just what are her intentions?


    Suzaku-sama had her hair put up, but she wasn¡¯t wearing the usual men clothes, but a Qipao-like dress made out of Kimono material mixed with Kimono parts.


    Her style is good, therefore it emphasized her voluptuous body quite a lot, so it suited her well.


    ¡°Today, we have prepared tea ceremony seats for customers to try out Yahatul tea. If you have time, please give them a try by all means.¡±


    When Suzaku-sama smiled sweetly, I could hear ¡°Fuhaaa¡­ a destructive beauty¡­ what a sight for sore eyes¡± from next to me.


    ¡°Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hah! U, umm, Cristea-san, what is the matter?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s face was telling me: ¡°Wha, hey, let¡¯s go! I want to get closer to the destructive beauty!¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ since we are here, why don¡¯t we go?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Suzaku-sama is scheming, and I hope it¡¯s not what I am thinking it is, but it¡¯s not like we can just go home like this, so I decided to get on her scheme.


    ¡°Well then, this way please¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama guided us further into the store.


    There were rooms for business discussions lined up inside, we stopped in front of one of them, then we heard a person¡¯s voice after knocking on the door.


    ¡°I have brought customers.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    I thought ¡°Huh?¡± to myself after hearing the person¡¯s voice, but I saw into the room before long.


    ¡°Welcome. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Se¡­!¡±


    The one in the room was Sei.


    He was wearing a blue indigo Kimono with grey Hakama, his hair was bound behind with the same indigo blue Kumihimo braid.


    He was wearing girl¡¯s Kimono and a light make-up when we met for the first time, so I was totally fooled into thinking that he was a girl, but seeing his dignified appearances now, I wouldn¡¯t ever mistake him for a girl.


    ¡°He will be performing the tea ceremony of the Yahatul tea for you.¡±


    Please, enjoy¡­ Suzaku-sama guided us to the seats before Sei and left the room.


    ¡°Cristea-san. It¡¯s him! The one I talked about!¡±


    Mariel-chan whispered into my ear.


    Yes, I know.


    Ahh, how startling¡­ to think we would be introduced like this.


    ¡°Is this your first time drinking Yahatul tea?¡±


    Sei inquired with a smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no. I like to drink Sencha. It¡¯s very easy to drink, so it¡¯s my usual tea of choice. Matcha too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Then, do you know of the etiquette behind the teas of Yahatul?¡±


    Tea ceremony¡­ seeing the tea utensils Sei has lined up, they greatly resembled the antiques of tea ceremony from my past life. Sei was sitting behind the table opposite to us, so I thought he was preparing for the so-called Ryuurei style tea ceremony.


    However, it would be strange if Doristan¡¯s young lady knew of tea ceremonies in such detail, so I decided to reply with ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Shall we try that first then?¡±


    Sei said so and prepared a matcha tea with flowing movements.


    ¡°Please enjoy the tea without paying attention to any etiquette first. These will be your tea cakes today.¡±


    After Sei said that, Suzaku-sama who returned to the room before I noticed brought Youkan (sweet bean jelly) and placed it on the table before us.


    ¡°Wow¡­ so delicious!¡±


    Mariel-chan unintentionally spoke in a loud voice, but it¡¯s understandable.


    It¡¯s truly delicious. The tea wasn¡¯t bitter, but slightly sweet and mellow.


    ¡°Truly, it¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    I agreed with the cheerfully smiling Mariel-chan while hiding my surprise.


    I wasn¡¯t aware that Sei is this skillful at brewing tea.


    Gee, to think he was kept silent about this and let me drink tea made with my clumsy brewing skills all this time. I feel embarrassed now.


    ¡°Thank you very much. If it¡¯s to your liking, please, by all means, take it home for your parents to try as well.¡±


    Sei smiled and started explaining about the tools necessary for the ceremony.

 CH 363

    Sei and tea ceremony.


    ¡°¡­ Oh my, so you are also enrolling in the academy in spring?¡±


    Mariel-chan spoke to Sei with her big eyes sparkling.


    After being taught about the tools and the tea ceremony, we ended up having a silly conversation about the academy.


    ¡°Yes, I will be enrolling in the Aderia Academy as an overseas student. I have crossed the sea after preparing for a year in Yahatul. The Bastea Company has been taking care of me since then. Are you guys also enrolling?¡±


    Sei replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yes! Me and¡­ ah, pardon me. My name is Mariel Mayor. She is Cristea Ellisfeed-sama. We are also entering the academy in spring!¡±


    Knowing that Sei will be our classmate, Mariel-chan seemed delighted.


    ¡°I am also sorry for my late introductions. My name is Sei Shikishima. It seems that we will be classmates in the spring.¡±


    ¡°I am Cristea Ellisfeed. Let¡¯s get along.¡±


    Ugh, I feel embarrassed about introducing myself now and I can¡¯t feel but guilty from keeping this secret from Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Pardon me if I am wrong, but by Mayor-sama, do you perhaps mean the one from the Mayor Company¡­?¡±


    Oh my, it seems that Sei is familiar with Mariel-chan¡¯s surname.


    ¡°Ah, yes. The Mayor Company is being managed by my father.¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed a bit awkward, perhaps because Sei realized that her family was people of the same business.


    ¡°Is that so? I heard the president of this company acknowledging the Mayor Company¡¯s business before. Your father possesses a wonderful discerning eye.¡±


    ¡°M, my, that¡¯s¡­ embarrassing. Our company deals with everyday goods, not works of art like this company, therefore, we only deal with small business.¡±


    Mariel-chan replied shyly.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s precisely because they are everyday goods that he¡¯s a person of a discerning eye, you know?¡±


    Being able to select good things from among things that are used daily is very important.


    ¡°Gee, you too, Cristea-san? Nothing will happen even if you flatter me, okay! ¡­ I will make sure to tell father, though!¡±


    Mariel-chan was embarrassed, yet happy.


    ¡°Cristea-sama is the daughter of Duke Ellisfeed, I see. President seems to be greatly indebted to your family.¡±


    Sei changed the topic towards me with a smile.


    In any case, this is my ¡°first¡± encounter with Sei in the Bastea Company.


    Geez. Sei is too good at making a poker face.


    ¡°Yes, I love the food made with Yahatul ingredients this company deals with.¡±


    ¡°As a Yahatul person, your words make me happy. I also thought that I won¡¯t be able to taste my hometown after coming to this country, so I am greatly thankful to the Bastea Company.¡±


    ¡°I am also happy knowing that I can obtain the ingredients even in the Capital. Ahh, right. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I would like a Yahatul person like yourself to taste the Yahatul cooking of our chefs.¡±


    ¡°That is a very welcome proposal. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I would like to partake by all means.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do so.¡±


    Alrighty. With this, I have not officially acquaintanced myself only with O-Sei-chan, but Sei too.


    Sei seems happy too, I am glad.


    ¡­ Suzaku-sama, please don¡¯t freeze in place all of sudden after hearing about food¡­ nothing will come out even if you look at me with that expectant gaze of yours, okay?

 CH 364

    Let¡¯s leave it for later.


    ¡°Sei-sama, we had lots of fun today. Since we will be classmates and all, please let¡¯s get along from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by all means. I was feeling all helpless since I am so far away from my birthplace, so I am really delighted to.¡±


    Alright, alright, with this, it won¡¯t be strange if I address Sei in the school.


    ¡°We will be in your care.¡±


    With Sei and I smiling at each other, I believed that our mission has been completed.


    ¡°A, ah, p, please get along with me as well! U, umm¡­ there¡¯s something I would like to ask you, Sei-sama¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan timidly spoke to Sei.


    ¡°? What is it?¡±


    Ah, I have a bad feeling¡­


    ¡°I happened to see Sei-sama once before at the storefront. Was the person accompanying you that time your companion?¡±


    Mariel-chaaaaaaaan!?


    ¡°Companion¡­ is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! A man with silver-black hair! You seemed very harmonious!¡±


    Heeeeeeey? Mariel-chan!?


    ¡°Harmonious¡­? I don¡¯t think we were¡­¡±


    Ahhh, far from taking a step, he¡¯s quickly retreating.


    ¡°Yes, certainly! What is your relationship with that gentlema-¡­. mugu.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Mariel-chan. We shouldn¡¯t overstay our visit! Let¡¯s return to shopping. Gokigen¡¯yoh, Sei-sama.¡±


    I blocked Mariel-chan¡¯s mouth and left the room while letting out a deceiving ¡°Hohoho¡± laugh.


    Ahh, Sei saw us off with a dumbfounded expression. How do I explain it to him the next time¡­ my head hurts.


    While on the way to the storefront, I finally removed my hand that was blocking Mariel-chan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Puhaaa! That was cruel of you, Cristea-san! I was so curious yet I wasn¡¯t able to ask!¡±


    ¡°Nono. Sei-sama wasn¡¯t only slightly disturbed, you know? You will be classmates, so you should inquire about it gradually.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~¡­ I won¡¯t be able to sleep because it will be on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Nonono. It¡¯s fine to sleep at night¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes teared up, but I won¡¯t be deceived.


    Because I know that a sea of rot is spreading inside that head of yours¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­ even though I could have finally gotten supplemented on moe. Even the development of the sudden appearance of a mysterious beauty has been disturbed¡­¡±


    ¡­ I think she¡¯s talking about Suzaku-sama, but she¡¯s wrong, okay? Those two are people who would raise a storm for food. Nuaaah, it¡¯s irritating because I can¡¯t tell her!


    ¡°¡­ My, my, leave that enjoyment for the next time. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to consider getting to know them today a harvest?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to be dissatisfied with just that as she took a peek at the door of the room where Sei was.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s finish shopping and go for a tea break somewhere! I want to taste the sweets you recommend, Mariel-chan!¡±


    ¡°Ehh~? Didn¡¯t we have tea just now? Sweets too, the ones you make are yummy, Cristea-san.¡±


    ¡°I got it, let¡¯s purchase a good tea and return! I will provide the sweets.¡±


    ¡°Now then, Cristea-san! Let¡¯s quickly go! I don¡¯t know what tea would be good, so let¡¯s choose together, okay??¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    While dumbfounded by Mariel-chan¡¯s reversal, I pursued after her who briskly moved to the storefront¡­

 CH 365

    Overprotective Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°Cristea, welcome back!¡±


    ¡°Lord, you were late so I was getting worried.¡±


    I thought Kurogane and Mashiro who were in their human forms would stand out too much, so I had them wait in the carriage, but it seems like that was the right choice. I did not think Suzaku-sama would appear.


    It would have been terrible if Kurogane and Suzaku-sama who do not get along that well came across each other.


    ¡°Sorry about that, we were treated to Yahatul tea. We were taught how to make delicious tea, so we got delayed.¡±


    ¡°I see. As long as Lord is safe. I thought of going to fetch you if you were any later than this.¡±


    ¡°You are so overprotective, Kurogane. I have come to the Bastea Company at last, naturally, I wanted to look around. But, I am sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro nodded at each other. How rude, you hit it off only in a case like this.


    ¡°My, how rude. There¡¯s no way something would happen while shopping at the Bastea Company.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s Cristea-san, then it seems likely.¡±


    Mariel-chan muttered next to me.


    Cr, cruel! Even Mariel-chan!


    ¡­ Rather, wasn¡¯t the most worrying one today Mariel-chan!


    ¡°I was the one fearful of Mariel-san¡¯s speech and conduct this time, though?¡±


    ¡°¡­ A, ahaha. It was a spur of the moment. I was curious because the other gentleman wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro reacted to Mariel-chan¡¯s remark.


    Not good, not good, it would be bad if they carelessly heard Sei and Byakko-sama¡¯s names.


    ¡°Y, you see, while having the tea, the storekeeper¡­ err, the person who kindly treated us to the tea was called Sei-sama, and Mariel-san has apparently seen him once before. At that time, he was accompanied by another gentleman, but he wasn¡¯t there today, so she was curious about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! A black-haired pretty boy Sei-sama and a silver-haired wild-type handsome man who stood next to him as if to protect him! Was that person an attendant or a customer!? I am so curious and interested whether they made any progress!¡±


    Mariel-chan laughed ehehe¡­ and tried to deceive her way out, but Kurogane and Mashiro were making dubious expressions.


    Well, I can¡¯t say that the progress she meant are her wild delusions¡­


    ¡°N, now, now, Mariel-san. You now know that Sei-sama is going to be our classmate at the Aderia Academy, so why don¡¯t you try asking him the next time?¡±


    ¡°I, indeed! I am also curious about the red-haired beauty who was on Sei-sama¡¯s side this time! Really, the gathering of beauty is a feast for one¡¯s eyes, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Red-haired¡­?¡±


    Ah, Kurogane twitched.


    ¡°Ah, did you get interested when I said a beauty? You see, she was an incredible beauty! Great beauty with burning-like red hair! Right, Cristea-san!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hou, I see. A red-haired beauty, huh¡­¡±


    Awawa, he definitely suspects it was Suzaku-sama. He told Byakko-sama that the Divine Beasts shouldn¡¯t interfere, so he¡¯s definitely irritated and wondering why Suzaku-sama was there.


    It seems that I will have to explain to him properly later. Suzaku-sama only guided us to Sei after all.


    Byakko-sama not being able to fuel Mariel-chan¡¯s delusions might have been a life saver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s about that later! First of all, let¡¯s have tea back at our house!¡±


    When I said so, Kurogane informed the coachman to drive us back to the Ellisfeed mansion. Good grief¡­

 CH 366

    Tea at our house.


    ¡°Now then. Why don¡¯t we try the tea we just bought?¡±


    When I said so, Mariel-chan joyfully nodded without objection.


    I retrieved Sencha we just bought from my Inventory, and immediately boiled it.


    I have no utensils for making Japanese tea, so I substituted them with a teapot for now.


    Hmm, I would like to gather all the tea utensils next.


    Putting the tea leaves into the teapot, I poured hot water into the mugs, then I transferred the water from the mugs into the teapot once it cooled down to a suitable temperature. This is to cool the hot water to the proper temperature that makes Sencha delicious and to measure the amount of water. And also to warm up the teacu¡­ mugs.


    I put on the lid and waited for about a minute, then poured the tea into the mugs.


    I poured the tea into the mugs little by little in the opposite order in which the water was initially added so that the consistency is even.


    I kept pouring until the last drop. This last drop is called golden drop and there¡¯s a saying that it draws out the tea¡¯s deliciousness.


    In coffee¡¯s case, it would ruin the coffee, so you must not do this, though.


    Squeezing out the last drop is also to make sure that it tastes good from all the mugs, isn¡¯t it? Umu, it¡¯s quite profound.


    ¡°Now then, enjoy.¡±


    When I took out Dorayaki for tea-cakes, everyone joyfully extended their hands.


    ¡°¡­ N~ yummy! As expected, the affinity of Sencha and Dorayaki is the best!¡±


    Mariel-chan smilingly stuffed her cheeks with Dorayaki.


    ¡°Umu. I thought Dorayaki was too sweet for me, but it¡¯s just right when drunk with this tea.¡±


    Kurogane has completely gotten used to Japanese teas, and green teas seem to be his favorite.


    I should buy a larger teacup for Kurogane next time.


    ¡°Dorayaki is delish. I will be fine even if the tea is bitter.¡±


    Mashiro has a sweet tooth, so he seems to be poor with Sencha that has no sugar in it.


    What kind of teacup would be good for Mashiro, I wonder?


    Mashiro gives off a plump-ish impression, so something adorable would be nice.


    As for me¡­ I like simple ones with plenty of capacity. I better look through the Bastea Company wares again.


    Otousama would be sulkish if I only bought them for us, so I better buy something for everyone. A matching couple teacup with Okaasama might be good for him.


    For Oniisama, one that looks elegant and cool.


    ¡°Cristea-san?¡±


    Being addressed by Mariel-chan, I noticed that I was absentminded.


    ¡°Ah¡­ oh my, pardon me. I was thinking about something absentmindedly.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about something?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a small teapot nor teacups, so I was thinking that I ought to buy them. I started thinking about what kind of teacups would everyone like and ended up absentminded.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this teapot just fine?¡±


    Mariel-chan knows that the tableware from Yahatul is treated as haughty works of art, so she finds it wasteful.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine as a substitute, but I could supply the tea leaves more stably, and I think I would like it more rather than keep using a substitute in the future.¡±


    How do I say it, I feel a bit uncomfortable not drinking green tea from a teacup¡­


    I have used caf¨¦ au lait bowl-like tableware for Matcha before as well, but seeing Sei¡¯s beautifully fluid actions today, I ended up thinking that I want the real deal.


    ¡°I see. But, as expected of the Ellisfeed family. Using works of art for a daily use.¡±


    Mariel-chan admired ¡°How rich~¡±


    ¡°Gee, stop it already, alright? They are imported goods, so it can¡¯t be helped that nobles who don¡¯t know their true value buy them as art pieces for high prices. I would also like if they were cheap.¡±


    However, it¡¯s also necessary for the nobles¡¯ wealth to flow around, so I think I am fine with it.


    I believe I would be able to make teacups and a teapot with earth magic if needed.


    ¡°Hey, does that mean you intend on going to the Bastea Company again?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked with great interest.


    She definitely wants to tag along. I have no doubts that she will want to get information about Byakko-sama by all means this time.


    ¡°Hmm, I might have them bring them over as I wanted to choose for the family too.¡±


    ¡°Eh~¡­ I see. I wanted to tag along~¡±


    As I thought.


    ¡°What you are interested in is Sei-sama, isn¡¯t that correct, Mariel-chan?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! How did you know!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand. With that frank attitude of yours, you did well until now to not let the surroundings think that you are weird.¡±


    I sighed out in exhaustion.


    ¡°Nono, I usually mimic young ladies perfectly, you know? See? How is this obedient, reserved, not noisy and not standing out mimicry of a graceful young lady?¡±


    Mariel-chan, I won¡¯t see anything if you keep that smug on your face.


    ¡°Eh! Are you perhaps cosplaying before!?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a cosplay. I was given such appearances when I was born, so I thought of making use of it.¡±


    Mariel-chan laughed ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    Ugh, cute! But, her insides are rotten, so everyone would find it unexpected. Even I was deceived, after all¡­


    ¡°Your appearances are sham¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was dissatisfied when I said that without thinking and with my strength drained.


    ¡°Cristea, what¡¯s cosplay?¡±


    I reacted to a word that Mashiro should never learn.


    ¡°! Are you interested, Mashiro-sama? You see, cosplay is¡­¡±


    ¡°Stoooop right theeeere! I won¡¯t let you drag Mashiro onto that path, alright!?¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? It¡¯s fun, you know!? Right! Cristea-san, let¡¯s take this occasion and do it now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nono, what are you trying to bring to this world!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what they are talking about, but I am happy that Lord seems to be having fun.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yeah¡­ but, is this bad feeling I have just my imagination?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I also have a bad feeling.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro were having such conversation while watching the exchange between Mariel-chan and I, but since I was too absorbed in my conversation with Mariel-chan, I did not hear them at all.

 CH 367

    How is the progress?


    While leisurely enjoying tea, I inquired from Mariel-chan all of sudden.


    We are being carefree, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if we didn¡¯t start preparing already, right?


    ¡°Preparations? Let¡¯s see¡­ my uniform has been already finished, I got all the stationery from our company¡­ all that¡¯s left is to confirm and buy what I am missing for the life in the dormitory.¡±


    Mariel-chan replied after thinking ¡°N~¡±. Come to think of it, Mariel-chan¡¯s family deals with goods on the extensive range, so they have mostly everything, right?


    ¡°Is that so¡­ ah, I will have to rely on Mariel-san for the stationery, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage~! ¡­ Huh? Did my Father not deliver the goods already? Since the set had a crest, I was sure it was Cristea-san¡¯s though¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    This is my first time hearing something like that. I have not ordered anything and nothing has been delivered to me.


    ¡°Eh? W, was that perhaps supposed to be a present from your family or something? S, sorry! I did not think it could be a surprise!¡±


    ¡­ That is a possibility. Since it was Baron Mayor himself who delivered the goods, the one to order it might have been Otousama.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I will pretend I did not hear anything.¡±


    ¡°Uwaa, I have no excuse~! Ugh, I am not worthy of calling myself a merchant¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, now. I had no idea about it either, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was nearly sobbing, but it does not change the fact that I am happy that it was prepared for me, so I am fine with it not being a surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s fine. Hmm, what set was it? Is there anything I need to buy additionally?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not in particular. The well-selling line-up of our company is sold in several levels of quality and what was bought was a full-set of sort.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to be carefree when it comes to this, but I was also slightly disappointed because I thought that Mariel-chan might have chosen the things for me.


    ¡°Umm, how about we go shopping together if there¡¯s something you are missing? I will guide you around!¡±


    Seeing me dejected, Mariel-chan followed-up in a panic.


    ¡°¡­ Right! Let¡¯s do that!¡±


    That¡¯s right, shopping or having tea with a friend after school or on the weekends has been a dream of mine!


    ¡°All that¡¯s left is the dormitory things then. What things does that include?¡±


    That reminds me, I should have asked Oniisama. The fundamentals shouldn¡¯t be different between men and women.


    ¡°Right, mainly things for personal grooming and wardrobe. In Cristea-san¡¯s case, I feel that you should be careful not to bring too many things rather than not bringing enough, though.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Everyone is prone to worrying or rather overprotective, so I have no doubts that I will have too much baggage after everyone tells me to bring this and that with me.


    ¡°Ah, but you do have the inventory, so you should be fine, no?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. That¡¯s right.¡±


    If it¡¯s my inventory that boasts of large capacity, then I should be fine even with a lot of baggage.


    Snacks and Japanese food is also secured in the inventory.


    ¡­ To think my school preparations would consist only of food.


    N, no, you see, you can¡¯t obtain Japanese food so simply, right?


    I have to prepare it so I can eat it any time I feel like it, right?


    Reflecting on my own preparations, I decided to go over things later with Miria.


    ¡°Rather than that, what about the two Sacred Beasts? You are keeping them secret, right?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s question was understandable. This is a problem I have been postponing for a while now.


    I had thought about it, but the two might come out to the public soon, no, they will, won¡¯t they¡­ haah.

 CH 368

    Eh, this is my first time hearing about this, though¡­


    When I think about the time they get exposed, my head really hurts.


    ¡°Even though people would normally grandiosely announce their contract with a Sacred Beast, you are keeping quiet about it, huh.¡±


    Mariel-chan is saying that in wonder, but I would find it troublesome if the royal palace got ambitious with me.


    ¡°Mariel-san, would you like it if you were forced to work in the royal palace for the high-ranking nobles just because of your contract with a Sacred Beast?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, that would be a bit troublesome¡­ ahh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    It appears that Mariel-chan understood what I was trying to say.


    ¡°But¡­ there is no household whose family status is higher than the Ellisfeed family¡¯s, right? Or do you perhaps dislike the idea of working in the royal palace? You don¡¯t have the need to work, after all.¡±


    Wait a moment, I don¡¯t have any intentions of sponging off of my parents and becoming a shut-in neet, okay?


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike working or anything, but I don¡¯t want Mashiro and Kurogane to get used to fight wars, and look, you know? There is someone who is of a higher status than our family¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Of a higher status than the Ellisfeed Household? ¡­ Eh, ah? Surely not?¡±


    Mariel-chan opened her eyes wide and looked at me.


    ¡°¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince has yet to decide on his fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    I replied with a deep sigh.


    Prince Ray might be heedless, but I know that he is not a bad person. However, that does not mean that I would like to be his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Eh, wow¡­ I see, you might become the crown princess, Cristea-san.¡±


    Mariel-chan, wooow¡­ looked at me with sparkly eyes. Stop it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, and I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I denied while shivering.


    ¡°Eh, why? We are talking about being the crown princess, you know? Eventually the queen, you know? You will be reigning at the top of the country, you know?¡±


    Mariel-chan apparently finds my denial strange. Even though she said it would be troublesome herself just a little while ago, she ended up getting blown away by the possibility of marrying to the royalty.


    ¡°Nono, I don¡¯t want to reign or anything. It¡¯s extremely inconvenient. Try thinking about it, okay? Becoming the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince means undertaking the crown princess training which means getting restricted in the royal palace.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ that would certainly be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cook like I am now, I won¡¯t be able to eat Japanese food.¡±


    ¡°Wha! Isn¡¯t that a huge problem! Not being able to eat Japanese food!?¡±


    There¡¯s no need for you to panic, Mariel-chan?


    ¡°Right? It certainly is a huge problem.¡±


    ¡°That would be a huge problem even for me. Not being able to eat Japanese food in the future, unthinkable¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan is grumbling such, but wouldn¡¯t you be fine if you make it yourself¡­?


    ¡°My fianc¨¦ might be decided upon immediately before entering the school if it gets discovered, so I am keeping it secret. I will be able to put the matter on hold after enrolling and I might find other people who are suitable as my fianc¨¦ in the meantime¡­ I thought that Otousama might be able to do something about it.¡±


    I am relying on him to attain my objective, but I would fall hard if I moved poorly, so I feel staying quiet would be the best course of actions¡­


    While nodding to myself, Mariel-chan looked at me with eyes of resignation.


    ¡°¡­ You are quite optimistic, Cristea-san¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, am I not right? Your contracts with Sacred Beasts will eventually get revealed, your family status is high, and you own rights to many recipes at a young age while not leaving from your fief. Even though there were many rumors about you having a weak constitution and being unsightly, everyone got really noisy after seeing you appear at the New Year¡¯s tea party for the first time.¡±


    Eh, what¡¯s that about? This is my first time hearing about this, though.

 CH 369

    That¡¯s a huge misunderstanding!


    The word ¡°unsightly¡± was hard to ignore, but let¡¯s leave that aside. What does she mean that everyone was noisy¡­?


    ¡°You see, speaking of the Ellisfeed Ducal Household, you are THE distinguished family among the distinguished families within the Doristan Kingdom. The patriarch Steward-sama is highly regarded by His Majesty while his eldest son Norman-sama who is a good friend of His Highness the Crown Prince shows a great promise as His Highness¡¯ right-hand. Yet, the daughter of such Ellisfeed Household, Cristea-san, has been confined in the fief, those who saw her could be counted on the fingers of one hand. People always talked rumors about what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~¡±


    By rumors, she means that, right? The Repulsive food eating lady.


    ¡°No one saw your appearances and you have created many outstanding recipes since young¡­ however, people thought that the recipes were originally failure works of the chefs which your overly-doting parents registered under your name, but seeing those recipes complete made people always shocked.¡±


    That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°Although, everyone was still sure that the recipes were devised by the Ducal household¡¯s chefs. But, people then heard that the chefs of the Ducal household¡­ the Head Chef in particular, were full of admiration towards you, so the rumors started doubting whether the recipes were really made by you.¡±


    Head Cheeeef! Just what are you doiiiing!?


    ¡°Moreover, when you started spreading the use of unappetizing grains¡­ rice, that was originally used as fodder, the meals of the poor got better, if only a little.¡±


    Ah, is that so? I didn¡¯t know.


    I am genuinely happy about that.


    I certainly did hear that because the servants started eating rice, their families were able to eat until full.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not normal to think of eating animal fodder. The repulsive eating lady rumor is told among the nobles, not the cooks.¡±


    Umu, that¡¯s reasonable.


    ¡°But, His Highness the Crown Prince and Her Majesty denied such rumors, and spoke how they are looking forward every time to buy the recipes you make from your family.¡±


    Fah!? What¡¯s that, I never heard of that!?


    ¡°That being the case, the good rumors and the bad rumors got entangled, and your existence was wrapped in mystery.¡±


    Nono, I am at most a simple lass who is going to enter a school, okay? Something like being wrapped in mystery¡­ nobles are not that free, no?


    ¡°There, a young lady appeared by Norman-sama¡¯s side at the New Year¡¯s. With an attractive face and figure, with conduct that left adults feeling embarrassed, a refined young lady¡­ just who is the young lady accompanying Norman-sama!? Eh? That is the rumored Cristea-sama!? Just as people were bewildered, you have disappeared from the hall, and who would have thought that Norman-sama and even His Highness would be looking for you in a panic?¡±


    A, ahh, that thing? That time I got lost in the royal palace, huh. I would like to chase it away like a dark history it is¡­


    ¡°In the end, you returned being escorted by His Highness himself, right? After that, when you greeted His Majesty and revealed your background, it got really terrible. His Highness who usually doesn¡¯t pay attention to young ladies when they try to speak to him was intimately talking with you, so the topic ¡®Isn¡¯t she a major contender to be His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦e!?¡¯ was quite hot for a while among the high society.¡±


    ¡°Why that much?¡±


    I mean, His Highness and Oniisama are good friends, you know? To be acquaintanced with his little sister wouldn¡¯t be strange at all, no?


    ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you normally think so?


    ¡°You have shown a perfect courtesy that didn¡¯t match your age, and you were having an intimate conversation with His Majesty and Her Majesty, so people thought whether you haven¡¯t started the Queen¡¯s training already.¡±


    What a tremendous misunderstanding. My courtesy is the fruit of the Spartan education of my manners teacher, Retia.


    His Majesty aside, the only reason I am close to Lily-sama is because she¡¯s Okaasama¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°I know that is not the truth because I can talk to you like this, but the surroundings don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡±


    ¡°Seriously.¡±


    H, how troublesome¡­!

 CH 370

    It¡¯s still too early to wither, though.


    As for Otousama and Oniisama, they seem to be doing something behind the scenes¡­ (distant look)


    ¡°Although I had no idea, there seem to be many misunderstandings about me. Hearing you say all that, I was thinking: ¡®Who are you talking about just now?¡¯ You know?¡±


    ¡°But, they are not necessarily wrong, no? You are just indifferent to it, Cristea-san. If you tell Duke-sama: ¡®I want to marry His Highness?¡¯ Would he immediately go to settle the engagement?¡±


    Mariel-chan replied while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Stop it~ I have no interested in something like that. Ah~ I want to elope and become a commoner. If not, I would like to spend my remaining days running a caf¨¦¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at me with an amazed expression when I had prostrated on the table in exhaustion.


    ¡°A ten-year-old shouldn¡¯t be talking about spending your remaining years running a caf¨¦¡­ but, if you do open a caf¨¦, I will wholeheartedly support you, okay? If you want, I will announce our candidacy as investors! The Mayor Company would be a powerful backer, you know? Ufufu¡­ on top of flourishing without a doubt, as an investor, I would surely be able to eat all I can, right¡­ ahh, please prepare a menu based around mayonnaise by all means, yes.¡±


    Your expression has loosened for some reason at the end, but you are naive, Mariel-chan.


    I have a long history as a light otaku and unpopular woman who did not yearn for marriage, probably because I fully enjoyed myself alone.


    Holding on such memories from my past life, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I withered already, even if I am currently only ten years old.


    As a noble¡¯s wife, I would be able to be more or less flexible and might be able to cook or go shopping, but that¡¯s not going to happen if I become the Queen.


    ¡­ Well, I am worried about this, but I don¡¯t think the doting parent that is Otousama is going to make me marry out of convenience.


    Rather, I am worried that I might become a woman who had missed the chance of getting married because of him.


    Therefore, if I become a woman who had missed the chance of getting married, I might as well open a cozy caf¨¦ somewhere in the fief.


    Otousama and others are saying ¡°You can stay here forever!¡± but Oniisama is eventually going to find himself a wife and start managing the fief, so I as the sister-in-law just can¡¯t stay there, can I?


    ¡°Cristea-san? Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? Ah. I, it¡¯s nothing. Indeed, if a time like that comes, I will make sure to tell you, Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°! D, definitely, all right!? You have promised!¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ but, I won¡¯t be making something like a mayonnaise-only menu, alright?¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Why not!¡±


    Overwhelmed by Mariel-chan who pressed me with a frightful vigor, I made a promise to her on my unknown future.

 CH 371

    I am not peerless!


    ¡°Oh no, I have to go home soon.¡±


    Mariel-chan was leaning forward but she suddenly became aware of time and started preparing to return home.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s that time already? ¡­ Since you are already here, you should return after having dinner.¡±


    ¡°That would be too impudent of me, sorry but I better return. Besides, my parents must be worried about me saying something careless.¡±


    Mariel-chan declined my proposal by shaking her head.


    ¡°I see, how unfortunate. Please come to play and sleep over the next time. Wait a moment, I will arrange a carriage for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That will help.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    I asked Miria to prepare a carriage.


    ¡°Ah, right. I intended to give this to you as a present to take back, yet I completely forgot to give this to you.¡±


    I retrieved homemade bacon from my inventory.


    ¡°Ahh!? This is the current hot topic of the Ellisfeed family, the reverently made bacon!?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What¡¯s that?


    ¡°Gee, you really are poorly informed of rumors, aren¡¯t you! Even though it¡¯s a specialty of your own fief!¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Specialty, she says? The bacon¡¯s production has just started, though. It is currently being handled only by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so I don¡¯t think it should be a popular topic at the moment.


    ¡°An adventurer who came from the Ellisfeed fief got his hands on the bacon and boasted about it here, in the capital, which spread its fame. The rumor is that it¡¯s a super piece of recipe that is reverently made solely by the Ellisfeed family, you know? It¡¯s only natural that it tastes good then! The bar boss who purchased the remaining piece of bacon from the adventurer shouted ¡®Delicioooous!!¡¯ the moment he tasted it. His yell apparently caused a lot of ruckus.¡±


    ¡°Haah?¡±


    Why are you making a ruckus about something like bacon¡­!?


    ¡°After he was asked how he obtained that bacon, he told them that it¡¯s Ellisfeed fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s limited sale. There¡¯s talk that the Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild wants to order periodical delivery! If adventurers take on the escort request, they can apparently also earn a little bit of extra money¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    This is my first time hearing about this. I wonder if the Guild Master of the Ellisfeed fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Tirie-san, knows about this?


    Ah, I am worried whether it would bring trouble for the fief because of the limited supply.


    I hope the guild won¡¯t find faults with the smokehouse workshop of our Ellisfeed family.


    ¡°Cristea-san? Is something the matter?¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to be worried about me who sank in silence. Not good, not good.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I did not know that bacon is such a topic in the capital¡­ I will talk with Father later.¡±


    ¡°Say, is this matter also linked to you, by some chance?¡±


    What do you mean by any chance. It is, though.


    ¡°Well, yes. When, I attempted to make smoked foods, it was made a fief business all of sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°As I thought. You are so, so peerless that my thoughts can¡¯t catch up with you¡­¡±


    Eh~? What do you mean? No self-awareness?


    ¡°Cristea-san¡¯s achievements increased again, did they not¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    That¡¯s it. I was not aware, but because I was involved in the project, my worth is going to increase again, no? I have to consult with Otousama about this too.


    ¡°Cristea-san, seriously, please be careful, okay? I am already worried that you are going to do something in school.¡±


    ¡°Aw geez, there¡¯s no way something like that¡¯s going to happen. You are too much of a worrywart.¡±


    ¡­ Probably.


    A coach has been prepared in the meanwhile, so I made a sleeping over promise with Mariel-chan and sent her off after giving her bacon for a present.

 CH 372

    Is this connivance?


    ¡°Otousama, it¡¯s Cristea. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Otousama replied with ¡°Enter¡± when I knocked, so I opened the door and stepped inside.


    ¡°Otousama, excuse me for bothering you while you are busy. I would like to talk to you about bacon.¡±


    ¡°Mu? A new product?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Are you aware that bacon is currently the hot topic of the Capital? There seems to be a standing order from the Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild to purchase bacon from our fief¡¯s Guild¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are talking about that? Tirie did contact me about that, but what about it?¡±


    Huh, Otousama was aware?


    ¡°Why are you leaving it alone? Wouldn¡¯t it get bought up by the Capital¡¯s cooks? Besides, it seems to be selling at a high price in the Capital, you know?¡±


    Rather than that, we could have put it on the Capital¡¯s market ourselves so that everyone could enjoy bacon cheaply.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to them how they deal with the bacon they buy.


    The number of Orcs captured and the quantity of produce is limited, so the number of sales can¡¯t be changed. Adventurers are eating it to enrich their meals, but in the end, it¡¯s up to their judgment whether they want to eat or warm their pockets.¡±


    Eh~ isn¡¯t this a bit too cold?


    ¡°The people of the Capital desire it even with the increased fee, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s not like the adventurers are losing out, and while its price here may seem fairly expensive in our fief, it¡¯s still cheap for the people of the Capital. From Tirie¡¯s report, the guild is selling at higher price than the regular to the Capital¡¯s guild, but I was asked to overlook it for the sake of the adventurers.¡±


    Otousama replied without taking his eyes off of the documents.


    The way he said it might have sounded heartless, but it seems that he was asked by Tirie-san to overlook this matter so the adventurers could earn a little extra money?


    Well, Otousama was apparently a naughty adventurer in his youth, so he must be aware of their money circumstances, and Tirie-san also requested Otousama with the adventurers in mind.


    If that¡¯s the case, then it might be inevitable for the price to be higher¡­


    ¡°Although I say that, the Capital¡¯s selling price and the actions of the adventurers are always monitored. If they profit too much, someone will have to deal with it, though. Because the supply can¡¯t catch up with the demand, it¡¯s inevitable for a steep rise in price¡­ it¡¯s headache inducing.¡±


    Fuu, Otousama sighed.


    Well, of course. It¡¯s not like we can constantly get our hands on Orcs.


    Kurogane had exterminated a settlement of Orcs before, so there will be a supply for a while, but¡­ since a nearby supply of Orcs had vanished, if unlucky, the scarcity of goods will only increase from now on.


    Although I had asked Kurogane to periodically search and hunt for Orcs, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to increase the rate of production. Uumu, how troubling.


    ¡°For the time being, I considered increasing the variety of smoked foods, but¡­ do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ideas? If you ask me so suddenly¡­ I have taught the workers a lot about the smoked foods before coming to the Capital, did you not receive any proposals from them?¡±


    ¡°Fumu, as I thought¡­ I will have the workshop experiment.¡±


    To be frank, I would like to make things like sausages, but I need some meats to do that.


    Err, if I recall correctly, you need sheep intestines for a Vienna sausage, Frankfurt sausage is pig intestines, and cow intestines is used for Boronian sausages, no?


    A hunted prey is fundamentally dismantled on the spot and internal organs are either buried or burned. That¡¯s why it might be difficult to obtain intestines.


    Despite that, I feel that the value would only go up on the day I make sausages.


    I don¡¯t know whether eating the internal organs would be accepted in the first place.


    Seeing me nodding my head in thoughts, Otousama stopped filling the documents.


    ¡°¡­ It seems that you have an idea?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Th, there¡¯s no way I would have an i, idea or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°So you have one?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t clear the obstacles for the bacon and smoked foods. I am not lying.


    ¡°A new product then?¡±


    Ugh!


    ¡°¡­ Y, you might call it a new product, but it won¡¯t become a substitute for bacon, and it might be even more difficult to obtain than bacon too.¡±


    When I replied reluctantly, the wrinkle of Otousama¡¯s glabella deepened.


    ¡°A more valuable recipe than bacon, you say? Just what is it?¡±


    Hieh! Otousama¡¯s insight is too sharp¡­!


    What do I say, is it only my imagination that he¡¯s glaring at me like a wild animal that found his prey!?


    ¡°T, that. It makes use of animal organs, so I don¡¯t think it would suit Otousama¡¯s tastes. Therefore¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Try making it.¡±


    Please don¡¯t get your hopes up, before I could say that, Otousama interjected.


    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind the project¡¯s people. Just go and make your new product.¡±


    Otousama who muttered ¡®I will have a new product to taste soon¡¯ has told me to make the new product, and he continued working on the pile of documents after telling me to return to my room.


    Eeeh¡­ somehow, it has been decided that I will make sausages¡­ what do I do?

 CH 373

    Ahh, how troubling.


    ¡°How did it become like this¡­¡±


    I should have not associated sausages with smoked foods.


    However, I don¡¯t think I would be able to escape Otousama¡¯s persuasion anyway.


    ¡°Sausages, huh¡­ what do I do?¡±


    Sausage is ground meat seasoned with spices held in intestines¡­ stuffed in an animal internal organ.


    Err, Vienna was made with sheep, Frankfurt with pig, and Boronian with cow intestines, was it? Although their thickness is different, they are all sausages.


    Popping meat juices of a boiled sausage. They are delicious in both pot-au-feu and oden¡­ ah, I could make hot dogs with sausages!


    Ahh, the more I recall them the more I want to eat them.


    ¡°Ahh, but the hurdle is too high¡­¡±


    Sausage¡­ sausage¡­ intestines¡­ yep, using internal organs is the bottleneck.


    In this world, monster meat is not only eaten, but also prosperous for husbandry.


    I heard that cow-type and wild boar-type monsters are relatively calm in character and are domesticated for food.


    It seems that monsters were tamed first, and developed into the present livestock industry.


    There are no things as selective breeding like in my past life, but they have become easier to handle.


    If so, don¡¯t you think it would be fine to eat monster meat?


    Anyhow, whichever meat you eat, it¡¯s normal for the internal organs to get buried or incinerated after dismantling, or so I¡¯ve heard from Shin who can do simple dismantling himself.


    Hmm, but internal organs can be delicious if prepared properly, yet they are not eaten in this world?


    It¡¯s truly wasteful for someone like me, whose favorite foods include dishes like Motsu Nikomi (stewed pork intestines) and Horumonyaki (fried beef or pork offal).


    In that case, I should popularize them myself! ¡­ Is what I would like to say, but if someone like me who has gotten a disgraceful nickname of the Repulsive food eating lady did something like that, that very status will become unshakeable. I would like to avoid that no matter what.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s consult with Shin.¡±


    I might be able to get some information out of him.


    No time like the present, I headed towards the kitchen.

 CH 374

    Information gathering is important, isn¡¯t it!


    ¡°Ah, there he is. Shin, do you have a little bit of time?¡±


    When I called out to Shin who was polishing rice, Shin who turned his head around and recognized me made ¡®Eh!?¡¯ face momentarily.


    However, noticing the gazes of the surroundings, he quickly corrected his attitude.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ Missy¡­ my lady, what are your orders?¡±


    It¡¯s a common knowledge in the fief¡¯s kitchen that I was the one who invited Shin, so they more or less tolerate it when he treats me crudely.


    ¡°Err, I¡¯d like to ask you of something¡­¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama! What is the matter? If you are fine with me, I am more than willing to help!¡±


    Gege, Head Chef!? He did not leave far from the kitchen, so when he discovered me from the entrance, he swiftly rushed over.


    ¡°No, umm, I did not come to make anything today. I came to ask about some ingredients¡­¡±


    ¡°What!? If it¡¯s about ingredients, please consult with me by all means! I will show you that I can pull off anything no matter what!¡±


    Head Chef forced his way between me and Shin and looked at me with eyes that said: ¡°Now, now, ask me anything!¡±


    Ehh~ even if you tell me that.


    ¡°Umm, this might be an abrupt question, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! What might it be!?¡±


    Ugh, I must be hallucinating as I saw a tail swaying from side to side at the back of Head Chef whose eyes were sparkling with expectations.


    ¡°Animals are turned into the meat when dismantled, right? That, how do I say this, I was wondering what is done to the remaining parts of the carcass.¡±


    If it was only Shin, I could go right to the point and ask him ¡°Why are the remains from dismantling thrown away and not eaten?¡± but with Head Chef here, I had no choice but to ask in a roundabout way.


    ¡°The remaining parts¡­ is it? We are directly selling it to the dismantling store who then sells the skin, fangs and things like that to other stores, but¡­¡±


    Ahh, so he got it like that, just as I thought.


    ¡°Umm, I did not mean that. I was thinking about whether there aren¡¯t any other edible parts aside from what I usually eat.¡±


    ¡°Edible parts aside from what Cristea-sama usually eats¡­ is it?¡±


    Head Chef couldn¡¯t understand so he tilted his head to the side.


    Ugh, it¡¯s usually thrown away, so it must not be considered edible.


    ¡°Err, let¡¯s see, for example, the head, shank or¡­ internal organs.¡±


    When I said so, Head Chef and Shin looked at me with shocked expressions. Looking at their reactions, there really mustn¡¯t be custom like that¡­ how unfortunate.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine if there aren¡¯t any. Sorry for asking something weird.¡±


    When I stood up to return to my room to think about the next step¡­ I was quickly restrained by Head Chef who was pondering ¡°Hmm¡± about something.


    ¡°Wait a moment, please. I don¡¯t know what are you seeking, but I heard of rumors about an a highly regarded ingredient by a select few that seldom appears on the market, Ojousama. However, that¡­ is that something that can be spoken about in front of Cristea-sama¡­¡±


    Head Chef seemed unusually hesitant to talk.


    Nn? Highly regarded by a select few? Seldom appears on the market!? Is that perhaps¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Please, tell me.¡±


    Being urged by my decisive tone, Head Chef showed a slight hesitation, but he looked at me with resolve and spoke up.


    ¡°I heard that there are people who eat the internal organs of animals. According to those people, it¡¯s so delicious it can become a habit. However, internal organs of animals aren¡¯t something chefs like us have spare money to try ourselves. Therefore, everyone¡¯s taking it only as a practical joke, so¡­¡±


    There it issss! Bingooo!


    ¡°Tell me everything about that, in detail.¡±

 CH 375

    A pioneer was here!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard this first happened when the people from the slums went searching for food at the dismantling places.¡±


    ¡°Slums?¡±


    ¡­ So it exists in the Capital too. No, I should think that it exists because this is the Capital.


    ¡°Yes. The Slums. I thought that it was not something Cristea-sama should be hearing about, however¡­ should I continue?¡±


    Head Chef misunderstood that I found hearing about the slums unpleasant because I was deep in thoughts, so he looked at me anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Well then, excuse me¡­ they tried to somehow make it edible, but because it originally stank, and because it creates even more unthinkable stench when a mistake is made during the process, they eat it only in small amounts.¡±


    Certainly, internal organs have to be washed properly, and some kind of pre-treatment is necessary to remove the odor.


    Depending on the part, it might not be edible even if it doesn¡¯t stink much.


    ¡°It seems that they ate without being able to make it taste better, but there, a certain person appeared.¡±


    ¡°A certain person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because of the clothes that person wore, they did not seem to be from the slums.¡±


    ¡°Eh, was it perhaps a noble that went to the slums¡­?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be like saying ¡°Please rob me?¡± Isn¡¯t that way too risky?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether they were noble, but that person was very knowledgeable about animals, and were apparently quite good at dismantling themselves.¡±


    Ehhh, I can only feel something bad coming out of this, though¡­


    ¡°In addition, it¡¯s said that they gave instructions for the methods of offal preparation and the half-doubting citizens did just that. The parts they could eat increased since the person¡¯s visit, so they seem to be very grateful to them.¡±


    Nn? Isn¡¯t this is some unforeseen development¡­?

 CH 376

    That¡¯s prominent information.


    What, I could consent with the offal processing story, and I felt a bit suspicious about the nicely-dressed person! Even though I was getting excited¡­


    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s no lie that people of the slums are processing the offals, and in fact, ever since the people of the slums have been enthusiastically placing offal processing requests. It¡¯s just no one knows the identity of the mysterious person, so¡­ it¡¯s doubtful whether they really exist.¡±


    ¡°My, is that so¡­¡±


    Anyhow, it¡¯s a piece of good news that there are people who eat the offals.


    It¡¯s unfortunate that the mysterious person will stay unidentifiable, though¡­


    ¡°I thought it was idle gossip up until now, but I did not think you would be interested in this, Cristea-sama. I should have inquired more¡­¡±


    Seeing the dejected and disheartened Head Chef, I followed up in a panic.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve obtained prominent information thanks to you, Head Chef. If you get to know something else, please make sure to let me know, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Certainly! I will seize the person in charge of the delivery of goods and make them spit it out!¡±


    Head Chef revived with such vigor I thought I saw him barking with a tail swaying.


    Wha, wait a moment. What are you planning on doing with the deliverer after catching them?


    Won¡¯t Head Chef become a criminal at this rate!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so unreasonable! Just overhearing as you did before is enough!¡±


    ¡°However, if it¡¯s for Cristea-sama¡¯s sake, then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Look, if you ask so persistently, won¡¯t they conversely get suspicious and won¡¯t tell you anything? Besides, I would be grateful if you probed for other rare ingredients. It might turn into a hint for a new product, after all.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Just act naturally, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Haah¡­ I am afraid of Head Chef¡¯s means when it comes to accomplishing his objective.


    I am glad I obtained useful information, but I might be more careful from now on when asking or requesting Head Chef of something.


    ¡°I will leave it to you. Say Shin, what does the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in our fief do with the internal organs?¡±


    When the mood changed and I directed the topic towards Shin, he didn¡¯t seem to think I would involve him in the conversation there as he got startled.


    ¡°¡­ If Adventurers dismantle the prey after taking it down, they usually bury it into a deep hole or incinerate it. Many people carry the prey in their item bags to the guild where they get it dismantled, but the organs would give off a stench so I believe the processing of organs would be done in the outskirts. The people of the lower parts of the town who are in the field would be able to earn some small earnings.¡±


    I see. Although the town doesn¡¯t have slums, the job is still there.


    I don¡¯t know whether those people eat the organs just like the people of the slums do here, though.


    Let¡¯s ask the Guild Master, Tirie-san, in detail the next time.


    ¡°I see, thank you. I will be depending on you if I have something else to ask.¡±


    When I said that and started leaving, the excited Head Chef caught up to me and inquired.


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-sama, have you come up with a recipe that uses the offals?¡±


    Ugh, the gaze full of expectations.


    ¡°No, err, yeah. I got all curious when I heard the rumors about eating offals. But, the subject is what it is, so please keep it secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ if you, by any chance, get an idea for a new product, please discuss with me by all means!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Then, I will excuse myself here.¡±


    Before he could inquire more from me, I swiftly left the kitchen.

 CH 377

    [LN Volume 3 Release Extra] Certain Baron¡¯s daughter¡¯s story.


    Such a girl like me saw an incomprehensible dream from the past.


    Building and clothes of weird shapes, carriages that drove without horses, vehicles from iron flying in the skies¡­


    In my dreams, I was a girl of curious appearances with black hair and eyes, and I seemed to be working in a healing place.


    I have been occasionally seeing such dreams since I was young, but I thought they were just strange dreams, so I was just curious and not frightened at all.


    In that dream, once I finished working at the healing place, I would go to a building where many employees had a room, went inside the room that belonged to me and absorbed myself in reading books.


    The letters were in strange shapes too, but I was able to read them for some reason.


    After having fun with everyone, we moved to a bar where we ate and drank alcohol and talked about various things.


    There, I spoke to many people who read the same stories as me.


    Right, right. The food I ate in my dreams were all extremely delicious!


    Among them, my favorite was with whitish, no light yellowish sauce!


    With that sauce, everything became yummy! It was almost like a magic sauce!


    When I woke up from my dreams to eat, I was very disappointed with the taste.


    One day, my Father told me that he bought several recipes from a certain young lady.


    Our employees had made several sauces according to the recipes, but each and every one of them was perfect! Rather, there was the sauce I ate in my dreams too!


    When I actually tried eating it ¡°This is that sauce! What is the name of this sauce? ¡­ Eh? Ma, mayo, nose¡­?¡±


    Mayo¡­ mayonaze? ¡­ Mayonnaise!?


    That very moment, I realized that the dreams I was seeing were actually memories of my past life!


    Different world reincarnation.


    I did not think I would experience it myself¡­


    Still, this Cristea Ellisfeed who invented this mayonnaise¡­ is she perhaps¡­?


    With no way to ascertain, the time passed.


    According to the rumors, she¡¯s confined in her fief, but she will be apparently enrolling in the academy.


    Surprisingly, we are of the same age.


    I might have a chance to talk with her in the academy and ascertain whether she¡¯s reincarnated like me.


    I was having such thought, but the opportunity unexpectedly came earlier.


    A ribbon has fallen off from that very Cristea-sama¡¯s hair on time of her departure, and I picked it up without thinking.


    It took courage, but I did my best to call her.


    And then, I got invited for a tea party! I am glad I summoned all of my courage!


    And today, I am on my way to the Ellisfeed Household for the tea party.


    Ahh, I am so excited.


    God, how I hope Cristea-sama is a kindhearted person¡­

 CH 378

    Shin¡¯s request.


    ¡°Oi, no, Ojou¡­ sama. Can I talk to you for a little?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When I turned around because I was called from behind, Shin was standing there.


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡­ regarding the matter from before¡­ no, however.¡±


    ¡°Neither Head Chef nor Miria is here, you don¡¯t have to mind your words now.¡±


    So diligent?


    But well, unlike in the fief, the status of servants here reflect the status of the master, so it can¡¯t be helped that everyone is this serious¡­


    ¡°¡­ Got it. And so? What about the matter from before?¡±


    Feeling uncomfortable talking with Shin in this way, I waited for his words.


    ¡°You have asked me before why internal organs are not used for cooking, but you have not given up on that¡­ yet?¡±


    Ah, come to think of it, I did ask Shin that once before. I have completely forgotten.


    ¡°That time, I have said that it¡¯s being disposed off on purpose because offals are precious for those who can¡¯t afford to buy meat. Their preparation takes time and effort, but it¡¯s indeed edible. Nobles who easily get their hands on the high-class meat don¡¯t really have to eat the offals, right?¡­ Forgive me, but that¡¯s what I think.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I see. Shin did not tell me on purpose that time, huh.


    ¡°I beg of you. Please, give up on the offals.¡±


    Shin said while lowering his head.


    ¡°Wha, Shin¡­¡±


    ¡°My parents have passed away when I was just a kid, so I might have been forced to eat like that too. Thankfully, I was lucky and was taken in by the guild, so I was not troubled about food, but I was aware that there are those who eat them. I do not wish to steal the food from the poor.¡±


    I was troubled what to say to Shin who kept talking with his head lowered.


    It certainly would be a problem if the ingredients I got my hands on would end up being stolen from the needy. No, if offal dishes get officially announced, they will certainly vanish from their dining tables.


    But, I have already told Otousama about the sausage¡­ what do I do? I am troubled.


    ¡°You have stored internal organs in your inventory before, so I was worried about what you are up to, but I thought you have given up since you did not ever use them. I will dismantle Orcs myself for you when Kurogane-sama brings them, so could you stop thinking of buying them from the guild?¡±


    Shin has completely forgotten the honorifics, but that doesn¡¯t matter whatsoever now.


    ¡°¡­ Before? Inventory?¡±


    Stored¡­?


    ¡°Ahhhh!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? W, what!?¡±


    Giving a sidelong glance to Shin who was startled by my sudden yelling, I searched through my inventory.


    ¡­ There it is. Internal organs.


    When I had Shin dismantle a Bighorn Bull before, I forgot that I stored it whole instead of disposing of it! One, long intestine!


    ¡­ But, the Bighorn Bull¡¯s intestine resembles its physique as it¡¯s far thicker than a Boronian Sausage could ever be¡­


    ¡°¡­ Ojou¡­ sama? What is the¡­ matter?¡±


    Shin looked at me nervously.


    I have completely forgotten his presence after I screamed.


    ¡°Hey, Shin?¡±


    ¡°O, ou. No, yes. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°You are going to dismantle an Orc for me if I bring you one, right?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Well, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it, thank you! Goodnight!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wai, oy?¡±


    Telling Shin goodnight, I hurried back to my room.

 CH 379

    Kurogane¡¯s request.


    ¡°Lord, have you finished talking with the young brat?¡±


    ¡°Young brat, you say¡­ are you talking about Shin? He¡¯s already of age, so you can¡¯t say it to his face, okay?¡±


    Shin is half-Yahatul person, so like Asian people in my past life, he looks younger than he is.


    He, himself, seems to mind it, so I would like to avoid topics that could stimulate his complex.


    ¡°Hmph, to me, he would always be a young brat. If he minds, he should do good work to make me remember his name.¡±


    ¡­ So you don¡¯t even remember his name?


    ¡°Anyhow, I got the information I wanted. And so, I have a request for you, Kurogane¡­¡±


    I retrieved Kurogane¡¯s exclusive use brush from my Inventory.


    ¡°Request? It¡¯s rare for you to make a request, Lord.¡±


    When I started burshing him, Kurogane closed his eyes in comfort and rested his chin on top of his forepaws.


    ¡°You see, I would like you to hunt Orcs for me¡­ ah, I don¡¯t need many, okay? Just one or two.¡±


    Recalling the last time I requested Kurogane to hunt Orcs and he destroyed an entire village, I make sure to correct myself in panic.


    ¡°Hmm. It seems that adventurers accepting requests to obtain bacon had increased at the Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild recently. I heard that those guys are aggressively buying Orc meat and other materials on the way to your fief. Because of that, the number of Orcs in the fief¡¯s vicinity had decreased.¡±


    ¡­ Something like that has been happening in the fief? I knew that there have been requests from the Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild to bring bacon and that Orc subjugation requests had increased, but still.


    For the Orcs who had been increasing in numbers to suddenly almost disappear, just how much are they being hunted¡­?


    This is far from talking about the collapse of prices.


    ¡°Because of the situation, I doubt there are many specimens left¡­ I shall try a new location.¡±


    Saying that, Kurogane closed his eyes and thoroughly enjoyed the brushing.


    When I finished brushing Kurogane, Mashiro who was clinging to my back without me even noticing sprawled on top of my lap, demanding his turn.


    Of course, I intended to be impartial and brush Mashiro as well, so I retrieved Mashiro¡¯s exclusive use brush from my Inventory and started gently brushing Mashiro¡¯s back.


    While brushing Mashiro for a while, he whispered to himself.


    ¡°¡­ Even though I can hunt Orcs too.¡±


    My, oh my, Mashiro was sulking.


    ¡°Naturally, I will have you properly guard me while Kurogane¡¯s away, Mashiro. I am also going to rely on you without holding back when a matter like that of the Sharkens comes up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it. Actually, I prefer guarding you rather than hunting Orcs, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, fufu.¡±


    Kyuu, I tightly hugged Mashiro, mofumofu¡¯ed and patted him and resumed the brushing.

 CH 380

    Request for Tirie-san


    ¡°I remembered that you said only one or two, but¡­ I got excited and it turned out like this¡­¡±


    Kurogane in his large Fenrir form huddled in front of me in a sorry state.


    It happened the next morning of the day I requested Kurogane to hunt Orcs for me.


    When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t find Kurogane.


    According to Mashiro, Kurogane confirmed the last night that I was asleep and teleported somewhere away.


    ¡°He got so many again.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Indeed.¡±


    I somehow managed to reply to Mashiro¡¯s comment while staring at the pile of Orcs in front of me.


    Kurogane returned soon after my conversation with Mashiro and when I asked him if he was returning from hunting¡­


    ¡°U, umu. I came back from hunting, but¡­¡±


    He gave such a suspicious reply, so the bad feeling I had only increased.


    As a result, Kurogane took me to a place on our premises with a mountain of Orcs piled up¡­


    ¡°I found a village while searching for Orcs and so I¡­ before I noticed¡­¡±


    ¡°That so¡­¡±


    Ah, yeah.


    It can¡¯t be helped since he found an Orc Village.


    Orc nests that are left alone would grow exponentially, so I know that subjugating them as soon as possible is the best course of actions.


    ¡°I will have to bother Tirie-san again¡­¡±


    Fuu, I breathed out.


    I could only imagine the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s Guild Master, the Big Sis Elf Tirie-san scream ¡°Nyoooo! You kiddin¡¯ right, you did it agaaaain!?¡±. I am truly sorry.


    ¡°¡­ Umu. It will cause trouble for that Elf, but it can¡¯t be helped now. Besides, the Orc hunts have decreased in the fief, so wouldn¡¯t this be a good excuse to resupply?¡±


    Kurogane said while nodding his head. However, this mountain is no different from the number of Orcs exterminated the last time, you know!? Where did he find a big Orc Village like this?


    I can¡¯t tell him to return them back, can I?


    Let¡¯s keep a third with us, sell another third to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the Capital, and send the remaining third to Tirie-san.


    Unlike the last time, the demand of bacon has risen, so people might be actually delighted this time, no? ¡­ I hope so.


    After that, I had Kurogane choose fine specimen to keep for us, then I secured Orcs for Tirie-san and stored them together in my Inventory.


    I requested Kurogane to carry the rest to the Capital¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    Later, I heard from Kurogane that Tirie-san said: ¡°Agaaain!? N, no. Excuse me. I lost my cool without thinking. It really helps since we were short on Orcs¡­ but you know? It¡¯s certain that we are lacking ingredients, but¡­ why don¡¯t you bring them periodically instead of dumping so many at once¡­ okay?¡± with a cramped smile while storing the Orcs in his magic bag.


    ¡­ Tirie-san, I am truly sorry.

 CH 381

    It¡¯s right on the heels of yesterday, ya know!?


    ¡°Shin, may I talk to you for a little?¡±


    ¡°Geh? What¡¯s up?¡­ or not, Cristea-sama, what¡­ no, how may I help you?¡±


    Shin was focusing on peeling vegetable skin, so he was quite surprised when I called out to him.


    What¡¯s up with the ¡®Geh!¡¯ His reaction that looked as he was seeing a ghost was truly rude.


    Well, he got greeted by his employer¡¯s daughter all of sudden, so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand his feelings.


    ¡°Err, about the dismantling I talked to you about yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought we have already¡­ wait, eh, surely not.¡±


    Finished that conversation, before he could finish his sentence, he recalled my remark about dismantling and his complexion quickly paled.


    Fufufu, it saves time that he guessed right.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to ask you to do some dismantling for me.¡±


    I told him with a smiling face.


    ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯ right on the heels of yesterday, ya know? Your arrangements are way too fast, no!?¡±


    Shin, who was slightly upset and dropped his honorifics was chided ¡°Oy¡± by newcomers who were working with him.


    ¡°I got my hands on many Orcs too¡­ by a chance to. I can¡¯t get the materials I want by asking the Guild, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you could get your hands on a large number of Orcs just by a chance, right¡­¡±


    Although Shin screamed in a quiet voice, he told me he would dismantle for me yesterday, so he has no right to refuse!


    ¡°Cristea-sama? What is the matter? Are you planning to create something new again!?¡±


    Whoa, I thought the Head Chef wasn¡¯t here, yet I got discovered!


    Even though I was deliberately avoiding him, so something so troublesome like yesterday wouldn¡¯t happen again!


    ¡°Pardon me, Cristea-sama. And so, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Umm, I was the one who stopped them from working. Sorry. And so, erm, I would like to borrow Shin for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Shin? He¡¯s currently in the middle of training, so if you are fine with me¡­¡±


    Hmm, because I am relying on Shin too much, I feel that Head Chef really wants to compete with him¡­


    But, there¡¯s no way I could ask Head Chef to help me out today.


    ¡°Umm, I obtained Orc in its entirety. And so, I wanted to ask Shin who is able of dismantling to help me out with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Orc in its entirety? Just how¡­ ah, that¡¯s a foolish question. Why not just put up a request with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild then?¡±


    Except for Shin, Head Chef is the only one in the kitchen who is aware of Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s sacred existence. The guards, Kurogane and Mashiro, don¡¯t seem to eat anything other than dishes with my magical power, so they don¡¯t eat together with other servants.


    ¡°I see¡­ in that case, there¡¯s nothing I can help with. Shin, make sure to be useful to Cristea-sama. As for everyone else, do Shin¡¯s share of work too.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡±¡±


    Whoa, I am truly sorry. It¡¯s in the Inventory, so it doesn¡¯t have to be done right now, is not something I can say now.


    Sorry, newcomers. I will have to give them something as an apology the next time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped then, I will do it¡­ ah, but where do you want to dismantle it¡­? Is there any place for dismantling¡­ here?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that reminds me¡­ I have to ask Gilbert-san where it would be fine.¡±


    I see. I did not secure a dismantling place. I took it for granted just like in the fief, but here¡¯s the Capital. They don¡¯t stock up on whole Orcs to dismantle later here¡­


    I quickly left the kitchen to find and confirm with the steward Gilbert.

 CH 382

    How did it turn out like this??


    Otousama demanded explanation while rubbing his glabella.


    ¡°Y, yes, umm¡­¡±


    Ugugu, how did it turn out like this?


    In order to find a place where I can have the Orcs dismantled and permission to do so, Head Chef went to look for the steward, Gilbert.


    We were waiting for the Head Chef to return, but when Head Chef returned in a panic, I had a bad feeling¡­


    ¡°Err, Cristea-sama, Sire is calling for you.¡±


    After being told such by Head Chef, he then instructed Shin to return to do his work until I return, and made me leave from the kitchen.


    Shin said ¡°¡­ Well, that¡¯s the case.¡± and quickly started working.


    Nooooo-! Why is Otousama-!?


    ¡°What is it, Cristea?¡±


    While I was being absentminded, Otousama pressed for an answer.


    Whoops, not good. I shouldn¡¯t be prolonging the scolding time!


    ¡°Erm, I wanted to dismantle an Orc, so I thought of asking the experienced Shin. However, since I don¡¯t know a suitable place for dismantling, I had Head Chef confirm with Gilbert.¡±


    ¡°Orcs had never been dismantled in this mansion before, nor was the need to. If it¡¯s ingredients you just have to order them. There¡¯s no need to snatch the jobs of the poor.¡±


    Well, there are dismantlers all over the Capital, so there¡¯s no need to do it ourselves, but¡­


    ¡°Deliver the Orc to the fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild. They will be able to use it more efficiently. Geez¡­ you still were carrying Orcs on you?¡±


    Don¡¯t say something rude like carrying Orcs on you. I would like you to treat them as a stock.


    Well, I got my hands on them this morning, though.


    ¡°I think Kurogane just finished the delivery of Orcs to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild just about now. You don¡¯t need to worry about smoked food production.¡±


    The number of Orcs in the fief decreased, so securing Orc meat for smoked food production had become more difficult. Otousama should be at ease with this.


    ¡°¡­ Kurogane-sama did? Are you saying you still had that many Orcs on you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No? Kurogane hunted a large number of them this morning, so¡­¡±


    ¡°What!? Where did he hunt so many Orcs again!? Don¡¯t tell me a Village appeared near the fief again?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°For monsters to increase in numbers in our fief so frequently¡­ other Villages in addition to the Orcs¡¯ might have come to existence. There¡¯s a need for a large-scale investigation¡­¡±


    Otousama was lost in thoughts while frowning.


    Eh, wait a moment.


    ¡°Umm, Otousama. According to Kurogane, he already exterminated the Village, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    They have been already subjugated, so there no need for an unnecessary investigation of a large scale.


    ¡°You fool. With a frequent outbreak of monsters like this, there¡¯s a possibility that a dungeon had emerged. We can¡¯t leave it alone.¡±


    Otousama promptly stood up from his chair and approached a magic tool enshrined in the corner of his office.


    ¡°Umm, Otousama¡­ just what is that?¡±


    ¡°Hm? This is a communication magic tool that had been developed just recently. If you pour magical power in this magic stone, you can connect to our mansion in the fief, Tirie¡¯s office, and even the royal palace.¡±


    Eh? The hell is that!?


    A something like a telephone in this world?


    Something this convenient had been made, huh¡­


    When I looked carefully at the communication magic tool, it was a box with a big crystal ball inlaid in it, and a magic circle underneath. Several big magic stones were inlaid in the circuits of the magic circle.


    ¡°¡­ Mu, it¡¯s from Tirie. He calls just right.¡±


    When Otousama touched a magic stone, the circuit around the crystal ball it up and when even the magic circle brightened, Tirie-san¡¯s figure emerged.


    ¡°Eh!? Tirie-san!?¡±


    I am shocked. It¡¯s not just a telephone, but a visual telephone at that.


    ¡°Hey! What is going on!? I had not received any reports of a large group of Orcs anywhere near the fief! Explain to me how was so many goods delivered! Geez, Kurogane-sama left after handing the goods over without explaining too. Explain, please!¡±


    Awawa, that Kurogane!


    Tirie-san, I apologize!

 CH 383

    Report, communicate, consult is important, isn¡¯t it¡­ Part 1


    ¡°Cristea, Tirie is listening too, so this situation is just right. Why don¡¯t you explain?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Cristea-chaaan! What is the meaning of this!?¡±


    It seems that Tirie-san didn¡¯t notice my figure hidden behind Otousama.


    When Otousama turned towards me, he made me explain even without giving my greetings. Whoa¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t understand the situation entirely so I can¡¯t explain accurately, but¡­ Last night, I asked Kurogane to get an Orc for me because I wanted to create a new recipe. I heard he went hunting late at night, but I found out in the morning that he apparently found a Village and brought back a large number of Orcs.¡±


    Tirie-san grumbled something about having the adventurers investigate with a serious expression.


    Ehh? Something this big happened just from asking Kurogane to hunt an Orc for me?


    Exterminating them wasn¡¯t enough then!?


    Kurogane~! Please return sooon~!


    ¡°Lord, did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°Owaaa!?¡±


    Because Kurogane suddenly appeared behind me, I let out a weird yell that wasn¡¯t befitting of a lady!


    ¡°Kurogane-sama, I am sorry to bother you immediately upon your return, but may we please ask for an explanation regarding the matter with the Orcs?¡±


    Otousama showed no surprise and immediately began inquiring from Kurogane.


    ¡°Hm? Didn¡¯t I hand over those Orcs over to the Elf¡¯s place just now?¡­ Mu, isn¡¯t it that Elf projected on that ball behind you?¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Kurogane-samaaa! What¡¯s up with that large number of Orcs!? Where did you find the Village!?¡±


    Kurogane who recognized Tirie-san in the magic tool was being asked questions in rapid succession.


    ¡°Nn? The hell is this strange ball!? To think the Elf would talk to me¡­ now then, is that fellow locked up inside this ball?¡±


    ¡­ Kurogane, let¡¯s read the mood?


    That magic tool certainly is interesting, but isn¡¯t this a state of emergency!?


    ¡°Kurogane, this is a magic tool that enables long-distance communication. Could you leave the questions about this magic tool for later and explain about the Orcs first, please?¡±


    Right, I am curious about the magic tool too, but wouldn¡¯t it turn quite bad if I didn¡¯t bear Otousama and Tirie-san in mind?


    ¡°About the Orcs?¡­ I found a Village so I cleared it out. There¡¯s no problem with that, no? I regret that I wasn¡¯t able to meet Lord¡¯s expectations and exterminated them all instead of bringing only a few back¡­¡±


    Nono, that¡¯s not the problem here, okay?


    Rather, leaving the Village as is just to meet my expectations is no good, okay?


    ¡°No, Kurogane-sama¡¯s actions were correct. Clearing out Orc Villages is the very best decision you can make. What we view as a problem is a pace at which the Orcs are increasing in numbers. It can be said that the rate at which the Villages are formed in our territory is abnormal. We are uneasy because of the possibility that a dungeon was born somewhere in our fief.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t aware of such dangers, so I really regret telling him ¡°Houhou, so you exterminated them? You did well, Kurogane! I didn¡¯t need that many, though!?¡±¡­ Awawa.


    I should have reported to Otousama straight away¡­

 CH 384

    Report, communicate, consult is important, isn¡¯t it¡­ Part 2


    ¡°Hey, Kurogane. Did a dungeon form somewhere in our fief, by any chance? Don¡¯t you happen to have an idea about a place like that?¡±


    ¡°Dungeon? There¡¯s nothing that caught my eye in particular, but¡­ I didn¡¯t hunt the Orcs in your fief in the first place.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­ Hah?¡±¡±¡±


    Mr. Kurogane?


    What did you say just now?


    ¡°¡­ Erm, Kurogane? Where did you find the Orc Village then?¡±


    Kurogane¡­ he unexpectedly went hunting outside of the fief where he ended up exterminating an Orc Village?


    No, there¡¯s really no issue where adventurers hunt Orcs, and since Kurogane who is registered as an adventurer was requested to exterminate threat like Orc Villages on sight, you can¡¯t really say that he did anything wrong, but¡­ err.


    ¡°¡­ Tirie. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think, you ask¡­ we have no choice but to report to those who have jurisdiction over that area¡­ ah geez, it turned into something troublesome.¡±


    So it did, it seems~¡­ waah.


    Previously, when Kurogane exterminated the Village in our fief, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡¯s subjugation unit was about to move out, but Kurogane went ahead and exterminated it himself, so Tirie-san had to get involved to resolve the matter.


    Tirie-san is aware of my contract with the Sacred Beasts and he¡¯s Otousama¡¯s old friend on top of that, so he has been secretly easy on me, but because it¡¯s a secret from the guilds of other fiefs, reporting might get quite troublesome, no¡­?


    ¡°The Orcs in question had been already delivered to your place, so you, as the Guild Master, should take responsibility and come up with an explanation. I am not going to take part in this incident. I was not aware of the circumstances up until now, after all. Kurogane-sama, can you please explain Tirie the location of the Orc Village?¡±


    ¡°Umu. I know the general location.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, thank you very much. Well then, I leave the report to you, Tirie.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eeeh¡­ wait a moment. Reporting will be very troublesome, though¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not asking you to say anything excessive, Guild Master. Well then, Kurogane-sama, please explain the place using the map over there.¡±


    ¡°Umu. Sure.¡±


    ¡°Wha! Are you seriously dumping it all on me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be saying disgraceful words as ¡®dumping¡¯. I just have the utmost faith in our fief¡¯s excellent Guild Master. I will forward the map to you later. See you again.¡±


    ¡°Wha!? Wait up¡­¡±


    Otousama said what he wanted to say and separated his hand from the magic tool, ending the transmission.


    It seems that Tirie-san tried to communicate back as the magic tool was still shining, but Otousama moved with Kurogane to the table after taking just a glance at it.


    Whoa¡­ Tirie-san is so pitiful.


    Tirie-san has to report about the extermination of an Orc Village, without presenting the proof (the Orcs) of subjugation, right?


    Explaining that feels super troublesome¡­


    It might be a good idea to send something to Tirie-san as thanks for his trouble¡­ of course, with Kurogane as extra!


    First of all, I should make some sweets¡­


    ¡°Cristea. You wait right here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Otousama has detained me when I tried to leave the office for the kitchen.


    Waah, I have a bad feeling about this¡­


    ¡°In spite of telling you to report to me before you do something so often¡­ it seems that I have to have a good talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeeh!?¡±


    After that, I got lectured in full.


    Report, communicate, consult is certainly important, but!


    You have promised me, Otousama!


    ¡­ I am not at fault here, okay!? Incomprehensible!!


    And so, I want someone to praise me for securing a dismantling place even after being lectured¡­!

 CH 385

    Repeated reflection.


    I, who was released from Otousama¡¯s lecture had immediately made my way to the kitchen.


    I seized Shin who was mostly done with the food preparations and after making sure that no one hear us by erecting a soundproofing barrier, I told him about Tirie-san and complained about the scolding.


    ¡°¡­ Hmm. I do find Tirie-san pitiful, but you will act recklessly if you don¡¯t get reminded, Ojou¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehh? But I did not know this time, so it wasn¡¯t my fault?¡±


    Shin is also heartless for feeling pitiful only for Tirie-san!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sire constantly tell you to consult with him before you do something, though? It can¡¯t be helped that you got scolded because you didn¡¯t do things properly, no?¡±


    Shin looked at me tiredly.


    ¡°I told him, though? That I was going to make a new product¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Making new product and hunting Orcs is two separate things.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°You can get a lot of things in the Capital. Orcs too, you just have to place a request with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. They would likely get to you in a few days, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s certainly true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°You are carefreely sending Kurogane-sama to hunt for Orcs because you are contracted, but you generally have to wait for requests to be fulfilled, okay?¡±


    Ugugu, I can¡¯t say anything after being told that.


    ¡°Well¡­ people need to take your personality into consideration and understand that you want to get your hands on things immediately, but Sire still might be overly optimistic about this. I also didn¡¯t think you would hunt for Orcs right on the heels of yesterday¡­¡±


    Right! Isn¡¯t it human nature to act immediately after getting an idea?


    ¡­ N? Mr. Shin? Wait just a moment.


    Wasn¡¯t your statement basically saying that I am an impatient child!?


    Are you poking fun of me? Speaking ill of me? It¡¯s quite~ subtle if I say so myself, though!?


    Gununu¡­ when I became sulky, Shin faced me with a serious face.


    ¡°However, Ojou. You are getting scolded by Sire because he¡¯s worried about you. If you run about and do something that cannot be undone, how will Sire help you when he doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh.¡±


    ¡°Parents are always worried about their child¡¯s well-being. Understand that. Don¡¯t be making your parents worry all the time¡­ or you will regret like me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Looking at the sorrowfully smiling Shin, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Shin¡¯s parents who were adventurers had already passed away.


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me, right? Don¡¯t forget to consult with Sire then next time. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Shin patted my head as I enduring crying.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s end that talk here. And so, have you decided on the place to dismantle the Orcs? How many do you need?¡±


    Wanting to change the gloomy mood, Shin asked with a bright voice.


    ¡°¡­ Otousama gave permission to use the back of the training field. He told me to use a barrier and clean up properly afterward. It¡¯s already late today and it will take time to process, so let¡¯s leave it for tomorrow. Inform Head Chef for me, please.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. I will ask Head Chef to exempt me from noon practice tomorrow. Alrighty then, a dismantling after a while. My hands are itching already.¡±


    After Shin joked about that, he made his way to Head Chef.


    ¡­ Ah, geez. I am the worst.


    I trudgingly made returned to my room.


    ¡°¡­ Haah. I hate myself¡­¡±


    I sluggishly dropped on the sofa, lifted up Mashiro who approached me and tightly hugged him.


    Mashiro¡¯s fluff would usually heal me, but I can¡¯t quite feel it today.


    ¡°Cristea, you look down¡­ are you okay?¡±


    Mashiro hugged me back.


    ¡°Sorry, Mashiro. Sorry for making you worry¡­ I am fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Lord, it seems that I have caused you trouble by annihilating the Village without letting you know¡­¡±


    Kurogane must have been worried too as he seemed really dispirited.


    ¡°No, you did the right thing, Kurogane. You had discovered a Village and did what you had to do. Very admirable.¡±


    ¡°However, you got scolded because of that, Lord.¡±


    ¡°I got scolded because I didn¡¯t report to Otousama that I am sending you to hunt for Orcs. I am at fault for causing Otousama and Tirie-san trouble.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if you want to be more careful, then you should contact me or Otousama when you find an Orc Village next time. We could then decide whether you should exterminate it immediately or whether we should let the guild send a subjugation unit.¡±


    ¡°Umu¡­ I understand.¡±


    The worst thing is that it happened in another fief, so writing the report will be really troublesome.


    I hope that Tirie-san somehow manages to deceive them¡­ if another fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild gets to know that Kurogane exterminated an Orc Village, it will gather strange attention.


    ¡­ Is this what Otousama got angry and worried about? Kurogane is currently acting as my personal guard. Even if his identity as Sacred Beast doesn¡¯t get exposed, I would like to avoid unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    I felt even more disappointed in myself who didn¡¯t take so many things into consideration.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Cristea-sama, are you free right now? You have a visitor¡­¡±


    There, Miria came to notify me.


    ¡°¡­ I do?¡±


    Who, I wonder? Mariel-chan, perhaps? But, I believe she would send a letter before coming¡­


    ¡°Anyhow, you better hurry as Sire is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Otousama is?¡±


    What is it, I have a really bad feeling about this, though¡­

 CH 386

    As expected!


    Kurogane and Mashiro got vigilant.


    That means¡­


    ¡°I understand. Miria, assist with speedy preparations. You guys wait for me in the room.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    When I received the news of a sudden visitor who came without an appointment, I quickly moved downstairs to the parlor.


    It appears that Otousama is entertaining the person as he gave me a strict order to come without a delay.


    When I hurriedly descended the stairs, the steward Gilbert showed before me.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, please come this way. Miria, I will take over from here on out.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes. Well then¡­¡±


    I followed after Gilbert after seeing Miria off.


    ¡°The visitor is waiting for you at the Room of Heroes.¡±


    ¡°Umm, that visitor is¡­ him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Say, doesn¡¯t it feel a bit like deja vu?


    Didn¡¯t something like this happen before¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you guessed.¡±


    Gilbert nodded.


    Ehh~? That person came again, what is it about this time?


    ¡°Cristea-sama has arrived.¡±


    When we arrived at the Room of Heroes, Gilbert announced my arrival to Otousama.


    ¡°Umu. Come in.¡±


    With Otousama¡¯s permission, Gilbert opened the door and urged me to go in.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yo~ were you well?¡±


    A person waved at me from the sofa when I quietly entered the room.


    ¡°Leon-sama¡­ long time no see.¡±


    As I thought~! It was Leon-sama indeed~!


    Gee~ even though I have had enough problems today!


    ¡°Ah~ enough of that. The stiff, formal greetings are troublesome, right?¡±


    Seeing Leon-sama trying to stop me from giving him formal greetings, Otousama displeasedly rebuked.


    ¡°Leon-sama¡­ that can¡¯t be done.¡±


    ¡°Things like social status should be considered only among humans. I am unrelated. It¡¯s only by chance that the one I am contracting is royalty, but I am no one great myself.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    ¡°I am saying it¡¯s fine. I would hate putting distance between me and someone I am fond of. That goes for both you and Missy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If that¡¯s what you wish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am telling you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Well, Cristea. Don¡¯t keep standing there and come have a seat.¡±


    Eh!? Otousama, wasn¡¯t your change too fast!?


    ¡°Right, right. Just like in the past. Geez, when you humans grow old, your brains become stiffer.¡±


    ¡°I would like to call it mature.¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, you will always be just a young chick.¡±


    Hahaha¡­ when I was watching the laughing Otousama with reproachful eyes, he noticed that, cleared his throat and corrected his seating posture.


    ¡°¡­ And so, what did you come here today for?¡±


    Yep, that¡¯s the thing I wanted to hear most.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ I had something to talk to you about, or rather with the Fenr¡­ er, Kuro¡­ what was it again?¡±


    ¡°I believe that I told you that my name is Kurogane, though?¡±


    Before Leon-sama could recall, Kurogane warped in together with Mashiro.


    ¡°Ah~ right, that was it. It was Kurogane. I have something I wanted to hear from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ From me?¡±


    Eh, from Kurogane? Just what¡­


    ¡°You have been rampaging in the West¡¯s Doris fief, right? Haven¡¯t you exterminated an entire Village of Orcs?¡±


    Eh? How does Leon-sama know of that?

 CH 387

    Exposed.


    ¡°I have no idea what or who Doris is, but it¡¯s true that I kicked about Orcs west of here.¡±


    Wha, Kurogane, what are you doing by answering so quickly.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ as I thought, huh. I¡¯ve heard from merchants and adventurers who had recently passed by Doris that the number of Orcs there increased, so I was thinking that it¡¯s about time I do something about it. And yet, the presence of Orcs completely disappeared this morning, right? I was bothered by it, so when I warped over, all I saw was the remains of extermination.¡±


    Uah~¡­ well, of course.


    Because it was a village, there must have been reports about it too, so there surely were talks about an investigation¡­ and yet it was exterminated even before that.


    ¡°There was this Fenrir¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mr. Kurogane, this is not the time to be concerned about your given name, okay!?


    Let¡¯s read the mood, okay?


    ¡°As I said before, there¡¯s no mistake that it was me who exterminated the Orc Village. If you understand, then leave at once.¡±


    Kurogane is sending Leon-sama away as if shooing him away.


    ¡°Geez, why did you have to go to another territory. I knew it was your doing from the very beginning.¡±


    Leon-sama said with a bitter smile that he instantly erased and looked at Kurogane with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Why did you have to go to another fief? If someone with tremendous power like you rampages, you will only stand out and bother those around you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I only thought of getting some Orcs. When I went to look to a place I saw them before, I found an entire Village instead, so I thought of taking the opportunity and exterminating it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Orc Villages don¡¯t get damaged easily nor to they disperse, so you should have gotten just a few and returned home. In other words, you overdid it.¡±


    Leon-sama said while scratching his head¡­ and sighed.


    Ugh, Leon-sama¡¯s sermon is too sound.


    ¡°Forgive me, Leon-sama. It was me who told Kurogane to get some Orcs for me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought so. This fellow would go that far only if his contractor was involved.¡±


    ¡°I am truly sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord! I did it on my own, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to this fellow!¡±


    ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t take Sacred Beast¡¯s contract so lightly. You might think that you are only doing something that would allow you to hog your contractor, Missy, all for yourself, but for humans, making a contract with a Sacred Beast of outrageous power like yours is a heavy responsibility!¡±


    I, who felt tremendous fear the moment Leon-sama shouted at Kurogane unconsciously ended up screaming.


    ¡°! I won¡¯t let you hurt my Lord!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive, those who make Cristea, frightened!¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro stepped in front of me who was assaulted by fear.


    ¡°Leon-sama, my daughter is not used to coercion yet, could you please calm down?¡±


    When Otousama stepped in the way of the two and said such, Leon-sama¡¯s expression turned awkward.


    That instant, the feeling of dread that was pressing me down disappeared.


    ¡­ That just now was coercion¡­?


    ¡°¡­ Ah~ sorry. I did not mean to frighten you, Missy.¡±


    ¡°N, no. We are the ones at fault, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Missy, do you understand the weight of responsibility and risks of contracting Sacred Beasts?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡­ Probably. There are still many points I don¡¯t understand, so I have to learn properly.


    If I don¡¯t take it seriously, I would become a repeated offender at causing a nuisance to everyone¡­

 CH 388

    Taking Blame


    Mashiro~! This isn¡¯t time for an interjection like that.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mashiro. Listen, okay? Be careful that your quick temper doesn¡¯t strangle your master, you hear?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know!¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that¡­ well, you are lucky that the Doris¡¯ Adventurer¡¯s Guild had not set out for an investigation just yet. Moreover, this was absolutely within the scope of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Report to Doris that it was my doing.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Taking the blame? Eh? Is that fine?


    ¡°Originally, it should be for the adventurers to settle. We cannot afford to snatch their jobs, after all. Let¡¯s say that it was a considerably large village, so I took care of it myself this time. Okay?¡±


    Otousama interrupted me who wanted to ask a question and urged me to say words of gratitude.


    ¡°Uumm, thank you very much¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. That being said, it won¡¯t be free.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±


    When Otousama asked dubiously, Leon-sama raised his index finger and chuckled.


    ¡°First, I won¡¯t ask for all Orcs collected this time, but I will have you yield some over. I am going to submit them to the Doris Guild as proof of subjugation.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Cristea, make sure to hand the Orcs over to Leon-sama later.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    I¡¯m glad I kept a number of Orcs in my Inventory¡­ but, it should be fine to keep at least one or two on me, right?


    Just as I sighed out of relief, Leon-sama quickly raised his second finger.


    ¡°Also, was it Bacon that is currently popular in your fief? Give me some of that. It¡¯s quite hard to get your hands on.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Bacon, is it?¡±


    ¡°Right. You got the Orcs for that, right? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to hand me over all of them. You need them, right?¡±


    ¡°H, haah¡­¡±


    Otousama looked at Leon-sama¡¯s face with disappointment.


    They weren¡¯t for bacon this time, but¡­ I think I¡¯m glad for the time being.


    If I was told to hand over all of the Orcs, I would have to take back the Orcs I sent to Tirie-san too¡­ huh, Tirie-san?


    ¡°Ahhh! Tirie-san!?¡±


    ¡°What is it!? What about Tirie, Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Otousama! If we don¡¯t hurry, Tirie-san will report to the Doris¡¯ Guild! We have to stop him at once!¡±


    ¡°Mu, right! We can¡¯t sit around like this! Leon-sama, excuse me!¡±


    Otousama panicked and rushed towards the communication magic tool in his office.


    ¡°What? You guys left it to that Tirie fellow? Haha, he has it difficult too, I see. Let me go have a word with him too.¡±


    Saying that, Tirie-san disappeared in the ceiling.


    ¡­ Did he warp into Otousama¡¯s office?


    ¡°¡­ Lord.¡±


    ¡°Cristea¡­¡±


    The two looked at me depressedly.


    ¡°Sorry. I caused you trouble because I wasn¡¯t thorough once again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! It was my doing!¡±


    When I apologized to the two, they angrily rejected.


    ¡°I am inexperienced too. That¡¯s why we all have to learn diligently.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Umu.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ got it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You both are my prided Sacred Beasts. You will be fine if you learn properly.¡±


    I smiled and promised to learn about the contract together.


    By the way, Tirie-san was stopped at the last moment.


    T, that was close¡­!


    Tirie-san apparently said ¡°Geez! I wasn¡¯t sure what to do¡­ you owe me a favor, okay!¡± but that ¡°Favor¡± has been quickly overturned by Otousama.


    I handed over the Orcs to Leon-sama and left the rest to him.


    When I gave him the bacon I had at hand, he returned in great happiness. I, I am glad¡­


    Anyhow, there are things to reflect from this incident, but there¡¯s no need to worry anymore, so I am going to do my best at making the sausage~!

 CH 389

    It¡¯s fine!¡­ Is it fine?


    ¡°¡­ That being the case, I can devote myself to cooking!¡±


    Hmph! When I enthusiastically breathed out from my nose, Shin looked at me with cold eyes. Geez, how rude.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are relieved about. Well, let¡¯s get started¡­ and so, what are we making? Rather, it starts with dismantling, huh¡­¡±


    Shin said so mixed with a sigh and waited for my instructions before the Orc.


    We were currently in the rear of the training grounds, vacant land of considerable size.


    Because it¡¯s quite far away from the mansion, Otousama gave us permission to do the dismantling here.


    ¡°I was planning on creating a new product today, but¡­ I need internal organs for that.¡±


    ¡°You really are using internal organs!? Just because the guys in the slums eat them doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s something a noble lady like yourself should eat it too, you know?¡±


    Indeed, it¡¯s not something a young noble lady would even consider eating.


    ¡°Won¡¯t I know until I try? Now, begin the dismantling please!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ huh, oi? It will take some time before I¡¯m done, so wait for me in the mansion. This filthy, grotesque thing isn¡¯t something for your eyes, no?¡±


    Shin waved his hand and tried to shoo me away. N, geez~! His rudeness is boundless!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I want to learn to dismantle too, so I will watch.¡±


    ¡°You will definitely feel sick, so you better stop now. I will be dirty from the dismantling so I can¡¯t even carry you away if you collapse, alright?¡±


    Shin was worried about me that it would be so grotesque I would faint, but in my past life, in order to ¡°learn to appreciate life¡± I watched how people dismantle pigs and boars in a workshop on TV in order to make them into delicious food! I did my best to watch until the end, and after that, I was able to deal with wild game cuisine properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s fine. I will walk away before I get sick if it comes to that.¡±


    ¡°My Lord is this persistent. If something were to happen, I will take her back even before that.¡±


    ¡°We are watching over Cristea, so you need not worry.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! Now Shin, do it!¡±


    When I said that full of confidence after being backed by Kurogane and Mashiro, Shin let out an even deeper sigh.


    ¡°Hahh¡­ I tried to stop you. Kurogane-sama, Mashiro-sama, please be sure to watch over Missy properly, okay?¡±


    Shin finally gave up after being persuaded so much and took the dismantling knife in his hands.


    ¡°Erm, we begin by draining the blood.¡±


    I was waiting for this! The dismantling is starting!


    ¡°Carefully¡­ so you don¡¯t damage¡­ the internal organs¡­ ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahh geez, I know that. Good grief, I told you so¡­ Kurogane-sama, quickly take her away!¡±


    ¡°Aye, got it. Mashiro, I leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s for Cristea, so it cannot be helped. I will undertake the responsibility to learn the way of dismantling properly.¡±


    ¡°Mashiro¡­ sorry¡­ do your best, okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    And so, I, who gave up was quickly taken into Kurogane¡¯s arms and left.


    ¡­ As expected, watching it on television and seeing it right before your eyes are two different things¡­ upugh.

 CH 390

    Something surfaced.


    (Cristea, the dismantling is done~ what do we do after this?)


    (Thank you, Mashiro. Carry the meat to the kitchen¡¯s cold room, okay? Ah! Wash everyone¡¯s body clean with Clean magic first, okay? After that, the organs¡­ could you wash them lightly first?)


    (Got it~)


    ¡­ Fuu, it looks like the dismantling concluded safely, I¡¯m glad.


    First of all, I must make sure that I recognize the dismantled internal organs as ingredients¡­


    Resolving myself, I warped near the place of dismantling and watched the actual place from a distance.


    I thought I would smell more of blood, but Mashiro¡¯s Clean magic apparently made the air neat and tidy, so I sensed no blood at all.


    Feeling a bit relieved, I approached Mashiro and others.


    ¡°Ah, Cristea!¡±


    ¡°Lord, wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest for a little more?¡±


    Mashiro rushed over happily, while Kurogane approached me with a worried frown.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was just a little surprised, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That would be good if that were the case. We will do it the next time, so don¡¯t do the unreasonable, Lord.¡±


    ¡°We have learned to do it properly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I was really only slightly surprised¡­ huh? Where¡¯s Shin?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see Shin nearby.


    ¡°Ah, that fellow carried the meat to the cold room. The organs are here¡­¡±


    The organs were apparently placed inside the tub Kurogane made sure I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡­ They are washed and I can¡¯t see them directly, but internal organs are internal organs, after all¡­ uepeh.


    However, they are ingredients, they are ingredients¡­ I approached while trying to persuade myself.


    I can handle fish well, so internal organs are nothing significant!


    I am going to prepare them deliciously from here on out!


    I breathed out through my nose and fired myself up. I put on my apron and rolled up my sleeves.


    ¡°Errm, this is the small intestine, and this is¡­¡±


    I assorted them roughly with my shallow knowledge. Hiii, the texture isss¡­!


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t complete it by today?¡±


    Shin said deplorably, but nono, it¡¯s not that easy, you know?


    Even me (an airhead) could make it immediately with the casing I purchased online, but there¡¯s nothing that convenient over here, so it will take time making, umu.


    Several days later, I¡¯m going to wash and salt them again, until they will be finally usable for sausages.


    The sausage-making is ending for today, but since I have the opportunity, I would like to make some giblets dish¡­


    Looking through the organs, something certain caught my eye.


    ¡°Ah¡­ let¡¯s use this.¡±


    Now that I decided, let¡¯s quickly leave for the kitchen! Taking what I needed, I stored the other organs into my inventory and hurried to the kitchen.

 CH 391

    Continuation of preprocess.


    ¡°Shin, do you have milk?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I believe there¡¯s still some left in the cold room¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, could you bring it over please?¡±


    I took out the offals from my inventory while Shin went to the cold room, cut them into easy to eat size, placed them into a big bowl and handed it to Shin.


    ¡°I want you to pour in enough milk for it to soak.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hah? Oi, these are the internal organs, right!? Internal organs and milk, just what kind of strange combination of food are you making!?¡±


    Shin was startled by the combination of offals and milk, but this is necessary to remove the foulness.


    Right, the organ I¡¯m currently working with is¡­ a liver.


    I was using milk to remove the foulness of the liver in my past life.


    Wash it thoroughly, cut into easy to eat sizes and soak in milk for 20-30 minutes.


    That will remove the bad smell and tenderize it.


    Having that experience, I decided to apply it for the Orc liver too.


    I hope it goes well¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of milk for a simple preprocess¡­ look, is this enough?¡±


    Shin poured the milk while grumbling to himself.


    ¡°Thanks! We have to let it soak for a while¡­ now then.¡±


    With this, the preprocessing will be fine. Now then, what do I make with it.


    The one that comes to mind first is a stir-fried Reba Nira. But, the smell is so strong that Okaasama and even Otousama might not be able to eat it. Hmm, liver is rich in iron, so I want women to eat it properly too¡­


    Sweet and spicy would be good too, but I prefer using bird liver for sweet and spicy. Let¡¯s leave it for another time. Next is¡­ alright, let¡¯s make that.


    I decided to start the preparations while the iron is hot.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s make the sauce first.¡±


    Soy sauce, Yahatul sake in place of the cooking sake, and mix it with ginger and garlic grated mirin.


    Take out the liver that had finished preprocessing, wipe off the milk with a clean towel, place in the sauce, mix together and throw it back into the cold room for a little. Hmm, fifteen minutes should be fine, I guess?


    ¡°Alright, next is¡­ this!¡±


    I took out rice that was already polished and pulverized it in very small pieces in mind with magic.


    When I tried polishing rice for the first time, I did not know what kind of strength to use, so I ended up using all of it and pulverized the rice completely, but because of this failure, I am now able to make things like mochi rice powder, rice flour and others. Even if you fail, you may be able to make use of it in other ways, so failing isn¡¯t that bad.


    When it comes to rice polishing, I now have the help of everyone who awakened to the deliciousness of rice, so it became easier for me. That being said, rice polishing is quite a difficult operation, so I have to ask Galvano Ojisama to help me make a rice polishing machine¡­


    Actually, I wanted to ask a friend of Galvano Ojisama who is a magic tool craftsmen, but Tirie-san warned me: ¡°It would be better if you don¡¯t approach that magic tool madman, Cristea-chan.¡± so I seem to have no choice but to ask Galvano Ojisama.


    There won¡¯t be a problem to put a commission with the magic tool craftsman then.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Pig liver Tatsutaage!


    Potato starch would be better than rice flour, but it¡¯s hard to get my hands on potato starch as the Bastea Company is just starting to deal with it, so I used rice flour as a substitute. I like to sprinkle sesame seed on top for its fragrance.


    Fufu, will it taste good?

 CH 392

    Now, now, now!


    ¡°To season and fry internal organs¡­ can something like this be tasty? Geez, you did something strange as usual¡­¡±


    What¡¯s up with calling me strange, how rude.


    I cooked while measuring by eye, so Shin was writing down the rough amounts which I will review later.


    Like this, the finished recipe will be shared with the chefs of our Ellisfeed family both in the fief and in the Capital. Recipes that are judged to be safe to spread outside the Ducal Household will be then sold to the Merchant¡¯s Guild under the joint name of me and Shin.


    And then, the sales will be my and Shin¡¯s income.


    I¡¯m just making what I want to eat, and it¡¯s Shin who¡¯s making proper recipes out of it, and I wanted all proceeds to go to Shin, but felt like he was snatching my achievements, so he pressed me for an equal split, which is being upheld up until now. I am grateful that I now have more pocket money to use, though.


    ¡°¡­ Something like this? Is this the correct procedure?¡±


    ¡°Lemme see?¡­ Yeah, it seems fine. Ah right, either rice flour or potato starch is okay, if both are difficult to obtain then it can be replaced with wheat flour too. The finished product may look a little different, though.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Certainly, powdering rice with magic is something only you would do, Missy.¡±


    Shin noted down the instructions while grinning.


    Ugugu, that certainly might be true, but¡­ it¡¯s so frustrating that I have no room to object.


    ¡°N, now, people who made this have a special privilege of sampling the food first! Let¡¯s have some while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡­ Just kidding, it will stay hot when placed in my Inventory.


    It¡¯s the mood that counts, the mood.


    ¡°Eh¡­ no, I would like to refrain, I think¡­¡±


    Shin, I think it¡¯s rude to refuse with a cramped smile, you know?


    ¡°Nono, knowing that they are internal organs¡­ a liver at that, right?¡­ Is this really fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not poisonous or anything.¡±


    I held out the plate with Orc liver Tatsutaage in front of Shin who was slowly trying to escape.


    ¡°No, I know that it¡¯s not poisonous. There¡¯s not much of it, so you better have Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama try.¡±


    ¡°I have already secured the two¡¯s portion, so it¡¯s fine. Now, now, now! Where will you find a that doesn¡¯t confirm the taste of his food?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ all right. I just have to eat it, right?¡±


    Preparing himself, Shin pinched a small piece of Tatsutaage between his fingers and threw it into his mouth with his eyes shut tightly.

 CH 393

    Actually tasting the food!


    ¡°¡­ Nn? What is this? I thought it would stink, and it tastes like rich meat¡­¡±


    Shin made a face of regret after swallowing down.


    ¡°How is it? Internal organs can be made tasty after cleaning them properly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am shocked how much tastier that was than my expectations. However, I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t eat something like this in the slums, no?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that might be true. Removing the bad smell with milk and using plenty of seasonings and oil might be too difficult there¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I did not mean it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°? Ah! It¡¯s almost time for dinner. I will leave the rest to you, okay?¡±


    I took out the piping hot Tatsutaage from my Inventory and handed it to Shin, then I canceled the barrier that I erected to hide the fact that I was cooking with internal organs from the Head Chefs and others chefs. Brining Kurogane and Mashiro who were blocking the way so the chefs couldn¡¯t approach, I returned to my room.


    ¡°Ah, oi!¡­ Geez. That fellow has no awareness to what she just made, at this rate¡­ huh, Head Chef! There¡¯s not much of this, you can¡¯t sample it!¡±


    I later heard from Shin that he got all worn-out from protecting the food from Head Chef, I was grateful.


    Soon, it was dinner time.


    I made sure that the family wasn¡¯t told anything before this. I mean, wouldn¡¯t Okaasama just scream after hearing about food made out of internal organs?


    Otousama sat down and noticed the Tatsutaage. Yep, he¡¯s sharp.


    ¡°¡­ Mu, is this today¡¯s new dish? It does look just like normal fried meat, but¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a dish called Tatsutaage. It¡¯s well-seasoned, so eat it just as it is.¡±


    ¡°Tatsutaage, huh. Fumu, I won¡¯t hold back then¡­ mu!? T, this is!¡±


    Otousama opened his eyes wide the moment he tasted the Tatsutaage, and after that, he continued eating in silence.


    ¡­ Looks like Otousama likes it.


    ¡°My. Somehow, it has a richer taste than the usual meat. The flavor is also not overpowering, so it¡¯s easy to eat and tasty.¡±


    Okaasama also to likes it, but it looks like she noticed that it¡¯s not the usual meat.


    But, as expected, she has no clue that it¡¯s a liver¡­ an internal organ. What will happen once I let them know, I wonder¡­ should I keep it a secret?


    Seeing the two eat their fill, I believe they are fond of it.


    Seeing them like this, I judged it will be fine to make things like Reba Nira and liver paste, so I started eating the Tatsutaage in relief.


    ¡°¡­ By the way, what kind of meat have you used for this dish? I have no recollection of ever eating a meat like this.¡±


    Well, of course they would be curious¡­ what do I do?


    Their impressions were favorable, would it be fine to tell them? No, but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s an Orc.¡±


    ¡°Orc? Orc shouldn¡¯t taste like this.¡±


    ¡°Right. Orc meat should be more fatty¡­¡±


    Uguu. As expected, the food reporting couple has good taste buds.


    They are convinced that it¡¯s a meat different from what they usually eat.


    ¡°I, indeed. It¡¯s different from the parts you usually eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Different part? Surely not¡­¡±


    Whoah, Otousama¡¯s glabella has- He is already suspecting it.


    ¡°¡­ I have used Orc liver.¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh!?¡±¡±


    Surprised by what they heard, my parents were at a loss for words.


    ¡­ Err, as I thought, was telling that that it was a liver¡­ an internal organ was bad?


    ¡°¡­ No wonder.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I have felt brimming over with power after eating.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ me too, even though I felt sluggish since the morning, I feel refreshed now.¡±


    Okaasama certainly did look pale with anemia since the morning, but blush returned to her cheeks now.


    Otousama also looks somewhat younger.


    ¡°I believe you are not aware, but the livers of Orcs and other monsters are used as a material in magic potions.¡±


    ¡°Fueh?¡±


    Magic potions? Material?


    ¡°Since magic potions can be used as poison depending on how they are used, so I thought it would be better for you to learn about them properly in the academy, so I didn¡¯t look for a tutor. But to think you would use it in cooking¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything because I thought it would be another strange knowledge for her¡­ she¡¯s using herbs in cooking too, after all. There are no problems because it benefitted the body, but¡­¡±


    Hah? Eh? What is this about?


    ¡°I heard that you wanted to cook with internal organs, but I did not think you would use a magic potion material¡­ make sure to not let this recipe get out. Got it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y, yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the proper dosage, but it seems to have quite the effect for not being a restorative medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Indeed. I did not think a dish could have an effect like this.¡±


    ¡°Fumu. This is quite interesting¡­ but, letting the magic potion researchers now about this would be troublesome. Let¡¯s keep it secret for a while.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If people get to know that it was Cristea¡¯s recipe, she won¡¯t be able to hide from unneeded rumors.¡±


    Eeeh? The hell is this?


    Questionable rumors about the Repulsive food eating lady that made a dish out of internal organs which turned out to have medicinal effects or something like that? No way, I don¡¯t like this sat all! I don¡¯t need another title attached to my name!


    ¡°Umm¡­ this wasn¡¯t the main dish I wanted to cook out of internal organs, but would it be better to stop cooking these, including the Tatsutaage?¡±


    ¡°No. There are no problems to make them at home. We shall examine the effects. Especially this Tatsutaage, get it on the table regularly.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have other dishes you want to make, consult with me about the materials beforehand. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    The gluttonous, food reporting couple found no problems with the internal organ dish, but I had no idea livers were used for magic potions!

 CH 394

    Getting started on the main dish!


    The next day, when I caught Shin in the kitchen and asked him if he knew about the use of livers, he showed me a face that couldn¡¯t understand what I was asking about. Incomprehensible.


    Isn¡¯t that the common sense for adventurers then?


    There¡¯s no way I would know that¡­


    ¡°I mean, I was told that the people of the slums collect the internal organs that got disposed of¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, they were discarded after taking out the usable materials, no? The heart and liver are usable as magic potion materials, so there¡¯s no way people would just throw them away. They sell quite high at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, ya know?¡±


    ¡°Eh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well, unlike the ones done by the dismantling craftsmen, the things I dismantle would be sold for cheap, though. You had no use for the other things yesterday and its freshness would decrease before I could carry it to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, so I thought disposing of them is the only thing I can do. You didn¡¯t tell me what other parts you want to use, so I threw the rest away.¡±


    Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t explain in detail because I thought it would be better to choose directly and explain then.


    ¡°Besides, Kurogane-sama said he will eat it later if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Kurogane did?¡±


    Ehh~¡­ I¡¯ve ended up imagining a horror where Kurogane eats a raw liver.


    ¡°But, I did not think you would use a liver that¡¯s used as material for a dish.¡±


    So that¡¯s why Shin told me that even people of the slums can¡¯t eat this stuff.


    I was sure it was about the cooking method¡­


    ¡°I had no idea Orc liver can be used as a material.¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡­ I see. Even if you are a noble lady that uses magic potions, you wouldn¡¯t know what they are made of.¡±


    Nono. I will take magic pharmacy lessons when I enroll in the academy, so it was just me not knowing, okay?


    ¡°Well, you do use herbs for cooking too, so it¡¯s nothing new, huh.¡±


    ¡­ Mr. Shin yo, could you stop talking while sighing?


    It¡¯s as if you were saying that I¡¯m irrational.


    I¡¯m just putting my previous life¡¯s knowledge to use, okay?


    I just used ingredients from my past life that happened to have medical uses as well. It was inevitable, yes.


    ¡°Cristea-san, your past life¡¯s common sense is irrational in this world¡­ you know?¡± I feel like I heard Mariel-chan who is not here interjecting, but let¡¯s not mind it. In order to eat delicious meals, I must not care, I won¡¯t care!


    ¡°O, oh well. Let¡¯s get started with the main recipe!¡±


    Today, I will finally complete the sausages!


    I have confirmed that there are no problems after consulting with Otousama.


    I have Shin prepare the necessary ingredients and let¡¯s begin!


    First, the casing I was salting¡­ soak the intestines in water to remove the salt.


    Next up, the stuffing. I mince the Orc meat. I add in grated onions, sugar, salt, black pepper, sage, nutmeg, and some herbs and spices. There are people who add the black pepper and herbs later, but I tend to mix them all together.


    It¡¯s necessary to be careful while mixing.


    ¡°¡­ Good. This looks fine, I think?¡±


    If it meat sticks after three to four minutes of mixing, it¡¯s OK.


    I put the stuffing into the squeeze bag I had Galvano Ojisama make me for the time of need and placed the intestine over the tip of the bag¡¯s mouthpiece. Then, I squeeze the bag with the stuffing. I divided the stuffing into a few parts, so we will have to repeat this process several times. I squeeze the meat out and stop after a little bit. I squeezed only a little bit into the intestine and tied up the tip¡­


    ¡°Alriiight, now¡¯s the time for the crucial part! Shin, help me out!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what you want me to do.¡±


    Shin, who was taking notes while helping me with the stuffed meat in the bowl, had a doubtful expression as he watched me set the intestine around the mouthpiece and handing him the squeeze bag.


    ¡°Ermm, I want you to squeeze this bag with a uniform strength¡­ I want you to squeeze out the meat. Ah, stop when I give you a signal, okay?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ haah, well, sure. Do this with a uniform strength?¡±


    After handing Shin the squeeze bag, I stood on standby with my hands on the intestine and mouthpiece.


    ¡°Err¡­ like this? Oh?¡±


    With a push, the stuffing squeezed out of the bag into the intestine.


    ¡°Right, right, continue squeezing like that¡­ There, stop!¡±


    I waited for Shin until the rest of the intestine was about five centimeters long, removed it from the mouthpiece and tied the end. I then twisted and spun parts of the stuffed intestine in alternatively. We want this to dry for about a quarter of an hour.


    ¡°We can smoke this too, but let¡¯s simply boil it before grilling this time.¡±


    ¡°Heeh¡­ this is amusing.¡±


    That¡¯s right, making sausages is quite the fun~!


    Uha~! My past life¡¯s Sausage-chan!


    I¡¯m looking forward to eating you!

 CH 395

    The conclusion!


    ¡°¡­ Alright, it¡¯s almost done. Let¡¯s grill it before eating.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hey, is this thing really tasty? You didn¡¯t really have to make something out of internal organs and settle on a hamburger instead.¡±


    Shin is saying that, but fufu, I will have him talk after he tries it.


    ¡°Now, now. You have the privilege of the maker, try it!¡±


    I put a smaller sausage on the frying pan and watched as it tans. Freshly boiled sausages tend to stick to the pan, so I have to be careful.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    I called for Mashiro and Kurogane and the two immediately teleported over.


    (Oi! It looks like you have made something delicious! Why have you not called for me!?)


    Kaguya, who apparently saw Kurogane reading to teleport clung to his legs gloomily.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this your pet cat? Why does she look so angry?¡±


    Shin can¡¯t hear her telepathy, so he couldn¡¯t hear how angry she was.


    (They have the special right of tasting the food as the makers. Mashiro and Kurogane helped with dismantling and hunting. I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you sample if you helped with something too.)


    If a man will not work, he shall not eat. Well, I know that it would be impossible for Kaguya to help in her black cat form, but I will let her eat it at dinner, so she has to endure until then.


    (I was also helping! I kept the cooks away while you guys were making it!)


    How unexpected. Kaguya was apparently also helping.


    (¡­ Kaguya, are you talking about that time you buttered up the cooks so they would give you snacks?)


    (To get caught in Kaguya¡¯s honey trap, the cooks need more training.)


    ¡­ What, so it¡¯s like that¡­ huh, Mashiro? Where did you learn words like ¡°honey trap¡± from?


    (S, shuddup! They didn¡¯t bother you as a result, so isn¡¯t it just fine!?)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but¡­ well, let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot. Ah, you have to let it cool down first, Kaguya.¡±


    I gave a piece of sausage to Kaguya and thrust a fork through it to let the steam out.


    ¡°Try having a piece while not looking at it. Also, you can use this if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I took out ketchup I made from the summer harvest of tomatoes and the mustard I made and distributed them on a small plate.


    Grain mustard is surprisingly easy to make. Yellow and brown mustard, vinegar (white vinegar is better), salt, and sugar. All you have to do is to grind the mustard, add salt, sugar, and vinegar until it¡¯s mixed thoroughly.


    Now then, the preparations are done.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±Itadakimasu.¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Juices spread around my mouth immediately after the snapping texture of the casing was broken.


    Whoah, the hell is this!? Isn¡¯t this a jewel box of fat!?


    The good flavor of Orc meat spread around my mouth. Wow! So tasty!


    It was worth grinding the meat with a kitchen knife for this very mouthfeel¡­!


    Next, I tried it with ketchup and mustard¡­


    Nn, this is it! Ahh, a hotdog made out of this will be supreme, no!?


    I made pickles during summer too. Since I will be making hotdogs, I will have to call Mariel-chan over too!


    Mufu~! While I was in great delight, Shin, Mashiro, Kurogane, and Kaguya were eating in a daze.


    ¡°Wha¡­ this, is incredible. The juices pour out the moment you bite¡­ so good. With ketchup and this grainy thing¡­¡±


    Certainly, hamburger and steak immediately dry out if grilled wrong. On the other hand, sausage is full of juices and fat, so the yummy juiciness transmits immediately on your taste buds.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Shin was looking at his fork despondently. Looks like he liked it quite a lot.


    ¡°Umu, this is nice. The flavors of meat and fat got condensed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was yummy. I¡¯d like to eat it again.¡±


    I¡¯m glad, it seems that Kurogane and Mashiro liked it too!


    As for Kaguya¡­?


    ¡°¡­ ot.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    (I said it¡¯s hot! The hell is this!? Something hot exploded in my mouth!?)


    ¡­ You ate it without waiting for it to cool down, didn¡¯t you? When I produced cool water in a plate with magic in silence, Kaguya started drinking vigorously.


    ¡°¡­ Somehow, this fellow looks mighty mad, no?¡±


    ¡°It seems that she ate without waiting for it to cool down.¡±


    Shin was understanding, but Kaguya who heard that shouted: (Shuddup! Don¡¯t call a proud magic beast like me a cat! I just thought it has cooled down enough!)


    I told you to wait because I thought something like this would happen¡­ geez.


    ¡°¡­ She seems to be in a bad mood. Say, Ojou. Do you still have Orcs?¡±


    ¡°I do, but¡­ what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°No, I would like to review the process and make it once more, so won¡¯t you take one out?¡±


    Looks like he liked it quite a lot. Well, you currently can¡¯t get the intestines unless you dismantle it yourself.


    When I agreed, we moved to the dismantling place where I took an Orc out of my Inventory.


    ¡°Do I deal with the liver just like before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do that, please.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Aight, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Nn? Did it suit Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s tastes too?


    Everyone is full of motivation¡­


    In order to avoid the splatter scene, I hurriedly left the dismantling place behind.

 CH 396

    Lost to pressure.


    ¡°Hou, so this is that thing¡­¡±


    I consulted with Otousama and received his permission to make it, so he was aware of the ingredients.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t say that it was dish using internal organs was most likely due to his consideration for Okaasama who wasn¡¯t aware of the ingredients used.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called sausage. First of all, just cut a bite-size and try it as it is. After that, you can try it with ketchup or mustard, whichever is to your tastes.¡±


    ¡°Umu. Without anything on it first it is then¡­¡±


    Otousama took a fork, stabbed it into the sausage and carried it into his mouth.


    ¡°Mu¡­!¡±


    The juices must have overflowed in his mouth the moment he bit into it. Even though he opened his eyes wide in surprise, his mouth didn¡¯t stop chewing. He closed his eyes, seemingly regretful of swallowing, but he finally did and fuu¡­ breathed out.


    ¡°How surprising¡­ the meat¡¯s fats and taste that seemed to have been condensed suddenly expanded¡­ it was as if the flavor was dancing in my mouth.¡±


    Nn? It¡¯s very hard to understand his poetic impressions, but he did seem to like it¡­ I think?


    Seeing Otousama act like that, Okaasama timidly tasted the sausage too.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Okaasama showed a shocked expression, covered her mouth with her fingers, closed her eyes and slowly savored the taste.


    ¡°¡­ How incredible. The amazing flavor started dancing in my mouth the moment I bit into it¡­ what a blissful dance this is.¡±


    ¡­ Okaasama, your impressions are too onboard with Otousama¡¯s. This also means she found it tasty¡­ right?


    ¡°Next is ketchup and¡­ this is, mu¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mustard. It¡¯s a bit tangy, so don¡¯t use too much.¡±


    Otousama and Okaasama were well familiar with ketchup already, but they were very curious about the mustard they got in contact with for the first time.


    ¡°¡­ This much, I guess?¡±


    Hearing it¡¯s tangy, they vigilantly put mustard on their sausage and sunk their teeth into it.


    ¡°Umu, this one is to my liking. I think I could handle more.¡±


    Otousama smiled widely as he started working on the second sausage.


    Okaasama also tasted her sausage with a little bit of mustard and continued eating while adding more mustard.


    Yep, yep. I am glad it¡¯s well-received.


    ¡°Otousama, about this recipe¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be better not to spread it around.¡±


    Yeah, well I did expect this.


    ¡°Oh my, why is that? Even though it¡¯s this delicious¡­¡±


    What Otousama knew and Okaasama didn¡¯t were the ingredients used.


    Certainly, fresh offal are quite difficult to obtain.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ is it difficult to get even with the resources of the Ellisfeed family? They must be precious ingredients then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no, u, umm¡­ I will make sure it gets made when we get our hands on the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°My! I am happy to hear that! I will be looking forward to it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Umu¡­¡±


    The contrast between the mental states of the delighted Okaasama and the complicated feelings Otousama was huge.


    She¡¯s not the type to mind these things, so it would be better to tell her before it¡¯s too late¡­ although I say that, we are talking about Orc¡¯s internal organs here.


    ¡°Say, Cristea. If it¡¯s so difficult to obtain, how did you manage to get it? Moreover, I believe that this is Orc meat, did you perhaps use precious ingredients other than this?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    Hieeh, even though Otousama just deceived her a moment ago, why do you have to pursue this, Okaasama!?


    ¡°No, well, it was just by a coincidence this time¡­¡±


    I replied vaguely in order to not bring Otousama¡¯s consideration to naught.


    ¡°¡­ Last evening, you have used Orc liver to make Tatsutaage, but tell me that you have not used another magic potion material again, have you?¡±


    ¡°Eh? U, umm, thatsnottrueatall, youknow~?¡±


    Uooh, how sharp. They are not ingredients that are used for magic potions, but I was shaken by how close she was to the truth.


    ¡°¡­ Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Y, yesh!¡±


    ¡°Please be honest and tell me what ingredients you have used.¡±


    ¡°O, oi, An¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear, you are aware, right? Is it so difficult to say it?¡±


    ¡°N, no, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    Hiee! Otousama¡¯s consideration had the opposite effect!? Look! Isn¡¯t Okaasama¡¯s stare directed towards me now!


    ¡°Cristea?¡±


    ¡­ Yep, I can¡¯t deny it any longer.


    ¡°¡­ They are Orc¡¯s internal organs.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You have used something like that again! If they are not used for magic potions, just what organs did you use this time!?¡±


    Ah, she still thinks it was a precious material.


    ¡°Err¡­ the intestines.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°They are normally thrown away, but I cleaned them thoroughly so I could pack the meat in them.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­! In, intestines!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Okaasama thought she ate something that can still be considered common, so she was now trembling all over.


    ¡°Look here, you made something like this just when you have finally gotten rid of the Repulsive food eating lady title, just what are you doing?¡±


    Uhiya~! I got scolded harshly by Okaasama after a long while!


    So scaryy¡­ but, if I retreat here, she will prohibit me from making it ever again! I want to avoid that!


    ¡°¡­ But, it was tasty, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Okaasama, weren¡¯t you eating it with delight?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ yes, that¡¯s correct. However, this and that is different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I just wanted to make something delicious for you and Otousama. This time included, have I ever made something that you haven¡¯t found tasty or couldn¡¯t bring yourself to eat?¡±


    ¡°T, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    I pressed for the answer while Okaasama was discomposed.


    ¡°Okaasama, you ate it so deliciously, but are you sure you are fine by not eating it from here on out ever again?¡±


    ¡°Not eating it ever again¡­ t, that¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Are you fine with that!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s, I might mind a bit¡­¡±


    I started at the two while grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°U, umu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Yay. I won¡­!


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it isn¡¯t over with this. This sausage would be very good with ale, you can also place it between buns, there are many ways to enjoy it.¡±


    When I said that in relief, the two promptly reacted.


    ¡°Good with ale¡­ you said?¡±


    ¡°Placed between buns¡­ that sounds nice.¡±


    Nn?


    ¡°Cristea, when are you making it next?¡±


    ¡°Personally, I would like to try it as soon as possible. How do you get intestines? I wonder if we should arrange a trade with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°¡±Cristea?¡±¡±


    Otousama and Okaasama were smiling at me, but the pressure wasn¡¯t half-assed.


    ¡°Err, yes, I will definitely do it as soon as possible¡­¡±


    It seems that sausage will be soon added to our family¡¯s secret menu.

 CH 397

    Assistant to Shin?


    ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t have to help.¡±


    ¡°We will do it, why don¡¯t you rest in your room?¡±


    Even though I prepared myself to help out with the dismantling, I got stopped by Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°Eh, but I want to learn how to dismantle¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking that you may feel sick again, I simply can¡¯t let you go. I would like you to leave this matter to us for the peace of our minds.¡±


    ¡°We get worried when you are not feeling well, Cristea.¡±


    If you speak up this much, it will make anything I say sound unreasonable.


    Ugh, aren¡¯t Kurogane and Mashiro spoiling me way too much?


    The Sacred Beasts seem to protect their contractor with all of their might after the contract has been made so that the pleasant magical power of the contractor doesn¡¯t get affected, but I don¡¯t think spoiling someone this much is healthy¡­ of course, I am happy that they are worried about me, though.


    ¡°Additionally, they will be having a new assistant this time, so there will be more than enough hands.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Assistant!?¡±


    The recipe is supposed to be secret, so increasing manpower is a little¡­


    ¡°Cristea-sama! I will be a great assistant so you don¡¯t have anything to worry about!¡±


    ¡°He, Head Chef!?¡±


    ¡°This recipe uses the internal organs you have spoken of before, right? A dish of internal organs that left Sire and Madam fascinated¡­ I just can¡¯t keep sitting still!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His speech is crisp as always, but why do I feel that there¡¯s drool coming out of his mouth?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Otousama tell me to keep this recipe secret, though?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. However, I believe that I should have the right to share the secret as your informant and understand everything there is! Therefore! I beg of you kindly¡­!¡±


    Head Chef, you have appeared to be showing off since a while ago, but the drool¡­ wipe it first¡­


    ¡°¡­ The only person besides me who knows the recipe is Shin. Are you able to promise me that you will heed Shin¡¯s instructions by putting your status as the head chef aside?¡±


    ¡°The pioneers of new recipes are my teachers regardless of their or my status.¡±


    I could see Shin mouthing ¡°Refuse him.¡± with a displeased expression behind the Head Chef, who was replying with seriousness written all over his face. I understand your feelings.


    But, it would be better to have more hands¡­


    ¡°If you say that much, I will allow it. However, you absolutely must keep the recipe secret, alright?¡±


    When I said so after letting out a sigh, Head Chef¡¯s face lit up with a smile.


    ¡°Of course! Now then, Teacher Shin, please give me your guidance!¡±


    ¡°Ueh!? Please stop calling me Teacher! Do you know how to dismantle, Head Chef?¡±


    ¡°No, this will be first. Fufu¡­ working on the ingredients from scratch is a matter of importance in this lesson we call life!¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­? I beg of you, don¡¯t fall flat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, I am a chef, you know? There¡¯s no way I can fall flat in front of the ingredients, right?¡±


    The difference between Shin¡¯s unimpressed expression and Head Chef who was itching for knowledge regarding the new recipe was amazing.


    Haah¡­ you don¡¯t fall flat before the ingredients, huh. As expected of the Head Chef, he just climbs over the obstacles. Me, in comparison¡­


    ¡°I will leave the rest to you guys then.¡±


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything I could do even if I stayed here, so I decided to return to my room.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to us!¡±


    ¡°Umu. Take it easy in your room, Lord. I¡¯m going to erect a barrier here, but make sure to call if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, see you later.¡±


    One one hand, I felt dejected that I couldn¡¯t learn to dismantle again, on the other hand, I was slightly relieved that I didn¡¯t have to witness the splatter one more time.


    ¡°Cristea-sama? Weren¡¯t you going to observe the dismantling?¡±


    Miria who was surprised that I returned to my room this quickly, promptly poured tea in a cup for me.


    ¡°They had enough hands over there, so Kurogane and others sent me back.¡±


    I replied while having tea.


    (You get involved with the commoner¡¯s class too much despite being a young noble lady. Why don¡¯t you try acting like a proper young noble lady for once?)


    Kaguya, who was curled up by the window spoke while jumping on the sofa and on my lap and curling herself up again.


    ¡°You say that, but I can¡¯t make new recipes unless I actually make them myself¡­ above all, I have fun making them.¡±


    (Geez, you are a strange lass. Even though not wanting to work is normal.)


    I was previously a commoner, so it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t want to work busily, but not having anything to do is bad.


    (Oh well. Opportunities like this are rare, so I will keep you company.)


    ¡°Fufu, thank you. Let¡¯s see, how about I give you the full course of brushing and massage after a long time?¡±


    I pulled out Kaguya¡¯s brush from my Inventory.


    It has been only a little while after I started brushing Kaguya that I got a report of Head Chef falling flat. Head Chef¡­

 CH 398

    Let¡¯s make the thing in the bun!


    Several days later after Head Chef fell flat during the dismantling, I invited Mariel-chan for a cup of tea.


    ¡°You see, Shin who noticed him told him to return to the kitchen in a moment, but he refused to budge.¡±


    At that time, after Head Chef witnessed the dismantling scene and fainted, he apparently came back and firmly refused to leave.


    ¡°Oh my! Not faltering like that is necessary in order to learn the new recipe!¡±


    ¡­ He said as he refused to leave.


    ¡°I recognize his guts, but the yelps he let out every time the organs were taken out from the belly were apparently annoying. Well, after most of it was dismantled, it was just meat on the bone he was familiar with, so he started helping timidly.¡±


    Shin sounded fed up when he told me, so he must have been quite troubled.


    However, you know, I can¡¯t blame Head Chef as we are on the same level.


    Haah, because I appointed him as the assistant, I brought Shin extra struggle. I am truly sorry.


    I have to compensate him with something in the near future.


    ¡°He was able to help normally when it was just meat on the bone, but he apparently did his best even before that.¡±


    You can¡¯t be careless about cooking if you are serious about it¡­


    ¡°Errm¡­ so? You made it, right?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at me with puppy eyes while fidgeting.


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ Y, yeah. Of course, I did. Here, the long-awaited sausage.¡±


    ¡°Yaay, I was waiting for this!¡±


    When I took out the sausage from my Inventory, Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness.


    ¡°Eating sausages the simple way is good too, but I prepared the buns and other things so you can enjoy it in various ways.¡±


    The buns for the sausages were baked a little and cut beforehand.


    Ingredients other than the sausage included fresh leafy veggies such as lettuce, cabbage fried in curry powder, finely chopped onion pickles, etc. Of course, I did not forget about ketchup and mustard.


    It was very popular yesterday when I introduced the various ways you could enjoy it depending on the combination to Otousama and Okaasama.


    Ah, there¡¯s also mayonnaise for the mayo-lover Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Wooow¡­! Even though I was happy from just being able to eat sausage, but to think I would be able to have a hotdog¡­ I am truly glad I was able to become your friend¡­ Cristea-san.¡±


    Howaaah¡­ I smiled wryly at Mariel-chan who was drooling with happiness on her face. It was worth inviting you over if you are this happy.


    ¡°Such exaggeration. Now, eat up?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Itadakimasu!¡±


    Mariel-chan said ¡°Itadakimasu¡±, but she wasn¡¯t quite reaching for the bun nor the ingredients before her.


    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Errr, umm, this¡­ what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What do you mean by what do I do?¡±


    ¡°No, look, I am bad at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Eeeh?¡±


    Nono. You are just supposed to put the sausage in the bun and place your favorite garnish on top.


    ¡°I know that I just place in the bun, but I can see no future when it comes to me and cooking.¡±


    No, wait. It¡¯s no use even if you answer this crisply, okay!?


    ¡°I don¡¯t this could be called cooking, though¡­ you are just placing your favorite garnish on top, no? Every single combination should be tasty. Why don¡¯t you start with something simple then?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ y, yeah¡­ err. First, the sausage, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep.¡±


    Mariel-chan took the bun, and placed the sausage in between.


    ¡°Next is¡­¡±


    With a slight hesitation, Mariel-chan reached her hand towards the curry-fried cabbage.


    ¡°Put this in between¡­ err, I can¡¯t stuff it inside, though?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at me troubledly.


    ¡°¡­ With a heap like that, of course you can¡¯t do it¡­ you took too much!¡±


    A mountain of cabbage was protruding from Mariel-chan¡¯s hotdog bun.


    ¡°Eh, but it looked delicious, so I thought it would be even better if I put lots of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Take the proper amount! There are appropriate amounts for things!¡±


    I interjected the silly smiling Mariel-chan and adjusted the amount of cabbage for her.


    ¡°Err, next one¡­ mayonnaise, I think?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°About this much¡­ yeah! Looks delicious!¡±


    Before I noticed, Mariel-chan finished her hotdog with curry powder fried cabbage and mayonnaise.


    ¡­ Yeah. It should be considered a normal combination, so it should go well together¡­ I think it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Itadakimaasu!¡­ Nmu! N~! So delish~!¡±


    I was relieved to see Mariel-chan¡¯s satisfied smile.


    ¡­ First of all, I decided to make the second one for Mariel-chan based on her requests.


    The danger of mixing¡­ the danger of Mariel.

 CH 399

    It¡¯s finished!


    ¡°Hafuu¡­ that was yummy. I can¡¯t eat anymore¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, who sat back on the sofa while patting her clearly inflated belly ignored the unimpressed stares of Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°Mariel, you ate too much.¡±


    ¡°Umu. To eat so much you that can¡¯t move anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s only an inevitable result of meals cooked by Cristea-san, don¡¯t you think? If mountaineer finds a mountain, he would want to climb it right here, right there. It¡¯s in human nature to eat lots if something is delicious.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t really understand that comparison.


    I¡¯m glad you found it delicious, though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what mountaineer is, but I agree that Lord¡¯s food is delicious.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, thank you, everyone. However, you really ate too much, Mariel-san. What are you going to do if you can¡¯t fit in your uniform anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have proper countermeasures for this, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡±


    Utilizing her past life¡¯s experience of a cosplayer, she can remodel her uniform in countless ways.


    Unlike the decoration remodeling of affluent young noble ladies, she can do things as secretly adjusting the waistline or attaching inner pockets.


    Speaking of which, I also had an idea for a waistline adjustment.


    ¡°¡­ Even so, there¡¯s a limit to what you can adjust, so be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ b, but I can fix it by myself when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here. I won¡¯t give you any meals if your silhouette changes, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, y, yess¡­¡±


    Giving a proper warning to the stubborn Mariel-chan, I served Ryokucha (green tea) and Youkan (sweet bean jelly).


    Seeing the Youkan, Mariel-chan¡¯s mood brightened.


    ¡°Eh? Huh? Cristea-san, this is¡­¡±


    Ignoring Mariel-chan who was bewildered by the obvious difference in the amount of Youkan Kurogane and Mashiro got, I poured the Ryokucha.


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-san¡­¡±


    ¡°N? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan mumbled and started eating the thin slice of Youkan.


    Now, now. Mariel-chan¡¯s body shape can¡¯t change because of my cooking.


    ¡°Right, right. Speaking of uniforms, the tailor is supposed to come by today.¡±


    ¡°Eh, by now? Isn¡¯t that a bit too late? I thought that whatever kind of magical remodeling of the uniform the Ellisfeed family is doing, it would be done super-expressly.¡±


    Certainly, when it comes to the uniform of the daughter of the highest-ranked noble, ¡°I will finish it earlier than any other family¡¯s!¡± is what¡¯s happening normally¡­


    But, I surely thought that each family had similar thoughts, so I told the tailor to not hurry and do a thorough job¡­


    In this world with no sewing machine, clothes that are custom-tailored are expensive. Rather than making something super-expressly and doing a crude job, I wanted it to be sewn carefully.


    Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems to tailor something super-expressly from scratch if something weird that I¡¯m not satisfied with gets delivered, but that¡¯s likely going to cause unnecessary trouble for the craftsmen. I don¡¯t want to run a black company like that.


    Besides, there¡¯s still some time before the enrollment, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to hurry too much. Rather, if it was shown to Okaasama too early, she would be like: ¡°Isn¡¯t this too simple, after all¡­?¡± and she would have even more ornaments attached, so I thought delivering it at the last moment would be the best.


    When I explained that to Mariel-chan, she went: ¡°Ahh¡­¡± with the expression of understanding.


    Thank you, I am glad there¡¯s someone who understands me¡­


    While Mariel-chan was sympathetic about the devilish uniform remodeling of the nobility, Miria came.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, the uniform has been delivered¡­¡±


    I stopped Mariel-chan who was trying to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t you take a look at the finished product? I would like you to check whether there are any points of improvement.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ but¡­ is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Now then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I think Okaasama might end up ordering extras here and there if Mariel-chan doesn¡¯t come with me¡­


    I went together with Mariel-chan to the reception room where the tailor Sally was waiting.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting for this long. I think I have made up for the time with the product.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    When Sally showed me what she was so proud of, it was just as I imagined¡­ no, even better than I thought.


    ¡°Amazing¡­ what a delicate tailoring this is. Ah, there¡¯s a hidden embroidery in a place like this! This is wonderful!¡±


    Awakening the past life¡¯s cosplayer in her, Mariel-chan observed the fine embroidery in sleeves and cuffs in detail.


    Yep, yep. I did not want any golden threat embroidery on my uniform, so I asked them to do them with a similar color.


    When I tried it on, it was a very good fit too.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ you look gorgeous, Cristea-san! You look elegant and very lovely!¡±


    Mariel-chan raised her voice in admiration after I came out wearing the uniform.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ doesn¡¯t it look good on her? What do you say, Sally?¡±


    Oof, Okaasama seemed a bit unsatisfied, but she couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing Mariel-chan¡¯s praise.


    As I thought, bringing Mariel-chan along was the right call¡­!


    ¡°Yes, it suits her very well!¡±


    Sally was also satisfied after checking the small details.


    ¡°Thank you, I like it very much. Thank you so much for doing a great job like this.¡±


    When I said my words of appreciation, Sally shook her head and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I should be the one to be thanking you for letting have this privilege. Moreover¡­ your waistline adjustment idea was truly wonderful! With that, it won¡¯t be necessary to fix the size over and over again!¡±


    Both Sally and Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Oh, that was her idea. I wanted to wear something this good for a long time, so I made use of her suggestion.¡±


    When I introduced Mariel-chan to her, Sally drew near Mariel-chan with great vigor.


    ¡°My¡­! You came up with that? If possible, would you allow our store to make use of that idea of yours? Of course, we will pay a proper fee!¡±


    ¡°Ehah!? Eh, u, umm¡­ y, yes!¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to change her mind when it came to business, so she promised to make a detailed arrangement such as deciding on the royalties at a later date.


    ¡°Is that so, so you are Baron Mayor-sama¡¯s¡­ I will visit you soon then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be looking forward to it.¡±


    After getting Sally¡¯s promise, Okaasama wished to order a new dress, so we left the reception room.


    ¡°Haah¡­ that startled me.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I am glad for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks like I managed to make some pocket money in an unexpected place.¡±


    Mariel-chan who smiled ¡°Ufufu.¡± made a complete merchant face. How manly¡­


    ¡°Haah. The uniform arrived, all that¡¯s left is to wait for the enrollment, huh.¡±


    Yeah, we will be entering the Adelia Academy soon.


    ¡°Oh, do we have to settle in the dormitory before that?¡±


    That reminds me. I will be living in the dormitory even before getting used to life in the Capital.


    ¡°¡­ The dormitory, huh.¡±


    I¡¯m still wondering about what to do with Kurogane and Mashiro.


    Otousama and Oniisama keep telling me that by contracts will get exposed anyway so I shouldn¡¯t keep racking my brains, but¡­ I would prefer if I could keep it secret.


    ¡°Haah¡­ I will just have to get used to it, huh.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was thinking that we will be probably in the academy the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am looking forward to the academy life! Then, see you soon. In the academy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, see you soon.¡±


    I saw off Mariel-chan¡¯s carriage and returned to my room.


    I am worried about Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s matter, but I can only trust that Otousama and Oniisama will do something about it.


    Oh, please make my school life peaceful¡­!

 CH 400

    Let¡¯s go to the academy!


    ¡°This day has come at last¡­ Cristea, it¡¯s not too late to change your mind, why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t hinder your daughter on her day of departure. Besides, it¡¯s a waste of time to commute to school from our house. Now, Cristea. Don¡¯t be late. Norman, please monitor her properly.¡±


    Okaasama calmly rejected Otousama¡¯s proposal while he made a sad expression and seemed like he was about to cry at any moment. Okaasama, isn¡¯t monitoring too cruel¡­?


    ¡°Yes, we will be going now. Now, Cristea, your hand please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Oniisama. Otousama, Okaasama, I am off.¡±


    Oniisama escorted me onto the carriage. Kurogane and Mashiro boarded the carriage after Oniisama.


    ¡°If your school life becomes too painful, you can return home any time!¡±


    ¡°Dear¡­ go now. Pay attention to your health.¡±


    Okaasama urged the carriage to depart while snuggling up to Otousama.


    ¡°Haah¡­ she left. It seems like only the other day that Cristea was born¡­ children do grow up fast.¡±


    Otousama sighed as our carriage drove towards the gate.


    ¡°Yes, truly¡­ by the way, Dear? It has been a while since we could enjoy time by ourselves, was it only me who was looking forward to it¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu, you¡¯re right. Well then, Anrietta. The flowers in the garden have apparently started blooming, would you like to take a stroll with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. Gladly.¡±


    As Otousama took the hand of the bashful Okaasama, I who was observing the couple from the carriage¡¯s window could only sigh while sitting in my seat.


    Geez, to think that Otousama had not given up yet.


    I sighed lightly.


    Adelia Academy is a place where those with magical power gather, it¡¯s a boarding school that does not allow students to live outside the dormitories unless for special exceptions.


    Over the next few years, nobles and commoners alike will learn as fellow students.


    ¡°Fufu. Father¡¯s worries are understandable. You just can¡¯t be worried about you, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Oniisama. I won¡¯t be a child forever.¡±


    Well, a ten-year-old is still a child, though. That being the case, one is considered an adult at fifteen years of age, so it¡¯s certain that I won¡¯t be a child in five years.


    The children of commoners with little magical power start their apprenticeship before becoming adults. Also, the Adelia Academy where I will be enrolling promotes the students into specialized fields when they complete the three years in the elementary department, but some will graduate without any specialized study.


    The sons and daughters of the nobility will undergo training to marry, and commoners will find employment.


    Manners are trained strictly at Adelia Academy, so the commoner children don¡¯t have to worry about finding a good job after graduation.


    On top of that, talented students will go on to the specialized classes to learn in the field they specialize in.


    Oniisama and His Highness Raymond have advanced to specialized classes to master magic.


    ¡°Haah¡­ still, I wonder if things will be all right? I am having many worries¡­¡±


    ¡°That well, you will just have to get used to things.¡±


    Oniisama said with a wry smile, but I wanted you to say that things will be fine here!


    It¡¯s the truth that I will have to get used to it, though!


    ¡°My biggest worries are Mashiro and Kurogane.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, indeed¡­¡±


    In the end, it will get found out someday, so we had not come up with any countermeasures. I wonder if it¡¯s alright to leave things random like this.


    ¡°No problem here. Our human act has already been perfected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way people will be able to recognize us, okay?¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro have confidence in their own human forms, but that¡¯s not the problem.


    They are joining me as my guards today, but they can¡¯t stay at the women¡¯s dormitory in their male forms.


    They have been with me every night so far, I wonder if they can endure¡­


    I am also worried that I will be suffering from mofumofu withdrawals¡­


    While I was worrying, the carriage entered the business street with a plaza and the carriage started going in circles.


    ¡°Oniisama, there seem to be many carriages stopping over there.¡±


    Many people were getting off and on a carriage in a corner section of the plaza.


    ¡°Yeah, that is a carriage stop.¡±


    I see, a bus terminal then?


    ¡°Ah, there are children in uniforms too.¡±


    ¡°Those are the commoner students. There¡¯s a carriage stop at the academy, so they must be heading there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    So that those children might be my future classmates and seniors.


    While watching the students from the carriage¡¯s window, the carriage was making its way to the academy.

 CH 401

    I arrived at the academy¡­ I think?


    ¡°Cristea, we will be arriving at the academy soon.¡±


    I got addressed by Oniisama and realized that my thoughts were wandering.


    ¡°Ah¡­ excuse me, Oniisama. I was sunk in thoughts for a little.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Are you worried about something?¡±


    Oniisama asked worriedly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing serious. So we are finally arriving, huh.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Oh, look, you can see it now.¡±


    ¡°So that is Adelia Academy¡­¡±


    When I looked outside the window, I saw a castle-like building surrounded a solid, high wall.


    Adelia Academy is a place where the children of nobility and commoners with high magical power gather, so there are dangers of kidnapping and assassinations lurking around.


    Because of that, it¡¯s basically only the teachers, students and other authorized personnel who can enter without a permit. If there are no strong circumstances, all students will live in the dormitories.


    The academy¡¯s motto is: ¡°We must come, study, laugh, grieve, fight, protect and grow together. We are all equal.¡± So everyone has the equal right to study, the academy will also provide protection.


    Well, that being said, the nobles would never acknowledge absolute equality within the academy grounds.


    About that, well, this is a place where immature children gather, after all.


    There are children of the nobility who wear the mantle of authority and misuse it, and domineering kids with high magical power from the downtown¡­ hooligans, in short.


    These type of children clash and fight, there were cases of great disasters caused by overenthusiastic use of magical power in the past.


    It seems that the academy is also turning a blind eye to certain differences between the nobles and the commoners so that they won¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble for themselves because of the status difference.


    For example, you know, the magically remodeled uniforms.


    If you make sure that the nobles and wealthy can be recognized at a glance, you will avoid unnecessary disputes. In other words, it¡¯s like attaching a bell to a cat¡¯s collar.


    Additionally, the rooms in the dormitories are apparently also divided between the nobles and commoners.


    When the academy opened, the nobles and commoners were apparently all jumbled together, but the noble children treated the commoner children who lived in the same room as their servants or slaves, causing the commoner children to beat up the noble children after experiencing a mental breakdown. The parents of the noble children would then get involved and causing trouble all around.


    Therefore, the academy decided to establish large rooms for the commoners, double and private rooms for the nobles and entire floors for the royalty.


    The students in the academy are prohibited from working outside, so they can apparently earn some extra money this way.


    By the way, the rooms of the high-ranked nobles like myself apparently come with a maid, which is apparently quite¡­ expensive.


    It seems that the fee will be used to pay for the dormitory as well as the maid¡¯s salary.


    As for me¡­ I thought that I really don¡¯t need a maid, but it seems that I can¡¯t refuse¡­ I think?


    There are many things I have to ask the dorm supervisor after I arrive.


    While thinking about this and that, the carriage started carefully slowing down.


    ¡°¡­? Oniisama, have we arrived?¡±


    The gate seemed quite far for that. Looking carefully, there were many carriages from the nobility lining before us.


    The commoners who came by the big carriage took their big bags and walked towards the gate on feet.


    ¡°Is it alright for us to stay inside?¡±


    It seems to be faster to walk.


    ¡°Yeah, we have permission to drive in with the carriage.¡±


    The carriage advanced slowly. This will take long for sure.


    Sighing while looking outside, the students who were walking by the carriage stopped and were looking at us.


    While thinking about why they were staring so absentmindedly, they suddenly started making so much noise. Some of them even went ¡°Kyaa!¡± in low voices.


    Wh¡­ what is this about?


    ¡°Cristea, don¡¯t mind what¡¯s going on outside. It¡¯s just the usual.¡±


    Oniisama said while killing time by reading a book.


    ¡°Haah¡­ is that so?¡±


    I see, I understand now. They are making ruckus because they were charmed by Oniisama.


    Oniisama, you are so popular~!


    He¡¯s used even to things like this.


    ¡°The kids are boisterous today as well, huh.¡±


    ¡°Academy is quite noisy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡­ Ah, I see. Kurogane and Mashiro are here too.


    These two are hunks as well, so the ratio of handsomeness in this carriage is out of the charts.


    The carriage that advanced as slow as the traffic during holidays, finally reached the gate.


    ¡°¡­ We have finally arrived, huh.¡±


    ¡°True. It was faster than usual today.¡±


    Ehhh¡­? This is considered faster than usual?


    I got already exhausted thinking about my next homecoming as I looked at the academy¡¯s gate.


    The students at the gate were divided between the returning students and newly enrolled students as they passed the gate¡¯s check.


    The returning students showed something to the gatekeepers, and once the check was finished, they were sent inside.


    When the new students showed the permit to the gatekeepers, they were directed to go to another staff member with their heavy bags.


    While observing such a scene, our carriage stopped.


    The door was knocked at from the outside, so Kurogane opened the small window.


    (Kyaa~~~~!! Nooo~!! So scaryyyy!!)


    That moment, a weeping voice resounded in my head.


    Eh!? What!? What was that!?

 CH 402

    The nature of the screaming.


    Someone outside the carriage kept screaming continuously.


    Just what is this about!? What is happening outside the carriage!?


    Unlike me, who was disturbed by the situation, Oniisama was calmly waiting out the situation outside.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ it¡¯s Teacher Neil of all people, huh.¡±


    Oniisama muttered to himself.


    Eh? Of all people? What do you mean!?


    (Nooooo! Stop iiiit! Don¡¯t kill meee!)


    The screams were still echoing outside.


    Even though the students were only looking over from afar as they passed by, it made me feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°¡­ What a noisy monkey. Will you shut up that loud mouth of yours already? Do you want me to tear you apart?¡±


    The moment Kurogane spoke to the other party, the loud voice let out a quiet ¡°Hiii¡± and became quiet.


    Wha, Kurogane!? Let¡¯s stop with such remarks, okay!?


    ¡°Kurogane, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Just an annoyingly loud monkey.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Monkey?¡±


    Monkey, you mean that monkey?


    Having questions in my mind, I opened the carriage door.


    Kurogane promptly stood and blocked the door, but a man¡¯s face suddenly appeared from within a gap.


    ¡°Hey, Norman-kun. So this was your carriage? Have you gotten a good rest?¡±


    The man who greeted Oniisama with an amiable smile had bright green eyes and long, brown hair that was casually hanging down. With his leather jacket and black trousers, he gave off a casual impression overall.


    ¡°You can see the crest, so stop acting so forcefully¡­ yes, I have enjoyed my holidays. And so? Can we move out now?¡±


    Although Oniisama replied with a sigh, it¡¯s rare to see Oniisama who is usually so sociable to take on such cold attitude.


    ¡°Nono, don¡¯t be so cold. I have a business with you. Besides, won¡¯t you introduce me to the young lady?¡±


    The peeking man directed his gaze towards me.


    ¡­ I am greatly interested in you, is what his eyes were telling me, though?


    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s this year¡¯s new student, my little sister, Cristea. Cristea, this is the teacher of Monsterology and leader of the Summoning arts, Teacher Neil.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! Umm, I am Cristea. I apologize for greeting you in a place like this.¡±


    Being introduced all of sudden, I panicked a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m Neil. Best regards. Now then, the introductions are over, so I would like to talk with you for a little. May I intrude into the carriage?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t be helped. Cristea, come here.¡±


    Oniisama sighed after taking a look at Teacher Neil and called me over to sit next to him.


    When I switched my seats, Kurogane pulled a sour expression.


    Teacher Neil then smilingly entered the carriage.


    ¡°Excuse me. Oh my, as expected of the Ellisfeed family¡¯s carriage. How luxurious.¡±


    A little monkey clung to the teacher¡¯s shoulder as it kept trembling.


    Its big eyes and ears made it look a bit like a lemur, it¡¯s super cute!


    Mr. Monkey had its eyes opened as wide as it could, tightly clinging to Teacher Neil.


    ¡°Owowow, hey, stop pulling on my hair! Come on, come here.¡±


    Teacher Neil reached towards Mr. Monkey, intending to hold him in his arms, but Mr. Monkey was trying to keep as much distance from us as possible.


    Ahhh, it¡¯s so cute I wanted to take a better look¡­!


    (Fool! No way! I am going to get killed!)


    ¡­ Eh? Mr. Monkey spoke?


    ¡°Ah~ geez. Sorry about this. This fellow has been shrieking since a while ago.¡±


    Teacher Neil tore off Mr. Monkey from his back and stuffed him into his jacket. Mr. Monkey quickly hid inside and peeked a little with his face outside. S, so cute! I want to touch him!


    ¡°This fellow is my familiar, a monster called Timid Monkey.¡±


    Surprisingly, Mr. Monkey was a monster!?


    Since he¡¯s a familiar, it means he¡¯s in contract with Teacher?


    ¡°As the name suggests, his species are very timid. Accordingly, his ability to detect danger is excellent.¡±


    Heeh¡­ but, he was to make such noise, it would alert the enemy instead, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable to use it for that.


    ¡°He¡¯s trained to use sign signals when alerted by an enemy, but¡­ it¡¯s unusual for him to be panicked this much.¡±


    When Teacher Neil patted Mr. Monkey¡¯s bottom, it trembled in a startle.


    ¡­ Eh, is that¡­


    ¡°Since this fellow is this frightened, it means that something is in this carriage¡­ do you happen to know something?¡±


    Teacher Neil asked us with a smile on his face.


    ¡­ Eh, do we happen to know something?


    I do have a hunch, but¡­ surely not!?

 CH 403

    Whawhawhat do I do-!


    Teacher Neil said while clapping the monkey¡¯s bottom to calm it down.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t discern who that is with my meager ability¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil looked at us with a smile.


    ¡­ This is totally out of the bag, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not Norman-kun, right? You don¡¯t seem different from before the vacation. These guys don¡¯t seem to be simple servants as they are clearly protecting¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil looked at me.


    ¡°You, Miss Cristea.¡±


    That moment, Kurogane and Mashiro stood up before me, blocking Teacher Neil¡¯s sight of me.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? I won¡¯t let you do harm to our Lord.¡±


    ¡°If you do something to Cristea, I will crush you?¡±


    Hey~!


    What are you doing, you two~!


    Mashiro, let¡¯s abstain from such improper remarks, okay?


    I can¡¯t deceive him anymore like this, can I¡­ ahhh, I got checkmated¡­!


    ¡°¡­ So that means those two are like that? You see one rarely, but to think there are two¡­ how shocking. Just what is going to happen this year¡­¡±


    Finding it unexpected, Teacher Neil seemed to be quite shocked.


    Waaaah¡­ this is totally bad¡­!


    ¡°¡­ Oh well. If that¡¯s the case, I would be best for you to come with me. Norman-kun, I hope you will accompany us too?¡±


    Oniisama replied dully to the smiling Teacher Neil.


    When Teacher Neil informed the driver of the destination, the carriage began slowly running deeper inside the academy.


    Eh? Eh? Where are we going?


    Isn¡¯t the procedure-like reception over there?


    The carriage proceeded to the back of the academy with me still confused.


    Shortly after arriving in front of a large building, Teacher Neil left the carriage and entered the building after telling us to wait for a moment.


    ¡°¡­ U, umm, Oniisama. I cannot grasp the current situation¡­ just what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. Teacher Neil is a professor of Monsterology, and he¡¯s an authority of monster and Sacred Beast research.¡±


    Yeah, I heard that earlier¡­ eh, Sacred Beast research?


    ¡°And that familiar of his as a Timid Monkey, a low-ranked magic beast with a high detection ability. Since he was there, he must have been screening if there were students who brought magic beasts with them.¡±


    ¡°Screening¡­ huh.¡±


    It¡¯s not natural to find one.


    So that¡¯s why Otousama and Oniisama told me that I will get exposed immediately, huh¡­


    ¡°Yes. But he usually doesn¡¯t take on this task, so why did he have to do it this year¡­¡±


    Oniisama said in wonder.


    It seems that Otousama and Oniisama were expecting me to get discovered in class, not immediately upon my arrival.


    But I see, so that¡¯s why Teacher Neil was standing by the gate, but why did it have to be him¡­


    ¡°He has totally noticed, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. At that time, we wouldn¡¯t know who could be listening outside the carriage, so teacher didn¡¯t dare to talk about the contract, but¡­¡±


    I really didn¡¯t think I would be detected even before entering the dormitory. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I had to go home before I can officially enroll.


    W, what do I do¡­!


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The door opened the moment Oniisama tried to speak, so he stopped.


    Teacher Neil entered the carriage again with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey, I made you wait! Well then, shall we go?¡±


    Eh? Where to?


    With no one answering my question, the carriage started running again.


    Hey, where are you taking me?


    Rather than that, what is going to happen to meeeee?

 CH 404

    Where is this?


    ¡°Now then, we have arrived. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Teacher Neil said so smilingly and got down from the carriage.


    Eh? We are getting off? Where is this?


    Oniisama looked at the confused me, sighed deeply and extended his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, Tea. I will be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama¡­¡±


    Ugh, Oniisama is so kind. Oniisama must be troubled as well since something like this is happening from the very beginning.


    ¡°O, okay¡­¡±


    As I was about to reach for Oniisama¡¯s hand, Kurogane and Mashiro pulled me towards themselves.


    ¡°We will be there to protect Lord, big bro should go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°N. We will protect Cristea.¡±


    Saying that, the two tightly supported me on both sides.


    N, gee~! You two! This is not the time to demonstrate your desires to monopolize me, okay-!


    It¡¯s not just my problem, it¡¯s equally your guys¡¯ problem too, alright!?


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s really no need for guards, though. I will leave Cristea in your care then.¡±


    Oniisama got off the carriage first with ¡°Can¡¯t be helped¡± expression on his face.


    After him, Kurogane got off and helped me down, followed by Mashiro from behind.


    Oniisama gave some instructions to the driver as the carriage swiftly turned back on the road.


    Ehhh¡­ how are we going to run away without the carriage!?


    No, there¡¯s no need to run away¡­ I think.


    ¡°O, Oniisama. Why did you send the carriage away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. I only told him to drop off my luggage at the boys¡¯ dormitory first.¡±


    That¡¯s right! My luggage is still in the carriage!


    I wonder if they will deliver my luggage to the girls¡¯ dormitory too. Nono, I would love a U-turn home first¡­


    ¡°Everyone, come in quickly. I will brew tea.¡±


    When Teacher Neil beckoned us while saying that in front of the door, Oniisama had the most fed up expression ever.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink tea brewed by you, Teacher Neil. Have you not given up yet?¡±


    ¡°No way, Norman-kun. Why would I give up? The path of tea is profound, it takes a long journey to master it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think it would be wiser for you to give up on that path, Teacher.¡±


    Oniisama told the smiling Teacher Neil with increasingly warped expression.


    ¡­ What is this about, I wonder?


    ¡°Now, leave it at that and let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    When Teacher Neil said so and opened the door, Oniisama gave up and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Umm, Oniisama¡­¡±


    Where is this place?


    Oniisama looked into my insecure face and his displeased expression relaxed.


    ¡°It will be fine. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you. Come, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oniisama followed after Teacher Neil inside the building.


    ¡°¡­ We can¡¯t stand here forever anyway, we can only enter. Mashiro, Kurogane, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I prepared myself and entered the building.


    Behind the door was a wide hall.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t gaudy, there was a large staircase at the back of the hall, and there were large doors on both sides. Oniisama was waiting for us before one of the large doors.


    When we stood next to each other, Oniisama opened the door without knocking.


    While surprised by the rudeness Oniisama displayed, he let out a chuckle.


    ¡°This is a lounge.¡±


    ¡°Lounge¡­?¡±


    When I walked inside after Oniisama, I saw sofas and tables in a spacious room.


    Unlike a parlor, the atmosphere here felt a bit disordered but had an air of relaxation.


    ¡°Yeah. This is a room where the boarding students gather to have conversations.¡±


    Boarding students¡­ is this the girls¡¯ dormitory then?


    And yet, Oniisama and Teacher entered so carefreely, are they not popular?


    ¡°¡­ Teacher, are you really planning on brewing tea?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why don¡¯t you sit and wait for me to finish?¡±


    Teacher Neil started preparing tea with a smile, but I wonder if this is not the time for that¡­


    That being said, I couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded, so I sat next to Oniisama.


    ¡°¡­ Cristea, you can just pretend to drink.¡±


    Oniisama whispered to my ear.


    Eh, don¡¯t drink¡­ there¡¯s not something in it, is there!?


    When I shifted my attention to Teacher Neil, I saw him quickly tossing tea leaves into the pot.


    ¡­ Hah? W, wait a moment?


    The pot doesn¡¯t seem to be warmed up, and I am not even talking about the number of leaves he¡¯s tossing in¡­


    While feeling puzzled, Teacher Neil poured water into the pot by using water magic and then he threw a little fireball inside. I think I heard a little ¡°boom¡± that moment, though¡­ still, the pot seems to be fine.


    ¡°Ah, sorry for surprising you. This pot was strengthened, so it seldom breaks, you need not worry.¡±


    Ahh, I am relieved to hear that¡­ huh, nono!


    There would be no need to strengthen the pot if you didn¡¯t put it in like that, no!?


    In the first place, is this even drinkable!?


    A black tea-like was beverage served in picnic teacups in front of us.


    ¡°Now, have a taste while it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Teacher Neil is encouraging with a smile, but¡­ this is tea, right?


    That exploding(?) phenomenon broke the tea leaves as they were lightly floating on top.


    I, I wonder if this is safe to drink¡­


    ¡°I, I will have a try¡­¡±


    Oniisama told me to pretend to drink, but having just a little would be fine, right¡­?


    While thinking that, the cup was getting closer to my mouth, but at that moment my instincts told me ¡°Oh, this is not good.¡±


    This fellow here is not good to drink¡­!


    I followed Oniisama¡¯s advice and only pretended to drink a bit.


    ¡°How is it? I am currently trying to see how efficiently I can make tea.¡±


    ¡°Rather than working on efficiency, you should make sure that it can even be called black tea in the first place.¡±


    Oniisama pushed the teacup away.


    ¡°Ehh? I only put in black tea leaves, so it¡¯s black tea, you know? There¡¯s no blend of herbs like before, you know?¡±


    ¡­ Teacher Neil looks like the hopeless type of person, doesn¡¯t he!?


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Neil, I believe that black tea is best when prepared the normal way, so please don¡¯t go around looking for efficiency please.¡±


    ¡°I believe that ambition is a very important aspect for us, humans, though. Oh well, anyhow, let¡¯s get down the business?¡±


    Teacher Neil sat deep into the sofa.


    ¡­¡­ Here it comes.


    I prepared myself and faced Teacher Neil.

 CH 405

    Welcome!


    ¡­ If you say it so smoothly, isn¡¯t the only way I can answer ¡°Yes¡±?


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Ahh¡­ being exposed even before the enrollment is too much.


    What is going to happen to me?


    I wonder if I will be sent home and my contracts reported to the country even before I manage to enroll? Uah~ if that happens, all this time I was trying to keep it secret is going to come to naught¡­


    ¡°From what I saw earlier, these two must be Miss Cristea¡¯s contracted Sacred Beasts, yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Sorry, Mashiro, Kurogane. Even though you had to endure in my shadow up until now..


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    When I was feeling gloomy, I raised my face to look at Teacher Neil who was looking at me with a very nice smile for some reason.


    ¡°Umm¡­?¡±


    Teacher Neil continued without noticing that I was troubled about the reaction I was supposed to show.


    ¡°I have been admiring Sacred Beast contracts since I was young. I researched monsters in detail, trying to see whether I could contract a Sacred Beast myself.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°And so, I was able to contract magic beasts during my time researching, but a contract with Sacred Beast did not come true¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Noticing that I was troubled by his sorrowful expression, teacher put a smile on his face again.


    ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s fine. I was able to find a partner thanks to my current magic beast contract. Also, it seems that I will be able to research carefully from now on!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    Teacher Neil said with a very nice smile, but¡­ research carefully he said¡­ what does he mean¡­?


    ¡°That being the case, I welcome you. Welcome to the special dormitory!¡±


    ¡°S, special dormitory?¡±


    What is this special dormitory?


    ¡°Teacher Neil, Cristea is at her wits¡¯ end. Please explain to her properly.¡±


    Right, right, tell him Oniisama!


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what anymore!


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s only natural for Miss Cristea who contracted Sacred Beasts to enter the special dormitory, no?¡±


    Teacher Neil said blankly.


    As I said, what is this special dormitory?


    Is this not the girls¡¯ dormitory!?


    While I was panicking, the door of the room opened and an elderly lady entered.


    ¡°My, so you were here. I brought you the keys to the girls¡¯ dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Dora. Thank you very much.¡±


    Teacher Neil stood up and received a key from the lady called Mrs. Dora.


    ¡°Mrs. Dora. I have decided to let Miss Cristea Ellisfeed here, who was supposed to stay at the girls¡¯ dormitory to stay at the special dormitory. Please transfer the luggage that arrived earlier here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! This year is an unusual one.¡±


    ¡°Eh! T, this place is not the girls¡¯ dormitory?¡±


    Transfer my luggage from the girls¡¯ dormitory, what is this about?


    ¡°Myy, Teacher Neil? You have not explained things to Cristea-san properly?¡±


    Mrs. Dora reacted to my panicking words and pressed Teacher Neil for an answer.


    ¡°Eh¡­ no, umm, I explained just a moment ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Dora. We have not received a full explanation from Teacher Neil.¡±


    My Oniisama spoke loudly and interrupted Teacher Neil.


    ¡°¡­ I thought that was the case. It¡¯s Teacher Neil after all. He must have gotten absorbed in his thoughts of research again and didn¡¯t explain in detail.¡±


    Mrs. Dora sighed while looking at Teacher Neil, causing him to shrink back.


    ¡°I, I am ashamed¡­ it¡¯s incredible that there¡¯s a contractor to begin with, but they are Sacred Beasts, you know? I was desperately trying to restrain my excitement! This is an extraordinary harvest this year!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Teacher Neil. Err, it was Cristea-san, right? Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s daughter, I see. I am Dora Mason. Girls¡¯ dormitory manager. Please call me Dora.¡±


    Mrs. Dora looked at Teacher Neil unimpressed and introduced herself to me.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes. I am Cristea Ellisfeed. Nice to meet you. Umm¡­ I can¡¯t enter the girls¡¯ dormitory?¡±


    When I asked timidly, Mrs. Dora smiled and urged us to sit down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s re-brew the tea¡­ Teacher Neil? You did something so terrible again!¡±


    ¡°S, sorry¡­ I thought this way was more efficient.¡±


    Teacher Neil was scolded by Mrs. Dora and curled himself up more and more.


    ¡°Be quiet. Efficiency doesn¡¯t matter when you are trying to entertain guests. Isn¡¯t that the first thing you should be focusing on?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    Mrs. Dora prepared tea while lecturing Teacher Neil.


    And, while slowly brewing tea, she took out a paper and pen from the pouch hanging on her waist, quickly wrote something on the paper and blew on it after chanting shortly.


    Then, the paper transformed into a paper bird and flew away.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Eh, amazing! What was that? That was so cool!


    ¡°Sorry about that. That was magic to send letters, it will fly to the girls¡¯ dormitory and transfer your luggage here.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ what is this special dormitory? I can¡¯t stay at the girls¡¯ dormitory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t stay there, but¡­ contractors fundamentally stay in this dormitory. It has been prepared especially for contractors like yourself.¡±


    ¡­ That reminds me, Otousama once spoke about like this, didn¡¯t he¡­ so this was the place, huh.

 CH 406

    Mrs. Dora the Powerful.


    ¡°Here you go. Geez, to not even prepare tea cakes. Sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mind¡­ thank you for the tea.¡±


    To be honest, I have been thirsty since a while ago, so I accepted without hesitation.


    ¡­ It was so fragrant and tasty that it was hard to believe that she used the same tea leaves Teacher Neil did. It was easy to drink for tea I drank for the first time.


    ¡°Cristea-san, there is a reason why contractors stay at this special dormitory, do you know that reason?¡±


    ¡°E, erm¡­ because there¡¯s no place for the Sacred Beasts?¡±


    If I enter the girls¡¯ dormitory, it¡¯s only natural that Kurogane and Mashiro in their human forms can¡¯t stay.


    Much less in their Sacred Beasts forms.


    That¡¯s why I was thinking of supplying magical power to Mashiro and Kurogane ¡°in secret¡± until they get exposed.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one of the reasons. The dormitory life would surely be difficult for those who are not contracted with a Sacred Beast or a magic beast. We must not cause unnecessary troubles and accidents. People like you and Teacher Neil are used to dealing with your contracted beasts, but it¡¯s unknown how other students might react.¡±


    Certainly. If I didn¡¯t have my contracts, I might have found it difficult to interact with other young ladies who did.


    Well, if those Sacred Beasts or magic beasts were so fluffy, I would definitely do my best to approach them so that I could touch them.


    ¡­ Oh, this might be to avoid people approaching you like that¡­ haha.


    ¡°In the past, there was an accident with a student who injured another because they considered themselves more suitable master of their contracted beast, causing the contracted beast to assault them in frenzy. That magic beast was very attached to their contractor, so it forgot itself in rage¡­ the other students managed to save their life, but they dropped out of the academy later.¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Stealing a contracted magic beast is possible? It¡¯s not, right!? Of course it would get angered if you injured their contractor¡­ I think Kurogane and Mashiro would forget themselves in rage too¡­ I ended up thinking about something scary.


    ¡°Foolish. There¡¯s no way we could change the Lord we acknowledged so easily. Well, I don¡¯t know about the magic beasts, though.¡±


    ¡°True. I wouldn¡¯t want a fool like that as my master.¡±


    Kurogane, Mashiro, let¡¯s stop being sympathetic here, okay¡­?


    ¡°Eh¡­ My, oh my! I was sure you two were personal servants or guards¡­¡±


    Mrs. Dora opened her eyes wide in surprise as she stared at Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t it incredible!? Both are transformed Sacred Beasts! You can understand how high-ranking existences they are just with that, right? Don¡¯t you think that opportunities like this don¡¯t come too often in this academy!?¡±


    Teacher Neil tried to emphasize Mrs. Dora in excitement.


    ¡°Teacher Neil, could you quiet down a little please? Geez, you had this habit of ignoring your surroundings because of research since your student days, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ yes.¡±


    Mrs. Dora glared at Teacher Neil and he sunk into the sofa.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m sorry about this ruckus.¡±


    Mrs. Dora is powerful¡­!


    If something happened with Teacher Neil in the future, I will consult with Mrs. Dora, yes.


    ¡°Right¡­ Cristea-san, you are incredible to have multiple contracts at this young age.¡±


    Mrs. Dora praised me with a smile, while Kurogane and Mashiro nodded to her words in agreement.


    ¡°Umu. I acknowledged her as my Lord, after all.¡±


    ¡°I contracted her because it¡¯s Cristea, you know?¡±


    ¡°My, my, looks like you have natural disposition as a contractor. How promising.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you very much.¡±


    N, geez~ you two! I¡¯m happy but embarrassed! I¡¯m glad you are in a good mood, but please be obedient, okay!?


    ¡°My, oh my, we ended up diverting for the discussion. Pardon me. As I explained, there¡¯s no limit to students with foolish thoughts. To avoid such accidents and to provide contracted beasts with a peace of mind, we have built this special dormitory. Depending on the contracted beast, they might need to be housed in beast stables too. All the necessary equipment is here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Certainly, it might be safer to keep contractors isolated in the same dormitory, so less trouble occurs.


    ¡°Umm, I understand the reasoning for entering this dormitory, but you are not the dorm manager here, Mrs. Dora?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am the dorm manager of the girls¡¯ dormitory. The special dormitory is both for boys and girls due to its special characteristics, but please be assured that there are independent doorways for both. I am in control of the keys of the rooms that are not in use, so I brought them over.¡±


    ¡°I am acting as the dorm manager of the special dormitory, so you can consult with me if there¡¯s anything you need. I would love if you consulted with anything trivial about the Sacred Beasts with me!¡±


    Teacher Neil said that smilingly, but rather than me consulting with him, he just is interested in the Sacred Beasts, isn¡¯t he?


    I¡¯m sorry to the Teacher, but I don¡¯t want to consult with him too much¡­


    ¡°¡­ I wonder if it would be possible to consult with you, Mrs. Dora, even if I stay at a different dormitory?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Cristea-san, you can consult with me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. There would be things that you could consult only with a woman, so I will report back to Teacher Neil if necessary. Would that be agreeable?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah, haah¡­ yes.¡±


    As expected of Mrs. Dora. She silenced Teacher Neil with a glare of hers.


    ¡°Wait a moment please. I believe that there are currently no other contractors enrolled within the academy. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Cristea will be staying here alone with Teacher Neil? I can¡¯t overlook that!¡±


    Oniisama, who has been quiet up until now said without holding his anger back.


    ¡­ Eh, there would be only Teacher Neil and me in this special dormitory¡­?


    W, wouldn¡¯t I be barraged with questions every single day!?

 CH 407

    I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­?


    Mrs. Dora smiled at Oniisama who was making an angry expression and calmed him down.


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no problem then.¡±


    Oniisama seemed a little relieved and his anger seemed to weaken.


    I see, since Kurogane and Mashiro are with me, Teacher Neil wouldn¡¯t be able to just barge into my room and there¡¯s a barrier magic tool on top of that. I¡¯m glad to hear that.


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way we would let this fellow near with us around.¡±


    ¡°You will be dealt with if you trouble Cristea, alright?¡±


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro, you are being rude to the teacher!¡±


    Especially you, Mashiro. You can¡¯t deal with him, okay!? I am worried about the method you would use, so I won¡¯t even ask!


    ¡°Lord, however he¡­¡±


    As Kurogane wanted to object with dissatisfaction, Teacher Neil forced his way through with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°So the Sacred Beasts are called Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama? And so, what kind of Sacred Beasts are they!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Neil?¡±


    Mrs. Dora was smiling, but her eyes definitely weren¡¯t. Scary!


    However, even in this situation, the look in Teacher Neil¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change as it concerned the Sacred Beasts¡­ his mental strength is too great.


    ¡°P, pardon me, I just¡­ no but, you know? We have to decide on the room depending on the Sacred Beasts¡¯ form! We might need to prepare the Beast Stables too, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. Dora or however you are called, make sure that Lord¡¯s room is the furthest one away from this fellow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That would be good.¡±


    ¡°Please do that by all means.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro interrupted Teacher Neil who was trying to come up with excuses and demanded conditions of my room. Oniisama approved too. You have no confidence in Teacher Neil, do you!?


    ¡°Wha!? You don¡¯t need to be so prejudiced.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Teacher Neil, the keys.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Dora! You are not going to stand for a fellow dorm manager!?¡±


    ¡°You have become a teacher after graduating and been appointed as the dorm manager because you stayed in the same room all this time, no? There were no boarding students for a long time, so you did not have to do much as the dorm manager before. Now, take out the keys.¡±


    ¡°A, ahaha¡­ yes.¡±


    Teacher Neil dejectedly took out a bunch of keys and handed them to Mrs. Dora. Although he seems to be managing the keys of the special dormitory, Mrs. Dora seems to be actually the one in charge.


    Mrs. Dora selected one of the keys from the bunch and placed it on the table.


    ¡°This is the key to your room. I will explain things to you later when I show you the room. Your things that were delivered to the girls¡¯ dormitory are being currently carried here, so let¡¯s talk a bit in the meanwhile.¡±


    Mrs. Dora said with a smile.


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher Neil explained this earlier, but the two gentlemen¡­ what kind of Sacred Beasts are your contracted beasts? We have the obligation to report contracts with Sacred Beasts to the headmaster, and the Royal Palace.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Guh¡­ on top of being exposed at the academy, it has to be reported to the Royal Palace too, as expected¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ won¡¯t I have to drop out after I get reported to the Royal Palace¡­¡±


    When I asked timidly, Mrs. Dora and Teacher Neil showed surprised expressions.


    ¡°My! There¡¯s no need for something like that .¡±


    ¡°Indeed! If you left the academy, my Sacred Beast research would¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, Teacher Neil. Cristea-san, if you have the desire to study at this academy, then it¡¯s our duty to open its doors to you and protect your rights. If you wish to study, we will respect your intentions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Hoh, I heard a lot about the country taking in the Sacred Beast contractors, so I was scared I would be taken to the Royal Palace as soon as I got exposed.


    ¡°Although you are already contracted with Sacred Beasts, you are still young. There are many things to learn at this academy to make sure you choose the correct path in your life. Work hard.¡±


    Mrs. Dora seems so reliable! Although she looks like a gentle grandma, she¡¯s like a spirited mother on inside.


    ¡°Right, right! I would be glad if you participated in my specialized course! And so, what kind of Sacred Beasts are the two gentlemen!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Neil, do you still remember what I told you a little while ago?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am sorry!¡±


    Being glared at by Mrs. Dora, Teacher Neil who was sitting on the sofa corrected his posture. It seems that he was guided strictly in the past.


    ¡°Good. Cristea-san, Teacher Neil will keep on bothering you forever at this rate, so could you tell us about the two gentlemen?¡±


    Glancing at Teacher Neil as if he was a hopeless case, Mrs. Dora smiled at me.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes. Mashiro here is a Holy Bear, and this is Kurogane, the Fenrir.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh!? Ho, Holy Bear and Fenriiir!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil stood up in excitement while Mrs. Dora looked at Mashiro and Kurogane with blank amazement.


    ¡°When it comes to Holy Bears, they are said to live in the northern parts of our country in canyons covered in snow. I thought they were supposed to be rarely seen!? Moreover, by Fenrir, you mean that Fenrir who is famed as one of the strongest Sacred Beasts in the legends of the country foundation!?¡±


    Excited, Teacher Neil began singing praises about Holy Bears and the Fenrir.


    Ohh, he got a lot of information just by researching.


    ¡°Calm down a little, Teacher Neil. Geez, you have been too excited since yesterday.¡±


    Mrs. Dora admonished Teacher Neil with exhaustion.


    ¡°As if I could calm down in this situation!? Yesterday and now today, it¡¯s unheard of for so many Sacred Beasts to gather at the academy, you know!? Ahh, I don¡¯t dislike being a teacher, but I am glad I stayed at the academy for the sake of research¡­!¡±


    I withdrew from the excited Teacher Neil, but I clearly memorized his words.


    Yesterday? So many? Gather?


    ¡­ No matter how few Sacred Beasts contractors there are, that expression would be too much for just Mashiro and Kurogane alone, no? Perhaps¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to inquire from Teacher Neil, the door to the lounge opened.


    ¡°¡­ Oh, pardon me. I didn¡¯t know you were busy¡­ ah.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! You came at a good time, Sei-kun! Let me introduce a new friend that will be moving in today!¡±


    The one peeking from the door was Sei.

 CH 408

    Friend.


    Sei entered after being invited inside by Teacher Neil, and Suzaku-sama and Byakko-sama followed him inside.


    Sei wore a shirt and trousers commonly worn in Doristan, his hair was collected and decorated by a single string.


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama wore similar shirts and trousers.


    Suzaku-sama is dressed like that too?


    She looks like a cool beauty when dressed in men¡¯s clothing, but I believe dressing like this would be poisonous to the boys in puberty, no¡­?


    Still¡­ whoah, to think we would meet this soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This girl here is Sacred Beast contractor just like you! Haaah¡­ to think this many Sacred Beasts would gather at this dormitory, I must be dreaming¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil spoke to Sei with excitement as he stared entranced at us¡­ or to be precise, he stared at Mashiro, Kurogane, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama¡­ oi~ teacher?


    This guy is hopeless. He¡¯s completely disregarding us, the contractors. He can¡¯t be helped.


    I stood up and greeted Sei.


    ¡°I will reintroduce myself then. I am Cristea Ellisfeed. Thank you very much for the delicious tea at the Bastea Company the other day. I didn¡¯t think you would be a Sacred Beast contractor too. What an incredible coincidence.¡±


    Victory goes to the one who makes the first move, in fact, this is the best timing to let everyone know that we are actually acquaintances!


    ¡°Yes, I was surprised to hear that you would be also entering the academy when we met at the Bastea Company, but to think that we are both contractors is quite the coincidence. Let¡¯s get along in the future, Classmate.¡±


    Sei who was looking unimpressed at Teacher Neil quickly grasped my motives and replied to me with a smile.


    ¡°¡­ Excuse me Cristea, but you guys are acquaintances?¡±


    Oniisama asked warily.


    ¡°Oniisama, I got to know Sei-sama the other day at the Bastea company. He came to study abroad from Yahatul. The Yahatul tea he treated me to was very delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sei-sama? Wasn¡¯t that the name of your friend back in the fief?¡±


    Crap. That reminds me, Oniisama knew Sei from the ¡°O-Sei-chan¡± days!


    I was so happy I got to make my first girl friend in this world at that time, I spilled the beans to Oniisama¡­


    He wasn¡¯t ¡°girl¡± friend in the end, though.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, you must be talking about my cousin. My name is Seinoshin Shikishima. In Yahatul, families have the custom to name their offsprings by using the same characters, so we tend to have similar pet names.


    ¡°¡­ Seinoshin?¡±


    Eh, Sei¡¯s name was Seinoshin? This is my first time hearing about this, though!?


    ¡°Seinounshiin? Shikishiima?¡±


    Oniisama was confused by the unique names of Yahatul so he repeated Sei¡¯s name with unfamiliar pronunciation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Seinoshin Shikishima. It¡¯s difficult to pronounce, so please just call me Sei. My cousin probably had the same idea, so that must be why she introduced herself as Sei. Err, are you Cristea-san¡¯s older brother, Senior?¡±


    When say said so smilingly, Oniisama noticed that he did not introduce himself yet, so he replied awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­ Pardon my impoliteness. I am Cristea¡¯s elder brother, Norman Ellisfeed.¡±


    ¡°Senior Norman, I have arrived in Doristan just a while ago, so I don¡¯t know the culture here very much, could you please take care of me in the future?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will help if I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Saying that, the two shook hands.


    I¡¯m glad, it seems that we were able to deceive him somehow.


    Still, Sei this guy. Why did he not tell me that his full name was Seinoshin?


    ¡­ Let¡¯s ask him later what characters are in his name.


    ¡°By the way, Teacher Neil. A carriage with luggage has arrived in front of the dormitory.¡±


    When Sei recalled his business, Mrs. Dora stood up in a hurry.


    ¡°Oh my. They must be Cristea-san¡¯s things. Oh, I will have the things carried into your room, so I will borrow the key for a little. Everyone, have a talk here in the meanwhile. Cristea-san, organize your things later on your own, okay?¡±


    Mrs. Dora briskly left the lounge.


    ¡°Umm, is it fine for me to not go with Mrs. Dora?¡±


    They are my things, but I was left completely behind, so I asked Teacher Neil what¡¯s the deal with that.


    ¡°Yeah, it will be a hassle if a ruckus arises even before you officially enroll. It would be better to not show your faces before the servants for now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Certainly, the person living here is most definitely Sacred Beast or Magic Beast contractor, so coming out is like introducing myself to everyone as a contractor.


    But, didn¡¯t I get exposed as soon as my things were transferred from the girls¡¯ dormitory to here?


    ¡°I believe that you guys will be well-known once the entrance ceremony is over, but it might be better for you to stay here quietly before that. There will certainly be overly curious students too, but this area is generally off-limits for those without permission.¡±


    Oof, confined indoors until the entrance ceremony¡­?


    Even though I wanted Oniisama to show me around¡­


    ¡°Speaking of servants, there are no maids here because I have been living in this special dormitory alone until now.¡±


    Teacher Neil said and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Someone will come to wash and change your sheets, but you will have to make a bed and other things like that by yourselves. Also, the meals will be served in a cafeteria on the first floor of the salon between boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ dormitories. I will ask Mrs. Dora to show you there today.¡±


    I see, so there¡¯s no problem with the meals.


    ¡°But, you will have to arrange the meals for the Sacred Beasts, is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, although I say that you will have to arrange it, the necessities will be supplied by the academy. I mean, every species eats different things, right? I will have to put an application so that we can arrange for it. Whether it¡¯s hay or blood-dried meat, no matter what it is. Well, if it¡¯s too special, you will have to prepare it yourselves.¡±


    ¡°¡­ My Sacred Beasts can eat in their human forms, so there¡¯s no need to prepare anything special for them as they can eat whatever I eat¡­ Miss Cristea¡¯s Sacred Beasts should be the same, no?¡±


    Teacher Neil explained and Sei added.


    I see, there¡¯s a difference in Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts, so herbivores and carnivores would naturally eat different things.


    I totally forgot because Mashiro, Kurogane, also Byakko-sama and others always ate what I cooked.


    I restocked my inventory before enrolling and I plan on restocking it regularly at our residence.


    So preparing it ourselves¡­ huh. In that case¡­


    ¡°Indeed. They basically eat the same meals as me, but¡­ umm, is there a place where I could cook in the dormitory?¡±

 CH 409

    Eh? To here?


    According to Teacher Neil, the rooms in the special dormitory have mini-kitchens to reduce the need for the maids to move all over the place and because of the independent security of each room.


    ¡°Aside from that¡­ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s not a kitchen, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to call it¡¯s a beautiful place since I use it for dismantling¡­¡±


    I glared at Teacher Neil who tried to laugh it off with tehe¡î


    ¡­ Considering the tea he brewed before, I wonder if the kitchen is in such a terrible state it should be called dismantling room instead.


    ¡­ It would be wise to stay away.


    Anyhow, let¡¯s take a look at the mini-kitchen before deciding what to do.


    ¡°¡­ Is that so? Then, would it be fine for me to use that small room?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­ the equipment is simple because it was set up for the maids, you know?¡­ Hmm, I thought it would be fine since Sei-kun has Suzaku-sama to look after him, but you are a Duke¡¯s daughter after all, we can¡¯t arrange things for you in the same way. I will have to ask for at least one maid for the special dormitory. Hmm, I wonder if there¡¯s anyone suitable¡­¡±


    As Teacher Neil was muttering to himself while scratching his head, Mrs. Dora returned.


    ¡°Cristea-san, we have finished carrying your luggage to your new room. The vacant rooms are cleaned regularly, so you can use it as it is. Make sure to unpack your stuff.¡±


    Mrs. Dora gave me the key while saying so.


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    I flinched, imagining the pile of luggage that would have been brought into the room.


    I basically keep everything I need in the inventory, so I don¡¯t have much stuff, however there¡¯s a mountain of stuff Otousama and Okaasama have given me¡­


    It was planned for me to stay in a room for the nobility, and there was a certain amount of space, so I had a hard time carefully selecting what to bring.


    I did not know what I needed for school life, so I thought I could tell Miria that I can just throw everything in¡­ but she kindly reminded me to confirm my things properly.


    Looking at the list forced in my hands, the luggage had gotten hardly reduced despite Miria¡¯s careful selection.


    ¡­ In short, Miria is also way too overprotective of me.


    I was helpless and believed that all that stuff won¡¯t fit in my room, so I reduced and reduced the luggage by throwing it into my inventory, and thinking that I won¡¯t use anything I stored inside.


    I felt refreshed as the luggage disappeared, but I overdid it in the end! Unimpressed, everyone started carefully packing more things and we succeeded(?) with a third of the original amount of stuff.


    That¡¯s still a lot of stuff though, so I¡¯m thinking of storing whatever I don¡¯t need in the inventory.


    I mean, it would be troublesome to clean¡­


    There are also more than a dozen sets of tea utensils for times when having tea time with friends, letters for writing invitations, and other things necessary for TPO: time, place, occasion¡­


    No, I know, okay?


    A lady should coordinate guests with items worthy of the TPO perfectly.


    But you see, aren¡¯t we students?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you could have a bare minimum of full-hearted hospitability if possible?


    ¡­ Rather than having such a stuck-up tea party, I want to go to a caf¨¦ with my friends and have a talk while eating delicious desserts! That is my dream!


    Even though I dreamed of having secret pajama parties with Mariel-chan when staying in the same dormitory¡­


    ¡­ Not good, I derailed.


    Anyhow, because I have a lot of luggage, I will bid farewell to the stuff I don¡¯t plan on using immediately.


    The luggage is sealed with a magic crest of the Ellisfeed Household, so I don¡¯t have to worry about my stuff being seen or stolen until I release the seal and open it, but while that would remove the magic seal, the crest would stay on it, so everyone would know it belongs to me and spurt various rumors¡­ I guess there are rumors flying around in the girls¡¯ dormitory already.


    While looking to a place far far away, Teacher Neil was inquiring from Mrs. Dora.


    ¡°Umm, Mrs. Dora. Is there a maid who could be reassigned to the special dormitory? I would like her to follow Miss Cristea¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It would be different if I knew about this beforehand, but I think it would be difficult to reorganize them now. The maid in charge of Cristea-san¡¯s room is also in charge of other rooms¡­ besides, with the Sacred Beast gentlemen there, I am worried that an exclusive maid would be too nervous to work¡­¡±


    Mrs. Dora sighed troubledly.


    Life in the academy¡¯s dormitory is generally on the ¡°take care of yourself¡± principle, but there are many noble children who can¡¯t manage to do that. That¡¯s why there are room maids and exclusive maids to some extent, but they cost quite a lot of money.


    It¡¯s not a lot considering the financial power of our family, but if a maid stays by my side all day long, Mashiro and Kurogane might think that she¡¯s trying to sneak in, so I convinced my parents to keep the assistance at a bare minimum, that I could manage on my own.


    Well, speaking honestly, I can do things on my own to some extent, and I don¡¯t want to be followed by a maid I don¡¯t know anything about in the first place¡­ no matter how much security there is, I feel that it would be pointless then.


    Nobles think of maids as servants, don¡¯t they¡­


    Besides, with the mighty Sacred Beasts nearby, the maid would definitely worry about displeasing them.


    I don¡¯t want anyone to work in such a landmine-filled mess.


    When I tried to tell Teacher Neil that I will manage by myself, Mrs. Dora looked at me as if she remembered something.


    ¡°¡­ That reminds me, Cristea-san?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°Is Miria still working as your maid?¡±


    Miria? Why does Mrs. Dora know Miria?


    ¡°Y, yes. Miria is my personal maid¡­ you know of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I do. She has graduated here too, after all. I remember her very well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    I see, Miria has more or less of magical power, so she attended this academy.


    Thinking about it carefully, this would make Miria my senior, no?


    ¡°Is she staying in the Capital while you are at the academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    An impish smile appeared on Mrs. Dora¡¯s face.


    ¡°How about calling her over then?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Miria?¡±


    To this special dormitory!?

 CH 410

    My room.


    ¡°By all rights, it¡¯s prohibited to be accompanied by personal maids, but the academy is unable to prepare enough staff, so it¡¯s a special case. Additionally, she understands the dormitory rules, so she will be able to know what to do even without our guidance, which will save us a lot of trouble. Of course, dispatching someone directly from the Ducal household can only be a temporary measure, and it will be possible to replace her as soon as additional personnel is secured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. It would be of great help to have Miria here with me. Please let me consult with you about the change of personnel again.¡±


    Y, yay! Mashiro and Kurogane won¡¯t attack Miria, so I can be at ease! Moreover, another girl will be very welcome in this male-dominant dormitory~!


    ¡­. Erm, huh? Wait a moment?


    Come to think of it, Sei is here!


    Miria only knows O-Sei-chan in the Ichima-san appearances, right?


    Miria is acquaintance with O-Sei-chan so it will be difficult to deceive her like Oniisama. If you look closely, you can see that they are the very same person¡­!


    When I glanced at Sei, he seemed to be thinking the same, so we exchanged nervous smiles.


    I don¡¯t think that Miria would make a fuss if I explained to her, but¡­ I better check with Sei later.


    ¡°Well then, we better request Duke-sama to send her over. I will write him a letter later. Now, let me guide you to your room.¡±


    Mrs. Dora said and stood up promptly.


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°I should return to the boys¡¯ dormitory then. Mrs. Dora, I will leave the rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can rely on me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I am the special dormitory¡¯s manager, though!?¡±


    ¡°Cristea, Mrs. Dora is going to teach you everything you need regarding the dormitory life. I will come to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Heartless!¡±


    Oniisama disregarded Teacher Neil and returned to the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    I followed Mrs. Dora out of the room, through a spacious hall, climbing giant staircase on the right side before arriving in front of a door.


    ¡°This door is connected to a room that will be yours from now on. We now have to register it, so please insert the key in the hole.¡±


    I inserted the key into the keyhole Mrs. Dora pointed at.


    ¡°Just put your hand onto the magic stone above the keyhole and pour your magical power into it.¡±


    When I did as instructed by Mrs. Dora, and poured magical power into the magic stone, the magic stone brightened.


    ¡°You are now registered as the main owner of this room. The two Sacred Beasts gentlemen, please do the same. Oh, keep the key in.¡±


    With the key left in the keyhole, Mashiro and Kurogane took turns in touching the magic stone.


    ¡°Please let Miria register the same way when she comes. You and Norman-san are siblings, but please do not register anyone else of the opposite sex. It¡¯s fine to invite people into your room, but I can¡¯t recommend it due to security reasons. I think it would be better to utilize the lounge or parlors instead.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will do that.¡±


    Oniisama aside, it would be troublesome if Prince Raymond followed me.


    ¡°Well then, turn the key please.¡±


    Abiding Mrs. Dora, I turned the key.


    The magic stone shined simultaneously with a clacking sound.


    ¡°The registration is now complete. The next time you want to register someone, you just have to touch the magic stone and pour your magical power into it. The door won¡¯t open to anyone besides those registered even if they have the key or pour their magical power into the magic stone. This will last until the day you cancel the registration yourself. Now, please open the door.¡±


    When I opened the door, there was a smallish hall beyond.


    ¡°This door connects to different rooms depending on the key. Please make sure to not lose your key.¡±


    ¡°Umm, what do you mean that it connects to different rooms?¡±


    ¡°Warp magic was applied on this door, so it connects to the room that was registered to the key. If you use a different key, the room beyond the door would be different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible¡­!¡±


    Isn¡¯t this like the door from some anime that leads to an unlimited number of destinations?


    ¡°It¡¯s to avoid suspicious trespassers. By the way, the windows are endowed with barrier magic, but the effect fades when you open the window, so be careful with it.¡±


    Ohh¡­ the security measures are perfect.


    Entering inside under Mrs. Dora¡¯s leadership, I received several simple explanations like ¡°This is the bathroom, this is the restroom¡­¡± etc.


    ¡°This is your private room, the bedroom is further back inside.¡±


    When I opened the door, what greeted me was a spacious room.


    ¡°The room is large so the Sacred Beasts can feel relaxed as well. The bedroom itself is also quite spacious, but we are able to prepare separate bedrooms for the Sacred Beasts if necessary.¡±


    Unexpectedly, this room was apparently built to be suitable for the Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°Umm¡­ would it be okay to prepare a separate bedroom for Miria?¡±


    ¡°It might be too big for a maid, but¡­ there won¡¯t be any problems since she¡¯s your personal maid. The maids would be swarming the servant quarters out of curiosity too anyway.¡±


    Oh, there would be people interested in what kind of room the master of Sacred Beasts lives in and stuff like that. If that¡¯s the case, then I would gladly keep her here by all means.


    ¡°Thank you very much:¡±


    ¡°Your luggage is already here. Make sure to take out only what¡¯s necessary until Miria comes, okay? Well then, I will be returning to the girls¡¯ dormitory, so make sure to contact me with this communication tool if something comes up. Do you know how to use it?¡±


    The communication tool Mrs. Dora showed me was the same type Otousama uses in his room.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°This will connect you to Teacher Neil¡¯s room, and this will connect you to my room. Well then, I will be excusing myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much for your help, Mrs. Dora.¡±


    After confirming that Mrs. Dora left, I decided to explore my new room.

 CH 411

    Room exploration.


    Since I saw Mrs. Dora off at the entrance hall, I decided to look around here¡­ the hall, first.


    This spacious room that is big enough to be called a hall, seems large enough to host Kurogane in his big form.


    There is a hanger for coats and a full-length mirror to check one¡¯s appearances right across the door, but there¡¯s nothing else besides that, it¡¯s completely deserted.


    It¡¯s of this size most likely to allow large-sized Sacred Beasts and magic beasts to come in and out.


    ¡­ What would I do if my contracted Sacred Beasts was a Unicorn, I wonder?


    Are there stables within one of the other rooms or something¡­?


    I advanced through the spacious corridor with questions in my mind, and checked a bathroom and toilet that were on the way.


    I was getting excited since so far. The rooms were arranged like rooms of a mansion from my past life, so I was looking forward to the upcoming dormitory life.


    ¡°I wonder what this place is¡­ oh.¡±


    When I opened the door and peeked inside, the mini kitchen was there.


    When compared to the kitchen in our mansion, it surely was a mini kitchen, but considering the days I spent living alone in my past life, it was large enough.


    If a replacement is not possible, then I heard from Mariel-chan when we went out for tea


    about a tabletop stoves that apparently have good performance, so I might buy one of those.


    It seems quite convenient to have one in my Inventory anyway.


    I have no way to buy one now, though.


    Hmm, hmm, the water started boiling while I was looking around the kitchen, so I retrieved tea leaves from the Inventory.


    While waiting for the tea to finish, I took out my favorite tea set and put it on the shelf, and thought about where to put other kitchen utensils such as the chopping board and pots.


    ¡­ It would seem easier to consult with Miria when she arrives.


    I will have Miria help me with cooking from now on.


    Actually, I have never made sweets together with Miria before.


    Fufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it a bit.


    The tea got finished in the meantime, so I decided to move rooms to drink tea with Mashiro and Kurogane.


    Sitting on the sofa and handing tea to Mashiro and Kurogane, I sighed.


    ¡°I never thought we would get exposed before settling down in the dormitory.¡±


    I thought people might not notice if they stayed in their human forms, but¡­ I did not expect for Teacher Neil¡¯s magic beast to see through it so easily.


    ¡°Also, I did not think Sei would end up in the special dormitory too. I was unnecessarily worried about Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama keeping the secret.¡±


    I had a meal before, but I took out tea cakes and crunchy cookies from the Inventory.


    The cookies were crunchy with a buttery-flavors spreading through the mouth once bitten into.


    Yep, an oven is a necessity, after all.


    I have to tell Mariel-chan that I¡¯d like to buy a portable magic stove and an oven, and ask her for a recommendation of a store.


    Taking a tea cup in my hands, the soft fragrance tickled my nose.


    This is it, this is the correct way of making tea. The thing Teacher Neil made before is blasphemy to teas.


    I definitely won¡¯t taste tea made by Teacher Neil again. Ever again.


    While making a vow to myself, Kurogane who grabbed a cookie let out ¡°That reminds me.¡±


    ¡°I spoke with Byakko via telepathy a while ago and they were apparently caught the same way as us the other day.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Sei and the guys too!? Rather than that, since when did you manage to converse with Byakko-sama!?¡±


    ¡°N? In the lounge thingy? You did not seem to notice, Lord.¡±


    ¡­ I was apparently too desperate to pay attention to the surroundings.


    I can converse with Byakko-sama via telepathy, so I should have asked stealthily for details¡­ I was thoughtless.


    ¡°I see¡­ so the perception of that Mr. Monkey was so good it could detect all of the Sacred Beasts, huh.¡±


    ¡°No, that monsters is of the weakest species, so it¡¯s quite sensitive to danger. Making that much noise in the wild wouldn¡¯t be much of help. Well, it lost its mind there because of the power we possess¡­¡±


    ¡­ Come to think of it, it did shout things like ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®scared¡¯. It was cursing Teacher Neil too. Making that much noise would certainly give up your location.


    Now that I think about it, Kaguya was scared silly when she saw Byakko-sama for the first time too. She was desperate to get my magical power when she met Mashiro and Kurogane.


    Haah¡­ so this is what Otousama and Oniisama meant when they said that I would get exposed right away, huh.


    I bet those two also did not think it would be this quick, though¡­


    At that very moment, the magical telephone in my sight started flashing.

 CH 412

    Incoming call¡­?


    ¡°Err, this is from¡­ Teacher Neil?¡±


    When I approached the telephone, it displayed Teacher Neil¡¯s pattern.


    ¡°Eh¡­ what is it about?¡±


    What do I do, I want to block him.


    ¡­ Or not.


    While wary of whether he would ask a barrage of questions about Mashiro and Kurogane, I timidly touched the magic stone of the magic telephone.


    ¡°¡­ Yes, what is it?¡±


    (Ah, I¡¯m glad~ you picked the call up. Looks like you have been briefed by Mrs. Dora on how to use it.)


    ¡°Yes, simply, but¡­ how can I help you?¡±


    When I asked what Teacher Neil what his business is, I was quite nervous.


    (Ah, yes. The food¡¯s here. I thought we could eat together with everyone to deepen our friendship within the special dormitory.)


    Come to think of it, I was told the food is being transported here.


    Ehh~¡­ eating with Teacher Neil?


    I feel like I would get barraged with questions during the meal, so I¡¯d like to refuse if possible¡­ ah, since he said with everyone, it means that Sei and others will be there too, right?


    ¡°¡­ I understand. Do I go downstairs?¡±


    (Yeah, it¡¯s the room next to the lounge~)


    Saying that, Teacher Neil ended the call.


    ¡°Mashiro, Kurogane, I think you¡¯ve heard, but we are going to have a meal with everyone.¡±


    However, he seems to be the type of person who escalated the things if neglected, so I believe it would be better to satisfy his thirst for knowledge a little as a precaution.


    When I explained to the two, they were reluctant but agreed to go.


    After I cleaned up the tea set and went out, I met Sei¡¯s group downstairs.


    ¡°Ah, Sei¡­ -sama.¡±


    ¡°Were you called by Teacher Neil as well, Miss Cristea? We had a meal with Teacher Neil yesterday too, but¡­ it would be better for you to get barraged with questions.¡±


    Whoah¡­ as I thought.


    Looking at Sei¡¯s fed up expression, he must have been quite obstinate.


    ¡°I told him that things don¡¯t work the same way back in my country so I won¡¯t be able of reference, so I was able to resist a little, but you might encounter trouble, Miss Cristea.¡±


    Ehhhh¡­ being questioned during the meal is bothersome.


    He¡¯s probably going to ask how I established the contracts with the Sacred Beasts, but¡­ it¡¯s not like I can tell him that I was introduced to them by one of Sei¡¯s contracted beasts, Byakko-sama.


    I can¡¯t also tell him that they decided to form a contract with me because they like the dishes I make because of my magical power in them, as it won¡¯t be of any help.


    Seeing me so troubled, Mashiro and Kurogane moved to both of my sides.


    ¡°You need not worry, Lord. Just do as you please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will shut him up if needed.¡±


    Nono, Mr. Mashiro!


    How are you planning on shutting him up?


    Let¡¯s stop with the violence, okay!?


    ¡°¡­ Thank you. I will try to deal with him suitably by myself.¡±


    As I was overwhelmed by Mashiro¡¯s uneasy remarks, we arrived at the door next to the lounge.


    ¡°Oh, you are here! Come here, come here!¡±


    Following Teacher Neil who beckoned us, we entered the room where a big dining table with food was set.


    ¡°This is a conference room, but there were no contractors for many years. It might be good to start using it as a dining room instead!¡±


    Teacher Neil said so with a smile on his face, but nono, it might be fine as an occasional activity, but I would like to restrain from dining together with you, Teacher Neil!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your preferences yet, so I ordered the same menu for everyone, is that fine? Come, why don¡¯t you sit down, everyone.¡±


    Teacher Neil sat down on the so-called birthday seat, while Sei¡¯s group and my group sat facing each other.

 CH 413

    A nostalgic taste, in a sense.


    ¡°If Sacred beasts found it not enough, I have more stored in my magic box. This thingy has a time stopping function, so eat while it¡¯s hot. I will leave it here, so take it out yourselves if you get hungry after the entrance ceremony.¡±


    Teacher Neil clapped on the box next to his seat.


    A magic box is a spatially-extended box, just like the Inventory.


    The Guild Master of our fief¡¯s Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Tirie-san, has a magic bag with the same function, but they don¡¯t always necessarily have time stopping function like the Inventory. This effect in the bags and boxes seem to be gradually losing its effect, though.


    The price of these items skyrockets if the time stopping function is included, and adding a large capacity to it, it becomes a costly treasure, or so I heard during my idle talk with Mariel-chan.


    Either way, it¡¯s still expensive.


    Even so, it seems to have the valuable time stopping function.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I could utilize this. I forgot to eat while immersing myself in researching a magic box before, so Mrs. Dora had to negotiate with the academy to buy one for me as me and the magic beasts I employ would starve otherwise¡­ Well, I simply purchased the box with the academy¡¯s money in advance, and now installments are deducted from my salary each month¡­ ahaha.¡±


    ¡­ Wh, what a tough life.


    I found Teacher Neil who laughed ¡°Ahaha~¡± pitiful, but thanks to the magic box, the eating habits of Teacher Neil and his magic beasts improved, so now that it¡¯s so helpful, he¡¯s doing his best to repay it.


    We sat with on the left side of Teacher Neil, while Sei¡¯s group sat on his right.


    ¡°I¡­ I will eat now.¡±


    Ugh¡­ the taste itself isn¡¯t that bad, but it¡¯s so greasy.


    The bread was harder than the bread we had at home before, so I decided to eat it while dipping it into the soup.


    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s not good, right?¡±


    When I looked at Teacher Neil, he was fighting the meat with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I heard that the food in Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s mansion is delicious.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    True.


    ¡°Speaking of Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s mansion, your own recipes seem to be very popular, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see the dormitory food improve while you are attending the academy.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ indeed.¡±


    What? I feel like I¡¯m being asked to take on that task in a roundabout way, though!?


    You can¡¯t ask that of a student, no?


    ¡°Ah right, Miss Cristea. I couldn¡¯t report this because Headmaster isn¡¯t here today, but please do accompany me when I go report to him about your Sacred Beast contracts tomorrow morning. Your parents will be there too.¡±


    Teacher Neil said so nonchalantly as if saying ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s going to rain¡± so I couldn¡¯t understand for a moment.


    ¡°¡­! Cough! Eh, umm? Tomorrow¡­ you said?¡±


    Reporting to the Headmaster!? Moreover, with Otousama and Okaasama there!?


    ¡°That¡¯s right? Oh, the two lords Sacred Beasts too.¡±


    Teacher Neil said something so outrageous while stuffing his cheeks with meat.


    ¡°Your maid is most likely going to come with them, so do your best to look after yourself until then¡­ you will be alright, yes?¡±


    ¡°Eh, err, yes. I will be fine, but¡­¡±


    Wait a moment? To have my contract exposed and parents called over even before enrolling¡­!


    ¡°My~ Headmaster has it difficult too. Even though he visited the castle today regarding Sei-kun¡¯s matter, he will have to go there again.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the reason Headmaster is absent today is because he went to report Sei-kun¡¯s Sacred Beast contracts to the royal palace. Because Sei-kun is an overseas student, it would be bad if the country meddled with him, so there are necessary countermeasures to take.¡±


    When I looked at Sei, he nodded at me with a wry smile.


    ¡°Umm¡­ will I be reported too?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. We have an obligation to report Sacred Beast contracts to the country, after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Too quick. I thought I could manage somehow after enrolling, but this is moving way too fast.


    ¡°Well, we will consult about your future with you after reporting to Headmaster tomorrow.¡±


    Teacher Neil said so and continued eating.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    ¡­ So that means there¡¯s still hope?


    (¡­ Oi, Missy. I have something to talk to you about, so sneak to the lounge after Neil retires to his room.)


    Suddenly, I heard Byakko-sama¡¯s voice.


    When I raised my head, Sei and others were eating without looking over.


    (Missy, you heard me, right? Laters.)


    (Y¡­ yes.)


    I was struggling with the food in front of me while thinking about a lot of things.

 CH 414

    Called over.


    ¡°Pardon me, but I will retire earlier than usual as there¡¯s the matter tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~ that so? Hmm, well, it can¡¯t be helped today. Let me hear all the details slowly some other day!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s an opportunity¡­ well then, I will excuse myself first.¡±


    Shrinking away from making a promise, I returned to my room with a deceitful smile.


    ¡°Hah¡­ it was just a meal and I¡¯m this tired.¡±


    Sighing out, I plopped on the sofa while Mashiro and Kurogane sat next to me.


    ¡°It has been a while since I ate something that bad¡­ no, I had never put something so bad in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Right? Hey, Cristea. I want to eat your yummy food.¡±


    ¡°Umu. I can¡¯t settle without eating Lord¡¯s first-rate meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I did my best eating but I couldn¡¯t eat everything, so I would like to eat some too¡­¡±


    I took out orc soup and onigiri for the two while I myself had only the orc soup.


    ¡°Haah¡­ this is it. As expected, an orc soup full of ingredients is justice.¡±


    Satisfied by the taste they were used to, Kurogane and Mashiro ate with whole-faced smiles.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Orc soup included, eating anything you cook makes my power surge, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yup. Cristea¡¯s food is the best!¡±


    ¡°Ufufu, thank you¡­ but, what do we do from now on? Eating that kind of food every day would be too much¡­¡±


    If I did, I would be on the highway to a pig. Besides, leaving the table each time would be awkward.


    Having said that, a new student like me cannot possibly instruct the chefs to improve the cafeteria cuisine¡­


    I don¡¯t have to worry about food because of the large stock in my inventory, but it¡¯s not like I can avoid eating all of the dormitory meals¡­


    ¡°Fumu. Can¡¯t you say that you are going to have the meal in your room?¡±


    ¡°It would be the best if Cristea could cook instead¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be the best-case scenario, but as expected this isn¡¯t our home, and it¡¯s not like a noble like me could cook for the dormitory.¡±


    I can¡¯t complain now, but it¡¯s something I was thoroughly scolded by Okaasama at the beginning.


    ¡°You are selling the recipes anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be fine?¡±


    ¡°If we claim that we shall not eat unless it¡¯s food made by you, wouldn¡¯t we get permission?¡±


    Well, in fact, Teacher Neil is aware of the recipes, but he¡¯s probably not thinking of letting me cook every single day, so I¡¯m not sure about getting permission.


    Although it¡¯s worth trying, I have to do something about the meeting with the headmaster first¡­


    ¡°Lord, shouldn¡¯t you go to the lounge soon? Byakko is waiting for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Not good, not good, Byakko-sama told me to come over.


    Leaving the room, we made our way to the lounge.


    When I quietly opened the door to the lounge, there was not only Byakko-sama inside, but also Sei and Suzaku-sama.


    When I moved inside and closed the door, Byakko-sama promptly erected a barrier.


    ¡°Yo, I am glad you seem to be doing fi¡­ ouch!¡±


    Sei smacked the head of Byakko-sama who was speaking cheerfully.


    ¡°Geez, you¡­ Miss Cristea, sorry for calling you over so suddenly.¡±


    Sei who was sitting on the sofa next to Byakko-sama stood up after hitting his head and deeply bowed his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Sei. There are also things on my mind I would like to talk about.¡±


    I sat on the sofa opposite to Sei¡¯s group.


    ¡°Yeah, you must have gotten surprised about many things today. On top of that, I was going to apologize too.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°The reason your Sacred Beasts contracts were exposed are surely because of us.¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡±


    Sei apologetically explained to the puzzled me.


    ¡°A few days ago, I was on my way to the boy¡¯s dormitory, but I brought Byakko and Suzaku as my attendants. There, we came across the monkey that is with Teacher Neil¡­¡±


    ¡°Monkey, you mean that Timid Monkey?¡±


    I recalled the monkey that Teacher Neil had with him at the gate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That squeaking, noisy monkey sensed us. Because of that, Sei¡¯s contracts got exposed.¡±


    Byakko-sama continued the explanation with an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°That fellow grabbed the screaming monkey and rushed with it towards us. The screams got louder the closer he got to us, so we got immediately exposed.¡±


    After that, they were brought with a similar ¡°Would you come with me to talk for a little?¡±, where Sei¡¯s contracts were brought to light at the special dormitory.


    There are apparently nobles who secretly bring small, weak monsters as pets too, and Teacher Neil was just on his way from making rounds around the dormitory. The students can apparently hand them over to Teacher Neil for keeping. Most of the students sent them back home, though.


    I can understand feeling worried about leaving them with Teacher Neil.


    Also, Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama are still being kept secret as they thankfully didn¡¯t manifest as attendants yet.


    ¡°¡­ And so, it was decided that we will be staying at this special dormitory. At that time, Teacher Neil spoke with all dormitory managers to strengthen the check for monsters.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, so that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s why Teacher Neil was checking students at the gate, even before they got into the dormitory.


    ¡°Sorry, you got into trouble because of us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your guys¡¯ fault. I was just unlucky. Besides, that monkey would expose us sooner or later¡­¡±


    It would be difficult to deceive something so loud.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a consolation in sadness that we got to stay at the same dormitory. Right, aren¡¯t you hungry? You did not eat much earlier, right? Would you like to eat something?¡±


    ¡°As expected of Missy! I can¡¯t eat something like that ever again! Let me eat something!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Cristea-sama, how kindhearted you are! Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Have some self-respect you guys!¡±


    I retrieved the food from my inventory with a wry smile as Sei scolded the two.

 CH 415

    Once again, Sacred Beasts are incredible beings.


    Byakko-sama laughed as he chomped down on Onigiri, while Suzaku-sama ate quietly with a melting smile.


    ¡°Fools. It will get troublesome for Miss Cristea from now on. We are pathetic for having you feed us like this¡­ forgive us, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Sei. You also didn¡¯t have a good appetite, right? Eat up, eat up.¡±


    I pushed the food towards Sei who bowed his head apologetically, poured tea to everyone¡¯s cups, and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°It was a disaster for you guys too, huh. I didn¡¯t think I would be exposed this fast.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Weak monsters are often cowardly and overly sensitive to strong existences. Well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape otherwise. We also didn¡¯t think that something like that would be living at the academy.¡±


    Byakko-sama shrugged his shoulders.


    Which reminds me, Kaguya was also extremely frightened by Byakko-sama¡¯s existence and tried to hide in fear.


    ¡°True. Though we wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to a small fry like that in the first place. Those kinds of fries generally run away from us anyway. Just because of the miscalculation that was the guy called Neil, it didn¡¯t run away¡­ no, would saying that it couldn¡¯t escape be the more precise?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t escape?¡±


    Satisfied by the food, Suzaku-sama who slowly proceeded to pour herself a cup of tea nodded to my question.


    ¡°Yes. That monkey is not a contracted beast, but an enslaved one. They are not under a contract like us, it¡¯s being forcibly enslaved. It couldn¡¯t escape from us most likely because of the orders it received.¡±


    According to Suzaku-sama, Timid Monkeys seem to be the weakest kind in the monster society(?).


    Detecting threats and quickly running away is apparently their specialty.


    Despite that, it detected us but it was making a ruckus instead of running away, so Suzaku-sama believes that it was ordered to do that with a magic command.


    It certainly didn¡¯t escape but make ruckus instead when it encountered us as well.


    It didn¡¯t seem like Teacher Neil heard its telepathy, but it was berating him for being ¡°idiot¡± while hiding itself behind his back¡­ I wonder if this little guy was putting up some resistance?


    ¡°This fellow called Neil is utilizing the nature of that monkey.¡±


    Kurogane said annoyingly and Byakko-sama who finished eating poured himself a cup of tea, added.


    ¡°That seems to be the case. There seem to be countless of people bringing pets with them without authorization, so he¡¯s regularly patrolling around, or that¡¯s at least what he said.¡±


    Ah~¡­ there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t find us then.


    That¡¯s why Oniisama seemed so unimpressed at that time.


    That¡¯s what he meant by being found sooner or later, huh¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s troublesome that we couldn¡¯t keep the contracts secret, but you weren¡¯t rejected from enrolling, and the headmaster seemed like he would do a good job reporting to the country, so you guys don¡¯t have to worry that much!¡±


    Byakko-sama encouraged me with a wink while I was looking far into the distance.


    Even if you tell me that, the headmaster is going to interview me with my parents tomorrow, so not worrying isn¡¯t possible for me.


    ¡°That reminds me, Sei. How did you explain your contracts with Byakko-sama and others to the headmaster?¡±


    Sei is the son of Yahatul¡¯s Emperor, the one who rules over the entire country, but he was raised by a family of a Samurai, and the Empress is after his life.


    The eldest child from the Empress¡­ Sei¡¯s brother from another mother is sickly, but his mother the Empress wants to make him the Emperor, and killing Sei is one of the steps.


    Sei who had no ambition of becoming the Emperor fled under his foster father¡¯s recommendation and crossed the ocean to enroll into the Doristan Kingdom¡¯s academy.


    ¡°The Doristan Kingdom doesn¡¯t know the circumstances of Yahatul¡¯s succession requirements. That¡¯s why people don¡¯t know that I might become the next Emperor. We told them that I am a high noble under a temporary contractual relationship with the two.¡±


    ¡°It was only me and Suzaku manifested by a coincidence that time, after all. It would be very troublesome if all of us were gathered and the old hag would get to know about it, so Seiryou and Genbu are forced to act covertly.¡±


    ¡°I am a bodyguard-type maid.¡±


    I see. The Emperor would be able to send Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama as bodyguards for a high noble. A temporary contract, though¡­ is something like that possible to do with the Sacred Beasts?


    Well, in Yahatul¡¯s case, the Emperor is contracted with the Dragon God who control¡¯s the earth¡¯s veins, and he is a God-like existence to the citizens of Yahatul, so if ordered by the God, forming something like a temporary contract would be necessary, so I can¡­ understand?


    ¡°That being the case, I have explained to the headmaster that the contract I am under has a slightly different meaning to the contract usually established in the Doristan Kingdom. That¡¯s why I think the headmaster should have reported to the country that these guys that are my guards now won¡¯t stay silent if they meddle with me, an overseas student.¡±


    ¡°That right. The royal family of the Doristan Kingdom is only contracted to the lion, no? No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s no match for the two of us, right?¡±


    So it was a threat! I wanted to interfere, but I am great for enduring.


    ¡°However, the balance might be broken with your contracts coming to the light, Miss Cristea¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With the existence of my contracts with Kurogane and Mashiro, the power balance would collapse, and Sei¡¯s position might weaken.


    ¡°Oh my! There won¡¯t be any problems, Lord. If all of us get serious then this very capital would turn to ashes, they are no fools so they would know that befriending us would bring better profits.¡±


    ¡°Right? I pray that the Doristan Kingdom is not run by fools.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Turning the capital to ashes, just what are you talking about!?


    Once again, I realized that Sacred Beasts possess tremendous powers and I trembled inside.

 CH 416

    Decision.


    Sei asked worriedly. I would rather like to know whether I will be fine.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ my parents will be present, but I have no idea what we will be talking about.¡±


    Of course, we will be definitely talking about the contracts with Sacred Beasts, but¡­


    ¡°In our case, he first confirmed whether we had any hostility towards the Doristan Kingdom. After that, he invited us to stay in the Doristan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡­ Doristan Kingdom, just how much do you want to bring the Sacred Beasts contractors in?


    ¡°How could they ask the next Emperor of Yahatul something like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Haha, they don¡¯t know our situation, so there¡¯s no need for you to apologize, Miss Cristea. Wanting to bring over potential force to your side is only natural. I also said it was a temporary contract, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    I see. It¡¯s a temporary contract, so even if Sei betrayed Yahatul, his contracts would get canceled so there wouldn¡¯t be a meaning.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here as an overseas student, I replied that I would do my best to collaborate as long as it doesn¡¯t bring disadvantage to my motherland, but in your case, they don¡¯t need to invite you to stay as you are already a person of this country, right? Wouldn¡¯t you be coerced into doing something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ my family told me before that Sacred Beasts contractors often¡­ get engaged to those in power.¡±


    ¡°¡­ There aren¡¯t any powerful nobles that could match the influence of your Ducal household, no? I don¡¯t think that a Duke¡¯s daughter could be used as a pawn in politics¡­¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder for Sei, who knows that I¡¯m being doted on by Otousama, to think so.


    ¡°Do you remember that the Crown Prince has visited our fief once before? His Highness doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ yet. Actually, I should have been engaged to him since the day I was born, but Otousama declined because of the possibility of my magical power running dangerously wild.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s not the only reason as Otousama is also a fool for his daughter and he holds many grudges against His Majesty who is his childhood friend.


    ¡°Who would give his beloved daughter to a fellow like you!¡± he stormed out and persisted in refusing up until now.


    But you see, Okaasama was the problem¡­


    Her Majesty was her bestie in school, and Okaasama was originally supposed to be engaged with His Majesty, with with a twist of fate, she got her engagement with His Majesty canceled and ended up marrying Otousama, who was her first love.


    ¡°Ahh, I see. There¡¯s no problem status-wise, plus you are close in age¡­ but, I¡¯m certain that you said you don¡¯t wish to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I marry into royalty, I won¡¯t be able to cook and eat Yahatul food as I do now. I don¡¯t want to lead such a strict life.¡±


    ¡°That is a big problem! I absolutely refuse for Missy to marry into royalty!¡±


    ¡°Agreed! Cristea-sama should cook freely!¡±


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama made a racket while Kurogane and Mashiro glared at them.


    ¡°You are noisy and have no right to interfere. We will abide by Lord¡¯s wishes¡­ of course, it would be best if she continued cooking delicious food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Making sure that Cristea does whatever she wants to do is the most important. If Cristea wants to cook and eat together with us, then I will make sure she is able to.¡±


    Kurogane, Mashiro¡­ I¡¯m happy, but this remark that hides your real intentions is a little bit too much, you know?


    ¡°¡­ Fu, haha! You are amusing, Miss Cristea. Normally, young noble ladies dream of marrying into the royalty.¡±


    I lightly glared at Sei who burst into laughter and poured tea into the cups that everyone emptied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like all girls want to marry royalty. In the first place, young noble ladies normally don¡¯t cook on their own, so I am aware that I¡¯m an oddball. But, if this is taken away from me, I will cease being myself.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to forget the nostalgic flavors of my past life.


    ¡°Present¡± is important too, but since I can remember my ¡°Past¡±, I don¡¯t want to let it go since it¡¯s a part of me.


    ¡°Haha, you may say that you are an oddball, but¡­ to me, meeting this oddball called Miss Cristea that became my first friend I made in this country was my greatest fortune.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You were supposed to deny that I¡¯m an oddball here, you know!?¡­ But, I¡¯m glad I could become your friend, Sei.¡±


    Saying that, we laughed.


    Sei, who sought refuge in our country because his life was targeted, was lonely.


    I, who was confined in our fief because of my enormous magical powers also had no friends.


    ¡°Anyhow! I want to avoid entering the royal family. Of course, I have no hostility towards the country, so aside from the engagement, I will cooperate with them to the best of my abilities! I will go with that!¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ do, do your best.¡±


    Sei cheered me on while watching me gulp down the tea vigorously.


    After that, we talked for a little longer and returned to our rooms.

 CH 417

    Let¡¯s head to the Headmaster¡¯s office!


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°G¡¯morning, Miss Cristea. Here, your breakfast.¡±


    When I entered the room where we had dinner yesterday, Teacher Neil took out a breakfast set on trays from the magic box and handed it to us.


    The menu was a hard bread with salad, well-cooked scrambled eggs with salty soup and milk.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    We took the trays and sat on the same seats as yesterday where Sei and others were already eating in the opposite seats.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Sei-sama. You are early.¡±


    Looking at the trays of Sei and others, they were nearly finished.


    I wake up early for a young noble lady myself, but Sei seems to be waking up even earlier.


    ¡°Yeah, I train with Byakko every morning.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Sword and martial arts training. There are places where guards can¡¯t accompany him, after all. He ought to learn some simple self-defense skills, right?¡±


    Byakko-sama answered proudly to my question.


    ¡­ Byakko-sama teaching Sei?


    I recalled the muscle-brained way of teaching Byakko-sama taught me the warp magic with.


    ¡°¡­ Fumu, a training, huh. Do you mind if I joined you once in a while? This doesn¡¯t seem like a place I could move my body freely.¡±


    When Kurogane asked such, Mashiro replied ¡°I will protect Cristea then~¡± with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°Listen here, Mashiro. This is your chance to spare with someone else besides me. There are no dangers lurking for our Lord in her room.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~ It¡¯s fine as long it¡¯s only once in a while¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil stood up when Mashiro reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°M, may I observe Sacred Beasts practice!?¡±


    The roughly breathing Teacher Neil who appealed with his eyes sparkling like a little boy looked truly gross¡­ no, scary.


    ¡°Umm, Teacher? Although it¡¯s a practice they will be in their human forms, you know? It¡¯s training mostly for my sake, after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh, b, but it¡¯s possible to verify their combat capabilities in the humanized state, no?¡±


    Hearing Sei¡¯s remark, Teacher Neil¡¯s excitement got toned down a little.


    ¡°Neil, if you¡¯d like to watch that much, why don¡¯t you join us in practice?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? T, that would be a bit. I¡¯m a researcher, so I¡¯m not very combat-ready¡­¡±


    When Kurogane proposed joining them, Teacher Neil¡¯s vigor suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°You are going to be a hindrance then. I will force you to join us if you get too close, alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­ This is regrettable, but I¡¯d like to refrain¡­¡±


    ¡°Umu. That is fine.¡±


    Ohh, Kurogane, how splendid!


    To succeed in defeating Teacher Neil¡­!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ even though every researcher would love to witness the training of Sacred Beasts¡­ nono, there should be countless opportunities from here on out¡­¡±


    ¡­ Teacher Neil seemed to be grumbling something countless opportunities, but Kurogane and others treated it as if they didn¡¯t hear anything.


    I addressed Teacher Neil to distract him.


    ¡°Teacher, about today¡¯s meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? Ahh, yep. Right, right, the Headmaster. Headmaster is expecting to see you. I will be taking you there in just a moment, so make sure to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I heard your parents will be going directly to the Headmaster¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±


    I wanted to talk before we got to the Headmaster¡¯s office, but it can¡¯T be helped.


    Otousama agrees with my wishes and I will try to sincerely convey my feelings to the Headmaster.


    I¡¯m scared about Okaasama¡¯s reaction, though¡­


    Preparing for the worst, I waited for the meeting with the Headmaster.


    Returning to my room, after doing some light preparations I got a call from Teacher Neil saying that we should be heading to the Headmaster¡¯s room next.


    ¡°Alright, let us go. Mashiro, Kurogane.¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hmph! After I fired myself up and moved to the hall, Teacher Neil was waiting for us there when I opened the door.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Headmaster¡¯s office is a bit far away, so we will be going by carriage. Now then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A carriage was waiting behind the door Teacher Neil opened. Teacher helped me up and Mashiro and Kurogane followed after.


    Closing the door behind us, the carriage started moving and made its way further in the back of the academy.


    ¡°The closest building to the dormitories is the General Education building. The building is for holding lectures of general education elementary courses, elementary and intermediate magic, and teaching necessary knowledge about magical power for those who need it. I teach Monsterology there as well.¡±


    The carriage advanced while I listened to Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Besides classroom lessons, this building also has an adjacent training grounds for practicing elementary level magic. Practicing intermediate and advanced level magic is done in different training grounds that are secured with magic barriers.¡±


    I saw a huge dome-type building on the opposite side. Is that the training grounds?


    ¡°That big building is an auditorium. The school entrance ceremony will take place over there. The building next to it is a teacher¡¯s building where the offices of teachers are located. Headmaster¡¯s office is on the top floor of the teacher¡¯s building.¡±


    The carriage ran past the big building and stopped before the teacher¡¯s building.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve arrived. Headmaster¡¯s office is this way.¡±


    We followed Teacher Neil inside.


    The floor built from a solid stone made resounding noises as we walked on it. Then, we arrived in front of a sliding door.


    Teacher Neil pressed a button, the door made a sound as it slowly closed behind us. The moving noise stopped and the door before us made the same sound and opened.


    Before us was a small room that would be crowded with just ten people.


    ¡°Well, come inside. We will be going to the top floor now.¡±


    The door closed when we entered the small room, Teacher Neil then pressed another button and poured magical power into a magic stone below it. The entire small room started moving.


    ¡­ This is an elevator!


    So there were elevators in this world too.


    ¡°Umm, this isn¡¯t warping room, is it?¡±


    I remember using warping room to go to each floor at the Royal Palace, so I wondered why they didn¡¯t use it in school where they teach magic.


    ¡°Eh? Ahh¡­ using warping magic is a waste of magical powers. You¡¯d rather use that magical power on something even more useful, no? This might be a magic tool that is operated by a magic stone that needs to be supplied with magical power, but it can be moved even with little amounts. You can use it during emergencies even after you consumed a lot of magical power.¡±


    A warping circle certainly needs a lot of magical power to start the warping process.


    So this academy uses magic tools to save up on magical powers, huh¡­


    We arrived at the top floor while I observed the elevator similar to my previous life.


    When the door opened, I could see a grand door at the end of a hall that was filled with a luxurious-looking carpet.


    ¡°Headmaster¡¯s office is at the end of the hall. Come on.¡±


    Urged by Teacher Neil, we stepped out of the elevator and proceeded through the hall to the Headmaster¡¯s office.

 CH 418

    Interview with the Headmaster


    ¡°Yo, Pamela. Sorry for the sudden continuous interview appointments since yesterday. Is it fine to enter now?¡±


    No, Teacher Neil. You have already made a rude entrance.


    It was a slightly larger room with a sofa on my right and a big desk with a profound feeling on my left. Behind the desk sat a woman with her hair up and silver-haired glasses.


    Eh, is this person the Headmaster?


    Nono, Teacher Neil called her Pamela¡­ that would be way too familiar way of addressing a Headmaster, no?


    Besides, I don¡¯t see Otousama and Okaasama who should have arrived earlier¡­


    While searching for my parents¡¯ figures, the woman called Pamela stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Headmaster has been talking to the Ducal Ellisfeed couple since not long ago¡­ Teacher Neil, how many times do I have to tell you to knock before entering? I think you need to le-rean manners together with the students.¡±


    She sighed and walked briskly further into the room¡­ towards another door that was straight in front of us.


    This is apparently the Headmaster office¡¯s anteroom and the real Headmaster is behind those doors. That would make this woman the Headmaster¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Now, now. Even if I don¡¯t knock, you are aware that I¡¯m behind the door thanks to your magic.¡±


    Teacher Neil moved towards the door while laughing lightly. I hurriedly followed after him.


    The woman called Pamela raised one of her eyebrows, she pushed up her glasses with her finger and glared at Teacher Neil.


    ¡°It¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter whether I know who is behind the door. It¡¯s a problem of manners. Geez¡­ Headmaster is expecting you.¡±


    She seemed to give up on lecturing Teacher Neil, knocked on the door and called inside.


    ¡°Headmaster, Teacher Neil brought the student.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as the reply was heard from inside, Pamela opened the door.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    When I entered the room after Teacher Neil, I quickly noticed the space was much larger than the anteroom.


    The ceiling was high too, it was an office in a gorgeous lounge suite style, there were books crammed on the shelves around the walls, a large bench-like table on the side with unfinished magic circle drawings and old scrolls and many other miscellaneous things.


    ¡°Cristea.¡±


    When I shifted my attention to the familiar voice calling my name, I saw Otousama and Okaasama who were sitting on the sofa looking at me.


    ¡°Otousama, Okaasama¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Cristea, it¡¯s been a while. To have your parents called over as soon as you enter the academy, you just don¡¯t get a break, do you?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Marlen!?¡±


    Sitting opposite to my parents was Teacher Marlen who taught me magic back in the fief.


    ¡­ I thought he looked familiar, but to think it was Teacher Marlen¡­


    ¡°Te, Teacher Marlen!¡±


    When I looked at Teacher Neil who let out a squeaking voice for some reason, I saw him trembling nervously.


    ¡°Hm? Neil? ¡­ You are still at the academy? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to work at the royal palace?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ that¡¯s what I hoped for, but I have not received a letter of recommendation¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil replied dejectedly to Teacher Marlen.


    ¡°I told you so. You want to see Sacred Beasts more than anything and your motive is to be their caretaker if possible. Anyone even slightly concerned wouldn¡¯t want to recommend you.¡±


    ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Teacher Marlen brushed his beard as he spoke, causing tears form in the dejected Teacher Neil¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­ He wanted to meet Leon-sama who protects the country and wanted to become his caretaker¡­ those who know how Teacher Neil is normally wouldn¡¯t recommend him for sure.


    If he offended Leon-sama by any chance, it wouldn¡¯t end just with Teacher Neil¡¯s head separated from his body¡­ scary!


    ¡°Now, now, Marlen-dono. Neil-kun¡¯s knowledge of monsters is extraordinary, so I hope he can keep demonstrating his talents at the academy to its full degree.¡±


    ¡°He, Headmaster~!¡±


    The one who Teacher Neil looked at with deep emotions in his teary eyes was a dandy-looking old gentleman with a looong beard who was wearing what could be described only as a magician robe.


    ¡°I¡¯m Edmond Ferguson, the Headmaster of this Adelia Academy. You must be Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s beloved daughter, Miss Cristea?¡±


    I was fascinated by his gentle smile, but feeling Okaasama staring at me, I pulled myself together and performed a proper lady¡¯s curtsy.


    ¡°Please pardon my discourtesy. I¡¯m Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s daughter, Cristea.¡±


    Diffusing my nervousness, I greeted him beautifully.


    Alright, Okaasama shouldn¡¯t be angry at me later now. It¡¯s not like she should be able to find any faults with my performance.


    ¡°Umu, as expected of the Ellisfeed family¡¯s little princess. That was a beautiful curtsy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Looking at Okaasama¡¯s satisfied smile, I seem to have passed. Fuuh, I¡¯m glad.


    ¡°Now then, shall we get right down the business?¡±


    Prompted by the Headmaster, Teacher Neil sat beside Teacher Marlen, Headmaster was sitting between Otousama and Teacher Marlen and I sat opposite to Headmaster.


    Kurogane and Mashiro stood behind me and firmly refused to sit down.


    At last, the time has come.


    Tightly gripping my hands, I straightened my back.

 CH 419.1

    Explaining to the Headmaster.


    ¡°Now then, the reason I had summoned everyone here, is as everyone is surely aware, is the appearance of a new contractor. Miss Cristea, you are a Sacred Beast contractor, yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, multiple contracts¡­ is it the two gentlemen behind you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is Fenrir Kurogane and Holy Bear Mashiro.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, a Fenrir and Holy Bear¡­! We had not received any word from the country that a contractor would be enrolling into the academy this year. That can only mean that this matter has not been reported to the country. Miss Cristea, why is it that you have not made a report to the country even though you possess such powerful Sacred Beasts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Taking a glance at Otousama and confirming that he nodded, I cleared my throat and started talking.


    Because I have kept it secret that Byakko-sama was the one who introduced the two to me, I told the tearjerker story I once told while consulting with Otousama and Tirie-san.


    ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s it. However, isn¡¯t it different to neglect the obligation you have of reporting a Sacred Beast contract to the country?¡±


    ¡­ Right~ As I thought, I can¡¯t deceive someone so important.


    ¡°There are no problems regarding that.¡±


    Just as I tried to make up excuses, Otousama suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Otousama!?¡±


    ¡°Fumu, what do you mean by no problems? Neglecting to make a report is the responsibility of the guardian and depending on the situation, one could be treated as a rebel. You are aware of that, no?¡±


    ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Even though I just wanted to be a little selfish and be secretive, to think I would be causing trouble to Otousama¡­!


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no such a thing as starting a rebellion. It has been doing its job for a long time now, starting anything would be pointless. Looking after it is so bothersome in the first place, who would want to do something so troublesome as stealing a country from it?¡±


    Otousamaaa! That¡¯s disrespectful! Don¡¯t be stating lese majeste so casuallyyy!


    You cannot address His Majesty as ¡°it¡±!


    ¡°¡­ I know that you have been on good terms with His Majesty since you were a child, but don¡¯t make such misleadings statements in front of other people.¡±


    Headmaster advises Otousama with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­ I will try.¡±


    ¡°Fuuh, and so? What did you mean that there are no problems?¡±


    While Headmsater reacted curiously, Teacher Neil promptly stood up and fired rapid questions at Otousama.


    Teacher Neil¡­ you are way too rude!


    Rather, what about Leon-sama?


    Leon-sama wasn¡¯t leading such a shut-in style of life when I met him, though!?


    He even came to play to our home and brought meat skewers he bought from a food stall, alright?


    Rather, he lives so freely I worry about our country¡¯s future, you know!?


    I mean, I think you have a good chance of meeting him in the downtown, Teacehr Neil¡­


    ¡°Stop right there, Neil-kun. I know that you have a keen interest in Sacred Beast Leon-sama, but now is not the time. I will have you exit from the room otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil who was warned by the Headmaster sat back on the sofa dejectedly. But he kept stealing glances at Otousama, so he didn¡¯t seem to have given up¡­


    ¡°Returning back to the topic. You mean to say that Sacred Beast Leon-sama is aware of this?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Besides, Leon-sama had already met my daughter and the two Sacred Beasts. Since the royal palace doesn¡¯t seem to know about it yet, it means that Leon-sama¡¯s did not intend on telling anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Leon-sama¡¯s!?¡±


    Teacher Neil¡¯s gaze instantly shifted from Otousama to me. I have a bad feeling of being interrogated by Teacher Neil after this, though!?


    Rather, Otousama? Aren¡¯t you pushing all the responsibility on Leon-sama!? I mean, Leon-sama certainly did promise me to keep it a secret, but to say it was Leon-sama¡¯s intention¡­

 CH 419.2

    Explaining to the Headmaster.


    Otousama is spewing deceit so fluently¡­ but, he isn¡¯t lying whatsoever.


    ¡°Until the enrollment? Why is that?¡±


    Headmaster seemed to have questions about Otousama¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Once she enrolls in the academy, she can¡¯t avoid engaging with other nobles, even if they are children. However, this academy isn¡¯t a total aristocratic society. In here, the academy has the obligation to protect its students, and even the country shouldn¡¯t be able to interfere. While studying here, my daughter would learn to form connections with other nobles and find her way to her future. I plan on helping and watching her over from the outside in the meanwhile.¡±


    ¡°Otousama¡­¡±


    Just watching over, right?


    You don¡¯t mean doing weird secret maneuvering by helping, right¡­?


    ¡°Hmm, I see what you mean¡­ how about you, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Me? What about me?


    ¡°Can I take it that you agree with Lord Duke¡¯s statement?¡±


    ¡°Eh, uh, umm¡­ yes. I think I would like to explore my future prospects while attending the academy.¡±


    I had concerned myself with entering a school, so as Otousama said, I have to properly consider my future.


    Of course, being the Crown Princess candidate is absolutely out of question.


    ¡°I see. I shall report that to His Majesty. Are you fine with that, Duke?¡±


    Don¡¯t want to do something so troublesome.


    When I tried to decline, Teacher Neil raised his hand.


    ¡°Then, I will take you there!¡±


    ¡°Neil-kun, I¡¯m going so there¡¯s no need for you to go with her. Besides, Miss Cristea doesn¡¯t seem to want to go.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? You are not going even though you could meet with Leon-sama!?¡±


    I cannot believe it! Teacher Neil was looking at me like that, but I have no inclination of reporting to His Majesty or meeting with Leon-sama again, okay?


    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no reason for our Lord to meet with another Sacred Beasts. Neil, don¡¯t be saying anything unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Cristea already has us, she doesn¡¯t need Leon or anyone else!¡±


    Kurogane, Mashiro! Be obedient!?


    ¡°¡­ The two gentlemen seem against you meeting with Leon-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. The desire to monopolize of Sacred Beasts is very strong, so they dislike their master approaching another Sacred Beasts.¡±


    When I apologized to Headmaster, Kurogane nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Correct. The people who won¡¯t follow my Lord¡¯s will won¡¯t be forgiven. To protect our Lord, we shall fight Leon if necessary. Even if it means burning this country down to ashes. You better remember that.¡±


    When Kurogane looked at Teacher Neil with coercion, Teacher shut his eyes with a start.


    ¡°¡­ I see. I shall report that to His Majesty too.¡±


    Otousama and Okaasama stood up from their seats and started leaving the room after parting with the Headmaster, so I followed them in a hurry.


    ¡°Ah! Take me with you..¡±


    Teacher Neil tried to follow in panic but was stopped by Teacher Marlen¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Now, now, Neil, it has been a while since I last saw you. Why don¡¯t we have a chat?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Umm, that, I¡­¡±


    Teacher Marlen sent me a wink and understood that he stopped Teacher Neil for my sake, so like a spoiled child, I left the Headmaster¡¯s office hurriedly.

 CH 420

    Somehow¡­ I was able to manage?


    ¡°¡­ Otousama, Okaasama. Thank you very much for today. Also, I am sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡±


    When I apologized dispiritedly, Otousama cleared out his throat lightly.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about. I knew things would turn out this way in advance¡­ well, it just happened much earlier than I thought.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cristea. Your Otousama told me that we would be called over sooner or later. It was certainly shockingly early, but isn¡¯t it better than worrying about getting exposed?¡±


    I thought I would be scolded, but their simple replies were anticlimactic.


    ¡°Teacher Neil was waiting at the academy¡¯s gate¡­ he has enslaved a monster that noticed Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s identity, so there was nothing I could do¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve read the rough details in the letter Mrs. Dora sent us. Sending Miria over also seemed to have been proposed by her. We have to thank her later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, her attentiveness really helped us this time.¡±


    Ohh, did I just avoid getting scolded thanks to Mrs. Dora!?


    ¡°However. That¡­ Neil, was it? What¡¯s up with him? To think there would be a teacher like him¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear, there was a student who often argued with Teacher Marlen about Magic and Sacred Beasts during the Monsterology lessons. Isn¡¯t he the student from that time?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡­ That reminds me, there was a problem child who caught a small Magic Beast and brought it to the academy. So it was him¡­¡±


    Uhya~¡­ Teacher Neil, so you were like that during your student days.


    ¡°He was obsessed with researching Sacred Beast and Magic Beast, I heard people calling him an oddball who lived in the research building while taking care of the beasts¡­ so he became a teacher, huh. Cristea, make sure to not get too involved with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Umm, Teacher Neil is the dorm parent of the special dormitory. I won¡¯t be able to do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Him? The dorm parent of the special dormitory?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Magic Beast and Sacred Beast contractors live in the special dormitory, right? Teacher Neil has been apparently living at the special dormitory by himself for several years now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Make sure to talk with Mrs. Dora if you have anything you need to consult with. Be careful to not get too close to him as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m doing that with all my might already.


    ¡°Which reminds me, Otousama. You said that we got permission from Leon-sama earlier, was that all right?¡±


    We would get immediately exposed if Leon-sama denies it at the audience with His Majesty tomorrow.


    ¡°No problem. It was Leon-sama¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    Leon-sama¡¯s?


    ¡°Leon-sama came after receiving a report yesterday that an overseas student from Yahatul was a Sacred Beast contractor.¡±


    Leon-sama said: ¡°They will get to know sooner or later. Tell them you have spoken to me. She would be too pitiful to get swept with adult matters at such a young age. I will make sure to shut them up.¡±


    Eh, what¡¯s up with that manly statement. I will fall for you¡­!


    ¡°That being said, I have no intention of pushing it all on Leon-sama. I decided not to report it at my discretion, after all.¡±


    Otousama patted my head while saying so.


    ¡°Otousama¡­ I¡¯m sorry for causing such inconvenience, but I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Mmh. Just leave the rest to me and Leon-sama.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yay~! This will conclude the report to the country!


    While feeling relieved, I heard a squeak from behind.


    ¡°¡­ That fellow. Doing something unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, I hate that fellow.¡±


    Wha! Negative aura was oozing from Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°Now, nownow. Leon-sama was very helpful, wasn¡¯t he? Otousama and I won¡¯t get scolded for keeping quiet about you two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ it¡¯s our duty to make you happy, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s our duty to work hard for your sake, Cristea.¡±


    Ugh, I really want to comfort them by patting but they are currently in their humanoid forms and my parents are here too.


    I have to brush them thoroughly later to cheer them up.


    When we left the elevator, Otousama and Okaasama proceeded through a different hallway than the one I came through, so while following them curiously, we arrived at an extravagant-looking hall.


    The one I came through is probably an entrance for authorized people, while this one is for guests and visitors. When we came out of the hall, I saw our family¡¯s carriage was parked in the carriage porch.


    ¡°Miria!¡±


    Miria stood behind the door, so when I rushed over to her without thinking, she cheerfully smiled at me.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, you must have been troubled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it will surely be all right now. With you here, I feel reassured.¡±


    ¡°I am also delighted to be able to stay by your side.¡±


    Miria and I laughed together and got into the carriage.

 CH 421

    Eh? Why are you here!?


    Gnya~! Hearing a familiar cry, I looked at the basket in Miria¡¯s hands that was shaking violently.


    Eh, perhaps¡­


    When I opened the lid of the basket in a hurry¡­


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    (Stop locking me up in a narrow basket like this forever, geez! What if I suffocate!)


    Kaguya stuck her head out of the basket and tried to get out after looking around, so I hurriedly closed the lid again.


    (Fugya!? What are you doing! That hurt!)


    It seems that I hit her head because it was sticking out.


    (I¡¯m sorry, Kaguya! We have to ride the carriage again, so be a little more patient please.)


    Kaguya went Fusha~! in anger, so while I soothed her via telepathy, Miria made an apologetic face at me.


    ¡°Umm, she wouldn¡¯t leave my side since yesterday¡­ and Master said it won¡¯t be a problem to bring her with me, and I thought she might be missing you, so I brought her along.¡±


    (She¡¯s wrong! I am also in contract with you, I have the right to receive your magical power! That¡¯s why I tagged along!)


    The basket shook and Kaguya promptly objected to Miria¡¯s words. However, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to stick to Miria since yesterday then¡­


    Originally, pets cannot be brought to the school, let alone magic beasts, so I was thinking of going home on the weekends to supply her with magical power.


    ¡­ Well, now that my Sacred Beast contracts got exposed, there now won¡¯t be a problem if Kaguya appears around me. Otousama must have allowed her to come because he was thinking the same.


    ¡°Were you lonely? I¡¯m sorry for leaving you behind, Kaguya.¡±


    When I tried to open the lid of the basket, a cat punch came flying towards me.


    This tsundere¡­


    ¡°Cristea, get in.¡±


    Urged by Otousama, we quickly got into the carriage.


    When the door got closed, the carriage started advancing right away.


    ¡°¡­ We have somehow managed, but the hassle is just about to start.¡±


    Otousama let out a sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    I was feeling completely relieved since we were able to avoid taking the blame for keeping silent about the contracts, and Otousama was going with the Headmaster to report tomorrow¡­


    ¡°It will become public knowledge that you are a Sacred Beast contractor. There¡¯s no way there wouldn¡¯t be trouble that follows because of that.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You will be receiving offers for engagement one after another.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    I mean, didn¡¯t Otousama say I will be able to manage some way or another when I enter the academy?


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the case if you were the Crown Prince¡¯s finac¨¦e, though. However, it cannot be helped since you don¡¯t have any intention of becoming his fianc¨¦e at this time, right? It¡¯s not in the royal family¡¯s best interest to not respect your wishes since it could antagonize Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama. It¡¯s the royal family who understands the Sacred Beasts contracts the best, so they won¡¯t overbearingly try to force the engagement onto you.¡±


    ¡°However, the pursuers you will have because of that very reason¡­ won¡¯t most likely be just a few. One¡¯s influence within the palace will grow exponentially with a Sacred Beast contractor in the family, after all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ridiculous. Pursuing a child like me¡­ oh, I see. It isn¡¯t strange for unborn children to get engaged in this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will eliminate any marriage proposals that don¡¯t come directly to you of those who forget our family¡¯s status in the heat of the moment.¡±


    ¡°Otousama¡­¡±


    I¡¯m thankful, but what do you mean by eliminating them!? You are simply going to decline, right!?


    I would like to stop your disturbing choice of words because it¡¯s scaring me¡­


    ¡°The problem will be the people trying to court you just for your power inside the academy.¡±


    The hell is this, even though I escaped from becoming the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I will get swarmed by bugs trying to marry rich and powerful?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your reality. If you dislike it, get engaged to the Crown Prince. That is the best and fastest solution, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want that either. I know I just can¡¯t keep saying I don¡¯t want this, I don¡¯t want that, but I don¡¯t want to get engaged just so I wouldn¡¯t be followed around. Besides, it would be really disrespectful to His Highness.


    ¡°Stop it, Annrieta. Since she has Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama protecting her, you can leave it to Cristea¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ I feel that this child who is ignorant of the ways of the world will get tricked by some scoundrel of doubtful origins. If that¡¯s the case, she better get engaged to the His Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Annritea.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know. Haah¡­ I should have agreed that time¡­¡±


    When Otousama stopped her with a sharp gaze, Okaasama reluctantly withdrew.


    I can¡¯t believe and Otousama and Okaasama are having such talks¡­ rather, so you didn¡¯t give up yet, Okaasama.


    ¡°The eyes of the parents don¡¯t reach every corner in the academy. That¡¯s why I told Norman to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°You asked Oniisama?¡±


    ¡°Norman might be busy as a candidate for the Crown Prince¡¯s aide, but since he¡¯s by His Highness¡¯ side most of the time, he knows of his movements and he can stop others from approaching you. Norman was also eager to take care of you, so you can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    I¡¯m thankful for Oniisama¡¯s protection, but how are my friends (future classmates) supposed to approach me¡­?


    I feel that I would be a loner without Mariel-chan¡­


    ¡°We will be the ones to protect Lord, there¡¯s no need for Norman¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cristea has us, we won¡¯t let weirdos approach her!¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro were dissatisfied with Otousama¡¯s words.


    ¡°Even though you say this, you can¡¯t always be by my daughter¡¯s side in the academy. Rather, you might have a difficult time dealing with the nobles aiming for you as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°We can just remove those people¡­¡±


    Mashiro, let¡¯s not speak such dangerous words as removing people, okay!?


    ¡°It¡¯s still nobles who are best to oppose other nobles. Leave them to our family to deal with.¡±


    When Otousama said it so clearly, the two could only agree reluctantly.

 CH 422

    Back at the dormitory!


    ¡°¡­ W, well then Miria, let¡¯s go inside! Kurogane, Mashiro, can you carry the luggage?¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡±


    The two lifted up the trunk and the Boston bag placed at the entrance and entered the dormitory with me.


    ¡°U¡­ umm, thank you very much.¡±


    Miria thanked the two nervously and followed after us.


    It has been decided only yesterday in a hurry that Miria will be coming here, so she brought only the necessities.


    I wish I had more goodies in my Inventory.


    After Miria and Kaguya registered their magical powers with the room, Kaguya who was finally released from the basket stretched our and shook her body.


    (Hah~ good grief, I¡¯m finally free.)


    Kaguya seemed concerned about the state of the new home, so she started looking around as she pleased.


    ¡°¡­ And so, this will be your room.¡±


    I went around explaining the facilities one by one, and took Miria to her room.


    Kurogane and Mashiro said they don¡¯t need their own rooms, so they vacated the room for Miria. ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s such a waste for me to have such a splendid room.¡± Her servant¡¯s heart went off.


    I somehow managed to persuade her, so she will be living with us. Good grief¡­


    We put Miria¡¯s luggage into her room and because she had unpacking to do, I told her to take it easy and went to my room, but after a while, Miria who had changed into her usual dress came in bringing tea.


    ¡°Geez, Miria. You should have unpacked slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not bring many things. Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Miria smiled cheerfully.


    She¡¯s a diligent person, so she¡¯s surprisingly stubborn at times like this.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to do the unpacking after I fall asleep.


    Deciding to go to the bed a little earlier today, I received a cup of tea from her.


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m happy to be able to drink tea brewed by you over here as well.¡±


    The tea brewed by Teacher Neil yesterday was too devastating, so my mood was fluffy as I drank the usual yummy tea.


    ¡°My, thank you so much. I also felt lonely when I thought I couldn¡¯t take care of you anymore, so I am very happy that I can accompany you to the academy like this, Cristea-sama.¡±


    Oh geez, Miria, you are making me bashful.


    As we giggled together, Kaguya who seemed satisfied by her room check came over, and started to relax by the sunny window.


    (Good grief. I was wondering what I should do after you left me behind, but I did not think I would be coming over so soon¡­)


    Kaguya yawned after speaking, looking very sleepy.


    ¡°I do think it was wrong of me leaving you behind, Kaguya. But even though we are contracted, it¡¯s not like I could bring a Magic beast along. Moreover, you are now in this black cat form. Bringing pets to the academy is strictly prohibited.¡±


    (Who is a pet! You know, I might have shrunk to this size for now, but I am a proud Magic beast!)


    Fusha~! Her angry appearances resembled a cat no matter how you looked at her. Thank you very much.


    ¡°Sheesh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ but since Otousama said that you can bring Kaguya with you, it means there will be no problems if she lives with us here, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Master said. Kaguya was clinging to me and I couldn¡¯t get her off and that¡¯s when Master told me it was fine for me to bring her with me. That¡¯s when she finally separated from me.¡±


    ¡°Heeh¡­ Kaguya, you were feeling that lonely?¡±


    When I looked at Kaguya with a grin, (Hmph!) she averted her gaze.


    (I, I also have the right to receive your magical power! It¡¯s only natural for this lass to bring me along!)


    Her tail banged against the floor. (You better punish yourself today by making me a luxurious meal!), she curled up and turned her gaze away again.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. About the food¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like me to accompany you to the dining room?¡±


    ¡°No. I was told to stay at the dormitory until the opening ceremony, so we get food at one of the conference rooms at the moment. The food is stored in an item box, and we are supposed to eat that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I will go get it for you then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    As I spoke with hesitation, Miria immediately got the idea.


    ¡°The menu of the academy cafeteria doesn¡¯t suit your tastes, huh.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s about right¡­¡±


    Listening to this conversation alone could make me sound like a spoiled young lady, but that¡¯s not it, okay?


    Considering the general level of food of the whole kingdom then the food here can be considered luxurious, but it¡¯s that, you know. My taste buds are different since I awakened the memories of my past life.


    The circumstances should have improved from before, but¡­ it¡¯s probably only the nobility and restaurants who bought my recipes, no?


    Well, since everyone was satisfied with the dishes up until now, they might have not thought of going out of their way to improve the meals.


    ¡°If possible, I would like to eat what I have been eating until now, but that would be difficult, wouldn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s not possible for me to continue eating those kinds of meals. I guess I have to reduce the amount of food I eat as much as possible, so I can fill myself back in my room¡­


    ¡°¡­ If I recall correctly, the meals of the Sacred beasts is supposed to be arranged personally by the contractors, no?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah. The academy will apparently secure the ingredients. Mashiro and Kurogane eat the same as I do, so they serve us the same thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, though.¡±


    ¡°Umu, Lord¡¯s food is supreme. I don¡¯t think we want to bother eating that kind of food, but we are following Lord since she¡¯s enduring it.¡±


    Awawa¡­ they were really enduring it, after all. I¡¯m sorry, both of you.


    (Haah!? Are you saying I won¡¯t be able to eat your food? I did not come here to eat bad food, you know!?)


    The sulking Kaguya also protested.


    No, it¡¯s not like you have to eat with us, Kaguya.


    After all, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama are having their meals with us, so wouldn¡¯t you be scared silly?


    Of course, seeing Kaguya meow, meow in protest, Miria spoke up.


    ¡°In the first place, Kurogane-sama¡¯s and Mashiro-sama¡¯s meals are prepared by you personally, so wouldn¡¯t it be all right to continue doing so over here?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Is that okay to do?

 CH 423

    Is it possible to do over here too?


    ¡°But, the academy is a place where you learn about social life, so wouldn¡¯t it be strange of me to be the only one who does things differently? I might have entered the special dormitory before I could enter the girls¡¯ dormitory, but either way, it¡¯s not like I can selfishly say that I want to cook my own meals, no?¡±


    And that¡¯s why I have an emergency stockpile in my inventory.


    Since the noble young ladies are allowed to hold tea parties, bringing tea and sweets to the academy is allowed.


    Well, I don¡¯t think there are people like me who are carrying meals such as Orc soup and dorayaki around, but they are hidden in my inventory so no one can find fault with me.


    I was secretly thinking that I could invite Mariel-chan and Sei¡¯s group for a cup of tea.


    But, I¡¯m worried that if I will be suspected if I eat my food in the dormitory without preparing it.


    Moreover, there¡¯s only Teacher Neil and Sei¡¯s group with me in this special dormitory.


    Teacher Neil would immediately notice that we weren¡¯t eating the arranged meals, and Byakko-sama would find out right away that we are eating a stockpiled food in secret, so I cannot act like it¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°Yes, you are normally not allowed to have your meals prepared separately. However, wouldn¡¯t you be allowed to cook under the pretext of having to cook for the Sacred Beasts?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You think so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare for a Duke¡¯s daughter to be preparing meals by herself, but if that were for the sake of the Sacred Beasts¡­ it¡¯s already common knowledge among the nobles that you cook anyway.¡±


    ¡­ Yeah, right. It¡¯s too late to be worried about that.


    Even if it brings me a bad reputation, I have a good, persuasive reason to cook now.


    ¡°¡­ Cristea-sama, may I leave you for just a moment? I will consult with Mrs. Dora. I will be in her care from now on, so I would like to greet her too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. It must have been a while since you have seen her, right? You will need a gift then. Bring this with you.¡±


    I took out dorayaki from my inventory and handed it over to Miria.


    ¡°Thank you so much! Mrs. Dora is extremely fond of sweets, so she will be surely pleased.¡±


    After saying that, Miria prepared herself before heading to Mrs. Dora.


    (It would be nice if you could cook over here too.)


    Mashiro, who returned to his Sacred Beast form sat next to me, so I took out a brush from the inventory and started brushing him.


    ¡°Indeed, that would be nice. But, even if we don¡¯t get permission, we can use the room¡¯s mini-kitchen to cook, so it will be fine.¡±


    Kurogane who was waiting for his turn lied down at my feet.


    ¡°Oh my, I have plenty of food for you guys in the inventory, so you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to do that. Besides, Miria wouldn¡¯t say something like that without any basis, so she will surely bring good news back.¡±


    I continued the brushing leisurely, waiting for Miria¡¯s return.


    ¡°I have returned.¡±


    Miria returned just as I was finishing brushing Kaguya.


    ¡°Welcome back, Miria! How did it go?¡±


    Miria smiled softly at me who stood up and welcomed her as if I was impatiently awaiting her return.


    ¡°Mrs. Dora was greatly pleased with the dorayaki. When I consulted with her after that, she told me it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s to take care of the Sacred Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yay!¡±


    Miria reservedly interrupted me who was cheering up.


    ¡°However, she said it won¡¯t be possible to use the main kitchen. The ingredients will be arranged if you apply for them, however¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ in that case, where do you plan on cooking? Isn¡¯t the kitchen over here too small?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t think so¡­ oh, but you will be using it too, right? What do we do?¡±


    Miria came here to take care of me, and the mini-kitchen is a place where she will occasionally do her work, so it¡¯s not like I can occupy it for myself. I thought all will be good as long as I get permission to cook. What do we do now¡­?


    Hmm, while in deep thoughts, Miria called out to me timidly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, but¡­ umm, I heard from Mrs. Dora that the special dormitory also has its own kitchen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s own kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, the dormitory has been under Teacher Neil¡¯s management until now, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, Teacher Neil doesn¡¯t cook, so he probably never used it before, huh. Hmm, that means we will need to clean it first¡­¡±


    Even if its a bit dusty, I hope it¡¯s only to the extent that Clear magic could take care of it.


    ¡°E, erm. That kitchen¡­ is currently being used as a dismantling room by Teacher Neil.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? Dismantling¡­ room?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a dismantling room for the bait Teacher Neil uses to capture Magic beasts with¡­ It seems that Teacher Neil appealed with the academy in the past and received permission¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhh!?¡±


    Oh, I feel that he mentioned something about the dismantling room before!


    I totally forgot because of the mess that happened.


    ¡°You will be able to use it if you manage to evict Teacher Neil, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    Just imagining ¡°Teacher Neil¡¯s dismantling room¡± made me think of an exaggerated splatter. Bleh.


    I can¡¯t imagine that a person who brews tea that way would keep the kitchen clean¡­


    Will I be able to use it even if I manage to evict him?


    I, is this going to be all right¡­?

 CH 424

    Hoping to see you.


    If you want to dismantle in this special dormitory then the kitchen would be probably your best choice as it is easy to clean, but if you want to dismantle monsters, then I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a hut in the courtyard or something that he could have used instead. I¡¯m worried about the kitchen recovery¡­ rather, I¡¯m doubtful whether Teacher Neil would yield it to me in the first place.


    ¡°Anyhow, we have to negotiate with Teacher Neil first. The cleaning that we will have to do after that will probably be terrible¡­¡±


    I wonder whether the kitchen is in a state I can¡¯t even imagine¡­ ugh. I¡¯m worried whether it could be used even after cleaning up.


    ¡°I will do my best at cleaning it, so don¡¯t you worry. You do your best at the negotiations, Cristea-sma¡­ oh my?¡±


    Just as Miria made a reliable statement, she seemed to notice something behind me, so when I turned back, I saw one of the magic stones on the magic telephone shining.


    ¡°This stone is¡­ Teacher Neil?¡±


    Ugeh, speak of the devil. But this is just right, let¡¯s try negotiating.


    I touched the shining magic stone and poured magical powers into it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    (Miss Cristea? Are you still with your Father? There are many things I¡¯d like to inquire about the Sacred Beasts.)


    I replied exhaustedly to the nonchalant Teacher Neil.


    (Ehh~!? Is that so!? That¡¯s unfortunate. Would you please convey to him next time that I¡¯d like to talk to him about Leon-sama?)


    Guessing by Otousama¡¯s attitude, you won¡¯t have the chance to ask.


    ¡°I will convey it to him, but¡­ umm, if that¡¯s all, then¡­¡±


    (Oh, right! There¡¯s someone wanting to see you. A female student was loitering in front of the dormitory, so when I called out to her, she asked me whether you were in.)


    ¡°Eh? A female student wanted to see me?¡±


    Although I was about to negotiate, someone suddenly wants to see me?


    (Yeah, was her name Marie or something?)


    ¡°Marie?¡­ Ah!¡±


    It¡¯s Mariel-chan!


    (Do you know her? We can¡¯t let people simply enter the special dormitory so she¡¯s waiting outside¡­)


    This special dormitory was an abrupt incident, so I had no time to let Mariel-chan know.


    (Sure, but¡­ you can see outside via the security mirror next to the door, so make sure to confirm the person properly first. You can use the lounge.)


    ¡°A mirror?¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama. I know how to use it, so let¡¯s go down first.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Excuse me, I will be hanging up then.¡±


    Miria whispered to me, so after nodding to her, I terminated the connection with Teacher Neil.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miria.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    When we hurriedly tried to leave, Mashiro and Kurogane who were relaxing quickly turned into their humanoid forms and followed.


    ¡°Mariel came?¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, that lass was also going to enroll in the academy, right?¡±


    We hurried to the lower floor and arrived at the entrance.


    As Teacher Neil said, there was a full-length mirror next to the door. There was a coat hanger next to it, so I thought it was a mirror to simply check your appearances, but it was apparently a security mirror.


    ¡°It looks just like a normal mirror, but when you touch this magic stone¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s Mariel-san!¡±


    When Miria touched the magic stone that was attached to the right edge of the mirror, it started reflecting the picture outside. What I saw on the other side was Mariel-chan, who was idly looking around the surroundings.


    ¡°Mariel-san!¡±


    When I opened the door and called out, Mariel-chan embraced me.


    ¡°Cristea-saaan! You were here, after all!¡±


    We moved to the lounge while I soothed Mariel-chan who looked as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°Nevertheless, you had a good guess that I was here.¡±


    I asked Miria to prepare tea and spoke to Mariel-chan who finally calmed down.


    ¡°I mean, I waited for you in the dormitory yet you weren¡¯t coming no matter what, so just as I was getting worried, rumors about two Sacred Beasts contractors with multiple Sacred Beasts started floating around¡­ I was startled that there were two contractors, but I guessed one of those people must be you.¡±


    Ueeh¡­ there are rumors outside already!?


    I want to know the extent of the rumors, but I am also afraid to find out¡­


    Miria brought in the tea while I was thinking such, so after receiving it, I told her to go arrange her luggage in the room.


    When I gave out cookies to Mariel-chan, Mashiro, and Kurogane, they started eating cheerfully.


    ¡°And so, I made my way over to the special dormitory, but I heard that unauthorized people cannot enter, and that was when the dormitory manager spoke to me.¡±


    ¡°That was Teacher Neil. He¡¯s the teacher of Monsterology, and I got exposed right after entering because of the monster he has under control.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ what a disaster.¡±


    ¡°I was expecting to get exposed eventually, but I did not think it would be this early¡­ and so, I was brought here before I could enter the girls¡¯ dormitory. I couldn¡¯t keep up with the rapid development and couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to let you know. I¡¯m sorry for letting you worry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing you could have done about that. It wasn¡¯t that bad, right? You must be having a difficult time, after all. I should be apologizing for intruding.¡±


    ¡°No, I am sorry, too¡­¡±


    When we were about to start an apology battle, we looked at each other and burst into laughter.

 CH 425

    A stable fujoshi.


    When I explained the sequence of events up until now, Mariel-chan looked at me with a sympathetic gaze. Yep, I do believe I was unlucky.


    ¡°But, I think it was good that I was moved to the special dormitory before I could settle down in the girls¡¯ dormitory. I can stay here until the entrance ceremony, so I won¡¯t be watched by inquisitive and prying gazes¡­¡±


    Well, Miria came after my meeting with the Headmaster, so¡­ it was a blessing in disguise?


    ¡°Yeah, indeed. If you got exposed at the girls¡¯ dormitory, it would be too obvious that you were moving. However, don¡¯t the noble young ladies already have a hunch that it was you? There are rumors that luggage had been carried out of a room for a high noble, after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°There were some people trying to find out who was leaving, but it seems they couldn¡¯t find out because of a gag order¡­¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    Indeed, people would be wondering why someone¡¯s luggage is being carried out even before the entrance ceremony.


    ¡°Anyhow, staying here until the entrance ceremony would be for the best.¡±


    ¡°True, I think so too¡­¡±


    Just I let out a sigh of lament, the door of the lounge opened.


    ¡°¡­ Oh, excuse me. Huh? Aren¡¯t you¡­ Miss Mariel?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Se, Sesesesei-shama!?¡±


    ¡­ She bit her tongue.


    She seemed to be startled by Sei¡¯s sudden appearance. She would be naturally startled that he suddenly appeared in the special dormitory where only the contractors reside.


    ¡°Sei-sama, why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, umm¡­ I am a Sacred Beast contractor just like Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeeh!?¡±


    Mariel-chan was unable to conceal her shock. Well, I understand her feelings.


    ¡°Oh? What is it? It¡¯s so noisy in here¡­¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ueeeeh!?¡±


    Mariel-chan who saw Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama stick out their faces from behind Sei let out a loud voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­ err, they are my contracted Sacred Beasts, Byakko and Suzaku. Tora, Suzaku, she is Miss Mariel. Miss Cristea¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Ou, best regards!¡±


    ¡°I have seen you in the Bastea Company before. My name is Suzaku. I¡¯m pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ eeehh!? You were Sei-sama¡¯s Sacred Beasts!?¡±


    Hearing that the two people she saw at the Bastea Company were Sei¡¯s Sacred Beasts, her gaze alternated between the three restlessly. Yeah, I find Mariel-chan pitiful for having to be surprised all the time, I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°C, Cristea-saaan¡­?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about it before?¡± Mariel-chan was making such an expression.


    ¡°I was really surprised to find Sei-sama here when I entered the special dormitory. Sei-sama was dragged here under the same circumstances as me.¡±


    ¡°Yep, yep. I was startled when I saw Miss Cristea.¡±


    We told her about our ¡°first¡± meeting here.


    I feel guilty hiding our friendship, but Sei has his own circumstances, so¡­ forgive me, Mariel-chan.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    I could immediately tell that Mariel-chan¡¯s face was saying: ¡°How nice! I want to live in here too!¡± How unfortunate. Only contractors can live here. She would be able to get inside if only she formed a contract¡­


    ¡°Speaking of which, it will be dinner time soon, are you sure you don¡¯t have to go back already?¡±


    Sei said while looking at the clock.


    ¡°Eh¡­ ahh! It¡¯s already this late!? I have to go!¡±


    Mariel-chan hurriedly returned to the girls¡¯ dormitory. She made an eye-contact with me, saying: ¡°I will come again! Please keep posted about Sei-sama¡¯s group!¡±¡­


    Incredible, Mariel-chan shouldn¡¯t be capable of using telepathy, but I seem to understand whatever she¡¯s trying to convey¡­?


    What a terrifying rotten power¡­!


    ¡°Now then~ we should go to have a meal too. Though I don¡¯t feel like eating it.¡±


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama spoke while glancing at me.


    Hmm, I seem to be pleaded in a roundabout way¡­?


    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be talking about luxury. Just accept what is given to you.¡±


    ¡°Fuee~i.¡± and ¡°Indeed, I am sorry.¡± were the responses to Sei¡¯s reproach as they made their way to room used in place of the dining room.


    As I thought, Byakko-sama and others dislike that kind of cooking too.


    As expected, I should have Teacher Neil surrender the dismantling room¡­ I mean, the kitchen, so that everyone can enjoy their meals.


    As I moved to the dining room, I recalled that I left Miria and Kaguya back in my room.


    ¡­ That reminds me, Miria knows about Byakko-sama and others, but she doesn¡¯t know that Sei was a boy!


    What do I do, should I explain to her?


    Realizing that I suddenly stopped, Sei turned around.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Miria was sent here to take care of me personally. And so¡­ umm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that maid, huh¡­¡±


    Guessing what I was trying to say, he seemed to be pondering about how to handle the situation.


    (Oi. Missy. That big-chested lass is here?)


    Hey, Byakko-sama!? I was startled by your sudden telepathy, but what¡¯s up with that remark!?


    (¡­ Oh, that fellow Neil is waiting in the dining room, so let¡¯s continue via telepathy. I just checked with Sei, but he said it would be fine if you made up something about his family¡¯s circumstances or something.)


    (Eh!? But¡­ is that okay?)


    (Your big bro was also having his doubts, but it¡¯s just that lass who¡¯s the opponent now. With those looks of hers, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to keep on deceiving her. You also have a reputation to uphold, so make it a secret to keep between the two of you. That lass won¡¯t do anything to put you in a disadvantage, no? We will talk with her later, so just let me know how you explained things to her.)


    (Y¡­ yeah.)


    I should probably explain in a roundabout way without mentioning the future Emperor and the Four Divine Beasts, right? Then, I will have to strictly remind her to keep it a secret so that there wouldn¡¯t be a misunderstanding that I was frequently meeting up with a boy¡­ I¡¯m sorry to cause trouble for Sei and Byakko-sama once again.


    But, that should be the best for all of us, so I will gratefully accept that proposal.


    ¡°N? You let the maid lass wait at you in your room? It would be probably best to inform her about dinner then. Sei, let¡¯s go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    When Byakko-sama said that, he pushed the back of Sei who was looking back at me worriedly.


    He¡¯s a man after all, even though it was just a disguise, he probably wanted to keep his dressing-up as a woman secret¡­ moreover, if I explain his family situation poorly, I don¡¯t know what kind of influence it will have on our future relationship.


    ¡­ All right, I have to tell Miria about Sei in a way I won¡¯t inconvenience them! Yep!


    I cannot betray their trust!


    As soon as I turned around, I heard Byakko-sama¡¯s voice in my head.


    (Ah, treat it as a favor from me, so let me eat plenty of delicious food if successful!)


    ¡­ Byakko-sama continues being a regrettable Sacred Beast!

 CH 426

    My maid is very capable!


    ¡°Welcome back, Cristea-sama. It¡¯s about time for dinner, so I was about to leave to meet you at the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking the same, so I¡¯ve come to get you and Kaguya.¡±


    ¡­ Safe. We avoided near-missing each other.


    ¡°Also¡­ you know, Miria. There¡¯s something I have to tell you before the meal, so I¡¯ve come back first.¡±


    ¡°Something to¡­ tell me? What is it?¡±


    Miria tilted her head puzzledly.


    ¡°Erm, there¡¯s another contractor in addition to Teacher Neil and me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sei-sama, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    How does Miria know about it!?


    While shocked, Miria smiled.


    ¡°I heard that Sei-sama was going to enroll into the academy too and since I knew that Sei-sama was contracted with Byakko-sama and other Sacred Beasts, I guessed she would be living in the special dormitory just like you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see, of course.¡±


    Miria knew from the beginning that Sei came to study abroad in the Adelia Academy.


    Additionally, she is aware that Byakko-sama and the other three Sacred Beasts¡­ are called Divine Beasts in Yahatul and that Sei was contracted with them, so she would naturally think that he would be placed in the special dormitory as well.


    However, she should not know the most important thing. That being ¡°Sei is a boy.¡±


    ¡°Miria, it¡¯s as you expected, but there¡¯s another problem¡­ in fact, Sei is¡­ a boy!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am aware of that too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I thought he was a girl at first. However, his habitual expressions and gestures were very boyish, so I had my doubts¡­ and watched him carefully.¡±


    Ehhh¡­ even though I only found out when I carelessly used teleportation magic and saw him in a fundoshi!?


    ¡°¡­ You did well finding out.¡±


    ¡°Fufu. My family is very large and I have many younger brothers and sisters, so I somehow managed to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I was troubled at first, but he was dressing up like that to not create any disgraceful rumors about you, no? Besides, I could tell you were very worried about Sei-sama who had to live far away from his homeland, and I believed that nothing strange would happen with Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama by your side.¡±


    ¡°Umu. Well said, Miria.¡±


    ¡°Yea! Everything will be fine with us by her side!¡±


    When Miria said such with a smile on her face, Kurogane and Mashiro nodded in agreement. Hey, the two of them can¡¯t seem to conceal their happiness.


    Still, Miria¡¯s observation power is amazing.


    ¡°¡­ I see. Thank you, Miria.¡±


    She watched over me because she believed in me, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I wanted you to confide with me earlier. I felt lonely being left out.¡±


    ¡°Auu¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I tried to keep the matter about Sei secret, so I did not consult with anyone.¡±


    I apologized in a panic to Miria who suddenly showed a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°Fufu, I know. You have made a promise to your friend, right? I love that gentle side of you, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ Miria. I¡¯m sorry and thank you.¡±


    Feeling relieved that Miria was smiling roguishly, I apologized and thanked her again, and told her that Sei had to disguise like that because of his family¡¯s circumstances, and also told her that I informed Oniisama that the girl I met back in the fief was Sei¡¯s younger cousin.


    ¡°Understood. Nevertheless, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You are able to spend your time at school with a good friend of yours. I believe that the time spent as a student with your closest friends is invaluable.¡±


    After Miria said smilingly, she urged us to go have dinner.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ you are right.¡±


    Sei, Byakko-sama and the rest, and also Mariel-chan. I am looking forward to my school life.


    I skipped excitedly towards the dining room.


    (Stop right there!)


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    A small, black shadow held me back.


    ¡°What is it, Kaguya. Let¡¯s go eat, alright?¡±


    (Let¡¯s go eat, not! You are saying that those Divine Beasts are in this building!? I did not hear about this.)


    ¡°Eh¡­ I mean, you knew that Sei and others were going to the academy, no? I did not think we would be placed in the same dormitory, though.¡±


    (Ahh, geez! If things are like this, I should have waited back in the mansion! As if I could live in the same building with those scary things!)


    Ahh¡­ come to think of it, Kaguya was considerably afraid of Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama.


    She disappeared to hide somewhere the moment they stepped into our house back at the fief.


    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t call them scary. It would be better to take this opportunity and improve your relationship with them. Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    (I¡¯m telling you I don¡¯t want to go! I won¡¯t take a step out of here!)


    Saying that, Kaguya quickly fled to my room.


    ¡°Sheesh¡­ you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. It cannot be helped then. Let¡¯s give Kaguya a meal from my emergency storage later.¡±


    She definitely hid somewhere under the bed or behind the furniture, so thinking that forcing her out would be too cruel, I gave up and left the room.

 CH 427

    I have to win!


    ¡°Everyone, this is Miria who will be taking care of me starting today, please treat her kindly.¡±


    ¡°I am Miria. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Teacher Neil who looked at Miria¡¯s deeply bowing face suddenly noticed something.


    ¡°Best regards¡­ huh? Aren¡¯t you a graduate of a few years ago? I remember a student who was unusually on good terms with Mrs. Dora.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Dora took great care of me.¡±


    Ohh, for Teacher Neil who is absorbed in Sacred Beast and Magic Beast research to remember someone, Mrs. Dora might not actually be a very friendly person.


    When I tried to take out the food from the item box, Miria said ¡°I will do it,¡± and urged me to take a seat.


    Hmm¡­ even though this is normal for nobles, this is the student dormitory, so I would like to do what I can by myself. When is Miria going to eat? It will turn out into that.


    ¡­ I will have to talk to Miria later about this.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Cristea. You have worked hard today.¡±


    Having forgotten to thank Teacher Neil, I hurriedly replied with words of gratitude.


    ¡°Nono, I only tagged along, after all. I¡¯d be happy if you informed your father that I would love to talk to him on another opportunity.¡±


    ¡­ It¡¯s that, right?


    He is talking about discussing Leon-sama, no? That¡¯s probably not possible.


    ¡°Y¡­ yeah, I will make sure to tell my father. It¡¯s just that father is a very busy person, so I¡¯m not sure whether he will have time to meet you¡­¡±


    ¡­ Otousama is barricaded in his office most of the time, so I¡¯m not sure something like this could be realized.


    ¡°A Duke like him would be busy. Well, I just want to see whether there¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°O, okay¡­¡±


    I have to emulate Teacher Neil¡¯s mental strength¡­


    Oh, yes. We have to talk about the kitchen.


    ¡°Umm, speaking of Mrs. Dora, I heard there¡¯s a kitchen in the special dormitory, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I would like to use the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is there something you want to dismantle?¡±


    Nooooooooo!


    ¡°No, I want to use the kitchen to cook.¡±


    Enduring my urge to interject, I replied with a smile.


    ¡°You want it for Miria-kun¡¯s use? Err¡­ I think I mentioned it before, but right now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s used as a dismantling room, right? We are aware. When I consulted with Mrs. Dora, she told me to tell you to vacate it.¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh!?¡±


    Ehhhh!? Not, geez!


    It¡¯s a kitchen to begin with, okay!


    ¡°I would be troubled if I can¡¯t use it as a dismantling room, though¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil was scratching his head and looked troubled. But if we have a kitchen, we¡¯d love to use it.


    Normally the kitchen has a proper drainage system and plumbing to make it easy to clean, so it would be costly to build it from scratch.


    I can understand why it¡¯s the best place to use as a dismantling room in that respect, but¡­


    ¡°We used to use the backyard as a dismantling site at our residence, is that not possible here?¡±


    ¡°It would be troubling if the students caused a ruckus because of that.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Certainly. But, this is not the place where ordinary students can come to, no?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the back of this dormitory out of sight?¡±


    Kurogane who was watching from the side suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Eh? Err, yeah, it¡¯s not impossible. But, I would be troubled on rainy days¡­¡±


    ¡°If so, you just have to build a roof to keep the rain out.¡±


    Kurogane sternly pointed out as Teacher Neil mumbled.


    ¡°Ah~ yes, roof, yeah. I wonder how much that would cost¡­?¡±


    ¡°In that case, we will make a contribution!¡±


    Yes! I replied immediately.


    Even if it¡¯s not a complete shed, it would be enough to keep out the wind and rain, and I think I can manage with the pocket money I¡¯ve earned from my recipes.


    If I wanted to, I could make a wall and a roof with earth magic!


    ¡°Ehhh¡­ yeah, okay. Understood.¡±


    Teacher Neil was being stared at by Kurogane and Mashiro, so Teacher Neil¡¯s dismantling room will get turned back to the kitchen.


    Yay!


    ¡°Well then, Teacher Neil. Please clean up your dismantling equipment as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh~¡­ yes. I will do my best.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry to see Teacher Neil crumble under the pressure of the black and white, but we did it!


    Sei who was watching our conversation in silence was smiling wryly, while Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama were looking at me with smiles plastered on their faces, but let¡¯s not mind it¡­

 CH 428

    Saintess¡­ Saintess?


    I chuckled and reminded Teacher Neil as he finished his meal and was about to leave his seat.


    ¡°¡­ I will handle it.¡±


    Oh, he averted his gaze.


    Mumumu¡­ noticing that I was staring at Teacher Neil, Kurogane tapped the table with his finger.


    ¡°Neil, you better fullfil our Lord¡¯s wish as soon as possible. Lord¡¯s wishes are our wishes.¡±


    ¡°True that. If you don¡¯t hurry it up, I¡¯m going to burn it all myself, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±


    Being reminded by Mashiro as well, Teacher Neil gave a very good reply as he realized he cannot offend the two Sacred Beasts.


    ¡­ Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama were nodding in agreement¡­ I will pretend I didn¡¯t see that.


    I wonder if those two have no intention of keeping it secret.


    As Teacher Neil gingerly left, Byakko-sama set up a barrier around the dining room.


    He¡¯s doing things so spontaneously as always, doesn¡¯t he!?


    ¡°Missy~! Gimme something good to eat!¡±


    Byakko-sama who was sitting opposite to us extended his hands as he prostrated on the table.


    You have no intention to consider our situation after I explained Miria the situation huh, Byakko-sama?


    ¡°Tora, will you stop it already!¡±


    Sei swiftly struck Byakko-sama¡¯s head with an iron-ribbed fan. L, looks painfu¡­


    ¡°You are always and always¡­ after causing Miss Cristea so many troubles too¡­¡±


    ¡°Buuut, weren¡¯t we eating this bad food all this time? I also heard you sighing about it, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­! Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Owowow! I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    The expression on Sei¡¯s face changed a color a little after being exposed by Byakko-sama, so he retaliated by rubbing the iron-ribbed fan against Byakko-sama¡¯s head. Ouch, that looks so painful¡­


    ¡°He is right though, aren¡¯t you also fed up with the food here, my Lord? The feathers of mine I am so proud of are going to dry up because of my bad eating habits¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama said dejectedly while touching her flaming-like red hair.


    ¡­ Those are not feathers, right? Eh? No way are those really feathers?


    ¡°R, rather than that! I would like to apologize to Miria-dono for deceiving you until now! Even though I had my circumstances, I¡¯m truly sorry for keeping silent about my real gender!¡±


    Sei promptly stood up and lowered his head to Miria.


    Miria was startled by his sudden actions, but she quickly pulled herself up together and straightened his posture.


    ¡°You need not apologize to me. I was told earlier by Cristea-sama that there were deeper reasons for this and that you had no other choice. Besides, Cristea-sama seemed to be enjoying herself very much on the days you visited. I knew that a person like you wouldn¡¯t have ill intentions.¡±


    Miria said as she smiled.


    ¡­ Our Miria is an angel¡­ no, a Saintess? She might be a Goddess, actually.


    I need to contact Otousama and appeal to him to raise her salary in the name of offering.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ we will be companions living in this dormitory together, so let¡¯s get along in the future.¡±


    Sei said with a relieved expression.


    ¡°You must be inconvenienced being so far away from your homeland. I will assist you with anything I can.¡±


    ¡°I will be thankfu-¡­¡±


    ¡°However. This is a matter of reputation now, so could you please keep an honorable distance? May you never cause Cristea-sama to feel sad or troubled.¡±


    Miria kept her Saintess¡¯s smile plastered on her face, but¡­ what is this, this pressure.


    It feels like ¡°You better not lay your dirty hands on my child, you hear?¡± or something¡­


    ¡°Y, yes. Of course.¡±


    Byakko-sama was grinning for some reason on the side while Sei was replying with a cramped face. What a bad smile¡­


    ¡°Byakko-sama too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh?¡±


    Miria pointed her smiling spear at Byakko-sama.


    Affected by the pressure, Byakko-sama reseated himself on the chair.


    ¡°Please do not cause trouble for Cristea-sama, I sincerely ask you¡­ yes, sincerely, okay?¡±


    ¡°O¡­ ou.¡±


    The power of Miria overwhelmed Byakko-sama.


    ¡­ Miria-san? Huh? You are a Saintess¡­ right¡­ right?


    When I asked Miria later, she said: ¡°Byakko-sama resembled my unreasonable siblings very much, so I did it unconsciously¡­ yes.¡±


    Miria, you are actually scary when angry¡­ I also have to be careful.


    I felt sympathetic to the two who got apprehended by Miria¡¯s power, so I asked her to brew us tea, and I served some desserts and pudding.


    ¡°Ohh!? Isn¡¯t that pudding¡­! Cristea-sama, thank you soo much¡­! Waah, this is bliss¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama accepted the pudding reverently with her eyes wet from tears.


    Y, you don¡¯t have to be so emotional about it¡­ those were my honest feelings, but I¡¯m glad it made her happy above all.


    It¡¯s just that Kurogane was sulking ¡°You are too sweet on these guys, Lord.¡± and Mashiro ¡°Yeah, yeah¡± nodded in agreement, so I will have to brush them properly later¡­


    ¡°Miss Cristea, about your conversation with Teacher Neil about the kitchen, do you plan on cooking over here too?¡±


    Sei asked while eating the pudding with great care.


    ¡°Yes, to be honest, I would find it difficult to continue eating those meals. They say they will provide me with the ingredients, so I can make something simple, and I also would have a better use of the stock in my inventory.¡±


    A student¡¯s main focus is still academics, so I don¡¯t think I can just cook all the time like I¡¯ve been doing.


    Fortunately, I have a stock of food, so even if I were to make small portions of it, it would be easier to reheat and arrange the food in the kitchen.


    Besides, eating in a meeting room made me feel quite irksome.


    If there¡¯s a kitchen, there should be a cafeteria adjacent to it, and I thought it would be nice if everyone could eat there as well.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Missy. Does that include us?¡±


    ¡°Tora! You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eh~? Ain¡¯t it just fine? I will help out with the cooking if needed from now on. I can even procure ingredients.¡±


    H, Having Sacred Beasts¡­ no, having one of the Divine Beasts of Yahatul, Byakko-sama, help me out with cooking?


    ¡°Fufu. Of course, I was planning on treating you, but I would appreciate it if you helped me with it. Besides, one shall not eat if he doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    When I said such, Byakko-sama made a triumphant pose.


    ¡°Aiiight! It¡¯s decided then!¡±


    ¡°I, I will naturally help you with anything you need as well.¡±


    Suzaku-sama followed Byakko-sama in a hurry.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Sei seemed to be at a loss when he heard my words: ¡°One shall not eat if he doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Hmm, Sei doesn¡¯t seem to have ever cooked before.


    There might be ¡°No men enter the kitchen¡± rule in Yahatul.


    In Shin¡¯s case, his father was an adventurer, so he might not have been resistant of learning to cook while traveling with him and his mother who was also an adventurer.


    ¡°Let me¡­ help you out too. I will be troubled in the future if I cannot make something to eat for myself.¡±


    I, I have decided such! You don¡¯t have to say it while making such a face¡­


    He looked somewhat funny, so I ended up laughing.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ then, I will have you help with something simple. First of all, we will start by cleaning the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ Ou!¡±


    Fortunately, I won¡¯t be able to get out of the dormitory in the few days before the entrance ceremony, which is just fine.


    Let¡¯s just say we¡¯ll be working hard to improve our eating habits in the academy!

 CH 429

    The shadow standing in my way.


    ¡°Right, Miria said the bath is ready, so maybe I should go in before she returns?¡±


    As I was about to head straight for the bathroom, Kaguya stood in my way, blocking me.


    (Stop right there! What about my food? You left without leaving me with anything to eat! I¡¯m tired of waiting!)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say we left you behind. Wasn¡¯t it you who ran away to hide when I tried taking you with us?¡±


    (I, I didn¡¯t run away! That was just, yeah, a strategic withdrawal! In the first place, I would lose my appetite eating with those scary fellows!)


    ¡°So you were scared and ran away, after all¡­ well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feelings after they forcefully turned you into your humanoid form and played with you like a dress-up doll.¡±


    (It¡¯s not about that! You dyon¡¯t knyow how shcary thoshe guysh awe¡­ ra, rather than that, gimme food, food I say! Quickly take it out!)


    What is this, extortion?


    While interjecting in my mind, it¡¯s true that I made her wait, so I decided to go ahead and serve Kaguya her food.


    (I want that! Karaage! Give me Karaage! And also bonito onigiri)


    Kaguya tapped the floor with her paw as she made a request in front of a plate.


    Karaage, huh¡­ well, I do have it¡­


    ¡°Yes, here you go. Bonito onigiri is¡­ here.¡±


    I can keep track of the types of onigiri in my inventory so I can easily retrieve them as I wish. And they are still hot and freshly made.


    I¡¯ve got a large stockpile of them at the moment, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to run out pretty quickly at this rate, because Kaguya tends to be biased towards requesting them.


    (Hot! You know that I have a cat¡¯s tongue, so you shouldn¡¯t be serving me something this hot!)


    Even though she complained like a mother-in-law, she could not wait and started eating greedily, so I used water magic and poured her a bowl of cold drinking water.


    ¡°How nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When I turned around at the mumbling voices, Mashiro and Kurogane were staring at Kaguya with envy.


    Oh yeah¡­ You were following me, so you had to eat the dormitory food.


    This state of affairs must be enviable for the two of them, who are fond of eating the food that is filled with my magical power.


    ¡°You two can still eat, right?¡¡I¡¯ll serve you the same thing, so you guys eat up. I¡¯ll go take a bath in the meantime.¡±


    I set out the Karaage and onigiri on the table and watched as Mashiro and Kurogane sat down happily before heading to the bathroom.


    Miria had prepared a bath for me, so I soaked comfortably in the bath that was kept at a water temperature exactly to my liking.


    The bathtub is a magic tool, and it has a function to keep the water at a temperature that has decided on.


    When you touch the magic stones attached to the edge of the bathtub, you can reheat the water or make it more lukewarm.


    So far, it has the functions of filling, boiling, cooling, and keeping the water warm.


    But I wonder if you can add a jet bath or a massage function to this one.


    There should be a class for creating magic tools, so I think I will try to find out whether such functions can be added.


    ¡­ The quickest way would be to ask the magic tool master in the craftsmen district back in the fief, but¡­


    He has the skills, but he was labeled as a madman and driven out of the capital¡­


    All of the magic tools that I requested through Galvano Ojisama were excellent, but I was surprised to find that they were delivered with a user¡¯s manual that described in detail the difficulties they faced in developing them.


    I was told by Tirie-san, the Guild Master of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, who knows the magic tool master, that I was locked on as ¡°someone who understands and is interested in magic tools¡± because I was making a special order.


    ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you popular, Cristea-chan?¡± He said pleasantly.


    I also heard from Galvano Ojisama that he told him ¡°Let me talk with the client at least once!¡±.


    To be honest, it felt like trouble so I declined politely.


    Just as I left the bathroom, Miria came back.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, how did you like the water?¡±


    ¡°The water is good. Thank you. Did you get enough to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much for your concern. Oh my, Cristea-sama, you must dry your hair properly.¡±


    Smiling serenely, Miria took me into the living room and carefully wiped me down with the towel I had wrapped around me.


    ¡±Hey, Miria. I thought of doing as much as I can by myself as a student while in the dormitory and academy as a whole.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m pushed to say, then you are already doing more by yourself than any other young lady, though¡­?¡±


    Miria said in puzzlement.


    Other ladies, they sleep in late in the morning and have their maids gently wake them up, get them dressed, and have their meals cooked and arranged.


    As for me, I wake up as early as the maids, do morning yoga, change the clothes by myself, and even go to the kitchen to make breakfast¡­¡­.yes, she¡¯s right.


    ¡°Well, you know, from now on, when the kitchen becomes available, I¡¯ll be cooking for you, won¡¯t I? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get you to help from time to time, but basically I¡¯m hoping I can do other work during that time and have meals together.¡±


    ¡°No, I am your servant, so having meals together would be¡­¡±


    Earlier, I imagined Miria eating alone at an empty table.


    Back home, the table would be lively with other servants around, but I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her having to be eating all alone.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you want to eat alone in peace, but I¡¯d like to have enjoyable meals together with you. Please.¡±


    I raised my body from the sofa I was leaning against and took the hands of Miria who were wiping my hair.


    ¡°¡­ Understood. However, I will do the serving. Cristea-sama, please don¡¯t take my job away from me, okay?¡±


    Miria smiled softly back at me who was staring at her intensively and grasped my hands back.


    ¡°Yeah! Of course!¡±


    Thank goodness, Miria is a maid who is like my big sister. I don¡¯t want to see her eat alone.


    ¡°That being decided, let¡¯s pester Teacher Neil tomorrow to vacate the kitchen! You will help me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall assist you. Now, Cristea-sama. Let¡¯s get your hair dried?¡±


    ¡°Yesss~¡±


    I leaned back against the couch again, urged by the giggling Miria.

 CH 430

    Now! To the kitchen!


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    When I entered the conference room that served as the dining room, Sei, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama were already seated and eating breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, good morning, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Missy.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Cristea-sama.¡±


    Looking carefully, their eating pace was obviously slower than when they ate at my house, and they were all fidgety¡­ it seems that they are reluctantly forcing themselves to eat.


    Ugh¡­ I have to make sure I can use the kitchen as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yawnn¡­ oh. Morning, everyone.¡±


    Teacher Neil entered the conference room while yawning.


    With a sleepy look, he took out a tray with the breakfast set from the item box and took a seat. Then, although he picked up the bread with a dull expression, he was¡­ fighting with it because he couldn¡¯t manage to bite it off. After somehow managing to take a bite and chewing, he gave up and proceeded to eat the soup.


    Teacher Neil¡¯s eating habits also look dangerous¡­ he looks fraily slender, and he¡¯s presumably absorbed in researching Sacred and Magic Beasts, so he probably doesn¡¯t eat proper meals.


    I feel the need to feed him as well after the kitchen is cleared out.


    Teacher Neil becomes a troublesome person when it comes to Sacred or Magic Beasts, but he seems to listen when the favor comes from the Sacred Beasts, so I believe he¡¯s accomodation to a degree¡­


    ¡°Teacher Neil, I would like to clean the kitchen today, would that be okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Mugu? A, ahh~¡­ yep, sure¡­ but I wonder if you are not too hasty? You have preparations to do for the entrance ceremony too, no?¡±


    When I called out to Teacher Neil, he was just trying to swallow a piece of bread, but he somehow managed to get it down as he replied to me in a fluster.


    ¡°I think it would be better to do this early. I think it would be difficult to make time for it after the entrance ceremony. Besides, my preparations for the ceremony are already done, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    When I told him smilingly, Teacher Neil replied ¡°Okay¡­¡± in a low voice.


    Teacher Neil said there are still some things he has to clear out, so I couldn¡¯t go there right away, so I have decided to go to the kitchen later.


    Well, I also don¡¯t have the courage to see the disaster that is the kitchen right after eating, so I decided that I should return to my room.


    After seeing Teacher Neil leave the conference room, I handed over onigiri, tamagoyaki, and Orc soup donburi to Sei. I did not forget about the share for Seiryu-sama and Genbu-sama who had not been revealed as of yet.


    ¡°I appreciate it. I will help you with the kitchen cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, thank ye Missy! I will help you out too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much! I shall assist you as well!¡±


    There was nothing special to do before the cleaning, so for the time being, the three stored the food in their inventories and left to their room.


    Since we also had time, I returned to my room to let Kurogane and Mashiro eat.


    After a while, Teacher Neil contacted me via the communication magic tool, so we headed downstairs.


    Teacher Neil was waiting for us in the hall.


    ¡°Hey, I conveyed your message to Sei-kun¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    When he contacted me, I asked him to contact Sei as well.


    I wish my communication magic tool was connected to the one in Sei¡¯s room¡­


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    While thinking absentmindedly, Sei¡¯s group arrived.


    ¡°Alright, let me guide you to the kitchen then.¡±


    Teacher Neil said such and guided us to the kitchen.


    At last, the kitchen¡­ I don¡¯t have the slightest idea about what kind of den of thieves it is.


    ¡°Err¡­ the kitchen is at the end of the corridor opposite the conference room. This is the dormitory manager¡¯s office and my room.¡±


    The door Teacher Neil pointed at had a plaque on it that said ¡°Dormitory Manager Office¡±.


    ¡°This room and the room next to it have access to the garden protected by a barrier. They are rooms specifically made for contractors with Sacred and Magic Beasts that can only be cared for outdoors. There¡¯s a beasthouse in the garden, too.¡±


    A room with a garden, huh¡­ how nice. Kaguya wouldn¡¯t have to stay indoors all the time.


    But then, my room would be next to Teacher Neil¡¯s, so¡­ nope, nono, no way~


    Let¡¯s just ask Miria to occasionally take Kaguya out when I am away on my lessons. All the stress in her would built up by staying indoors all the time. I did register Kaguya¡¯s magical power with the door¡¯s lock just in case and it might be possible for her to touch the magic stone if she jumps, but I don¡¯t think she would be able to open the door by herself.


    While thinking such, we made it to the end of the corridor.


    ¡°This is where the dining room and the kitchen is.¡±


    Teacher Neil said and opened the door for me, and I looked in with trepidation.

 CH 431

    Eh!? The hell is this!?


    ¡°Eh¡­? It¡¯s surprisingly clean¡­?¡±


    When I spontaneously muttered such, Teacher Neil turned towards me with an expression that was declaring: ¡°Naturally!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s the meal for the precious Magic beasts we are talking about! Dismantling should be handled quickly and efficiently and served fresh! Well, in my case, I can keep it in the Magic Box, so if I dismantle something, I can keep it stored for a while, though. But if we are able to find other good materials or research materials, this is the least I can do to ensure a quick dismantling!¡±


    Teacher Neil began to explain the dismantling tools as he spoke with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°¡­ Do I really have to put them away? If I could at least leave the tools where they are¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Teacher Neil was looking at me with a sorrowful face, but I rejected him in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient like this since I can dismantle materials immediately, though¡­ Some specimens prefer eating organs, so I¡¯d like to dismantle them in the most hygienic environment possible.¡±


    Oof, you don¡¯t have to explain that to me¡­


    I won¡¯t let everyone¡¯s food be cooked in the same place the dismantling is taking place, okay!


    ¡°¡­ The dismantling shed only has to be kept clean and keep the rain and wind away, right?¡±


    If this is the case, I can ask Otousama to get the craftsmen to build it right away¡­ or I can build a sturdy shed with my signature Earth magic. Let¡¯s deal with it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ it would be nice if I could sleep there, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hah?¡±


    Sleep? When I heard Teacher Neil¡¯s words, I noticed a mess of writing utensils on the table in the dining space and a blanket rolled up.


    ¡°Teacher, surely not¡­ you were not sleeping in here, were you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ahh, that? Well¡­ dismantled monsters are a subject of my research too, so I write down my thoughts after feeding everyone, but I often get sleepy and just fall asleep. The table is hard, but it¡¯s not impossible to sleep on it, so¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you sleep on a table that is used to prepare food! Moreover, your room is not that far from here, why don¡¯t you just rest properly in your own bed!? If you fall ill because of that, won¡¯t the monsters be too pitiful!?¡±


    It would be pity if Teacher¡¯s Monkey-chan and other enslaved Magic Beasts get starved because of his poor health.


    Besides, I¡¯ve heard that Magic Beasts sometimes attack their enslavers when they¡¯re weak in order to free themselves.


    That would be a big deal if that happened!


    ¡°¡­ Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡­ Ah, this is bad. No matter how hopeless case he is, I shouldn¡¯t scold a teacher¡­!


    ¡°U, umm, I am sor-¡±


    ¡°¡­ You were that worried about me and my monsters? Oh my, that makes me so happy!¡±


    ¡°¡­ N?¡±


    ¡°You need not to worry about me so much, I¡¯ve been training myself so that I could work with the enslaved monsters for a while! But, since Miss Cristea is worried about me, I shall do my best to rest in my room from now on!¡±


    Please, this is not something you should be trying your best at, just rest in your own room¡­ no umm, you don¡¯t have to act all bashful.


    ¡°A, anyhow! Keep all of your dismantling tools in one place please. Let¡¯s move them as soon as the shed is built!¡±


    As soon as Kurogane and Mashiro, who stood behind me, glared at him, the reluctant Teacher Neil started moving his tools in a hurry.


    Teacher Neil does things properly if Sacred Beasts or Magic Beasts are involved, but why is he so messy when it comes to himself and others¡­


    I think I¡¯ve learned a lot in the past few days as to why Oniisama treats Teacher Neil so roughly¡­


    ¡°The chairs and tables can be used if polished, and there seems to be no problem with the water supply either. The magic stones seem to be usable still¡­ but the magic stove is of the old type just as I thought. I would like to change this for a newer one if possible, should I consult with Otousama?¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama, let¡¯s talk with Mrs. Dora first. You might need to get permission first, after all. I will write down what needs to be replaced for you.¡±


    As expected of Miria. What a capable maid she is¡­!


    ¡°Thank you, Miria. I would like you to tell her that I¡¯d like to increase the number of stoves and that I can donate them from my personal assets.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I then checked the magic oven, and finally stood in front of the refrigeration room.


    I could feel a chilly cold air coming from near the door of the refrigeration room, so it looks like it¡¯s operating.


    ¡­ That means Teacher Neil is using it, right?


    The whole kitchen was surprisingly clean except for a few parts, so I guess it should be okay, but I¡¯m a little afraid to open it because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.


    ¡°I mean, he said he was storing what he dismantled in the magic box, so¡­ he¡¯s surely storing vegetables and fruits in here, right?¡±


    Some monsters must be herbivorous children, so he must be storing their food in here.


    ¡°First of all, I have to make sure what¡¯s inside¡­¡±


    When I opened the door to the refrigeration room, the object that greeted me first was an Orc head.


    ¡°¡­!? I, it¡¯s a head¡­!?¡±


    And so, I fainted.

 CH 432

    I¡¯m sorry!


    Hearing Miria¡¯s voice, I opened my eyes slightly.


    ¡°Cristea-sama! You woke up! ¡­ I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Miria stared at me with a relieved look.


    ¡°¡­ Miria? I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have collapsed as soon as you looked into the cold room. How do you feel? Should I call for a doctor?¡±


    Right. Seeing a freshly severed Orc head in the cold room, I lost consciousness.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Errm, this is¡­¡±


    Looking around to confirm, I was apparently lying on the sofa in the lounge.


    I told Kurogane and Mashiro not to warp casually, so they didn¡¯t warp me in front of Teacher Neil, I hope.


    Besides, the room is protected by barrier magic, so they couldn¡¯t warp here directly and most likely carried me here.


    Speaking of which, I don¡¯t see Kurogane or Mashiro around.


    Normally, at times like this, they would stick to me and wouldn¡¯t leave me alone¡­


    ¡°Where are Kurogane and Mashiro?¡±


    When I asked, Miria looked worriedly towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Umm¡­ after carrying you here, they said they were going to correct Teacher Neil and left you in my care after leaving to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    I can only imagine something horrible.


    ¡°By coincidence, Sei-sama and Byakko-sama just came down, so they accompanied them¡­¡±


    Ah, is that so? That makes me feel a bit relieved¡­ no, it¡¯s still too early for that.


    ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s go to the kitchen first.¡±


    I rushed to the kitchen, hand in hand with Miria.


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro!¡±


    ¡°Lord! Are you okay!?¡±


    ¡°Cristea!¡±


    When I returned to the kitchen, Teacher Neil stood in front of the cold room as if trying to protect it, while Kurogane and Mashiro were surrounding him.


    When I called out, the two immediately rushed over to me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Sorry for making you worry.¡±


    ¡°Lord, we will do something about this, so you go back to your room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Should I accompany you back?¡±


    The two looked at me worriedly.


    They will do something about this, he says. Rather, I came here to stop you from doing that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only got startled earlier. Besides, what kind of situation is this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cristea! Ohh, I¡¯m glad! Please, this is just a misunderstanding! I definitely wasn¡¯t trying to harm you!¡±


    Teacher Neil half-crying as he stood in front of the cold room, guarding the door with shaky legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to deceive us. To frightened our Lord¡­ you fool.¡±


    ¡°Hiii!¡±


    Teacher Neil let out a small scream at the intimidation released by Kurogane, so I stopped him in a panic.


    ¡°Stop it, Kurogane! Teacher Neil is not at fault!¡±


    ¡°However, didn¡¯t you collapse because of this fellow, Lord?¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake by opening the door without knowing what was inside. It was unavoidable since it happened before Teacher Neil could clean up.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°But, the reason you collapsed was because that fellow stored something strange inside, no?¡±


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing strange, okay!? I was planning on giving this to the Magic Beasts today!¡±


    Teacher Neil seemed to be relieved by my words and denied Mashiro desperately.


    Ueehh¡­ this freshly severed head was a lunch for the Magic Beasts!?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you came, Miss Cristea. These two looked as if they would attack Teacher Neil in just a moment.¡±


    Sei seemed relieved because I came.


    ¡°It would be difficult for me alone to stop these two, so I¡¯m glad you came.¡±


    It seems that Byakko-sama also stood between Teacher Neil and the two to stop them.


    ¡°Sei-sama, Byakko-sama, thank you very much for your consideration. Teacher Neil, I¡¯m sorry for opening the door on my own. I¡¯m also sorry for Kurogane and Mashiro causing you trouble.¡±


    When I lowered my head sincerely, Kurogane and Mashiro stood before me in a panic.


    ¡°Lord! You have no need to do something like this!¡±


    ¡°You are not at fault, Cristea!¡±


    I raised my head and looked at the two.


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro, I¡¯m very happy that you were worried about me, thank you.¡±


    I smiled at the two and then continued with a serious look.


    ¡°But you know, you cannot condemn or hurt Teacher Neil because of your own misunderstanding. Moreover, if you made a mistake, I would be the one to take responsibility for your actions as your master. You have to abide by the rules while we live here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Forgive me. I lost my head after Lord fainted.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro turned towards Teacher Neil and apologized dejectedly.


    ¡°N, no¡­ it¡¯s fine. As long as the misunderstanding is resolved¡­ ha, haha¡­ it was my negligence as I thought no one would open the door¡­¡±


    Geez. But I was the one who urged him to vacate the kitchen in a hurry, and Teacher Neil couldn¡¯t finish moving everything so suddenly, so this was just an unfortunate accident. Yeah, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but we will be keeping ingredients for everyone in there from now on, so please stop storing them in that state, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­ eh? everyone¡¯s,¡±


    Teacher Neil seemed to question my words as he replied with a twitchy smile.


    ¡°Yes, I will be preparing everyone¡¯s food as much as I can from now on.¡±


    I replied with a big smile on my face.


    Instead of sneaking around and making something just for us, why don¡¯t I make something for everyone? That¡¯s what I think.


    I cooked a lot at the mansion, so it¡¯s not that hard to cook for this many people.


    And it¡¯s better to eat together!


    ¡°¡­ That being the case, everyone. We are going to clean out the kitchen now!¡±


    I clapped my hands and declared.


    Now, now, Byakko-sama. Please don¡¯t get so blatantly happy and defeated without even trying to hide it!


    Those who don¡¯t work, don¡¯t eat, okay!

 CH 433

    What about the dismantling shed?


    ¡°Fuu¡­ it looks somewhat usable now.¡±


    I discovered that the skillets, pots, and pans were also stored in the pantry, so I carefully polished only the ones that looked usable and put them back on the shelf.


    Now all I need to do is get out the tools I put in my inventory.


    Then, I need to take out the ingredients¡­ and then I remembered that my inventory was full of pre-cooked foods.


    I took out the note I had stored in my inventory, pretending to pull it out of my pocket, and called Miria as I wrote down the fundamental seasonings and ingredients.


    ¡°Miria, could you please order the ingredients written on this note?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Miria received the note and headed to the girls¡¯ dormitory to request placement of an order from Mrs. Dora.


    ¡°Now then¡­ I think the kitchen is passable now. All that¡¯s left is¡­¡±


    I looked at the worn-out Teacher Neil who was prostrating on the table.


    I forced to Teacher Neil to vacate his dismantling room, so I need to find a place to replace it, or he won¡¯t be able to prepare food for the magic beasts that are under his care.


    ¡°Teacher, where would you like the new dismantling shed to be?¡±


    Teacher Neil sluggishly stood up and he somewhat wobblingly made it to the door opposite to the pantry.


    ¡°That reminds me. If you guys are going to use this place then you better register yourselves first.¡±


    He took a key out of his pocket while saying that, so we all registered our magic powers so we can leave in and out freely.


    I will have to help Miria register later.


    Following after Teacher Neil who opened the door, and we arrived at a tasteless area that had what looked like a dirt floor from my previous life.


    ¡°That door is connected to the outside, and its access is limited only to the people registered. The food is supposed to be delivered here. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter the dormitory or the kitchen, so they bring the food here instead. I don¡¯t think you will ever be dragged out or kidnapped out of here¡­ but it¡¯s just in case.¡±


    ¡°I, I see.¡±


    Teacher Neil, I would like it if you didn¡¯t say something so scary.


    ¡°Then, this way. You can go out to the garden from here.¡±


    After Teacher Neil took us to a different door that led outside the dormitory, we registered our magic power again and then proceeded onward. I then saw a large garden.


    The garden trees didn¡¯t seem to have been particularly well-kept, but I didn¡¯t mind because it overflowed with rural beauty, I guess¡­


    ¡°Erm, I would like it if the shed could be built here, but¡­ I wonder if there¡¯s a carpenter who would take care of it for me right away. I just dismantled the Orc so I will be fine for a few days, but¡­ hmm, I guess I will hang it onto this tree for now.¡±


    Teacher pointed to space right outside the door and was contemplating whether to dismantle and hang it onto the large tree right next to it for now.


    Ehh¡­ to dismantle in an open space like this, am I not going to collapse again if I accidentally come across the scene? I would like to avoid that.


    If we don¡¯t build a dismantling shed as soon as possible, it¡¯s going to be problematic for us and the other monsters alike.


    All right!


    ¡°Does the shed have to be very big?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I mainly use large Orcs to feed to my magic beasts. As long as I have space to hang that thing up and dismantle it on a stand, I should be fine.¡±


    ¡°The area from here to here should be enough~¡± Teacher Neil walked out and indicated the desired size of the area.


    ¡°I see¡­ understood. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I placed both of my hands on the ground, and activated Earth magic while imagining a shed forming in Teacher Neil¡¯s desired space.


    Rumble, rumble¡­ the earth gradually rose, forming walls and ceiling, and then the floor hardened.


    Hmm, when it comes to dismantling, the blood and other stuff will have to be washed away, so I made a ditch for drainage, and the concrete floor was sloped just a little bit to make it easier to the liquid to flow out¡­


    ¡°¡­ There. How about something like this?¡±


    Since the windows and doorways for ventilation have been left open, we have no choice but to call a carpenter to make the window frames and door.


    ¡°M, Miss Cristea. Was that¡­ Earth magic just now?¡±


    ¡°Eh, umm, yes. That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡­ Crap.


    Come to think of it, when we went to catch fish in the ocean, didn¡¯t Tirie-san say something like no child of my age could do something like that so well¡­?


    No, it was even on a much smaller scale that time, no? So this was NG too!?


    ¡°Haha¡­ well, I should say as expected of Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s daughter. You must be quite a genius to do something like this.¡±


    Teacher Neil said with his face cramping.


    ¡°¡­ I was taught magic by Teacher Marlen, so.¡±


    I was not taught how to build a shed, though.


    ¡°Oh, I see! So you¡¯ve studied under Teacher Marlen. I see, it¡¯s no wonder you are this capable then. Teacher Marlen¡¯s magic lessons were always strict¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil muttered ¡°Haha¡­ well, you must have had it hard, yeah.¡± with a distant look on his face.


    Just how strict were his lessons?


    From their exchange in the Headmaster¡¯s office, Teacher Marlen must have been a magicology teacher here during Teacher Neil¡¯s student days¡­ did I just manage to deceive him somehow?


    ¡°Teacher Marlen has been very enthusiastic teaching me. I¡¯m grateful to him.¡±


    I doubled down on the ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Marlen¡¯s work¡±.


    Teacher Marlen, I¡¯m sorry.


    However, there is no doubt that Teacher Marlen had a lot of fun teaching me, okay!


    ¡°¡­ Miss Cristea, is there a need for you to study here?¡±


    Teacher Neil asked me seriously.


    Nono, I was biased towards what I learned before entering the academy, okay?


    Besides, I also have the ambition of enjoying my school life with Mariel-chan and hopefully other friends. So, of course there¡¯s a need!


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a lot to learn in the academy. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot for a young person like me to gain.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. Yeah, do your best.¡±


    I replied ¡°Yes!¡± with a big smile to Teacher Neil whose expression was cramping and promptly asked Kurogane and others to carry the dismantling tools over to keep things hazy for Teacher Neil.

 CH 434

    What should I make?


    ¡°Miss Cristea. If you need anything from Bastea Company, I can provide it.¡±


    As I sat at the kitchen table trying to figure out what to do, Sei spoke to me.


    ¡°I intended for us to help as much as we can, but we are too inexperienced in cooking, so I¡¯d like to at least provide the ingredients.¡±


    Sei said apologetically.


    He was my guest back in the fief so I never asked him for help and he was treated as a young master from Yahatul in the Bastea Company, so he probably never even entered kitchen before, no?


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama only specialize in eating no matter how you look at it.


    ¡°The academy will provide us with the ingredients, so there¡¯s no need for you to provide them, Sei-sama. If you can help me with what you can do, such as setting the table, that would be more than enough.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll try to increase what I can do, little by little.¡±


    Sei looked relieved after hearing my words.


    I wouldn¡¯t force a child who has never cooked before to help.


    ¡°We are students, so our primary concern is studying. I will only ask you what you are capable of, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I will run out of miso and soy sauce that I bought in barrels, unless something goes really wrong, but when it comes to arranging for the unique flavors from Yahatul, I don¡¯t know when they would arrive.


    Even if I can ask the academy for resupply, I would like to have things I want when I want them.


    ¡°Ou, you can leave that to us! We will get it for you quick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will definitely deliver it to you fast and safe. Please let me know if there¡¯s anything else I can help you with.¡±


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama spoke with whole-faced smiles, but I have no doubts they are screaming in their minds: ¡°If it¡¯s for delicious food, then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I will rely on you at that time.¡±


    Teacher Neil saw our exchange and said: ¡°You guys get along quite well. Is it the camaraderie between fellow Sacred Beast contractors?¡± in admiration.


    ¡°I heard that contracted Sacred Beasts get aggressive when approached by other Sacred Beasts because of their desire to monopolize, but that does not seem to be the case. They seem to be quite attached to Miss Cristea instead.¡±


    Gasp!


    That¡¯s what the Sacred Beast contracts were supposed to be.


    Although they have calmed down recently, Kurogane and Mashiro had that tendency a lot before.


    Byakko-sama and others took an oath to protect those who will become the next emperor of Yahatul, so they don¡¯t seem to have these desires¡­ that¡¯s why they might seem more approachable.


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s because she will be making food for us and our Lord too, so it¡¯s only natural to show gratitude, no? Not showing gratitude when appropriate would only bring shame to our Lord.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We must show to be worthy of our Lord. It¡¯s only natural for us to act this way.¡±


    Heeh. I thought they were just gluttons, but they actually thought this way?


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­! As I thought, the principle of the actions the Sacred Beast take depends on their contractor!¡±


    When Teacher Neil excitedly took notes, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama looked at me with smug smiles on their faces and winked at me.


    Simultaneously, I heard: (How about that? We deceived him good, right?) Byakko-sama speaking in my head.


    ¡­ I was impressed that you were acting considerate of your master, but you all ruined it!


    ¡°Cristea-sama, thank you for your patience.¡±


    In the meanwhile, Miria returned.


    ¡°They are now carrying the ingredients to the back, so please wait a little longer.¡±


    After saying that, Miria went to register her magical power to the back door with Teacher Neil.


    Teacher Neil probably hasn¡¯t experienced Japanese food yet, so I wonder if making a pot-au-feu would be a safe bet.


    Since the bread seems tough, I could slice it into thin slices, heat it up with cheese on top.


    While I was thinking about the menu and its arrangement, I quietly pulled out a clean apron from my inventory.

 CH 435

    Mountain of veggies.


    ¡°Are you normally able to make use as of many Magic Beasts as Teacher Neil does?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I wonder?¡­ Ah, that reminds me, Teacher Neil has been taking care of the small Magic Beasts the students secretly brought into the academy if they weren¡¯t sent home. He took care of them together with the students in the research building, so it¡¯s probably still the case.¡±


    After seeing Teacher Neil off, I inadvertently asked a question, and Miria told me so.


    Some of the nobles have small Magical Beasts as pets, and there are always a few students who secretly bring them into the dormitory every year.


    Therefore, Teacher Neil regularly checks every year, with the help of that monkey.


    Originally, he would start checking only a few days after students boarded the dormitory, but he happened to come across Sei by a coincidence with his monkey, so I unluckily got caught when he strengthened the check.


    At first, I thought: ¡°Waah, I got caught! It¡¯s already over¡­¡± but now that I have entered the special dormitory in which I can cook brazenly, it turned out pretty well, didn¡¯t it?


    I quickly put on the apron, wrapped a spare cloth like a bandana around my head, and tied it tightly.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get cooking!¡±


    Today, the safest choice is a pot-au-feu.


    Since all the Sacred Beasts are gluttons, I prepared two stockpots and prepared an according amount of ingredients. Suzaku-sama and Miria helped mi with that.


    Kurogane and Mashiro cleaned the tables in the cafeteria space under Sei¡¯s supervision, and prepared chairs for the number of people that we have.


    ¡°Fufu, I used to make food for my Lord, whom others often tried to poison. He said that he couldn¡¯t eat anything made by anyone else¡­¡±


    Fufu, Suzaku-sama smiled proudly with nostalgia, but she seemed a bit sorrowful too.


    I¡¯m sure that she isn¡¯t talking about Sei, but her past master.


    ¡°Ah~ something like that did happen. We told him that we could taste the food for poison for him, but he wouldn¡¯t let us do it.¡±


    Byakko-sama picked up a knife and peeled a potato while saying that.


    Eh, Byakko-sama is unexpectedly skilled too¡­


    ¡°This kind of thing, well we can still manage, but seasoning stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, indeed. Seasoning is¡­¡±


    The two let out a sigh.


    ¡°We can cut and peel vegetables, simply grilling meat or fish on fire is also fine. However, everyone somehow gets dicey when it comes to seasoning the food¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the amount is also either too much or too little¡­ cooking is difficult. I admire you, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­!?¡±


    Watching you prep the food, you¡¯re not doing anything that weird¡­ I think you¡¯re doing a good job for someone who doesn¡¯t usually cook, but¡­


    ¡°Cristea-sama? Would this amount be enough?¡±


    As I was absentmindedly thinking, I got startled by the sound of Suzaku-sama¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, ye¡­ s?¡±


    A large basket full of chopped carrots was piled up in front of Suzaku-sama.


    ¡°Ou! How about this?¡±


    ¡°Eh, yes¡­ ehhh?¡±


    This was another pile of neatly peeled and cut potatoes.


    ¡°I, is this¡­ perhaps everything that had arrived today¡­?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is. Everyone will eat at least this much, no?¡±


    ¡°Ou! I will eat all that there is!¡±


    Nonono.


    It might be the case for the Sacred Beasts, though.


    You haven¡¯t eaten this much until now, no?


    Besides, magical power is your main source of energy, so food is only like a snack for you, right?


    Wouldn¡¯t just a little be enough?


    ¡­ I mean, cooking this much food with this amount of people every day would be too difficult!


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I will be using this much, so I will keep everything except what I need on me.¡±


    Having said that, I put the surplus carrots and potatoes into my Inventory.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Just this much?¡±


    ¡°No way! Even though I did my best so I could eat a lot!¡±


    I glared at the two who stated their objections.


    ¡°Listen here, those were ingredients that were supposed to last us for a few days. They were not ingredients for one meal!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehh~? It¡¯s fine to make more. I¡¯m telling you that all of it will get eaten!¡±


    Geez, how much do you plan on eating?


    ¡°Nope. By the way, this includes Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama¡¯s portion.¡±


    ¡°N, no way!¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, Missy! My share is going to decrease! Those guys are shut-ins, so they don¡¯t need to eat!¡±


    T, these two¡­!


    ¡°Ow!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    When I looked closely at the chunk of ice that fell on the floor, it was in the shape of a turtle.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡­ that¡¯s Genbu¡¯s doing, this¡­ sorry, I said too much.¡±


    Byakko-sama apologized while touching his head.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama, that was Genbu protesting this stupid tiger. Genbu, I was also wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Right after her apology, the turtle-shaped chunk of ice melted.


    I wonder if he accepted the apology?


    ¡°Umm, Byakko-sama¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I¡¯m fine. It wouldn¡¯t end just with that size if I angered him even more.¡±


    Eh, you are saying that an even larger block of ice could have been dropped on your head¡­!?


    ¡­ I will try not to offend Genbu-sama as much as possible.

 CH 436

    Fluffy and melty.


    Miria, who was watching our exchange, timidly asked if the amount of onions she had presented in the bowl was appropriate.


    ¡°Thank you, Miria. That¡¯s just the right amount.¡±


    Miria looked relieved as I accepted the bowl with a smile.


    I¡¯m sure she was surprised and scared when she saw that exchange. I was too.


    I put the chopped cabbage and chopped celery in a bowl and took out the consomm¨¦ soup stock I had in my inventory.


    ¡°We have to use this, too.¡±


    Then, I took out the bacon from my inventory, which was made by our Ellisfeed family.


    ¡°Oh! That thing is really yummy, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very flavorsome and delicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. The workers would be really delighted to hear that.¡±


    I chopped the bacon into pieces that would be suitable for a pot-au-feu with lots of vegetables, put the oil in a pan and fry all the vegetables except the cabbage together with the bacon well, then I added the cabbage.


    Then I poured in the soup stock, added salt and pepper, simmered it all, and that was it.


    Next I sliced brown bread thinly and heated it up.


    I could do a nice fluffy omelet, too!


    ¡°Cristea~ the table is ready!¡±


    ¡°Umu. We can eat anytime.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro were done with the preparations as well.


    All right, all that¡¯s left is to wait for Teacher Neil¡¯s return.


    I started working on the omelets so we could eat them right away.


    Instead of a plain omelet, I decided to make a cheese omelet at everyone¡¯s request.


    I took out a frying pan and fresh eggs from my inventory, cracked the eggs into a bowl, mixed them with a whisk, and strained the egg mixture through a colander to get rid of the chalaza and to make the egg mixture finer.


    It was hard to strain enough egg liquid for the number of people, so of course I had received help with that.


    After preparing a wet dish towel by my side, I turned on the magic stove, and when the butter in the hot frying pan had melted, I poured in the right amount of egg mixture at once.


    Then I shook the pan and kept mixing with a spatula until the mixture resembled half-boiled, finely scrambled eggs, and placed the frying pan on top of the wet towel to slightly lower the pan¡¯s temperature.


    Then, I quickly added in the cheese, carefully scraped the edges of the egg, and folded the egg from the front to the center while tilting the pan. Once the whole thing was folded I turned it around and put the pan on high heat to harden the folded side and¡­ voila! It was finished!


    As the omelet glided across the pan and onto the plate, everyone applauded while letting out ¡°Ohh~!¡± voices of admiration.


    ¡­ It was a little embarrassing.


    I quickly stored the omelets in my inventory and had everyone except Mira and Suzaku-sama leave the kitchen. I was using fire, and it was hard to relax when being watched.


    Suzaku-sama stayed by my side as a safety precaution, since fire was her thing.


    Perhaps it was because she had been watching how I was doing it for a long time, but she was able to take over the cooking halfway in, which was a big help. My hands would get tired if I had to make enough for all of us at once.


    The omelets that Suzaku-sama made were very well done, even though she only learned by observation.


    Fluffy and melty.


    Soon after, Teacher Neil returned, and we all took seats in the cafeteria together.


    ¡°Ohh, this looks delicious!¡±


    Teacher Neil was all smiles while looking at the food on the table.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t only look delicious, it tastes, without a doubt, delicious too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cristea¡¯s meals are the yummiest!¡±


    Now, now, Mr. Kurogane, Mr. Mashiro, could you please stop, it¡¯s embarrassing, okay?


    As if to interrupt their compliments, I stood up and pointed to the wagon in front of the kitchen counter and explained.


    ¡°I have prepared a cheese omelet, pot-au-feu, and brown bread for you today. There¡¯s more pot-au-feu in that pot, so if you need more, just get it yourself.¡±


    Miria offered to serve the table, but that would be too difficult with the appetite of the devils, I mean, the sacred beasts, and I also wanted her to eat with us, so I decided for the seconds to be self-serving.


    I already had Seiryou-sama, Genbu-sama, and Kaguya¡¯s portions delivered to their rooms, so there won¡¯t be any mistakes.


    I told Kaguya to come with us to the cafeteria but she refused with: ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating a meal with those frightening guys!¡±


    She can¡¯t stay confined in the room forever, so I think making her give up will be key.


    ¡­ This reminds me that I hadn¡¯t told Teacher Neil about Kaguya yet.


    Kaguya is currently in a cat¡¯s form, but she¡¯s originally a magic beast, so it would be better to inform him soon.


    I got completely absorbed in my work in the kitchen that I totally forgot about it.


    ¡°Delicious! This is truly splendid!¡±


    Teacher Neil¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he took a bite of the omelet and he began to gobble it up.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it suits your tastes.¡±


    Everyone else was eating silently, gracefully, and at a great speed.


    While Miria and I were dumbfounded, Byakko-sama stood up and walked quickly to the pot of pot-au-feu with a plate in his hand.


    Without a moment¡¯s pause, Kuroganeand Mashiro also stood up and headed for the pot as well. Ehhh¡­


    Kurogane seized the hand of Byakko-sama who was holding the ladle and forced his arm up¡­


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing, Blacky.¡±


    ¡°Call me Kurogane. We will be the first to get a second helping of Lord¡¯s cooking.¡±


    After having such an exchange, Byakko-sama and Kurogane glared at each other.


    Hieh¡­ would you please stop starting a Sacred Beast War over a second helping!?


    Then, among the turbulent atmosphere, Mashiro picked up the ladle and scooped himself seconds from the pot.


    ¡°Cristea said that those who fight will get no seconds, you know? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°¡±Ugu!¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh! T, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s just as Mashiro said! You mustn¡¯t quarrel in the dormitory¡­ no, at the academy¡¯s grounds! I will be forced to prohibit you from having second helpings, Kurogane.¡±


    ¡°Wha! Lord, isn¡¯t that too cruel!?¡±


    ¡°Tora, you will be prohibited from having second helpings if you continue these pointless disputes too!¡±


    ¡°Wha! Me too!?¡±


    When Sei followed-up after me, the two slowly separated.


    ¡°Properly queue up after each other if you want a second helping!¡±


    When I said so, the two looked at each other and reluctantly lined up behind Mashiro.


    Seemingly aware that he started the quarrel, Kurogane obediently lined up behind Byakko-sama.


    Alright, good boy. I will brush you later.


    Teacher Neil who was watching us was scribbling into his notepad with utmost effort, but what¡¯s that about¡­?

 CH 437.1

    Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ even though they are Sacred Beasts, their behavior is not much different from ordinary people¡­ their emotions are more abundant than I thought.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s correct. They are never rational when it comes to meals. Especially Byakko-sama.


    ¡°The extent of emotions one shows is dependent on the individual, no? Besides that, there¡¯s the influence of having been among people for such a long time and the influence of our Lords.¡±


    Byakko-sama said while stuffing his mouth with an omelet.


    Certainly. There¡¯s Genbu-sama who finds most of things troublesome so the ups and downs of his emotions are scarce, so there definitely is individual differences.


    I am Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s first contractor so they haven¡¯t been influenced that much, but what about Byakko-sama and others who have been protecting generations of the candidates for the Emperor successors?


    ¡°Individual differences and the lord¡¯s influence¡­! Does that mean that people can influence Sacred Beasts!?¡±


    Teacher Neil began scribbling on his notepad again. This guy is hopeless.


    I have seen people in my past life who didn¡¯t care what they did when they got carried away, and Teacher Neil seems to be that type of person.


    I let out a sigh and called out to him.


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Neil, please concentrate on eating during the meal. You can write the notes later, right?¡±


    I want him to eat the omelet and pot-au-feu while it¡¯s still warm.


    He¡¯s not a child, so I¡¯m sure he understands that what he is doing is bad manners.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because he has been living at the school for so long, or because he has been holed up in the special dormitory and research building all this time, but I feel like Teacher Neil is out of touch.


    He¡¯s more of a nerd than a researcher¡­


    It is good to have something that you are passionate about, but I personally think that you need to have a sense of propriety in your daily life, and I want him to make sure that he keeps that in check.


    ¡°Eh¡­ yes, you are right. But I¡¯m almost done¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord spoke up. Quickly put it away or I¡¯m going to burn it.¡±


    ¡°Hieh! U, u, understood!¡±


    When Kurogane spoke to him with a glare, Teacher Neil quickly put away his notepad.


    ¡°You should have just burnt it without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? I, I would like you to not do that!?¡±


    At Mashiro¡¯s sharp remark, Teacher Neil put his hand protectively in his pocket where he kept his notepad.


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro, stop saying something so scary. I apologize, Teacher Neil¡­ I believe that the secret to having a good meal is to eat warm food while it¡¯s still warm. I don¡¯t want to feed someone who cannot appreciate the hard work I put into cooking the meal.¡±


    When I said so, Teacher Neil said ¡°I, I am ashamed¡­¡± with a shocked face and started eating obediently. Good boy.


    ¡°If it¡¯s burning you want, just leave it to me. I have no difficulty burning things without causing injuries. Even if it¡¯s in a pocket, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s cleanly burnt into cinders.¡±


    Suzaku-sama said as she laughed out gracefully ¡®hoho¡¯¡­ while making her way to the pot with an empty plate in her hands.


    Going to help herself to a second helping while saying something so dangerous!


    ¡°Well, there are many ways to make that piece of paper disappear. The reason we let you write it down is because our lords haven¡¯t stop you. Don¡¯t get it wrong, alright? It¡¯s not just the paper we can make disappear.¡±


    ¡°Hieh¡­! U, understood!!¡±


    Teacher Neil was trembling after hearing what Byakko-sama, who passed by him and lined up behind humming Suzaku-sama, had to say.


    ¡­ Oi, you are getting another helping!?


    ¡°Tora, Suzaku. Teacher Neil is our teacher. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    As I was exhausted from mentally interjecting, Sei lowered down his spoon and cautioned the two.


    ¡°¡­ Please excuse my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­ sorry ¡®bout that.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ ah, yes! Umm, it was my fault to begin with, so there¡¯s no need to apologize¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama and Byakko-sama who were scolded by Sei apologized and Teacher Neil tried to stop them in fluster. Then, Sei stood up.


    ¡°Teacher Neil. I apologize for the rudeness of my contracted Sacred Beasts¡­ However, I also hope that you will speak and behave befitting of our teacher.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. I will be careful¡­¡±


    Sei made his way towards the pot with his plate¡­ Sei, you too!?


    The full pot of pot-au-feu got emptied in no time.

 CH 437.2

    Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.


    ¡°Dear me, I really do apologize¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil sipped on the tea while apologizing.


    For many years, there were no Sacred Beast contractors around, and there were not many students who used Magic Beasts other than Teacher Neil himself, so he lived alone in the dormitory for many years.


    There are always a few students who bring their Magic Beasts with them every year, but most of them are small Magic Beasts that can be only kept as pets.


    Magic Beast pets are cute, but when they heard that they would be isolated in the special dormitory because of them, almost all of them refused to transfer to the special dormitory, and either returned their pets home or, if that was too difficult, left it in care at Teacher Neil¡¯s research building in exchange for a deposit.


    ¡°Well, they are still Magic Beasts even if they are so small, so I have to explain to them individually that they can stay with them at the special dormitory¡­ but no one ever accepts my invitation¡­ I wonder why?¡±


    Teacher Neil was tilting his head in puzzlement, but I can understand the feelings of my seniors.


    It¡¯s Teacher Neil, I¡¯m fairly certain that he washed them with his overflowing love for Magic Beasts & Sacred Beasts and scared them away. If you don¡¯t want to trouble yourself with such a person, you would try to avoid him at all costs.


    In our case, returning Kurogane and Mashiro home or having them stay at the research building by themselves is out of the question. The two would secretly teleport over if I had returned them home.


    ¡°It¡¯s prohibited to bring in Magic Beasts to begin with, so isn¡¯t their decision just fine?¡±


    Sei tried to console Teacher Neil with that sentence. No, it¡¯s not fine. Definitely not fine.


    I have Kaguya in my room. I should report about her to Teacher Neil already.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Teacher Neil. Actually, there¡¯s another one in my room¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Did you perhaps contract three Sacred Beasts!?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and listen to our Lord¡¯s explanation.¡±


    Since Teacher Neil was quickly approaching me, Kurogane flicked his forehead.


    ¡°Ow¡­!? ¡­ Ow, owow¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil sunk into the sofa while covering his forehead, trying to withstand the pain. L, looks painful.


    ¡°Kurogane! Stop being so violent!¡±


    ¡°What, it seemed like he was about to jump you, my Lord. I only acted to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I would have done it, if Kurogane didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Geez! Mashiro, you too? It¡¯s not like Teacher Neil is trying to harm us, right?¡±


    I have to scold Kurogane and Mashiro properly.


    ¡°No, Missy. There are many people who can instantaneously become your enemy after getting closer to you. Eliminating anyone that approaches you with wicked thoughts is something like our instinct, so you cannot blame Kurogane for his actions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. There¡¯s no problem as it ended with just that. Those who approach you with ill intentions are at fault.¡±


    ¡°Eeehh¡­?¡±


    Even if you tell me that¡­ if I don¡¯t change their perception, my loneliness is likely to accelerate, so I have to warn them properly.


    ¡°I, is that so¡­ Miss Cristea, I¡¯m sorry for startling you. So, you said there¡¯s another one¡­?¡±


    Teacher Neil, who had survived the pain, seemed to be unable to control his curiosity about the new being and inquired timidly.


    Teacher Neil¡¯s feelings about Magic Beasts and Sacred Beasts are as persistent as zombies¡­

 CH 438.1

    May I have your permission?


    Teacher Neil who stood up excitedly noticed Kurogane and others staring at him, so he quietly sat down. Good grief.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ her size is currently being restricted by a magic tool, so she¡¯s just a black cat, but her original appearances are that of a pitch-black Magic Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°Restricted to a cat form by a magic tool!? Just why would you¡­? Still, a pitch-black Magic Beast who becomes a black cat when its magical power gets restricted¡­ is it perhaps a Nightwalk Leopard¡­?¡±


    Although it was not a third one Teacher Neil expected, he was still mumbling to himself with interest.


    ¡°Nightwalk Leopard is a big cat and it¡¯s a very ferocious Magic Beast. Their pitch-black bodies allow them to merge with the darkness of the night. It says in books that there was a period of time where nobles hired adventurers to hunt them down because of their beautiful fur, so their numbers have decreased by a lot and are considered a rare species now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Heeh¡­ Kaguya¡¯s fur was certainly in a bad condition because of malnourishment, but nowadays, because of the nutritious meals and frequent brushing, her fur is silky smooth and shiny.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand the nobles¡¯ desire to obtain such fur, but that fur is that beautiful because it belongs to a living, healthy being. No one seems to understand that!


    ¡°You said it¡¯s not able to return to its former form because of the magic tool? Why bother doing that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I explained briefly that Kaguya had targeted me for my magical power, but we had managed to turn the tide around and capture her alive, and that I couldn¡¯t just let her go, but I didn¡¯t want her to end up being culled either, so I rewrote the conditions of a magical tool that happened to be in my father¡¯s possession and put it on her to render her powerless.


    I also pointed out that this process was as good as signing a contract, so we eventually formed one.


    ¡°How surprising¡­ so Miss Cristea, you also have the ability to make Magic Beast abide by you? That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ it was an accident, just an unexpected coincidence.¡±


    It was just a coincidence that the well-known sumo wrestling technique of my past life called ¡°Nekodamashi¡± worked, or that I happened to have the aphrodisiac mushroom in my hand.


    It was a little difficult to explain, so I skipped that part.


    ¡°But how did you come into possession of such a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°I was born with a high amount of magical power, so my father feared that it could get unstable and asked Teacher Marlen to create a magic tool that would suppress it in case of emergency. In the end, there was no need to use it, but he told me I could use it on Kaguya after rewriting the conditions and changing the ownership to me¡­¡±


    When I explained that, Teacher Neil was staring in amazement.


    ¡°A magic tool made by Teacher Marlen!? I see¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­ however, Teacher Marlen most likely didn¡¯t think it would be used on a Magic Beast either¡­ I also never thought that the magical power controlling ring could be used in that way.¡±


    ¡­ There are no people who would try to capture Magic Beasts alive by cutting off their magical power in the first place.


    No, there¡¯s one here. It¡¯s me.


    ¡°I see¡­ Nightwalk Leopards are dangerous and I could normally allow it to stay only in a cage, but it¡¯s currently in a black cat form¡­ it does not possess its original offensive capability, does it?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s as strong as a normal cat. Instead of culling her, I made a necessary measure to keep others out of danger by limiting her magical power when she has malicious thoughts. Of course, I made it possible for her to attack when her life is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ doesn¡¯t that make her a bit pitiful?¡±


    ¡°She almost took my life. These were necessary measures to help her avoid culling and to stop her from hurting others.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­? Doesn¡¯t that mean she can¡¯t be who she is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because she is originally a dangerous individual.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of a rare Magic Beast¡­ but it could be a valuable resource¡­¡±

 CH 438.2

    May I have your permission?


    ¡°And so, Teacher Neil about that Magic Beast¡­ can I let Kaguya stay in my room?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡­ Ah, let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t think there would be a problem if she¡¯s currently no different from an ordinary cat. However, you shouldn¡¯t let her outside. Many students were forced to leave their pets back at home, so please consider their feelings.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡­ I see, that¡¯s right.


    In my case, I¡¯m in a special dormitory as a contractor of the Sacred Beasts, so I¡¯ve been let off the hook.


    ¡°Yes, I will be careful.¡±


    ¡°Having said that, you can let her act freely within the dormitory if there are no problems with her behavior.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°That being the case, you can bring her here right now¡­¡±


    ¡°No, she has a fear of strangers, so it would take some time for her to get used to the new environment.¡±


    You are not planning on bullying her, are you?


    ¡°Ehh~¡­ is that so? That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    It¡¯s a lie that she has a fear of strangers, but Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama are here. I bet Kaguya wouldn¡¯t come no matter what.


    That being said, Kaguya is going to live here from now on too, so it would be for the best if she got used to the environment here.


    I also got permission for her to move freely around the dormitory, after all.


    ¡­ Huh? That reminds me, I don¡¯t see Teacher Neil¡¯s Magic Beasts anywhere. Like that monkey, for example.


    ¡°Umm, where do you keep your Magic Beasts, Teacher Neil?¡±


    ¡°N? In my own room and the research lab. I made sure that the Magic Beasts in my room don¡¯t try to leave it. They like to play pranks on the maids that come to clean and cook, so Mrs. Dora prohibited me from letting them out.¡±


    Teacher Neil chuckled, but no matter how small they are, they are still Magic Beasts, so their pranks will be surely scary to people.


    When that monkey got frightened by Kurogane and Mashiro, it was calling Teacher Neil ¡°Stupid!¡± and stuff.


    Their degree of mischievousness might depend on the person.


    ¡°Come to think of it, those kids have been quiet since you guys came. I wonder if they are also getting shy because of the number of people in the dormitory increased?¡±


    Teacher Neil laughed ¡°Ahaha¡±¡­ but I believe they are simply scared by the presence of the higher-ranked Divine and Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°I will introduce my Magic Beasts to you on another occasion, so could you also let me meet that Nightwalk Leopard¡­ err, Kaguya, was it? Before long?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, once she calms down¡­¡±


    I laughed ¡°Hohoho¡±¡­ in suitable deceit and sipped from the cup.


    For the time being, Kaguya¡¯s presence has been approved by Teacher Neil, and all concerns regarding her dormitory admission have been resolved¡­ I think?

 CH 439

    Is this okay?


    (You are late. You must have eaten something delicious.)


    Kaguya, who seemed to have been waiting for us to return, curled up in the middle of the sofa, looking sulky.


    ¡°You jest, we ate the same thing you did. I was just telling Teacher Neil about you.¡±


    (About me? Just what did you tell him?)


    Hearing that we talked about her, Kaguya¡¯s suspicions were raised.


    ¡°I sought approval from the dorm manager, Teacher Neil, so that you could stay here.¡±


    (Approval? Why would he care that I am here?)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that over here. If not for your current appearances, you would have to be kept in a cage.¡±


    Kaguya exploded after hearing my words and her hair stood up as she hissed at me.


    ¡°Now, now, calm down. I got the approval, so everything is alright. You can even walk around the dormitory if you don¡¯t act violently.¡±


    (¡­ What. You should say that earlier. You startled me.)


    Understanding that she didn¡¯t have to be put in a cage, she sat back down with relief.


    ¡°Teacher Neil asked whether you are possibly a Nightwalk Leopard, but are you?¡±


    I sat next to Kaguya and asked her while stroking her back to calm her down.


    (I wonder? Humans might call me like that, but I am me. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me.)


    Kaguya closed her eyes in comfort and let me pat her obediently. How cute.


    Teacher Neil thought she was a rare species, but Kaguya herself doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in that, so she didn¡¯t know much herself.


    I¡¯m plenty satisfied with Kaguya as she is, so I don¡¯t really mind not knowing her species.


    ¡°I got permission for you to walk around the dormitory, but I don¡¯t know what will happen if you leave the dormitory¡¯s premises, so make sure not to go out.¡±


    It would be plenty troublesome if you get caught by Teacher Neil in the dormitory in the first place.


    It might be better to let him meet with her to avoid problems in the future.


    (Academy is a place with a horde of noisy kids, right? I can imagine what would happen to me if I wandered around in such a place in my current appearances. Who would go into such a place on their own?)


    Seeing how troublesome she finds it, there must be a story behind it.


    (I shudder when I imagine a crowd of kids swarming around me like you do. You are more than enough trouble as it is.)


    Kaguya said ¡°Hmph!¡± in a spoiled manner. Seeing that, Kurogane seized Kaguya by the scuff of her neck and lifted her up.


    (W, what are you doing! Let me go!)


    ¡°If you find staying by Lord¡¯s side so troublesome, should I throw you into Byakko¡¯s room instead?¡±


    (Hii! I, I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near those guys! Let me go! Let go of me!)


    ¡°Stop it, Kurogane! I told you to stop with the bullying and quarreling, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I am merely suggesting that she can go elsewhere if she¡¯s unhappy with you, Lord.¡±


    When Kurogane released Kaguya with an embarrassed look on his face, Kaguya softly landed on the ground and dashed away.


    ¡°Geez! Look what you did, Kurogane. The poor thing ran away in fear.¡±


    When I warned him with my eyes, Kurogane and Mashiro sat on both of my sides.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s talking so conceitedly with you, my Lord. She lacks self-awareness as your contracted beast.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t forgive those who look down on you, Cristea!¡±


    Kurogane patted my head while Mashiro leaned on my shoulder.


    It appears they didn¡¯t like that I was paying too much attention to Kaguya.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about the Sacred Beasts¡¯ desire to monopolize because it comes from their instincts, but I would like them to get along with their fellow contracted beasts.


    ¡°We will be now living in this dormitory together, and I won¡¯t force you to get along with her, but please don¡¯t be so forceful with her.¡±


    When I spoke while taking out a brush from my Inventory, the two immediately returned to their Sacred Beast forms.


    (¡­ Can¡¯t be helped.)


    (Okaaayy.)


    Geez, so self-interested. I started brushing Mashiro who climbed up on my lap.


    Kurogane looked dissatisfied, but he held himself back since I just scolded him about Kaguya.


    ¡°The school entrance ceremony is the day after tomorrow, so you cannot cause any weird ruckus. You also cannot keep on threatening Teacher Neil.¡±


    (I¡¯m not threatening him. I¡¯m just making him understand that he¡¯s being disrespectful to you, my Lord.)


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you to stop doing that. In the first place, he¡¯s my teacher, so there¡¯s nothing to be disrespectful about.¡±


    (But that fellow, he¡¯s a bit weird, you know? Are all teachers like that?)


    I won¡¯t deny that Teacher Neil is a weirdo.


    And I want to think that not all teachers in this academy are like him¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think all teachers are like Teacher Neil, but¡­ Teacher Neil seems to be the type of person who loses sight of his surroundings when he is absorbed in something he is interested in, such as Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts.¡±


    He¡¯s either otaku or has a researcher¡¯s temperament¡­ those kinds of people are not often good teachers¡­ I think.


    But I wonder if there¡¯s any other profession than a teacher he could become¡­ there doesn¡¯t seem to be one.


    It seems that he¡¯s far more knowledgeable about Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts than ordinary people.


    I feel that he¡¯s most suited to be a researcher or a scholar.


    As a student, I would prefer him to be a bit more teacher-ish though.


    I let out a sigh and continued brushing.

 CH 440.1

    A wonderful breakfast.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to keep breakfast simple, but¡­¡±


    I¡¯m starting to miss Japanese food, and while it may be possible if it was only Sei and me, it would be tough to suddenly serve miso soup and rice to Teacher Neil.


    That would mean Western food, but since we had omelet and pot-au-feu yesterday, I don¡¯t want to have omelet again. Hmm.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, the ingredients have arrived.¡±


    Miria came back from the small room where the ingredients were delivered, carrying a crate in her hands.


    Seeing this, Kurogane quickly took the crate from Miria and carried it to the kitchen table.


    He¡¯s unexpectedly gentlemanly, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Thank you. Miria, please set the tables in the meantime. Let me see¡­¡±


    When I looked into the crate, I saw that it was filled with bread and butter, and also eggs and vegetables that I had ordered in addition.


    ¡°Mhm, mm¡­ this is plenty enough for breakfast. But¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t have this hard round bread. I don¡¯t have a hobby to train my jaw in the morning.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s slice the bread first¡­ Ugh, it¡¯s so hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord, let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Can you? Please slice it this thick.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kurogane took the bread knife from me and cut the hard bread without difficulty.


    I took out the milk in the meantime, laid the cut bread on a tray, and poured the milk in.


    While the milk was being absorbed by the bread, I cracked eggs into a bowl and beat it.


    ¡°Hey, Cristea. I want to help too!¡±


    ¡°Mashiro, you¡­ Well, can you peel off this lettuce, wash it, and tear it into bite-sized pieces?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When I handed the lettuce and a large bowl to Mashiro, he began to peel it off with great enthusiasm.


    While observing him with a sidelong glance, I washed the tomatoes and cut them into wedges. I put them in my inventory for last-minute serving.


    ¡°Oh, I can already smell it.¡±


    When the bread in the tray has completely absorbed the milk, I put the bread into another tray with the egg mixture and made sure that one side is soaked with the egg solution before turning it over to let the other side absorb it.


    This way, we can make French toasts in no time at all.


    I didn¡¯t add any sugar this time because I wanted to make the French toast a side dish, but if you mixed it with milk, you could enjoy it as a dessert as well.


    Then, I cut the bacon into bite-sized pieces, dropped some butter into a hot pan, and let the bread and bacon cook.


    When the bread was nicely browned, I put the bacon and cheese on top and covered the pan with a lid, and when the cheese was melted thoroughly, I took it out of the pan.


    Just as we were adding the lettuce and tomatoes to the bread, Sei and the others came into the dining room.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±


    When I greeted them from the kitchen, they all rushed over to me.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cristea. Sorry for coming so late.¡±


    All that¡¯s left is to sneakily take some consomm¨¦ soup out of my inventory, so I guess there¡¯s nothing left to do.


    ¡°Then, we will do the dishes later.¡±


    ¡°Geh, washing the dishes¡­¡±


    ¡°Byakko, you tend to break a lot of plates, so you clean the dining room instead.¡±


    ¡°Ugh~¡­ alright.¡±


    Byakko-sama is not good at washing dishes? Well, he¡¯s the rough type, so it¡¯s easy to imagine him breaking a lot of plates.

 CH 440.2

    A wonderful breakfast.


    Miria, who was wiping down the table, heard the conversation and came running over.


    ¡°Oh my, you don¡¯t have to take care of anyone except Cristea-sama here, so concentrate on her. That is your job.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If one will not work, they shall not eat. Could you please cooperate with us so that we could also enjoy Cristea-sama¡¯s food?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes. I will leave it to you then.¡±


    Miria couldn¡¯t say anything back after being told so much by Suzaku-sama, so she bobbed her head and returned to continue setting the table.


    ¡°¡­ That being the case, we will be cleaning up after.¡±


    Sei, who had been watching the outcome, turned to me and said that, so I had no choice but to say ¡°Well, I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty, now that¡¯s decided, let¡¯s eat! What¡¯s for breakfast today?¡±


    The quick-witted Byakko-sama looked at me, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    ¡°Y¡­ yeah, please enjoy this, this morning:¡±


    I said, handing him a plate of French toast over the counter.


    I then took the pot with consomm¨¦ soup out of my inventory and placed a tray with an according a number of deep plates and cutlery on the table in front of the counter.


    ¡°Please serve the soup yourselves. The same goes for second helpings.¡±


    I decided to ask for self-service from now on. It¡¯s not like there are other nobles around, and I don¡¯t need to be served either.


    ¡°Lord, should I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I will do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Suzaku-sama offered to serve Sei, but he declined and served himself the soup in an unaccustomed manner.


    ¡°Haah¡­ If you don¡¯t let me take care of you a little, I won¡¯t feel fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t be a child forever, so I don¡¯t need you to take care of me all the time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t wear a kimono anymore either.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for disguise any longer.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a change of pace good once in a while?¡±


    ¡°You are too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ what a pity.¡±


    While this conversation was going on, Sei and the others took their seats.


    Byakko-sama didn¡¯t participate in the conversation, but when his eyes met mine, he smiled¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine for Missy to wear it?¡±


    Whoaah! Byakko-sama you idiot! Stop spouting such unnecessary things!


    ¡°¡­! Byakko, you do say good things once in a while. Cristea-sama? Do you have time today?¡±


    Suzaku-sama looked at me with a twinkle in her eye, wanting to strike while the iron¡¯s hot.


    ¡°Errm, umm, I have to prepare for the entrance ceremony, so I¡¯m a bit¡­¡±


    It¡¯s that, right? She¡¯s planning on dressing me up again, right?


    It¡¯s fun to come up with coordination of this and that, but it¡¯s rather difficult to be dressed up¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Suzaku. There is no time to play with the entrance ceremony just around the corner.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I will invite you again at a later date then.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ please eat quickly before it gets cold. I¡¯m going to fry the next batch.¡±


    Giving a vague reply, I proceeded to pan-fry the rest.


    ¡°Then, please excuse us, but we will eat first.¡±


    Using Sei¡¯s words as a signal, everyone joined their hands while saying ¡°Itadakimasu¡± and started eating.


    ¡°¡­ Yum! I like sweet things too, but I prefer this kind more. The area where the cheese is fully melted and the edges where it¡¯s crunchy are both delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Certainly. The sweet kind is delicious because it¡¯s sweet, but this kind is not a dessert but a full meal.¡±


    ¡°Aan¡­ the bread, softened by the egg, received the strong flavor of bacon, and the melted cheese wraps it all up¡­ How broad-minded that flavor is¡­¡±


    The three of them were all doing their own food reports. Suzaku-sama, aren¡¯t you too careless just because Teacher Neil isn¡¯t here?


    ¡°Cristea, next is our turn!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, wait for just a moment, Mashiro.¡±


    ¡°Fuaah¡­ ¡®morning. You are all up early.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Please wait a minute, Teacher Neil.¡±


    I hurriedly finished pan-frying the French toasts.

 CH 441.1

    The day before the entrance ceremony.


    During the meal, I watched Teacher as he gulped the food all down in a flash and rushed to get more while saying things like, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how soft the bread is. Wow¡­ delicious, this is delicious!¡± and ¡°How can this soup be so clear and yet have such complex flavors??¡±


    To be honest, I was happy to hear that it was delicious. However, I want to hear about the entrance ceremony that¡¯s coming up tomorrow¡­!


    As a person who is currently forced to stay in a special dormitory to avoid the curious eyes of the students, I want to know what¡¯s going on in the academy as soon as possible, and I want to be able to see my Oniisama and Marielle-chan without any constraints.


    I¡¯m sure my Oniisama can handle the scrutiny of those around him without difficulty. But that¡¯s not the case with Marielle-chan.


    We can¡¯t be sure that she won¡¯t be forcibly questioned by higher-ranking nobles or senior students since she¡¯s a daughter of a Baron.


    ¡°Fuh¡­ that was delicious. Thank you for the meal. Well, shall we talk about tomorrow then?¡±


    Teacher Neil who seemed to have finally had his fill, received a cup of tea from Miria and began talking with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally the entrance ceremony tomorrow. You guys will be together with other students¡­ is what I would like to say, but that¡¯s not going to happen. We have different seats prepared for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ why is that?¡±


    If possible, a discreet seat at the back of the other students would be the best, but I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had any Sacred Beast contractors or Magic Beast contractors for a long time, and many of the current students don¡¯t understand what having a contract with Sacred Beast really means, let alone the research students and teachers who have been at the school for a long time.¡±


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not easy to make a contract with a Sacred Beast, as evidenced by the fact that Teacher Marlen and Teacher Neil were unable to make a contract or even meet a Sacred Beast, even though they worked so hard for so many years.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have decided to introduce you to the attendees of the ceremony, so that they won¡¯t mess with you and get into trouble.¡±


    Hearing the bombshell Teacher Neil dropped, Sei and I both shouted at the same time.


    ¡°I, introduce¡­ just what do you¡­?¡±


    ¡°N? It¡¯s just going to go up on the stage and telling the students not to do anything weird to you, to the Sacred Beast contractors.¡±


    Ehhhhhhhhhhh!?

 CH 441.2

    The day before the entrance ceremony.


    That might be true, but I don¡¯t want to be that conspicuous!


    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to stand out like that. Isn¡¯t that the same for you, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah! That¡¯s right! I would like to be treated equally to other students!¡±


    I raised my opinion to join in on Sei¡¯s remark.


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ The other students are going to make weird guesses, so I think it would be better to make it clear that you are the contractors. I don¡¯t want to see any students die in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Magic Beasts or Sacred Beasts, they won¡¯t easily forgive those who harm their contractor. It won¡¯t end just with a beating¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, yeah. We have the duty of protecting our contractor. I wish it could end with kicking them about lightly, but we have no intentions of showing mercy to those who try to harm our lord.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I have no problem reducing such insolent people to ashes with my flames, you know?¡±


    ¡°Umu. I¡¯m going to tear those who try to hurt my Lord from limb to limb.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only pulverization left for those who harm Cristea!¡±


    Awawawa. What a violent thing are you saying!?


    ¡°¡­ Having said that, it¡¯s not our intention to make our lord¡¯s position worse by doing too much. I would like to see them try with us standing in front, waiting to restrain them.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m reluctant, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mu, I see. There¡¯s no helping it then.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for Cristea, I don¡¯t mind enduring, you know?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡­!¡±


    Even though they say such scary things, they are always willing to put up with it for us¡­ Thank you, guys.


    ¡°Eh? You Sacred Beasts can¡¯t follow us to the entrance ceremony, you know? It would cause a great ruckus if you did.¡±


    While I was feeling deeply moved, Teacher Neil dropped the bomb.


    ¡­ Hah? Eh? Even though they all said something so nice just now!?


    ¡°At the end of the ceremony, I¡¯m just going to warn the students not to mess with you, the Sacred Beast contractors. So you guys just go up on the stage.¡±


    Just me and Sei? No way, okay!?


    ¡°Nonono. Were you listening to us just now? Even though it was going so good just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t waste our determination!¡±


    When everyone voiced their dissatisfaction, Teacher Neil got overwhelmed.


    ¡°No, umm, but you see? This many Sacred Beasts gathering in one place doesn¡¯t happen even in the royal palace, so it would cause a great uproar.¡±


    ¡°Who cares. Isn¡¯t that your job to suppress the uproar?¡±


    ¡°Wha, even if you say that¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil who was being crowded by everyone, looked at us pleadingly for help.


    Sei and I looked at each other, let out a sigh, and mediated to help Teacher Neil.

 CH 442

    I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy¡­


    ¡°Haah¡­ no one is going to approach me as soon as I enter the academy, so I won¡¯t be able to make any friends¡­¡±


    I let out a grand sigh in my room while mofuing Mashiro and Kurogane who returned to their beast forms.


    (You already have Byakko¡¯s lord and that girl Marielle as your friends, no?)


    (Are those two not enough?)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, but¡­ to be able to call only Sei and Marielle-chan my friends even though the academy is full of students, wouldn¡¯t it be lonely if the rest kept me at a distance? Besides¡­¡±


    Sei, who is also a contractor aside, Marielle-chan might feel out of place around us, so I¡¯m fearing that she will become distant from me because of that.


    I can¡¯t help but feel afraid of that happening.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, with all due respect, I don¡¯t believe that is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Miria was unusually firm, so I couldn¡¯t help but look up at her.


    ¡°In order to gain an advantage that would help them raise their social status, many people will try to approach you, the Sacred Beast contractor. It will be difficult for you to find someone you could trust fully among them. It¡¯s not only when you are kept at a distance, you may feel lonely when surrounded by such people too.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    I was about to say that it couldn¡¯t be right, but when I saw the serious expression on Miria¡¯s face, I understood that it was really possible.


    It¡¯s true that in this country, contractors of Sacred Beasts are often given preferential treatment in exchange for their service.


    It can be as simple as joining the royal court as a high-ranking officer, or marrying into the royal family or to a high-ranking noble.


    If you think about it, it¡¯s not hard to imagine the number of people who try to approach a Sacred Beast contractor, thinking that if they get involved with them, there might be something tasty for them as well.


    ¡°In that sense, it might be difficult to make friends who are close to you other than Sei-sama and Marielle-sama.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I was supposed to be able to avoid being shunned as the Repulsive food eating lady, but I didn¡¯t realize that I would have to keep people away from me because I was a Sacred Beast contractor.


    This unexpected turn of events made me feel depressed about going to the entrance ceremony tomorrow.


    ¡°It may be difficult for you to make friends, Cristea-sama. But because it will difficult, the friends you make while you are in the academy may become your fortune for life.¡±


    Maybe I was unintentionally making a pathetic face.


    Miria knelt down beside me and gently patted my head.


    I had become attached to her from the day she came to our house as my maid and I have considered her my older sister since then, so I always loved having her pat me on the head like this.


    After my Okaasama scolded me for setting a bad example for other servants, I no longer acted spoiled around her in public, but when I am feeling down, she would pamper me like this.


    Since my memories of my previous life returned and I made a contract with the Sacred Beasts, I have had fewer opportunities to do this.


    From Miria¡¯s point of view, I must look pretty depressed right now.


    ¡°Thank you, Miria. I will do my best to make good friends.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for telling you something that made you even more anxious. However, when I was attending the academy, there were many students who clung to high-ranking nobles, there were many who were distrust of others and kept their distance, and there were even fools who surrounded themselves with followers to increase their power.¡±


    Yeah, even if you are not a Sacred Beast contractor, there will be those who try to take advantage of higher-ranking nobles and vice versa.


    I don¡¯t want any of that. I don¡¯t just want to shift from being a Repulsive food eating lady to being a Villainess.


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you will make some wonderful friends, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, that would be nice.¡±


    ¡°First of all, you should take care of your current friends, Sei-sama and Marielle-sama. You can¡¯t make good friends if you slight your current friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you, Miria. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    When I said that, she smiled, hugged me tightly and stood up.


    ¡°The tea has cooled down. I¡¯m going to brew you a new one.¡±


    ¡°Ah, make it a green tea please. I will take out Dorayaki. Let¡¯s eat them together?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, thank you very much. I will get it ready right away then.¡±


    I watched Miria go to the mini-kitchen and slowly got up.


    (Cristea, are you okay?)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. The entrance ceremony is tomorrow, so I can¡¯t stay discouraged any longer. I¡¯m going to do my best to make lots of friends!¡±


    (Lord, make sure to tell us when you have difficulties, alright?)


    ¡°Thanks, Kurogane. I will make sure to tell you then.¡±


    (Umu. We will quickly erase the cause of your sorrow.)


    (We will eliminate the root of evil!)


    ¡°H, hey! Don¡¯t do anything so violent!¡±


    I patiently explained the ¡°things you must not do¡± from scratch to the two who were as extreme as ever, and had a hard time convincing them since they were ¡°eager¡± to do it.

 CH 443.1

    Eh? Is that all right!?


    ¡°Who might it be¡­?¡±


    The number of people who can enter this dormitory is limited, and Teacher Neil can contact me by the magic phone.


    That being the case, the number of people gets narrowed down.


    As Miria went to receive them, I was trying to figure out who the visitors were.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, it¡¯s Sei-sama with the Sacred Beasts, should I let them in?¡±


    ¡­ So it was everyone.


    Well, the only one who had wandered into our home alone was Byakko-sama.


    When Sei visited, he was always followed by guards, and Suzaku-sama did not come alone.


    ¡°Yes, let them in. Also, prepare a cup of tea for everyone please. I will take out more Dorayaki.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I took out a platter from my inventory and laid out the Dorayaki as I watched Miria quickly head for the door.


    Not long after, Sei, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama arrived with Miria leading the way.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cristea, sorry for the sudden visit.¡±


    ¡°Cheers, Missy! Oh? Ain¡¯t that Dorayaki? Can I eat it?¡­ Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Would you stop it, you fool.¡±


    When Byakko-sama found the Dorayaki on the table and reached for it, Sei slapped his hand with an iron fan he had taken out of nowhere. That looked painful¡­


    ¡°N, sheesh! That¡¯s why you are called gluttonous, you stupid tiger¡­ Cristea-sama, I apologize on his behalf.¡±


    Suzaku-sama¡¯s gaze was alternating between me and the Dorayaki while she said that.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ take a seat please. I prepared this Dorayaki for you, so you can eat up without holding back. Tea will be ready in no time, too.¡±


    When I encouraged them, the three promptly sat on the sofa and quickly reached for the Dorayaki.


    ¡­ You guys wanted to eat it that much, huh.


    ¡°Yummzes! You have to eat some sweets too, just as I thought!¡±


    ¡°Tora, you show some restraint. Sorry about him, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Truly. Stop acting in a way that lowers Lord¡¯s dignity. Sheesh.¡±


    Their hands didn¡¯t stop looking for the Dorayaki while saying all that, though.


    ¡°Umm, come to think of it, what about Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama¡­ ahh!?¡±


    I wondered where they were, and was surprised to see them appear as soon as I mentioned their names.


    With the two of them taking a seat on the sofa at their own pace, I hurriedly asked Miria, who just had made tea, for more tea.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my glutinous Divine Beasts¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡­ eat as much as you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Missy! Ow!¡±


    ¡°Tora, you restrain yourself a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡­ Sei¡¯s iron fan sanctioned again.


    In order to catch up because of their late start, Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama continued eating without a care.


    ¡°¡­ Ahem. Sorry. There was a reason we visited you¡­ erm, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Sei faltered and looked at me shyly.


    Eh, what¡¯s with that cuteness?


    Isn¡¯t he cuter than me?


    Oh, come to think of it, I have lost to O-Sei-chan in terms of cuteness before¡­ Gunuu.


    As I waited for his next words, feeling mildly defeated, Sei looked at me as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°P¡­ please teach me how to cook!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    I was wondering what he was saying out of the blue, but when I saw his earnest expression, I knew he was serious.

 CH 443.2

    Eh? Is that all right!?


    Ah~¡­ I see. I continued choosing the dishes delicately and avoided making a Japanese menu because of Teacher Neil.


    We can eat it by ourselves in my room, but Sei and others cannot unless I provide them with the dishes.


    Recently, I didn¡¯t give them anything since we were eating together, which must have made Se miss Japanese cuisine instead.


    ¡°Right. Rather than depending on me to cook Yahatul dishes, it would be naturally better for you to make it yourselves¡­ let¡¯s cook rice tonight then. And also miso soup. It¡¯s easy to make if you do it according to the recipe.¡±


    When I said that, Sei looked relieved.


    ¡°Yeah. Thank you¡­ no, I will be in your care.¡±


    Sei said this earnestly while bowing his head, so I panicked.


    ¡°Eh? Nono, I won¡¯t be teaching you something that great! Don¡¯t mind it!?¡±


    Sei laughed cheerfully as I told him to raise his head in panic.


    Then we all enjoyed tea together for a while.


    During that time, I asked where Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama were all the time, and they told me that they were either in a subspace-like place, cruising the veins of the earth, or disappearing in the skies to explore the surroundings from above.


    They also said that they regularly go to the Dragon God in Yahatul shrine to report on the latest developments.


    ¡°The last time, my Youkan, was taken.¡±


    Genbu-sama suddenly said with a grimace.


    What? Who took it away from you?


    I had a bad premonition, and I looked at Sei, who shook his head as if it wasn¡¯t him.


    Yep, I thought it was time for Seiryou-sama who is Genbu-sama¡¯s caretak¡­ I mean, who is in charge of translating for Genbu-sama, so when I looked at him, Seiryou-sama laughed with a troubled expression.


    ¡°When reporting about Lord¡¯s friendships to Dragon God-sama, we also talked about your cooking, so Genbu showed him the Youkan he had on him when Dragon-sama asked about what kinds of dishes you were cooking, but¡­ he said he was only going to inspect it, and yet he swallowed it whole¡­¡±


    ¡°My important piece, whole.¡±


    Genbu-sama looked seriously disheartened, so when I handed him the Youkan I had stored in my Inventory and his mood improved, I felt relieved.


    ¡­ Uh, wait a moment?


    Dragon God-sama said he was going to inspect it and swallowed it whole?¡­ The Youkan I made?


    ¡°U, umm¡­ I hope nothing weird happened when Dragon God-sama ate the Youkan I made¡­?¡±


    ¡®You are letting the next Emperor eat something this bad!?¡¯ I hope he didn¡¯t get angry like that or something.


    I¡¯m not going to be punished by a God, right!?


    When I asked fearfully, Seiryou-sama looked at me as if he recalled something.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ he nodded a few times and said he was looking forward to the next time¡­¡±


    Ehhhhhhhhhh!?


    ¡°N, next time what?¡±


    ¡°Wants more, next time we go report. He told me and Seiryou.¡±


    Won¡¯t give him mine! Genbu-sama said and Seiryou-sama who was troubled asked me, ¡°That being the case¡­ I¡¯m sorry but could you give us something we could take to the Dragon God?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh? Umm¡­ Erm?¡±


    Dragon God-sama wants something I made!?


    Eh, is that all right? Is this okay?


    When Seiryou-sama begged me for anything, I confusedly offered him Dorayaki and other sweets, and then Seiryou-sama and Genbu-sama simply left.


    Eh¡­ seriously? I won¡¯t get struck by lightning or something, right¡­?

 CH 444.1

    This is incomprehensible, you know?


    I, I don¡¯t know what they say about me, and I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to say about this¡­ ehhh?


    ¡°Miss Cristea¡­ I apologize for my guys¡­¡±


    Seeing me unable to conceal my shaking voice, Sei spoke apologetically.


    ¡°N, no¡­ it¡¯s not your fault¡­ ah, no, that, it¡¯s not like Genbu-sama and Seiryou-sama did it on purpose¡­ umm, th, this won¡¯t make a divine punishment fall upon me, will it¡­?¡±


    It won¡¯t, right? Please say it won¡¯t!!


    ¡°Ah? Of course it won¡¯t. Anything you make is super delicious, after all!¡±


    When I asked timidly, Byakko-sama reacted more quickly than Sei.


    Next to him, Suzaku-sama nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, your pudding and chawanmushi are works of art, Cristea-sama! Geez, Genbu is not sensible at all, this is where he should have presented pudding rather than Youkan¡­ that¡¯s right, Cristea-sama! I will go next time, so won¡¯t you give me a pudding?¡±


    Hah? Pudding is¡­ because Suzaku-sama wants to eat it right!?


    Nono, stop looking at me as if you just had a good idea!?


    ¡°Nono, it should be Orc soup or Onigiri, right? Ah, Karaage might be good too¡­ that being the case, gimme!¡±


    Byakko-sama could you stop going along with her!?


    ¡°That¡¯s just your preferences, you stupid tiger! Cristea-sama, you can ignore the stupid tiger.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me stupid, you are the same! You are only into pudding, chawanmushi, and other jiggly foods. I¡¯d rather have something hearty and satisfying!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Aah!? Do you have a problem!?¡±


    Sparks seemed to be flying between the two of them, and I felt my blood turn cold.


    Hieh!? Are we going to have a battle of divine beasts in here!?


    Thud! Thud!


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Sei used his iron fan on the two¡¯s heads¡­ h, he showed no mercy¡­!


    ¡°¡­ I apologize, Cristea-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±


    After Sei glared at the two apologizing sullenly, he bowed deeply to me.


    ¡°¡­ I apologize for my divine beasts again.¡±


    ¡°D, don¡¯t mind it, like I said before, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault, so you don¡¯t have to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, there absolutely won¡¯t be any divine punishment. The things you make are a, all delicious¡­ so.¡±


    Ah geez, I don¡¯t know whether to be relieved that I¡¯m not going to get hit or embarrassed because Sei said it so bashfully.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ Shall we go to the kitchen then? I will start by teaching you how to cook rice!¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah. Right. I will be in your care.¡±


    As we both stood up awkwardly while embarrassed, Mashiro in his human form hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Wah! What? What is it, Mashiro?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Cristea, you are our master, so. You don¡¯t have to look after these guys, and yet¡­¡±


    Mashiro spoke in a small voice while pressing his forehead against my head.

 CH 444.2

    This is incomprehensible, you know?


    ¡°Mashiro¡­¡±


    ¡°Umu, it¡¯s as Mashiro said. You guys are acting a little too spoiled with our lord. I know that you can be considered friends, but you have got to learn to mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Kurogane!¡±


    Kurgoane¡¯s comment startled me so much, I let out my voice in shock, but Sei stopped me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay Miss Cristea. We certainly are indulging in your kindness. I will be careful not to bother you too much while we are here¡­ however, I want to learn cooking from you. I want to learn at least a little so that I can reduce the burden put on you, Miss Cristea.¡±


    When Sei said so, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama both felt despondent.


    It¡¯s the truth that I sympathized with Sei and others in regards to the situation they were put in and ended up spoiling them a little. And because of that, I made Mashiro and Kurogane sad, failing as their master¡­ I have to reflect on that, too.


    However, I can¡¯t help but see myself, who cannot return to my previous world, in Sei who can¡¯t even go back to his hometown carefreely.


    I have my family and food, but Sei left everything important to him behind when he crossed the sea from the far away Yahatul.


    If it weren¡¯t for the four divine beasts that were contracted to him when he left Yahatul, Sei might have spent his entire life alone in this foreign country¡­ I can¡¯t bear to think about it.


    So, as Sei¡¯s friend, I want to do what I can to help him.


    ¡°I never thought of you guys as a burden, though. However, learning to cook is not a bad thing, and because it¡¯s for your own good, I will teach you properly.¡±


    When I said that playfully, Sei chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed, we all feel happier after eating the food you cooked, Miss Cristea. We will do our best to return that happiness as well.¡±


    ¡°We will¡­ you mean us too?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, of course he meant us two as well. Cristea-sama, I would like to be able to make delicious puddings for my Lord, so please teach me well!¡±


    ¡°Eh, yeah¡­ sure.¡±


    In Suzaku-sama¡¯s case, I feel that she wants to learn so that she could eat it herself¡­ oh well.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to the kitchen right away? If this stupid tiger doesn¡¯t want to eat, let him return to our room first.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me stupid! I can, more or less, cook too! I just have to learn how to season things properly and stuff!¡±


    ¡°All you can do is cut and grill! You have no delicacy!¡±


    When I tried following the bickering Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama to the kitchen with Sei, Mashiro stood next to me and grasped my hand.


    ¡°If I learn how to cook, will you¡­ eat it?¡±


    I held hands with Mashiro and Kurogane, and we headed for the kitchen.

 CH 445.1

    Cristea¡¯s cooking class.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to teach you how to cook rice. I will show you how it¡¯s done first.¡±


    I took out a bag of rice, a bowl, and several earthenware pots from my inventory.


    ¡°First, I will show you how to polish the rice¡­ before cooking the rice, you need to rinse off the bran and other debris in with the water, and soak it¡­ erm, let the rice absorb the water and then cook it in the earthenware pot.¡±


    I measured the rice as I explained.


    ¡°You can also use a spatula or a stick to remove the excess rice and level the surface. Repeat this process for several cups¡­ Remember how many cups you scooped. I¡¯m going to use three cups here.¡±


    I really want to measure the rice properly, but I don¡¯t have a measuring container¡­ But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t cook without it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put the measured rice into a bowl and wash it. You have to be nimble from here, so please watch carefully.¡±


    I carried the bowl of rice to the sink and touched the magic stone on the faucet to release the water.


    In this world, water is produced by pouring just a little magical power into the magic stone sealed with a water magic circle on the faucet. If you pour magical power into the fire stone next to it, it will turn into hot water, which is very convenient.


    ¡°The first thing to remember when washing rice is that dry rice absorbs water very easily, so as soon as you add water to the rice, pour it out and throw it away. This is to prevent the rice from absorbing too much dirty water.¡±


    I then drained off the water with one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to polish the rice from now on, like this¡­ I¡¯m stirring the rice lightly with my fingers.¡±


    After stirring the rice about 20 times, I added water, stir gently from the bottom, and discard the cloudy water again.


    ¡°You repeat this process a few times, and when the clearness of the polished water is reduced to the point where you can see the rice, it¡¯s done.¡±


    In my previous life, rice milling technology had improved, and it was no longer necessary to polish rice so thoroughly. There was even no-wash rice that could be used without any polishing whatsoever.


    I liked freshly milled rice because it tasted better, so I wanted to buy a rice polishing machine¡­ Remembering the delicious freshly cooked rice of my previous life, I put the rice in the colander.


    ¡°The polishing is now done. Next is¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we cooking it at last?¡±


    Sei who was watching quietly had a ¡®I was waiting for this!¡¯ look on his face.


    ¡°No, we let the rice sit in the water.¡±


    ¡°What, still not done yet¡­ it takes a lot of work, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nono, Sei-san.


    You are visibly disappointed, but making good rice takes a lot of time and effort.


    But then you eat it in an instant¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± When everyone eats delightfully and says this, that¡¯s what makes one work so hard.


    In my case, I¡¯m working hard because I want to eat good food, too!


    ¡°Pour in the same amount or twenty percent more water than the amount of rice you measured. This is why I told you to remember the number of cups of rice you have used.¡±


    I used the same cup I used to measure the rice and poured the water into the bowl.


    ¡°This is how you let the rice absorb water. In summer, it takes a shorter amount of time, and in winter, it takes longer.¡±


    I recommend 30 minutes or more in summer and an hour or more in winter.


    ¡°It takes a long time even before cooking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make miso soup in the meanwhile. Erm, this amount of rice won¡¯t be enough for everyone, so we should prepare another pot¡­¡±


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    ¡°I will do it too!¡±


    ¡°Then, I will leave it to you Kurogane and Mashiro.¡±


    I left the rice polishing to them, and took out kombu, katsuobushi (dried bonito flakes), and miso from my inventory.


    ¡°Wipe the surface of the kombu with a cloth lightly. Put the water and kombu in a pot and let it sit for a while. Then, for the katsuobushi¡­¡±


    I took out my katsuobushi shaver and showed him how to shave the flakes.


    ¡°Katsuobushi is made like this. I will need a lot of it, so can someone do it for me?¡±


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Sei came forward, so I handed the katsuobushi to him.


    ¡°Put the katsuobushi on the shaver like this¡­¡±


    I took Sei¡¯s hand and slid the katsuobushi into the shaver. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­


    The shavings were made with a light sound.


    Yeah, he¡¯s doing well.

 CH 445.2

    Cristea¡¯s cooking class.


    ¡°Can you do it like this¡­ Sei?¡±


    When I looked into Sei¡¯s face, it was all red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sei? Your face is bright red¡­¡±


    When I held Sei¡¯s hand, it didn¡¯t feel particularly hot, but¡­ did he suddenly get a fever or something?


    ¡°I, it¡¯s nothing! I, I just have to make lots of this stuff, right!?¡±


    Sei promptly turned his head away and started making the katsuobushi wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ I will leave it to you then.¡±


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ill after showing this much vigor, so he should be fine.


    ¡°Erm, be sure to switch with someone else if you get tired. Then, let¡¯s get the toppings ready next¡­¡±


    When I turned around to ask what kind of toppings would others like with their miso soup, Byakko-sama was grinning for some reason.


    ¡°Byakko-sama, would you like to say something?¡±


    When Byakko-sama is grinning, you need to be careful.


    While wary of what he was scheming, Byakko-sama¡¯s grin deepened.


    ¡°Nyathing? Really? I just thought that spring was here.¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tora! Stop chatting pointlessly and help out!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    When Sei warned Byakko-sama and he moved next to his side to receive katsuobushi, Sei punched Byakko-sama to his flank. However, Byakko-sama started grinning about something again while working on the katsuobushi.


    ¡­ What is this about?


    ¡°Now, now, Cristea-sama. Let¡¯s leave the stupid tiger alone. And so, what do we do about the miso soup toppings?¡±


    Suzaku-sama urged me because I was watching the two people¡¯s act without understanding a single bit of it.


    I was concerned about the warm gaze Suzaku-sama was looking at me with, though.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    When it comes to miso soup, tofu is the answer, but¡­


    Rock salt is the type of salt that is commonly used In the Doristan Kingdom, so I¡¯m not sure we can get a similar bittern to that we would get by using sea salt.


    Since I¡¯m making tofu, I would like to do it properly with bittern.


    Magnesium chloride contained within the bittern is apparently the component that hardens the tofu, but I don¡¯t know how to get magnesium¡­ I thought of using agar-agar or potato starch instead, but it just didn¡¯t feel right.


    It¡¯s not like I can get involved in the sea salt production either.


    I have heard that you can use chickpeas, vinegar, and lemon instead, so let¡¯s give that a try next time¡­


    Speaking of tofu, I¡¯d like to use wakame.


    I have to harvest more wakame when I go to sea again.


    Let¡¯s go with this and that today.


    I decided on the toppings after checking the stock in my food storage.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of using cabbage and onions today.¡±


    I often use them as toppings for miso soup, as they are both sweet and delicious when cooked well.


    Ahh, if only I had tofu, I could put in fried tofu too¡­!


    ¡°Miss Cristea, is this enough katsuobushi?¡±


    Sei showed me a bowl full of katsuobushi.


    Ohh.. that¡¯s a fair amount of flakes.


    ¡°Thank you. Then, let¡¯s finish with dashi. Ah¡­ but before that.¡±


    I swapped the soaked rice from the bowl into the earthenware pot and placed it on the magic stove.


    You might think that soaking the rice in the pot from the beginning would be less of an effort, but if we did that, the water might have seeped into the earthenware pot and crack.


    The rice starts at medium to high heat, and when the water starts boiling, you drop the heat to low and cook for about 15 more minutes. When the water is gone, let it steam for 10 to 15 minutes and it is ready to serve.


    While the rice is cooking, we get back to the miso soup again.


    ¡°Next, put the kombu we left in the water on heat and pull it up before it starts to boil. Put the katsuobushi in here.¡±


    When I put a handful of katsuobushi in the soup, Sei was shocked.


    ¡°Y, you put in so much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have to put in at least this much¡­ Now, when it comes to a boil, turn off the heat, and when the katsuobushi sink to the bottom of the pot, strain it through a dish towel to complete the dashi.¡±


    Then, put the pot with the soup stock on the fire, add the onions, and when they are cooked and become transparent, add the cabbage. When the cabbage is cooked, dissolve the miso in it and turn off the heat before it boils. In the meantime, as the rice is cooking, lightly stir the rice with a spatula to help it steam.


    ¡°With this, miso soup and rice are completed. It¡¯s simple, right?¡±


    When I turned to Sei and others with a smile on my face, Sei looked at me with an honest face.


    ¡°The process is, from what I have seen simple, but¡­ I understand now that it takes time and effort. So you have always been doing something like this for us¡­ thank you.¡±


    Sei bowed his head deeply.


    ¡°Eh! Ah, that, umm, it¡¯s not that difficult once you get used to it, you know? I just want to eat delicious things anyway¡­¡±


    While I was panicking, Sei burst into laughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Cristea is a glutton just like Tora and others.¡±


    ¡°¡­! You are so rude, Sei!¡±


    When I protested, everyone laughed unbearably.

 CH 446.1

    Tasting the food!


    ¡°¡­ I have never seen a menu like this before.¡±


    Teacher Neil, who had returned after feeding the Magic Beasts, was puzzled when he saw the Japanese food that had been served.


    ¡°It¡¯s cuisine from Sei-sama¡¯s birthplace of Yahatul. Our family has been cooking with ingredients from Yahatul for a long time. There is a trading company in our territory that deals in Yahatul goods, and that is what got me interested in it. I hope it is to your taste.¡±


    ¡°Heeh¡­ so this is Yahatul¡¯s¡­¡±


    As Teacher Neil looked on with interest, Sei explained.


    ¡°They are dishes from my birthplace, so I helped with the cooking. This is rice¡­ you can think of it as a substitute for bread. And this is miso soup, a soup made with a flavoring called miso. And this is, erm¡­¡±


    Sei glanced at me, so I decided to explain on his behalf.


    ¡°This is Orc meat friend with ginger¡­ the herb we call zingy in our country is also used as seasonings in Yahatul.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You cook with herbs!?¡±


    Teacher Neil was surprised, but it has been a long time seeing a reaction like his, since it¡¯s been recognized as an ingredient in our family.


    ¡°Yes. When used in cooking, zingy (ginger) can be used to eliminate odors and has a nice accent.¡±


    ¡°Heeh¡­ it eliminates odor? I learned something new.¡±


    Teacher Neil took out his notepad and quickly wrote it down.


    ¡°And this Orc meat? How did you manage to get it when it¡¯s so scarce these days? I have been having a hard time finding enough to feed the Magic Beasts. I finally managed to get a whole one recently.¡±


    Ah¡­ that¡¯s the fault of our bacon business, I¡¯m sure.


    Recalling the Orc¡¯s freshly severed head from the other day I ended up belching from, I started feeling a bit sorry.


    My inventory is still stocked, so I might as well offer some orcs next time when I visit my parents.


    I would feel sorry if the Magic Beasts didn¡¯t have anything to eat.


    ¡°Some Magic Beasts like to eat internal organs, so I¡¯m having a difficult time getting the internal organs from a different route. Previously, I have been ordering them from the slums, but I wasn¡¯t able to get them there recently¡­¡±


    Ugh¡­ I would like you to stop talking about something so grotesque like internal organs during the meal.


    N? Ordering internal organs from the slums? Isn¡¯t that¡­


    ¡°Teacher Neil, did you perhaps teach the residents of the slums how to deal with internal organs?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡­ Yeah, I taught them. They were cooking the internal organs as they were, the bad odors included, so I thought I would teach them how to make them taste better, if even a little bit.¡±


    ¡­ To think that the person I have heard about while I was making sausages was Teacher Neil!


    ¡°Well~ I have tried challenging myself to eat the same thing the Magic Beasts did, but it stank so bad the way I prepared it. I did a lot of research on it and just taught them the results. But, why do you know of that?¡±


    ¡­ His love for Sacred Beasts & Magic Beasts is so strong he even tried to eat the same thing as them¡­ Teacher Neil really is¡­ a Magic Beast fo¡­ no, ner¡­ no, well, what is he? He¡¯s eager to learn, isn¡¯t he!


    ¡°So it was like that¡­ I heard rumors about it from the chefs at home, so I thought it might be you.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? I¡¯m curious about what kind of rumors they were, but¡­ oh well. Well, it was a failure.¡±

 CH 446.2

    Tasting the food!


    ¡°The residents of the slums wouldn¡¯t give up the offal because they could eat them now¡­ haah. What a failure, really¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil dropped his shoulders in dejection¡­ Oh, don¡¯t shock me like that, okay!


    While we were looking at Teacher Neil tiredly, Teacher Neil pulled himself together and lifted his face.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too late to regret it now, though! Those people now have proper meals to eat, so I will deem it an acceptable result. Erm, can we start eating before it gets cold?¡±


    Teacher Neil grinned and pointed at the food before him.


    ¡°Y, yes. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hold back then¡­ oh my? You guys don¡¯t seem to have cutlery. Did you forget?¡±


    Teacher Neil looked at the setting of the table. There would be normally knives and forks lined up, but there was not even a shadow after them.


    ¡°Ah, no. This is our cutlery. It¡¯s called chopsticks and we will use it to eat instead.¡±


    I picked up my chopsticks and moved it to show him.


    ¡°I thought it would be better for you to eat with what you are used to, so we prepared the usual cutlery for you.¡±


    ¡°Heeh~ You are eating with just that? That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Ugh, it will be difficult to eat if you stare at me so seriously.


    ¡°Yumm! As expected, a meal with rice and miso soup is always good¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ the miso soup is warming me up¡­¡±


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama seemed to have started eating while I was hesitating and were gobbling up the food.


    Teacher Neil¡¯s gaze changed over to them and he observed their chopsticks moving.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you can hold and divide, so it looks like a reasonable cutlery. Can I give it a try, too?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah¡­ sure.¡±


    I was about to get up to get a spare pair of chopsticks, but Miria stopped me with a look and quickly went to get them instead.


    ¡°Teacher, this is how you hold them.¡±


    Sei quickly took Teacher¡¯s hand and showed him how to hold the chopsticks.


    ¡°And then you move it like this¡­¡±


    Sei smiled at Teacher Neil, who seemed to have gotten the hang of it right away and was moving the tips of his chopsticks around with pride.


    ¡°Alrighty, like this¡­ oh geez, I can¡¯t seem to pick it up properly¡­¡±


    He tried to pick up the rice, but it spilled all over the place.


    ¡°You will need a bit more practice. Please use the usual cutlery if you find it too difficult to use.¡±


    Sei went through Teacher Neil¡¯s struggles, took a seat, and began to eat with a composed look on his face.


    Oh, maybe I can eat calmly now, too?


    I quickly picked up the bowl of miso soup and took a sip.


    When we finished our meal and were about to go back to our rooms, Teacher Neil, who seemed to have finally gotten used to using chopsticks, stopped us.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the entrance ceremony, and I have to leave the special dormitory early in the morning to prepare. I will have a carriage pick you guys up, so wait in the lounge until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    A carriage will get us, huh¡­ I don¡¯t want to stand out so much, though.


    I wanted to mix in the crowd of students if possible¡­ even though I know that such actions would be meaningless since I have to get up on the stage.


    So the entrance ceremony starts tomorrow at last, huh.


    Please, please, please let me finish the entrance ceremony safely and allow me to lead a peaceful school life.


    I went back to my room, praying for a peaceful and safe life.

 CH 447.1

    The morning of the entrance ceremony.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    In the dining room, Miria was working briskly.


    In the morning, I like to move at my own pace, so she does other things for me.


    She wakes up earlier than I do, and after quickly fixing up her room, she goes to the dining room to set the table.


    ¡°Good morning, Miria. Now then, what shall we do for breakfast this morning?¡±


    Checking the stock of ingredients, I thought about the menu.


    Hmmm, I have bread, so I¡¯d like to use that, but I¡¯m not sure that I want to make French toast again¡­


    ¡°Kurogane, could you slice the bread about this thick?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Mashiro, can you crack these eggs and mix it with milk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    After letting them do their work, I took the bacon, boiled spinach, mushrooms, and other vegetables out of my inventory, cut them into appropriate sizes, and stir-fried them together.


    ¡°Lord, is this enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Can you spread them in the frying pans?¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    After asking Kurogane to deal with the bread, I transferred the stir-fried ingredients to a bowl.


    ¡°Cristea, is this okay?¡±


    I mixed the egg mixture I asked Mashiro for with the ingredients.


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I took the pan, which Kurogane neatly lined with bread, and poured the egg mixture into it.


    ¡°After that, we put thin slices of cheese on top¡­¡±


    I covered the pan with a lid and put it on the magical stove to cook over low heat.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cristea. I¡¯m sorry for being late.¡±


    ¡°Morning~¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you.¡±


    Sei and the others who seemed to have finished their morning practice came to the dining room.


    ¡°Good morning. The breakfast is nearly done.¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need help with?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I would like to make soup, so could you please cut these vegetables into easy to eat sizes?¡±


    I gathered the leftover vegetables and handed them to Sei and others.


    I gently opened the lid of the frying pan, checked the extent of browning, took out the consomm¨¦ soup stock from my inventory and heated it up in a pot.


    ¡°Is this fine?¡±


    I took the vegetables that had been quickly cut up by Sei, Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama, and lightly stir-fried them before adding them in the pot.


    When the contents of the frying pan looked good enough, we each got a bowl of soup and took our seats.


    ¡°I made bread quiche for today¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    Yep, I made a quiche with bread this morning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Everyone fought for the divided bread quiche and began to eat it.


    ¡°Yummy!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ the balance between the crispy bread and the fluffy eggs is wonderful. The vegetables and bacon that blend together in your mouth are very tasty¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is unexpectedly filling. The soup is also hearty and delicious.¡±


    Good, there¡¯s plenty of veggies which is great for breakfast.


    ¡°Morniiing¡­ hm? What a nice smell.¡±


    Teacher Neil came into the dining room with unkempt hair.


    He woke up a little early, probably because of today¡¯s entrance ceremony, and was still yawning sleepily.

 CH 447.2

    The morning of the entrance ceremony.


    Teacher Neil said happily as he scooped the soup from himself, but I think he¡¯s too skinny to begin with, so I think it would be better for him to gain some weight.


    I¡¯m sure there were days when he was so absorbed in his research that he didn¡¯t eat.


    I¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on him while I¡¯m here.


    ¡°Today is finally the academy entrance ceremony, but make sure you get ready to leave early, so you won¡¯t be late. I¡¯ll be leaving right after breakfast, so stay in the lounge after you change.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±


    Teacher Neil had another bowl of soup and quiche and then went back to his room.


    We all washed the dishes and then returned to our rooms to get ready.


    ¡°¡­ Yeah. That should do it.¡±


    I changed into my uniform and spun around in front of the mirror to check.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, it suits you terribly well.¡±


    ¡°Umu, it suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, cute!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    I smiled, feeling a little embarrassed by the compliments.


    ¡°However, Cristea-sama¡­ this is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Not enough, what is not enough?


    ¡°Take this¡­¡±


    Saying that, Miria presented me attachable sleeves and collar with lots of laces.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­?¡±


    Even though I had suggested it to persuade my mother, I didn¡¯t want to be too flashy, so I couldn¡¯t help but back away when Miria presented me with the laces that I hadn¡¯t dared to look at.


    ¡°The finest laces were used to make these, so please use them at least for the entrance ceremony and other official occasions.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°If Madam finds out that you haven¡¯t used the laces at all, she will get forceful with your next uniform¡­¡±


    ¡°I will use it.¡±


    If my Okaasama finds out, the next time she has a uniform made for me, it will probably be a heavily modified one. When I think about it like this, it¡¯s not so bad to wear them only for entrance ceremonies and official occasions.


    Reluctantly, I asked Miria to put on the collar and sleeves.


    Reluctantly, I asked Miria to put on the collar and sleeves.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You look wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Even though I was reluctant, it was still cute.


    The laces peeking out from the cuffs was fastened with decorative sparkling jewels.


    Since I was using the attachable collar, I asked her to not fasten the front collar.


    ¡°Yes. These would be fine for ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam would want you to keep them on all the time, though¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I imagine they will get in the way during class.¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama, I think it¡¯s all right for you to dress up a little more, you know?¡±


    Miria was sighing in disappointment, but it can¡¯t be helped because my previous life was so plain that the idea that simple is best is ingrained in me.


    I think I¡¯m still on the flashy side.


    When I see a pretty girl, I want her to dress up! Is what I think too, but I don¡¯t want to necessarily dress myself up like that. I just want them to give up because that¡¯s the way I am.


    Having said that, when I was dressed in cute clothes the last time, I didn¡¯t feel so bad, so I¡¯m actually being quite selfish now.


    ¡°I think I would feel stiff wearing this all the time. I will wear it once in a while, okay?¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ My Okaasama¡¯s network of information is not to be underestimated.


    I¡¯m not sure what kind of rumors she will be hearing at the tea parties¡­


    I¡¯m a little nervous to think that I¡¯ll eventually have to participate in this information war called a tea party.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to talk in circles with my simple mind.


    Haah¡­ It¡¯s no use worrying about such things now, isn¡¯t it?


    For now, I have to finish today¡¯s entrance ceremony without any problems.


    My Sacred Beast contracts will be finally made public, so I have to be even more careful from now on.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, I believe it would be better to head to the lounge soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I checked my appearance one last time and then headed for the lounge.

 CH 448.1

    Coming to get them.


    ¡°So your uniform is still the standard one.¡±


    The fabric seemed to be of good quality, but the specifications seemed to be the same as those of commoners.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to fuss about it too much. Miss Cristea, you¡­ look great in that.¡±


    Sei blushed a little as he said that.


    ¡°Thank you. As for me, I wanted to go more modest than this, but¡­ I apparently cannot do without putting on certain appearance because of my family status. It¡¯s bothersome.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Cristea-sama, you are a very lovely girl, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to be modest! My, oh my! How delicate and wonderful these laces are. Oh my, this embroidery is also fantastic¡­!¡±


    Suzaku-sama quickly came up to me and started to check the laces and embroidery.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    The academy¡¯s staff member? It would be nice if the person wasn¡¯t scary.


    ¡°¡­ Lord, it seems someone¡¯s here to pick you up.¡±


    Kurogane sensed a presence and turned his gaze to the door of the lounge.


    ¡°I will go take a look.¡±


    As I watched Miria quickly make her way to the entrance hall, I fired myself up, thinking that it was finally time.


    ¡°Hey, Cristea. I came to get you. Congratulations on your enrollment.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama!?¡±


    It was my smiling Oniisama.


    ¡°The headmaster said I was the most suitable to come get you. His Highness wanted to come too, but he has to lead the entrance ceremony, so I¡¯ve asked him to go to the venue first.¡±


    I, I¡¯m glad~! I can be relieved knowing that Oniisama was with me.


    ¡°I was surprised because Teacher Neil didn¡¯t say anything about you coming to get us, Oniisama. I was surprised because we weren¡¯t told the details.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ I told him to keep it secret. I wanted to surprise you.¡±


    Oniisama smiled as if his prank was a success.


    ¡°Geez! Oniisama, you¡­ I was certainly surprised, but above all, I feel relieved now. I was wondering what to do if someone I didn¡¯t know came.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are shy as always, Cristea. But you¡¯ll have to get over your shyness if you want to make it through academy.¡±


    ¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m shy, but¡­ for some reason, people kept a distance from me at the New Year¡¯s party, and I just didn¡¯t have time to make friends with other kids because I got lost in the Royal Palace.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t actively try to make other friends after I became friends with Marielle-chan that my Oniisama deemed me shy.

 CH 448.2

    Coming to Get Them


    When I said so, Oniisama shifted his eyes to Sei.


    ¡°Hello there, Sei-kun. Congratulations on your enrollment to you, too. I hope you make many friends in the academy as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you very much. Senior Ellisfeed. I am your junior, so you can call me Sei. It¡¯s my privilege to have become Miss Cristea¡¯s dormitory mate and friend.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah. Oh, you can call me Norman if you want. If you can¡¯t make any friends, you can come to me if you are having problems.¡±


    ¡°I will do just that, Senior Norman.¡±


    ¡­ W, what is this. I thought I saw sparks between the two, but¡­ that was just my imagination, right?


    ¡°Come on, we mustn¡¯t be late. The carriage is ready, so let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    Oniisama elegantly extended his hand, so I clasped it tightly, and we walked towards the door, with Sei quietly following us.


    ¡°Umm,. Oniisama. What about Kurogane and Mashiro¡­¡±


    ¡°They will be staying here for now. They can warp over if something happens, right? I¡¯m sure the announcement of you, the contractors, will be a big deal today, so we will wait and see how things go before introducing them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. This concerns us, yet you are thinking of pushing Lord to the front lines instead?¡±


    The two who couldn¡¯t give up insisted.


    Well, you know, if they¡¯re going to announce that we are the contractors anyway, why don¡¯t we just do it all at once. I think so too.


    It¡¯s only in what form to introduce them that puzzles me.


    Normally, we should introduce the two of them in the form of Sacred Beasts, but if they suddenly appeared in the auditorium in the form of beasts, Sacred Beasts at that, it might cause panic.


    But still, introducing them in human forms might not be a good idea either.


    The fact that Sacred Beasts and high-ranking magic beasts can take on human form is only known to a few people¡­


    ¡°Aint that fine, Kurogane. As for us, we don¡¯t want to be seen by so many people either, so we will quietly stay here.¡±


    Byakko-sama tightly grabbed Kurogane by the shoulder.


    ¡°Muh! What are you doing!? Release me!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, you two. It¡¯s deplorable that I won¡¯t be able to see my Lord¡¯s appearance as the star of the show, but this is an academy. It¡¯s a place for kids to gather. Let¡¯s follow what these people have decided on for now, okay?¡±


    Suzaku-sama smiled gracefully as she placed her hands on Mashiro¡¯s shoulders.


    What do you mean ¡®for now¡¯!? So you will only follow depending on the situation? What are you implying!?


    ¡°¡­ We are very glad that you see it that way. Well, let¡¯s go then, Cristea¡­ Sei too.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ Mashiro, Kurogane. I will call for you if something happens. You guys wait for me here, okay?¡±


    We climbed into the carriage, leaving the two unhappy and the two with pasted-on smiles behind.


    Ugh, I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this¡­

 CH 449.1

    In the carriage!


    ¡°Oh, this carriage is the academy¡¯s property. We use it to get around the academy¡¯s premises, or when we have to go outside the academy on short notice. We will be using it for transportation this time just in case, but normally, we would just walk.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°The facilities used by the Elementary-division students are all close to the dormitories, so there¡¯s no need to worry. If you want to proceed to Advanced magic training or specialized courses for more extensive progress, you will have to go to the training grounds or research buildings which are located further away, and that¡¯s a bit of a challenge.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s true. The children of noble families are not that active, so I think they would find that difficult.


    Even though this is an academy, I have a feeling that they¡¯ll soon run out of patience with the idea of traveling long distances on foot through this vast site.


    Me? I¡¯ve been strolling around the grounds of the estate for some time now, so I¡¯m sure my legs and feet have been trained a bit¡­ I think.


    ¡°Just in case, the Royal Palace has installed warp circles at each establishment, but students who want to save up their magical power fundamentally go on foot, and children of wealthy families have several smallish magic stones to use in case of emergency, so they are able to use those.¡±


    ¡°Magic stones?¡±


    Magic stones can be obtained from monsters, but the high quality ones must be quite expensive. I think even a small magic stone costs a fair amount.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s possible to increase the amount of magical power through training to some extent, students who are not high-ranking nobles and don¡¯t have a lot of magical power need to conserve it in order to complete their assignments, so they use magic stones to supplement their magical power. Ah but, you have no need for them so no need to worry, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°R, right¡­¡±


    They are useless for a magical power fiend like myself who¡¯s magical power could spontaneously explode at any given time, yes.


    ¡°Do you have a vast amount of magical power too, Sei?¡±


    When Oniisama changed the subject to Sei, Sei who was pondering about something looked at us.


    ¡°Eh? Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. There are only a handful of people who use magic in Yahatul, so I have not been able to confirm whether the amount of magical power I have is a lot or not.¡±


    That reminds me, I don¡¯t think I have ever seen Sei use magic.


    ¡°What kind of magic can you use, Sei?¡±


    ¡°It seems that I can use wind, fire, water, and earth. As I said before there are not many magic users in Yahatul, so I did not have anyone to learn from. That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking forward to learning how to use it.¡±


    It¡¯s true that in my case, in addition to the nerdy knowledge and imagery from my previous life, I was also able to control it better because Teacher Marlen taught me how to use magic and magical power. Yeah.


    If I hadn¡¯t been taught properly, I would have gone out of control.


    ¡°In Yahatul, we don¡¯t call it magical power, but divine power instead. Those with divine power are few in numbers, and most of them enter priesthood to protect the Emperor. However, I am a son of a samurai family that has no history of producing people with divine power. And since I did not want to enter the priesthood, my Father sent me here, to Adelia Academy, where those with magical power congregate, to study the differences between magical power and divine power.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

 CH 449.2

    In the carriage!


    ¡°Your magical power and attributes will be measured, so you don¡¯t need to worry. The results will determine your class placement. The academic and liberal arts courses will be held in the main lecture hall, but other courses will be divided according to the amount of magical power, your ability, and aptitude. Until then, nobles and commoners alike will be studying together, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡±


    The class will be a mixture of nobles and commoners, huhh¡­ The academy is supposed to treat both nobles and commoners equally, so I guess the idea is to make them realize that first.


    However, I¡¯m worried that there will be some kind of conflict¡­


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost there. Look, there¡¯s the building.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem the destination was too far away, and the carriage soon came to a quiet stop on the porch of the auditorium.


    At the same time, His Highness Raymond came running out of the doorway.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Cristea! I¡¯ve been worried about you since I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡±


    As soon as His Royal Highness Raymond opened the door of the carriage, he said that with a smiling face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, Crown Prince Raymond. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me Ray, didn¡¯t I? Congratulations on your entrance, Miss Cristea.¡±


    No, no, no. I¡¯m not sure what kind of misunderstanding would result if I were to call you by your nickname ¡°Prince Ray¡± in a friendly manner within the academy.


    I will do my best to refuse!


    ¡°T, thank you very much. Ra¡­¡±


    Oniisama moved before me, interrupting His Highness Raymond.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you sure you are ready for the ceremony? You should have proceeded with the last minute confirmation while I was away, did you?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s all right, no problems at all. Everything is running smoothly.¡±


    Ahhh¡­ Your Highness, please refrain from saying anything that might raise a disturbing flag with that confident expression of yours.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡­ well then, Cristea. The other students are already inside, so let¡¯s enter too.¡±


    ¡°I shall escort you, Miss Cristea! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Eh? I would like to refrain from that.


    If His Highness escorts me in while the whole academy is watching, it will cause countless unwanted speculations!


    When I hesitated to take the hand that His Highness extended to me, my Oniisama guarded me again.


    ¡°Your Highness will lead us as the Chairman. Sei will follow next. As her brother, it¡¯s my duty to escort Cristea myself. That would be proper.¡±


    ¡­ I thought it was totally spring lately, but why is the weather suddenly getting¡­?


    ¡°Ugh¡­ no choice then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    His Highness reluctantly withdrew, told Sei to follow him, and went into the auditorium.


    ¡°Well, Cristea. Let us go too.¡±


    Oniisama turned around with his usual gentle smile and gracefully extended his hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oniisama hand was a little cool, but it soon became soft and warm.


    My Oniisama escorted me to the large doors of the auditorium in front of me.

 CH 450.1

    Now, going in!


    ¡°Hey, look¡­ is that perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Being escorted by Norman-sama, how envious.¡±


    ¡°Who is that male student? He looks like a foreigner¡­¡±


    I could hear them talking about us even without improving my hearing by strengthening my body via magic..


    Well, of course¡­ the Crown Prince in the lead, followed by a foreigner with unfamiliar appearances Sei, with me being escorted by Oniisama in the back. Of course you would question what is going on. It reminds me of a New Year¡¯s exchange party¡­


    I remember that time when the children of the nobility kept me at a distance.


    ¡°Cristea, look ahead.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    As I was restlessly looking around, I was warned by my Oniisama.


    Not good, not good. I have to act like a lady.


    Even though there were no parents present at the entrance ceremony, if my Okaasama found out, she would scold me.


    ¡°You two sit here. Follow the instructions when your names got called.¡±


    After we were seated, Oniisama and His Highness took the seats prepared alongside the wall.


    Some students approached Oniisama and His Highness, and after confirming something with them, they hurried away.


    ¡°Quiet! The entrance ceremony will now begin.¡±


    As soon as the voice was heard from the loudspeaker, the noise in the surroundings stopped and the auditorium was enveloped in silence.


    Then, the door near the stage of the auditorium opened and the Headmaster came in.


    Following him, escorted by knights, was¡­


    TH, His Majesty and Lily-sama!? Moreover¡­ even Leon-sama!?


    Eh, what is this about!? No, the two Majesties were the guests of honor¡­ but even Leon-sama!?¡­ Huh, looking closely, you can see that Leon-sama was wearing the same attire as the knights guards¡­ which means he¡¯s in disguise!?


    As I was looking at him in confusion, Leon-sama discovered me and winked at me.


    No, no it¡¯s not right for His Majesty¡¯s knight guard to wink at a student, right!? Too flashy!


    Ah¡­ Prince Ray and Oniisama were dumbfounded too¡­ so it means it hasn¡¯t been decided from the beginning for him to appear.


    Nono, I don¡¯t need a surprise like this! Leon-sama!?


    The entrance ceremony began solemnly, regardless of my nervousness.


    The ceremony proceeded in a manner similar to the entrance ceremonies that were common in my previous life, and that time came just as the ceremony was coming to an end.


    ¡°¡­ And finally, and announcement. A new Sacred Beast contractor appeared in our country.¡±


    Clamor¡­!


    With that one sentence, the surroundings were abuzz.

 CH 450.2

    Now, going in!


    I heard a few voices like this. At the same time, I felt heavy gazes from behind me¡­ hieh¡­


    ¡°Quiet! And, joyously, two Sacred Beast contractors are new students at our Adelia Academy.¡±


    Whoah¡­! Such cheers rose up. Hieeh¡­ Am I going to be introduced in this excitement!?


    ¡°Please, the two Sacred Beast contactors, come up on the stage.¡±


    Uwaah¡­ as I thought. I have to get on the stage in this atmosphere¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to goo¡­!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Sei replied vigorously and stood up from his seat, and I stood up as well after making up a resolve.


    At that moment, the whole hall went silent!¡­ Ugh ¡­ the stares in the hall hurt¡­!


    ¡°Let me introduce them. These are the new Sacred Beast contractors, the foreign exchange student, Sei Shikishima-kun and Miss Cristea Ellisfeed.¡±


    As the Headmaster introduced us, I bowed with Sei and the audience applauded loudly.


    While I was surprised by the volume of applause, the Headmaster stepped back and His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen¡­ Lily-sama, stood up and took his place.


    As soon as His Majesty raised his hand, everyone in the hall quieted down and stood up, and His Majesty¡¯s speech began.


    ¡°The history of our country began with the Founding King and his Sacred Beast Leon, as all citizens of our country know. Since then, we have cherished the Sacred Beasts and their contractors as our national treasures. And this will never change. Now that they have become contractors of the Sacred Beasts, I would like them to use their power for the development of our country. The overseas student, Shikishima-kun, may eventually return to his country, but I hope that we can build a friendly relationship afterwards.¡±


    His Majesty smiled at us as he said this. Lily-sama, who was stood behind him, also smiled softly.


    ¡°The Sacred Beasts and their contractors are the treasure of the nation, and you, the people, are also a treasure to me. I hope that you will all respect each other and help to make this country a better place. That¡¯s all from me.¡±


    His Majesty shook hands with us and returned to his seat. Soon after, the Headmaster stepped forward.


    ¡°¡­ In the past, there has been a history of Sacred Beast contractors and Magic Beast contractors at our school, most of whom were on good terms with the academy, but there were some fools who tried to take their place¡­ It¡¯s not hard to imagine how some of them ended up.¡±


    There was a momentary stir in the hall, but it soon became quiet again.


    ¡°These Sacred Beast contractors are still young and new in life. I hope that the seniors will guide them in the right direction, and you, the new students who will be their peers, will be good friends and study hard every day. Now, please return to your seats.¡±


    Following the Headmaster¡¯s words, we got off the stage and took our seats at the same time as everyone else sat back in their chairs.


    Phew¡­ I managed to get through this without incident.


    The ceremony ended without a hitch as the schedule for the coming days was explained.


    As we watched from our seats as the guests of honor, His Majesty and the Headmaster of the academy left, Leon-sama smiled at us as he walked past.


    Wh, what was that¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy that it ended so peacefully, you know!?

 CH 451.1

    Called¡­ over!?


    ¡°Cristea, you did well. You too, Sei.¡±


    ¡°You did a great job. Congratulations on your enrollment again.¡±


    Oniisama and Prince Ray who remained in the auditorium came over to us.


    Ugh, the gazes of those students who were still in the auditorium were painful.


    ¡°T, thank you very much¡­¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s time for lunch now, do you have some time to spare?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Is there still anything else going on?


    Oh, that reminds me, Oniisama couldn¡¯t help with the preparations because he went to pick us up. Maybe he wants us to wait for a little while because he has to take care of some things first? It cannot be helped then. Let¡¯s wa¡­


    ¡°The two Majesties are waiting for you in the Headmaster¡¯s office.¡±


    What did you say?


    His Majesty and Her Majesty¡­ Lily-sama is? Eh? They didn¡¯t return to the palace?


    ¡°They want to talk a little with you. Well, His Majesty is quite a busy person, so let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Umm, right now?¡±


    Seriously? Something like an audience with His Majesty, I would like to avoid it at all cost, though!?


    ¡°The truth is, they wanted you to come to the Royal Palace, but the Headmaster stopped them from doing so. His Majesty then said he would attend the entrance ceremony instead.¡±


    W, well, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you¡­


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much time. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡­ Oniisama, you can tell me such things on the move, but please tell me in advance!


    What about my mental preparations¡­!?


    I was escorted by my Oniisama to the Headmaster¡¯s office with heavy footsteps.


    When we arrived at the Headmaster¡¯s office with His Highness the Crown Prince leading the way, Pamela-san, the secretary, was already waiting at the door.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just Pamela-san, there were also Royal Guards on both sides of the door, watching the surroundings. They were on high alert.


    When Pamela-san saw us, she reported to the guards and entered the room after knocking on the door.


    ¡°Headmaster, His Highness and the guests have arrived. May I let them in?¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Pamela-san opened the door, then stepped aside and motioned for us to enter.


    As we proceeded, with Prince Ray leading the way, the Royal Guards saluted and let us pass.


    ¡­ Huh? There were two Royal Guards and neither of them was Leon-sama?

 CH 451.2

    Called¡­ over!?


    ¡­ He was inside.


    Leon-sama sat down on the sofa and waved his hands in the air while dressed up as a Royal Guard.


    Nono, there¡¯s no such thing as a Royal Guard who looks more important than royalty itself.


    Lily-sama was smiling bitterly, though¡­


    Prince Ray stepped forward and bowed.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve brought two Sacred Beast contractors with me, as you requested.¡±


    His Majesty called out to me, and in a flash, I gave a lady¡¯s curtsy. Sei also straightened his posture and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you very much for attending the entrance ceremony. We apologize for making you wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. This meeting is not official, after all.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ okay.¡±


    ¡°Cristea-chan, congratulations on your enrollment. Ufufu, I was surprised to hear that you were a Sacred Beast contractor.¡±


    Lily-sama congratulated me with a smile. C, Cristea-chan, she said¡­ she really intends to keep it informal, huh.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ umm, I¡¯m very sorry for the delay in informing you about the contracts¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I told you not to mind it. It was me who stopped the report, after all.¡±


    Leon-sama stopped me when I tried to apologize.


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ Leon-sama told everyone to shut up until the nobles found out, because if there were any more Sacred Beast contractors, they would get annoyingly noisy and cause trouble. It was difficult for everyone, right? I¡¯m sure the Duke was furious when he found out that you¡¯ve been ordering Christea-chan around, though.¡±


    ¡°Ahn? We are talking about that overly doting father, I¡¯m sure he was delighted to keep silent.¡±


    ¡°AAhh¡­ It¡¯s Steward, so it¡¯s highly likely.¡±


    What is this about? Leon-sama told everyone to shut up?


    When I looked towards him, Leon-sama grinned.


    ¡­ I guess I should leave it at that?


    When I look at the Headmaster and His Majesty, they didn¡¯t seem to have been doubting Leon-sama¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°When you make a contract with a Sacred Beast, you¡¯re not really obligated to report it to the country, right? I¡¯m bound by a pact with the first king to sign a contract with the Royal family, but that has nothing to do with the other Sacred Beasts. I¡¯m not going to use myself as an example to bind all the Sacred Beasts to the country. If I let those guys deal with these hard-headed old men, they will snap real quick.¡±


    Leon-sama put down his long crossed legs, sat back down and looked at His Majesty and the Headmaster.


    ¡°If the contractor themselves is ambitious, it would be a good idea to incorporate them into the country. But these guys are still young, and forcing them to do something until they can make their own decisions is something that I, as well as the Sacred Beasts they are contracted with, will not allow.¡±


    Leon-sama ¡­¡­ have you come to my rescue?


    ¡°I know. Miss Cristea, and Shiki¡­ Shiima, too are still young. I swear I won¡¯t do anything to destroy your future prospects. Headmsater, please be a good guide for them during their enrollment.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will guide them, so they make the best choices for their future.¡±


    ¡°I will leave them in your care. By the way, where might be the guardians of yours be right now?¡±


    ¡°Right, since we are here, we might as well greet them.¡±


    The serious mood suddenly changed with His Majesty and Lily-sama looking at us with excited and expectant eyes¡­ What, they want to greet Kurogane and Mashiro? I have a bad feeling about this!?

 CH 452

    Eh? Summon them?


    ¡°Well, ain¡¯t that fine? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t prevent anyone to see them from now on anyway, right? Go ahead and call them.¡±


    Leon-sama took a bite out of the candy, chewing it and watching us with a grin on his face.


    Kuh¡­ this person¡­!


    Even though I thought that Leon-sama who was covering for me was so cool!


    ¡­ But well, I can think of it as a chance.


    If Kurogane and Mashiro don¡¯t show any hostile intentions towards Leon-sama and the royal family here, it would be a good way to show that they¡¯re not a threat to Doristan Kingdom, right? Isn¡¯t that right!? I¡¯m brilliant!


    Alright, with that being decided¡­


    ¡°You called?¡±


    ¡°Cristea called?¡±


    ¡°Eh??¡±


    I haven¡¯t called oyu yet! I was thinking about it though! Haven¡¯t you apperead too quickly??


    For some reason, I¡¯m thinking these two appeared too fast. Have they been waiting!? What for!? Are they stalkers?


    ¡­ It¡¯s painful because I can¡¯t deny.


    (Lord, we are always prepared to rush to your side. With another Sacred Beasts in your vicinity, we are always ready to get to you as soon as possible.)


    Kurogane spoke to the confused me via telekinesis.


    Eh, is that so?


    Well, they are basically jealous¡­


    (Just waiting for you to call us over was difficult, the truth is I want to be by your side at all times, you know?)


    I, isn¡¯t that a bit too heavy¡­?? You can¡¯t always cling to me now that I started my school life, okay?


    (You two, make sure to get along with Leon-sama. You cannot be belligerent, okay?)


    (Muh¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, I will do my best depending on the Lion¡¯s attitude.)


    In truth, they were jealous as ever, weren¡¯t they?


    I thought things had gotten a little better since I¡¯ve been living in the same dormitory with Byakko-sama and the others, but I feel like they are overreacting when it comes to Leon-sama.


    ¡°Myyy, so they are Cristea-chan¡¯s contracted Sacred Beasts? They can take on human form just like Leon-sama I see, how wonderful!¡±


    Lily-sama suddenly showed innocent delight at the two who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Y, yes. They are Kurogane and Mashiro.¡±


    Lily-sama and His Majesty didn¡¯t seem surprised that the two of them suddenly warped in, as if they were used to it from Leon-sama.


    Oniisama, Prince Ray, and the Headmaster seemed a little surprised by the sudden appearance of the two, but quickly returned to a calm expression. As expected of them.


    His Majesty was standing next to Lily-sama, looking at the two with a friendly smile, but I get the feeling that he was observing us¡­


    This is why Father is so hard on him, he¡¯s not as simple as he seems.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ Miss Cristea, Leon might have said that, but as a citizen of the Doristan Kingdom, will you lend us your power?


    So you¡¯re saying that you want my help, and in case of emergency, you want me to send Kurogane and Mashiro to war?


    We¡¯ve managed to keep this a secret all this time because I didn¡¯t want them to do that, but that doesn¡¯t make any sense!


    ¡°Well, thanks to the Sacred Beast Leon, our country is not threatened by any other country, and we are at peace. Therefore, there is nothing for Miss Cristea to worry about. In fact, by letting people know that we have more Sacred Beast contractors, our country¡¯s peace will become even more solid.¡±


    His Majesty said this with a smile on his face, but doesn¡¯t that mean that if anything happens, he is going to make use of them?


    Kurogane and Mashiro always say they¡¯ll fight for me if the need arises, but if I answer, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll do my best for your country!¡± here, it would mean that I agreed to it¡­


    When I was at a loss for an answer, Leon-sama banged the table.


    ¡°Hey! I told you she¡¯s just a kid! Stop trying to make use of a kid who haven¡¯t made up any resolve! I¡¯m not going to allow you to do something as stupid as accepting a wov from a kid!¡±


    Hieeh¡­ what a coercion!


    In a complete change from his usual flirtatious appearance, I felt a tremendous aura from Leon-sama, and I almost power in my knees.


    Oniisama and Mashiro, who were standing beside me, quickly supported me, and Kurogane quickly stood in front of us.


    ¡°Dear. You are at fault this time. No matter how whether she¡¯s a daughter from a noble family, it¡¯s mean to force a young girl who just entered the academy to make up a resolve about something like this. You should apologize to Cristea-chan.¡±


    Lily-sama told His Majesty.


    Eh? Lily-sama, is it okay for you to say something like this to His Majesty??


    ¡°¡­ Yeah. Sorry, Miss Cristea. However, you have to understand that I¡¯m asking you this for the peace of our country.¡±


    His Majesty followed Lily-sama¡¯s advice and bowed his head.


    Hieeeeh! I made His Majesty bow his head to meeee?? Isn¡¯t this baaad??


    ¡°N, no! I understand your feelings very well! So, please raise your head??¡±


    Seeing me so panicked, Leon-sama looked at me, disgruntled.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m being angry for your sake, so doN¡¯t forgive him so easily, alright?¡±


    No, that¡¯s impossible, okay?? I mean, he¡¯s the King, you know? The most important person in the country, alright??

 CH 453.1

    Is this alright¡­?


    No, I don¡¯t think diapers have anything to do with this.


    Leon-sama, please don¡¯t expose the diaper story that is probably black history for him while eating sweets with a smug look on your face for the sake of His Majesty¡¯s honor.


    ¡­ Or rather¡­ this was telepathy, right??


    It¡¯s a good thing I couldn¡¯t think of a way to react and kept quiet, but what if I had mentioned the diaper story out loud!?


    (Leon-sama, please stop reading people¡¯s minds. And also, please don¡¯t use telepathy out of nowhere, it startled me!)


    (Oh? Sorry, sorry. I don¡¯t usually use telepathy with people who are not my contractors because it would surprise them, but I figured you wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it.)


    Don¡¯t just figure it, geez!


    But it¡¯s a fact he was protecting me.


    I cannot waste Leon-sama¡¯s kindness.


    I clasped my hands tightly.


    ¡°¡­ As a citizen of the Doristan Kingdom, I want to do what I can to help. However, I don¡¯t want to take advantage my Sacred Beasts just because they are under contract with me.¡±


    I made firm eye contact with His Majesty, who was looking at me with a serious face, and continued.


    ¡°¡­ I understand that this is selfish of me. However, the reason I made a contract with them was not to use them. Now that I have made a contract with them, I want to be there for them and also do my best to protect them.¡±


    ¡°You want to protect them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am well aware that there is only so much I can do. But if I can protect them from people¡¯s intentions, I want to protect do my best for them.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    His Majesty looks at me with amusement.


    Is¡­ is this alright? Isn¡¯t this a crime of disrespect, after all?


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite a determined young lady. She¡¯s Stewart¡¯s and Anrietta¡¯s daughter, indeed. What do you say, Lily?¡±


    His Majesty started chuckling to himself, so I was taken aback.


    Eh, umm? D, determined, he said¡­


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? That Cristea-chan is a good girl.¡±


    Lily-sama replied to His Majesty with a smug face, but what is this about?


    (You are such a fool¡­ you should have just kept shut and let me protect you, ahhh~ Now he¡¯s totally interested in you.)


    Hah? Eh? Interested? His Majesty is??


    (I don¡¯t like this¡­)


    (Yeah, unpleasant.)


    Eh?? Kurogane?? Mashiro??


    They heard Leon-sama¡¯s telepathy??


    While I was flustered, Kurogane and Mashiro stepped forward imposingly.


    ¡°My Lord is kindhearted, and will do everything in her power to protect us, even the strong, us. I will not allow anyone to take advantage of her desire.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone who makes Cristea feel cry.¡±

 CH 453.2

    Is this alright¡­?


    (No, that¡¯s not a problem, right? Things like l¨¨se-majest¨¦ are irrelevant to Sacred Beasts.)


    Hoh, I¡¯m glad to hear th¡­ no, that¡¯s not good!


    ¡°Umm, I apolo¡­¡±


    When I hurriedly tried to stop the two, Kurogane got the better of me.


    ¡°However, I am willing to respect and protect those whom the Lord values and respects. Of course, the first priority will always be our Lord¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°I can protect others while protecting Cristea. But I don¡¯t care about those who try to bully her.¡±


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro¡­¡±


    As I watched the two of them speak firmly to His Majesty, His Majesty chuckled.


    ¡°While you are protecting her, huh. That¡¯s only natural, since it¡¯s the primary duty of Sacred Beasts to protect their contractors. If you could protect us as well, that would be great. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    His Majesty stood up and walked over to us and held out his hand.


    Kurogane saw it and raised his hand to shake it.


    He then shook his hand with Mashiro.


    ¡°Please let us meet the Sacred Beasts you contracted as well.¡±


    Right~! I thought so~!


    Eh, are you going to call Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama over here?


    Are all Sacred Beasts going to be in this room?


    ¡­ Somehow, I¡¯m afraid of what will happen, though?


    As I was feeling anxiety over the outcome, Sei closed his eyes for a moment, and then he opened them as he looked at His Majesty and bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­ I got too nervous in your presence, thus I¡¯m unable to summon them. I¡¯m truly sorry for my incompetence.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. That¡¯s unfortunate, let us meet them another day then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­ Huh? Is His Majesty someone who gives up that easily¡­?


    I, I see. So there was a trick like this!


    Uguuh, Sei, you are so smart! Is what I thought, but it was too late for me.


    I mean, Kurogane and Mashiro appeared before I even called for them¡­


    Then His Majesty left the headmaster¡¯s office with Lily-sama, saying that he still had official business to attend to.


    ¡°Damn you, Mother¡­¡±


    Prince Ray seemed to be mumbling something in a low voice, but I couldn¡¯t quite hear it.


    ¡°¡­ Geez. As long as you guys are alright with this. Then, laters.¡±


    Leon-sama shook his head and stood up, waving his head as he lazily followed after the two Majesties.


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t come again!¡±¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro shouted at Leon-sama¡¯s back, but Leon-sama just smirked.

 CH 454.1

    Let¡¯s got back to the dormitory.


    ¡°Erm¡­ We will be heading to the salon building where our dorm¡¯s cafeteria is located, but Cristea and Sei were going back to the special dorm, right?¡±


    Oniisama asked me a question while escorting me.


    ¡°Yes, we were told not to have any contact with other students for now, so we will be having a meal at our dormitory. Come to think of it, I wonder what is going to happen after the entrance ceremony¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil didn¡¯t specifically tell us to eat with other students in the future, so we will probably just stay like this.


    Well, I can eat what I want that way, so it¡¯s easier that way for me.


    But there¡¯s also the disadvantage of not interacting with other students.


    I guess my plan to make a lot of friends has already hit a rock¡­ Uggh.


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t see Teacher Neil there, do you know where he is¡­?¡±


    Yes, Holy Beast-sama, whom Teacher Neil admires so much, was in the academy, but what he wasn¡¯t around at all, so what does that mean?


    Prince Ray answered my question.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Teacher Neal had left the auditorium before you arrived, Miss Cristea. The other teachers had sent him away to look around the academy until he calmed down the Magic beast he was carrying because it was making too much noise and would disturb the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­¡±


    That monkey was probably with him. It¡¯s a good idea to take a look at the website and see if you can find anything that might help you. So Leon-sama was here, and when the monkey got frightened and made a scene, he was kicked out¡­ Teacher Neil, you are so unlucky.


    At this rate, he may never get to meet Leon-sama¡­ haha.


    After that, Sei and we were given a ride to the special dormitory by Oniisama and His Highness.


    They had lunch in the cafeteria and then headed to class in the afternoon.


    We, the new students, were told to rest and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s aptitude test.


    The aptitude test is said to be a written test to examine the amount of magical power and attributes, and to diagnose academic abilities.


    Isn¡¯t that something you have to do before entering a school? I thought so, but I heard that all you need is a letter of recommendation to be admitted.


    I heard that nobles are fine as long as they have their parents¡¯ application because many of them have high magical power to begin with, and commoners can qualify for admission if they have the recommendation of the church or a lord, and after entering the school, they will be examined for their aptitude and recommended a career path that suits them.


    Basically, both nobles and commoners are required to acquire basic academic skills first, and then choose a subject to specialize in.


    Nobles choose the nobility course to learn how to socialize or the knighthood course to become a knight, while commoners often go on to the apothecary course or the magic tools course to get a job, or the housekeeping course to become a butler or a maid.


    I¡¯ve heard that even among commoners, there are children who pick the knighthood course if they are skilled in swordsmanship too, but unlike nobles, there are many difficulties they have to face.


    ¡°Speaking of which, since Tea and Sei haven¡¯t been out of the dormitory until now, you probably haven¡¯t been briefed on the campus. I¡¯ll give you a tour of the academy tomorrow after the exam, so don¡¯t go out until then.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡­ O, okay. Thank you very much.¡±


    I see, the other students have already been shown around the academy. That¡¯s nice.


    Well, at today¡¯s entrance ceremony, it became known that Sei and I are Sacred Beast contractors, and I don¡¯t want to get entangled in trouble, so I¡¯m not going to go out on the street on my own¡­


    ¡°I, I will guide you around, too! Leave it to me!¡±


    Eh, Prince Ray too?? Can I decline because you would make us stand out too much??


    ¡°¡­ Your Highness, you will be busy with student council work, so I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Oniisama grinned.


    ¡­ His smile was a bit scary. Prince Ray flinched a little.


    ¡°Y, you are busy as much as I am, no??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy because I have to support you, okay? Please work that harder since I won¡¯t be there to help you, Your Highness.¡±


    Wow~¡­ Oniisama is powerful.

 CH 454.2

    Let¡¯s got back to the dormitory.


    Ehhh¡­ Prince Ray, do you want to skip work that much? You must have it hard, Oniisama¡­


    ¡°¡­ Haah, it cannot be helped. To make up for it, I will have you do your best after classes today, alright?¡±


    Oniisama replied reluctantly.


    Oniisama, that¡¯s too easy! You are too lenient!


    Prince Ray will be the future King, so you have to be merciless!


    If not, you will have it hard in the future!


    ¡°O, ou¡­ alright! I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow!¡­ I meant, look forward to it!¡±


    Prince Ray waved his hand happily as he returned to his dormitory.


    Geez, he¡¯s so happy skipping work¡­ Oniisama must be suffering a lot.


    I¡¯ll bring him some sweets next time as a token of my appreciation.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, let¡¯s return to the dorm.¡±


    Sei, who had seen off Oniisama and Prince Ray together with me, called out to me, and we returned to the dormitory.


    After that, we all moved to the cafeteria to have lunch.


    Teacher Neil didn¡¯t return, so this time I brought out some Orc soup, egg rolls and mixed rice from my inventory and served it to everyone.


    ¡°Ohh! Orc soup is the best!¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ this egg is also fluffy and soft, and the flavor is an elegant collection of flavors.¡±


    As the gourmets continued to refill their plates, I noticed that Sei¡¯s chopsticks weren¡¯t moving.


    ¡°What is the matter, Sei? Do you have no appetite?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯m worried about tomorrow¡¯s aptitude examination. Stuff like the amount of magical power and attributes don¡¯t ring a bell for me.¡±


    Sei was not able to use magic to begin with, but it seems that he possesses some divine power, which is similar to the magical power of the Doristan Kingdom, but it was only after he received the blessings of the four divine beasts that he was able to actually use something like magic.


    ¡°As a child of a samurai family, I had been trained only in martial arts, and since there was no one in the town who could use divine power, I still don¡¯t know how to use it. Moreover, if you are found to possess divine power, everyone is going to make you join the priesthood to become an apprentice priest¡­¡±


    When Sei was a child, he was thought to be sickly because his divine power swelled up, and he had severe fevers.


    He said that even then, he had to dress up as a girl.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if divine power is the same as magical power, so we will have to see what the results of tomorrow¡¯s aptitude test will be¡­¡±


    When Sei looked worried, Byakko-sama gulped down the last of his refilled Orc soup and spoke up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯re in the position of an exchange student. Besides, there have been other candidate for the position of the Emperor studying abroad in the past, so I¡¯m sure the academy is aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Eh? In the past too?¡±


    That¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing about this.


    ¡°Yeah, we followed the guy as his guards here. That¡¯s when we met Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s parents.¡±


    I see, that¡¯s how he was able to introduce Kurogane and Mashiro to me.


    ¡°It was quite a long time ago since we met for the first time, no?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, how many generations ago was that Emperor from?¡±


    They met that long ago?


    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard the story of how the Sacred Beasts of the Doristan Kingdom and the Divine Beast of Yahatul met.


    I¡¯d like to ask Kurogane about that, but would he tell me?


    Maybe it would be faster to ask Byakko-sama.


    ¡°Well, they had cases like this in the past, and they were accepted, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Seeing the smirking Byakko-sama, Sei seemed to relax and laughed, saying, ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Then we all started making preparations for the dinner and ate together after Teacher Neil came back exhausted.

 CH 455.1

    Let¡¯s go for the aptitude test!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sei. I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting.¡±


    Sei shook his head as he noticed me hurrying down the stairs.


    ¡°No, I just came down. Teacher Neil is going to lead us to the venue, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard, but¡­¡±


    I then looked towards the dormitory manager¡¯s office, which was also Teacher Neil¡¯s room, and the door opened vigorously.


    ¡°Hey, everyone¡¯s early. Are you ready to head to the venue?¡±


    Teacher Neil, who at least seemed to be dressed correctly for the occasion, asked sleepily as he came out.


    He had walked all over the school yesterday and had come home exhausted.


    I¡¯ve kept it a secret because I don¡¯t think he will be able to recover if he found out that Leon-sama was here. It¡¯s a warrior¡¯s compassion¡­ No, it¡¯s a mercy from me.


    ¡°Yes. We will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯ve got your writing materials and everything you need, right? I¡¯ll guide you there, then.¡±


    We followed Teacher Neal out of the special dormitory as all the Sacred Beasts saw us off.


    After a short walk from the special dormitory, we soon arrived at the building where the classrooms and lecture halls were located.


    The education building was a solid stone structure in the shape of ¡°¥í¡±. There were entrances and exits from the outside on all four sides, with a Square in the middle and corridors surrounding it.


    We followed Teacher Neil and entered the building through the nearest entrance from the dormitory, and as we walked along the corridor while receiving a brief explanation of the building, a student in the courtyard noticed us and seemed to be talking with others while looking at us.


    The group, who I could tell were upperclassmen and the daughters of noble families because of their flashy and sparkling uniforms, were not in a very friendly mood, judging from their whispering and rude stares.


    Well, I was holed up in a special dormitory and didn¡¯t show up until the entrance ceremony, and when I finally did show up, I was escorted by my brother, and was introduced by His Majesty the King as a Sacred Beast contractor. It was not that amusing for the rest of the students, right?


    But all of that, from my point of view, was inevitable¡­ Ugh.


    We were ushered into the auditorium, which was different from the entrance ceremony, and after completing the registration at the entrance, we took our seats according to the numbers given to us.


    Sei and I were seated next to each other, since our numbers were close. Thank goodness we were not separated. That was reassuring.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait here. The written test will also be held here, but first we will examine your magical power and attributes. When it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯ll be called by the attendant, and you¡¯ll go to the room you¡¯ve been called to.¡±


    As I listened to Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation, I looked at the wall on the right side of the room and saw a row of doors.


    ¡°In these rooms, there are magic tools to check the amount of magical power and attributes you possess, so please follow the instructions of the staff. Then I¡¯ll leave you to prepare for the exam.¡±


    Teacher Neil said this and walked out of the auditorium.


    As students continued to arrive and the auditorium began to get noisy, the examiner stood on the podium.


    ¡°Quiet, everyone! We will now test your magical power and attributes. Students whose numbers have been called should quickly go to the room where they have been called. First, numbers one through ten¡­¡±


    Following the examiner¡¯s instructions, the students whose numbers were called went into the indicated rooms one by one.


    There are ten people in each of the ten rooms¡­ and we¡¯re number 112 and 113, so we¡¯re on the second round.

 CH 455.2

    Let¡¯s head for the aptitude test!


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been to an examination like this as well.


    In my case, when Teacher Marlen came to our house for the first time, Otousama was present during my magical power and attributes examination with a magic tool, but both of them only said, ¡°Hou¡­¡± or ¡°Hmm ¡­¡­¡± and kept silent otherwise.


    In the end, they told me about the attributes, but I wasn¡¯t told anything about the amount of magical power I possess.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I have a monstrous amount of magical power, though, since I had enough for it to spontaneously run wild.


    One by one, the first batch of students finished their tests and took their seats.


    Some students came back looking happy, while others had a gloomy look on their faces, muttering things like, ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡± So they mean the results weren¡¯t what they thought they would be?


    ¡°Wait here until your number is called.¡±


    As I followed the attendant who led me to my seat, the door at the back of the room opened and a student who seemed to have finished the inspection came out.


    A female student with blonde drills and a flamboyant frilly school uniform, who looked like a stereotypical noble young lady, irritatingly approached the staff member in charge.


    ¡°¡­ This cannot be true. I, this¡­ that¡¯s right, let me redo the test! There¡¯s definitely some kind of mistake here!¡±


    Apparently, the result wasn¡¯t what she was expecting.


    ¡°The magic tools are working just fine. There¡¯s no mistaking that, so go back to your seat. Okay, next person, go inside.¡±


    The staff member, who was nonchalantly directing the next student, did not seem to give in.


    The female student spat out, ¡°What kind of attitude are you talking to me with! I will remember this!¡± and then she turned her head around with those drills following her movements.


    Scaryyy¡­!


    Little but proud girls like her must exist in every world.


    When I was looking at her in a daze, my eyes met hers.


    Oh no, I¡¯ve been caught staring at her??


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The girl came straight to me and stopped only when she stood before me.


    ¡°U, umm, is there something¡­?¡±


    She won¡¯t say something like, ¡°Whatchu staring at, huh!?¡± or something, right?


    ¡°You must be Cristea Ellisfeed, no?¡±


    She checked me out with a full body stare from top to bottom before asking.


    ¡°E, ehh, yes. That I am, but¡­¡±


    ¡­ Who is she?


    Because of the mess that happened to me at the New Year¡¯s Friendship Party, there was no friendship or anything happening to me, so I can¡¯t match the names and faces of the little ladies¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose to you!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Under my dumbfounded eyes caused by the sudden declaration of war, the girl let out ¡®Hmph!¡¯ and briskly walked out of the room.


    W, what was that about¡­?


    Rather, I¡¯d like to know who the hell was that?

 CH 456.1

    What was that about¡­


    ¡°¡­ Was she your acquaintance, Miss Cristea?¡±


    Sei, who was just as stunned as I was, inquired.


    ¡°No¡­ I think this was the first time we met¡­¡±


    Maybe she was at the New Year¡¯s Friendship Party, but I didn¡¯t have time to interact with her.


    ¡°Is it very common in the Doristan Kingdom for people to declare something like that to people you have never met before? ¡­ Is that the culture here?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t believe so¡­¡±


    ¡­ Probably.


    Eh¡­ is it? I didn¡¯t hear about such culture before.


    I think it¡¯s bad manners for you to confirm who I am and then declare war on me without identifying yourself, though.


    ¡°Hmm, is it perhaps because you stood out during the entrance ceremony yesterday¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s impossible for me to spend my school life in peace and quiet if I¡¯m viewed as a rival and having to fight over every little thing like that, no¡­?


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I can make it if these kinds of things keep happening.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ do your be-? Oh¡­ no, I will help you deal with this.¡±


    I know you wanted me to do my best.


    ¡°Number 112, this way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Our turn came, and Sei was called first.


    He looked nervous, and I waited restlessly for my turn.


    ¡°Number 113, over here.¡±


    Having my number called, I stood up, just as Sei was coming out of the room.


    ¡°Number 113, erm¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Cristea Ellisfeed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, put your hand here, and pour your magical power into it.¡±


    On the table indicated by the attendant, there was a metal plate with a magic circle drawn on it, and magic stones arranged around it.


    On the other side of the table, a staff member who seemed to be in charge of recording was sitting with a writing instruments in his hand, waiting.


    Huh. It¡¯s a different kind of magic tool than the one that Teacher Marlen inspected me with in the past. That one was small, so it was probably just a simple measuring device.


    Oh, Teacher Marlen also makes magic tools, so maybe that was an original product of his.


    Thinking about that, I timidly placed my hand in the center of the magic circle and let the magical power flow just as the attendant told me to.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡±


    The magic circle glowed from under my hand and, and some of the magic started shining.


    I managed to confirm that much, but the magic circle glowed even more, and I was forced to close my eyes because it was too bright.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s enough! Y, you, your hand¡­ remove your hand!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The attendant called out to me, and I quickly took my hand away from the magic circle. As soon as I did, I didn¡¯t feel the glare anymore, so I opened my eyes.


    I looked at the magic circle and saw that it was no longer glowing.


    Is it over now?


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a bit¡­¡±


    The two people were whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Umm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, c, could you wait for a moment? It seems that the magic tool is not working correctly. I¡¯ll get a spare right away.¡±


    The attendant walked quickly out of the room and returned a moment later with the same magic tool.


    Then he quickly replaced it with the magic tool that was on the table.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s do it again, shall we?¡±


    I followed the attendant¡¯s instructions and placed my hand in the same way again.


    The magic tool shone just as brightly as before, and I closed my eyes against the glare and waited for the signal.


    ¡°Tha¡­ that¡¯s enough! You are done!¡±


    ¡°O, okay!¡±


    I quickly took my hand away after the attendant¡¯s words and opened my eyes.


    It didn¡¯t seem particularly different from the first time¡­ is this one broken, too?


    When I looked at the attendant, they both had serious expressions on their faces and were discussing something.


    ¡°The results were the same as the previous magic tool, so apparently it is not malfunctioning. However, this result is¡­


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beyond the magical power capacity of an adult.¡±


    ¡­ I see. The magical power level was out of whack, so they thought it was malfunctioning.


    I¡¯m sorry. I am apparently a magical power monster, so there shouldn¡¯t be a mistake¡­


    ¡°She also has many attributes, so she¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    Yeah, I¡¯ve done a lot of work for the sake of food.


    I can understand the confusion of the attendant, having seen the reaction of my father and the adults.


    All I can say is, I¡¯m sorry¡­.


    ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, Ellisfeed¡­ the Duke¡¯s! So that means, she¡¯s the rumored¡­¡±


    Eh? What rumors?? Do people still recognize me as the Repulsive-food eating lady?


    ¡°Ah! The one who was introduced yesterday at the ceremony¡­ I see.¡±


    Ah, you mean the Sacred Beast contracts. Hoh.


    However, just what kind of rumors about me are being spread around¡­


    ¡°Erm, sorry to have kept you waiting again. There was nothing wrong. You can return to your seat.¡±


    ¡°Eh, umm, the results¡­¡±


    The blonde-haired, vertical drills girl didn¡¯t seem to be happy with her results.


    ¡°We are supposed to give it to you along with the results of the written test. You got the general gist from the way the magic tool glowed, right?¡±


    Eh, I don¡¯t, though.


    You mean that people normally can tell?


    ¡°We are pressed for time, so return to your seat for now.¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t pursue the matter any further, so I gave up and left the room, thinking that I will be able to find out the results after the exam, so I should hold on until then.


    When I returned to my seat, Sei looked at me with concern.

 CH 456.2

    What was that about¡­


    It¡¯s a little hard to explain here that I got a result that made the staff members suspect that the magic tool was broken.


    After waiting for a while, it seemed that everyone¡¯s magical power test was over, and the written test forms began to be handed out from the seats in front of us.


    We hurriedly prepared our writing materials and waited for the signal to start the test.


    The buzz in the air gradually died down, and by the time the examiner stood up on the stage, the place was silent.


    ¡°Turn over the blank form on my signal. If I find anyone cheating, you will be escorted out immediately. Now, let the test begin.¡±


    At the same time as the signal, the sound of papers being flipped over resounded and was replaced by the scratching sound of answers being written.


    Wow, this is so nostalgic. It was like I was back in my previous life as a student.


    Well, the content of the exam is like that of a lower grade elementary school student, though¡­


    I concentrated on the exam, trying to finish it as quickly as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Put down your pens and do not touch your answer sheets until the invigilator collects them.¡±


    Hearing the examiner¡¯s signal to end, everyone put down their pens.


    Haah, it¡¯s finally done.


    ¡°The results of the exam will be announced at a later date, and until then, you will all be taking the same course. This is the end for the day, so go back to your dormitory and have your meals. Some of the upperclassmen will have classes in the afternoon, so please do not disturb them by wandering around the campus. That¡¯s all, dismissed.¡±


    After the examiner¡¯s explanation, the students left their seats and walked out of the auditorium with their friends.


    As Sei and I remained in our seats to avoid the crowd, we saw someone coming from behind us, against the flow of people.


    ¡°Cristea-sama!¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san! Long time no see.¡±


    It¡¯s really inconvenient. Even though we¡¯re in the same academy, we can¡¯t see each other easily because we¡¯re in different dorms.


    ¡°Truly!¡­ Ah, Se, Sei-sama, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Mariel.¡±


    It seems that Marielle-chan is still uncomfortable around Sei.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about something¡­ Can you spare some time today?¡±


    N? She seems to have something serious to talk about¡­ nono, it¡¯s Mariel-chan, so she will probably be saying something like, ¡°I ran out of emergency food!¡± in tears.


    Cannot be helped¡­. ahh, but I made a promise with Oniisama today.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m afraid I already made an appointment today¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re blocking my way! Would you please step aside?¡±


    When I turned my attention to the sharp voice, I saw the blonde drills staring at me.


    ¡°Ah, p, pardon me¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was standing in the pathway, so she hurriedly jumped back.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The blonde drills girl ignored Mariel-chan and glared straight at me, then she puffed out her chest and left through the exit.


    Seriously, what is up with that girl¡­ I did not do anything to her, right?


    ¡°Umm, I wanted to talk with you about her, too¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan whispered to me.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    It seems that Mariel-chan knows something I don¡¯t. I would love to listen, but I already made a prior appointment with Oniisama¡­


    ¡°You seem to be troubled about something, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Oniisama! Your Highness, too!¡±


    ¡°No, Nononorman-sama and His Highness the Crown Prince Raymond??¡±


    Before I knew it, my Oniisama was standing near us. I could hear the high-pitched voices coming from near the doorway.


    When I looked there, I saw an attendant trying to lead the noisy leading students out.


    ¡°Oniisama, what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t have afternoon classes today. I told you I would show you around the academy after the exam, right?¡±


    No, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to pick me up from the exam venue?


    ¡°Ah, is that so¡­ then, we shall talk at a later time, Cristea-sama.¡±


    I grabbed Mariel-chan¡¯s arm to stop her as she tried to leave.


    ¡°Oniisama, it¡¯s fine for Mariel-san to go with us, right?¡±


    ¡­ That¡¯s the building where the cafeteria is, right?


    ¡°The upper floor of the salon building has private rooms for private tea parties. I¡¯ve reserved a room for the nobility, so I thought we could use it for lunch.¡±


    Oniisama¡¯s explanation reminded me that there was such a place.


    ¡°I told him that I had a yearly contract for my own room, so we could use that, though.¡±


    Prince Ray complained, but the room that he said he had a yearly contract for was, by any chance, a private room reserved for the royal family, wasn¡¯t it?


    I don¡¯t want to eat in a VIP room like that!


    ¡°No, I think I will be using a room over there in the future as well, so a normal room will do!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I thought, so I made a reservation. Well, let¡¯s go. Sei and Miss Mariel, come with us, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeyeyeyes! I shall take you up on your offer and intrude!¡±


    Thus, Oniisama took us to the salon building.

 CH 457.1

    Blonde drills girl again.


    ¡°Tea, are you sure you don¡¯t want to order food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ll provide the food, if you¡¯d like get only some tea.¡±


    The members here know that I have an inventory, so I decided to take some out of my stockpile.


    After a hard day of exams, it¡¯s not good to have a greasy lunch.


    Mariel-chan, who was standing next to me, nodded her head with a very nice smile.


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll go inform the receptionist, and you guys can wait here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m coming with you. I¡¯ll let them use the tea leaves I keep in my room.¡±


    We had to wait in the upstairs hall while Oniisama and His Highness Prince Raymond went to the reception.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. When I heard about the academy¡¯s salon, I wondered what it would be like, but it¡¯s really gorgeous.¡±


    Mariel-chan chuckled and said.


    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s not as luxurious as the Ellisfeed family¡¯s house, though. Most of the operating costs of the salon building are apparently covered by donations from the parents of the nobles who attend the academy.¡±


    Heeeh, I see.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I let out a small exclamation, and she looked at me as if she heard me.


    ¡°¡­ You¡­¡±


    The blonde-haired drills girl glared at me and walked up to me.


    ¡°I thought you were having a friendly chat with His Highness Prince Raymond and Norman-sama just now. But you¡¯re having a tea party with someone else!? How disgraceful is that!¡±


    ¡°Wha??¡±


    What do you mean, ¡°disgraceful¡±? How rude.


    It¡¯s normal to talk with your brother and his schoolmate, His Highness, and Sei is a fellow Saint Beast contractor living in the same dormitory.


    It may not be admirable for a young lady of nobility to be friendly with a man who is not her fianc¨¦, but you, an outsider who does not know what you are talking about, has no right to call me disgraceful.


    Gununu¡­ Ignoring my attempt to argue with her, she continued,


    ¡°I heard that your father turned down an offer to marry His Highness Prince Raymond as soon as you were born. That means that your father decided that you were not suitable to be his fianc¨¦e, right? But now that you¡¯ve become a Saint Beast contractor, you¡¯re still lingering around His Highness¡¯ side¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

 CH 457.2

    Blonde drills girl again.


    ¡°Your brother is the only one who would be interested in having the rumored Repulsive food eating lady as his fianc¨¦e. It would be for the best if you didn¡¯t think you could become the Crown Princess!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    How did Oniisama came up in the conversation?


    Ah, is Oniisama famous for being a siscon? Ehhh¡­


    ¡°Now that you know, stop following His Highness around, alright?¡±


    Hohoho¡­ The blonde-haired drills girl returned to the girl¡¯s dormitory with her cronies, smiling with a high, childish smile.


    ¡°¡­ Cristea-sama, are you okay?¡±


    Mariel-chan and Sei looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ that person directed her hostility towards me at the examination as well, just who is she?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You are not aware? She¡¯s Alicia Gruzier. Lady of Marquis Gruzier¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Gruzier¡¯s household¡­¡±


    I think they are nobles from the western territory?


    From the look of her, I¡¯d say she¡¯s a potential fianc¨¦e for His Highness. Her family is a good match¡­.


    I see, so it¡¯s about that.


    So she couldn¡¯t stand to see me, who suddenly appeared, being close with His Highness¡­


    If that¡¯s the case, I can understand how she feels, but she didn¡¯t have to say it in such a bad way.


    It¡¯s a child¡¯s opinion, and I thought it might be immature for me, a mentally mature adult with a previous life, to argue against her, but it was indeed unpleasant.


    ¡°Why is she so hostile to Miss Cristea, whom she has never met?¡±


    Sei¡¯s question was plausible.


    To answer that question, Mariel-chan spoke up.


    ¡°The other nobles thought that Miss Cristea would not be a candidate for His Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦ because she had been living in her fief since she was a child due to her inability to control her magical power, and because the Duke had turned down His Majesty down shortly after she was born.¡±


    Yeah. You¡¯re right, Mariel-chan.


    In fact, it¡¯s a good thing that he did.


    I have no intention of being his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°In the past few years, the stability of Cristea-sama¡¯s magical power and, well, the bad rumors about her cooking and vice versa have been circulating, and when His Highness went to the Ellisfeed territory for an inspection, and she acted friendly with His Highness at the New Year¡¯s party, it was speculated that she might have returned as a potential fianc¨¦e candidate again¡­ That¡¯s why it was even more difficult to get rid of the bad reputation of the example¡­¡±


    I see, and then the unveiling that I was the Sacred Beast contractor at the entrance ceremony, and the fact that I was so friendly with His Highness who was together with my Oniisama quickly attracted a lot of hate. Wow, what a mess.


    ¡°However, it was rude of her to say to get engaged to Oniisama even as a joke.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter how much of a siscon my Oniisama is. It¡¯s a slanderous thing to say.


    ¡°Eh, but Cristea-sama and Norman-sama can get engaged, no?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡­ Umm¡­¡±


    We can get engaged? What does she mean?


    I thought that the Doristan Kingdom didn¡¯t allow incestuous marriage.


    ¡°Cristea.¡±


    While I was being confused, Oniisama and His Highness returned.


    ¡°Oniisama¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­? What is it?¡±


    Noticing that I was in a weird state, Oniisama ran over.


    ¡°Oniisama, I heard that we can get engaged?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­! Who told you!?¡±


    Oniisama looked at Mariel-chan and Sei with a furious look.


    ¡°Hieh! P, please forgive me, I¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was apologizing with a pale face, so I hurriedly interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault! I was told so by another person, and Mariel-chan only explained more.¡±


    Oniisama let out a deep sigh, seemingly suppressing his emotions in response to my restraint.


    ¡°¡­ We cannot talk about this here, let¡¯s move to the room.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    We headed to the room we had reserved in an awkward atmosphere.

 CH 458.1

    My relationship with Oniisama.


    ¡°I activated the soundproofing spell just in case. It¡¯s not possible to use locks or barrier magic in the salon building because it¡¯s against the rules, but if you want to avoid leaking information, you can use this. If you want to call for a maid, you can use this magic tool to do so.¡±


    Oniisama pointed to the magic tool on the table as he spoke.


    I see, the magic circle drawn on the door is a soundproofing device for private conversations.


    ¡°¡­ Where should I start? Cristea, what were you told and by whom?¡±


    ¡­ Ah, Oniisama is quite enraged.


    ¡°Erm¡­ umm, that¡­¡±


    When Mariel-chan saw that I was hesitant to say anything because I was afraid that it would upset Oniisama, she spoke up after making up her mind.


    ¡°Umm!¡­ I, I told her. I told her that you and Cristea-sama can get engaged. I apologize! I, I didn¡¯t think¡­ that Cristea-sama wasn¡¯t aware of that¡­¡±


    What does she mean? What do I not know?


    Oniisama was stunned, and His Highness sitting next to him seemed to be somewhat flustered when he saw how Oniisama was acting.


    I filled my head with question marks and looked at Mariel-chan, who was looking down, and Oniisama shook his head with a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not like it was a secret. You couldn¡¯t know that Cristea didn¡¯t know. This is our fault for not informing Cristea properly.¡±


    Eh? What? What is it?


    I couldn¡¯t control my anxiety as I looked at Oniisama and Mariel-chan.


    Oniisama closed his eyes momentarily and looked straight into my eyes.


    ¡°Cristea¡­ we are not real siblings.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    Me and Oniisama are not real siblings!?


    Surely not¡­ am I perhaps not from the Ellisfeed family!? Was I taken in? Did they actually find me under a bridge or something!?

 CH 458.2

    My relationship with Oniisama.


    Oniisama wasn¡¯t my older brother, but a cousin!?


    ¡°My birth mother fell in love here, in Adelia Academy, with the second son of a Viscount family who was of a far lower status than her. And because everyone opposed to this relationship, the two eloped¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He then took a sip of his tea, which had probably become quite lukewarm, and gently set the cup down.


    ¡°On the way there, our carriage was involved in a landslide accident. By the time we got pulled out of the mud, my birth parents had already passed away, but I barely managed to survive becasue they protected me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know Oniisama had such a painful past.


    ¡°At the time, Father and Mother, who had just taken over the Ellisfeed household, were just married but had no children. So I was adopted by the Ellisfeed family¡¯s main branch.¡±


    Oniisama stared into his cup the whole time and continued talking without looking at me.


    ¡°For a while after I was taken in, I was so shocked by the loss of my parents that I didn¡¯t speak to anyone. Father and Mother were very kind to me, but my Grandfather and Grandmother were so shocked by the loss of their daughter and the pain of seeing me, who looked so much like my mother, was so large that they ended up moving to the Ellisfeed family¡¯s vacation home and stopped coming home.¡±


    It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve never met my Grandfather or Grandmother. I was told that Grandmother¡¯s health was too poor to travel. Thus, I¡¯ve only received a few letters from them¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was such a reason.


    ¡°Just when I opened my heart to Father and Mother, and we started getting along as parents and son, Mother got pregnant. With you, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    So I wasn¡¯t a child Otousama and Okaasama picked up outside, but their biological child.


    Oniisama resembles Otousama quite a bit, so I was sure I wasn¡¯t the biological one, but¡­ Oniisama was Obasama¡¯s child, and my cousin.


    I had no idea.


    ¡°I was frightened. I thought that if they had a child of their own, they wouldn¡¯t love me anymore. After that, I had a very rough time until you were born, and I caused a lot of trouble to Father and Mother¡­ no, I caused them to worry unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°How could they not love you anymore, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    When I shouted back without thinking, Oniisama chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. It was an absurd fear. They both loved me just the same as before. And when you were born, Mother let me hold you in my arms and told me that I should protect and love you just as they loved me. I decided then and there that I would protect you for the rest of my life.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the serious expression on his face as he stared straight at me.


    ¡°But it was very difficult after that, you know? It turned out that your magical power was enormous, and every time you threw a tantrum, the room would end up in a mess. I was forced to learn how to protect myself before I could protect you.¡±


    Oniisama said as he winked playfully.


    ¡°Geez¡­ Oniisama, that¡¯s rude!¡±


    I said reproachfully, and everyone who had been listening with serious faces softened their expressions and chuckled.

 CH 459.1

    A, awkward¡­!


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s why Cristea and I are not real siblings. I¡¯ve heard that there was a lot of talk among the nobility about my biological parents and how I was adopted by the Duke, so I wasn¡¯t really trying to keep it a secret.¡±


    It is true that even the emerging noble like Mariel-chan knew about it, so my aunt¡¯s elopement fiasco and accident probably spread quickly as ugly news among the aristocracy.


    You cannot silence all people, and even if you wanted to keep it a secret, you couldn¡¯t¡­


    I think it¡¯s just that it¡¯s so obvious now, and no one dared to say anything about it.


    I¡¯m not going to hold a grudge against Oniisama and Otousama because I can understand that point.


    ¡°Cristea had been forced to leave the Capital for a long time due to the danger of losing control of her magical power, and since we were family, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell her anything she didn¡¯t want to know. Besides, none of the servants had ever spoken in vain like that, so Cristea had never had the chance to find out¡­ I¡¯m just sorry you had to find out this way, Cristea, I should have told you sooner¡­¡±


    ¡°T, this is my fault! I was the one who made the offhand remark, and I apologize for that¡­!¡±


    I hurriedly stopped Oniisama and Mariel-chan from lowering their heads.


    ¡°Oniisama, please raise your head! You too, Mariel-san! I was certainly surprised, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are my big brother. Okay? It¡¯s the same as before.¡±


    I said with a smile so as not to burden their minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before¡­¡±


    Eh? Oniisama, I thought you would be happy, but why do you make such complicated expression?


    ¡°¡­ I see. Indeed, yeah. It¡¯s the same as before¡­¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Mariel-chan, why are you looking at me with such disappointed eyes?


    His Highness and Sei were looking at Oniisama and me in turn with indescribable expressions of silence¡­ What is it? What did I say that was weird!?


    This is super awkward, though!?


    ¡°U, umm! Aren¡¯t you all hungry by now? May I offer you some food?¡±


    Unable to bear the delicate atmosphere, I suggested that we have lunch.


    After all, it¡¯s food that makes a place more relaxed!


    If you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t be able to think about anything good.


    ¡°Ahh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°R, right! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Mariel-chan replied with shiny, happy eyes, and everyone seemed to recover from their trance, so I quickly took out the fried chicken, potato salad, egg rolls, consomm¨¦ soup, and rice balls that I had stored in my inventory to prevent any strange atmosphere from returning.


    I had made and stocked up a lot of food for a picnic, and I put it all on a platter and laid it out on the table.


    It was a buffet style, with each person taking his or her own plate.


    All of them are popular among young people. There was nothing they wouldn¡¯t eat.


    To dispel the heavy atmosphere, I thought it would be more lively to eat from the same plate.


    I poured some consomm¨¦ soup into a soup cup of my own, and Mariel-chan passed it around to everyone.

 CH 459.2

    A, awkward¡­!


    When Oniisama asked His Highness with a grin, His Highness grabbed a plate and chopsticks himself as if he was sulking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We are of the status here. Besides, there¡¯s no way the dishes Miss Cristea made would be poisoned, right?¡±


    His Highness then dexterously picked up the karaage with the chopsticks in his hand.


    ¡°Oh my, you are very good with the chopsticks, Your Highness.¡±


    I had taught him how to use chopsticks when he was visiting our fief, but it had been so long since then that I had thought he would have forgotten how to use them, so I had brought out a fork especially for him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been practicing with Norman from time to time since we got back from the inspection. Everyone was surprised to see what we were up to.¡±


    His Highness grinned.


    That¡¯s true.


    If you were using chopsticks in this country, where there is no chopstick culture, people would be surprised to see what you were doing.


    I was thinking that Oniisama was also getting better at using chopsticks, but I didn¡¯t realize that he was practicing together with His Highness¡­


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d surprise you when I dine with you again, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m surprised at how well you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Oniisama stopped the smug Prince from putting the karaage into his plate one after another.


    ¡°¡®Your Highness, please take the other side dishes as well. Not just the meat.¡±


    ¡°I, I was just about to take them.¡±


    His Highness, pointed out by Oniisama, quickly began to take the other side dishes.


    Well, boys like meat, don¡¯t they?


    After His Highness finished taking his portion, Oniisama, Sei, and Mariel-chan took theirs in that order, and when I finished taking the dishes, we started eating.


    ¡°¡­ Yum. This karaage is so tasty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as expected, karaage is delicious.¡±


    ¡°What!? You¡¯ve been eating karaage at home!? It¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re eating such delicious food!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me, the older brother, to enjoy Cristea¡¯s lovingly prepared food. Isn¡¯t it?¡¡Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Y, yeah.¡±


    Hoh, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun, Oniisama¡­


    ¡°Cristea-sama, the potato salad is delicious¡­! As I thought, mayo is justice¡­!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan¡­ I won¡¯t say anything bad, but let¡¯s stop piling up the potato salad on your plate into a mountain, okay?


    You look pretty with your watery eyes, but it¡¯s ruined by the towering potato salad mountain on your plate, you know!?


    ¡°Yes, everything is good. The tamagoyaki is excellent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sei-sama.¡±


    Sei is indeed a chopstick master.


    Despite his beautiful gestures, the dishes kept disappearing one after another, which made me think he really is a boy.


    Despite the unexpected happenings, the lunchtime was generally enjoyable.

 CH 460

    What¡¯s the rest of the story?


    ¡°Cristea, I can¡¯t be sure that you won¡¯t get mixed up with some strange people before you get back to the dorm, so I will accompany you.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m coming, too!¡±


    ¡°¡­ What are you trying to do by acting as a guard with your status, Your Highness? It¡¯s just more work for me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Prince Raymond raised his hand and said he was going too, but Oniisama swiftly show him down.


    Well, Oniisama aside, I¡¯ve never heard of a Crown Prince accompanying his vassal¡¯s sister home.


    ¡°Oniisama, the dormitory is just around the corner, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Norman. I¡¯m here too, so don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Sei stepped in softly, but Oniisama didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried, so I will send you off. If I let you leave like this, I will keep thinking whether you have arrived safely.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama¡­¡±


    This is the kind of thing like once before, where if I made him worry too much, he would use magical power detection to find out if I made it to the dorm safely like once before¡­


    It cannot be helped. He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to back down, so I will just let him do what he wants.


    The men¡¯s dormitory and the special dormitory were close to each other, so Oniisama can return immediately, too.


    He¡¯s such a worrier.


    ¡°¡­ Then, I will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your hand, please, Princess.¡±


    Oniisama playfully held out his hand, and I smiled and took it.


    His Highness Raymond saw us off, and we left the salon building for the special dormitory, arriving at the dormitory door so quickly that I wondered if I needed him to accompany us, as we really were only a throwing distance away.


    ¡°Thank you for sending us off, Oniisama. Even though you have it close as well, please take care on your way.¡±


    ¡°Senior Norman, thank you very much for today.¡±


    Sei and I thanked him and were about to enter the dormitory, but he didn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    ¡°¡­ Oniisama?¡±


    ¡°Cirstea, I would like to talk to you some more. Sei, you should go to the dormitory now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    Sei went into the dormitory, showing some concern at Oniisama¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is the matter, Oniisama?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want to say it then and there. Erm, you and I may have a cousin-siblings relationship, but¡­¡±


    When I saw that Oniisama was reluctant to say anything, I got the idea and answered with a smile to reassure him.


    ¡°Yeah. But Oniisama is my Oniisama. Just like always, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ no, umm, not that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    When I looked at Oniisama with wonder in my eyes, he looked back straight into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Tea, do you remember the promise you made to me when you were little?¡±


    Eh, did I make a promise?


    Oniisama didn¡¯t come home much after he joined the academy, so that means I made it even before that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that¡­ you were going to be my wife when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    W, wife?


    ¡­ Come to think of it, I may¡­ have said something like that?


    But that, that was just the usual baby talk that went along the lines, ¡°I¡¯m going to mewwy Oniichama when I gwou ap~¡± no?


    Oniisama also replied, ¡°Yeah, Tea is going to marry me, right?¡±


    ¡­ Eh? Umm?


    ¡°Yes, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, I have always wanted to keep that promise. I have also asked Father for permission. Once I graduate and become His Highness¡¯ aide, I¡¯m allowed to make a marriage proposal to you as your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Ma, marriage proposal!?¡±


    ¡­ Ma¡­ marriage proposal!?


    ¡°Father told me that even though it is possible for us, cousins, to marry each other, you are still too young to be talking this stuff. So, he stopped me from doing proposing¡­ but it seems that there is another rival besides His Highness. I can¡¯t take it easy anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Another rival, who?


    ¡°I¡¯ve known that His Highness likes you ever since the inspection. If you wanted to become the Crown Princess, I was going to give up without saying a word. However¡­ you don¡¯t seem to be interested in that, so I don¡¯t want to give up either.¡±


    Oniisama winked at me with a charming smile, but I did not have the leisure to be entranced by his actions.


    ¡°U, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Tea. I must have shocked you, right? But we are cousins, so it¡¯s possible for us to get married, and I¡¯m very serious about it.¡±


    When Oniisama said so, he lifted my hand which he was holding and kissed the back of my hand.


    ¡°Fuah!?¡±


    ¡°Fufu. You must be confused because of the sudden revelation, so you can respond to me later. You still have time before I graduate, so take your time. Just know how I feel about you now, okay? See you later.¡±


    Oniisama turned around and ran back to the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    Eh, what do you mean by this?


    The fact that he was my cousin was enough to make me confused, but now he wants to make me his wife!?


    ¡°¡­ Ehh!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmph, he finally told you. What an unpleasant fellow.¡±


    ¡°He should have just stayed silent forever.¡±


    ¡°Hyaaaah!? Kurogane, Mashiro!? Since when were you here!?¡±


    I was surprised to see them standing behind me all of a sudden.


    They didn¡¯t care that I was surprised, and stared at Oniisama as he walked into the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡°We sensed that you were coming back. Sei had just entered the dormitory, but you haven¡¯t been coming in, so we were watching from behind the door.¡±


    ¡°Sei told us that Norman needed to talk with you about something, so we had no choice but to wait.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro knew about this?


    ¡°I figured that he wasn¡¯t your blood-related brother early via appraisal. I realized that you didn¡¯t know about this, though. However, it was so obvious that he had feelings for you, Lord, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He has been all over you since the beginning, what a nasty guy.¡±


    Nono, wait a moment!?


    Kurogane and Mashiro knew because of appraisal!? Appraisal is super convenient, isn¡¯t it!?


    ¡­ This is not what¡¯s important, though.


    It¡¯s obvious that Oniisama loves me!?


    I thought that Oniisama was just your simple siscon, but I never thought he felt about me like that, you know!?


    So it was so obvious on the outside¡­!?


    I had no idea whatsoever!


    I mean, I thought he was my real brother all this time, so¡­ I never even considered a marriage proposal happening.


    That¡¯s right. I, I was proposed to.


    A proposal, something that didn¡¯t happen to me even in my past life¡­ hyaaaaah!?


    ¡­. N, no, was this still different from a proposal? He just declared that he¡¯s going to do it eventually, right?


    Eh, what do I do? What am I supposed to do?


    ¡°¡­ Lord, is something the matter? Your face is red. Do you have a fever or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? U, umm, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, this is serious! You should return to your room quickly!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m okay, alright!¡±


    Seeing my red face, Kurogane and Mashiro panicked, and with their unusually coordinated play, I was carried into the room.

 CH 461

    It¡¯s depressing¡­


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t you think you should rest?¡±


    ¡°Cristea, you need to sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ I¡¯m fine, alright? You are both worriers. I was just a little surprised earlier.¡±


    Yeah, I was just surprised by my Oniisama¡¯s confession, and my face turned red.


    I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m not going to fall asleep.


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-sama? Are you not feeling well¡­?¡±


    Miria came back from the dining hall and looked at me with concern. I asked her to deliver the dinner to Byakko-sama¡¯s group and Teacher Neil since Sei and I were not hungry.


    Kurogane and Mashiro said they¡¯d stay by my side, so they¡¯re eating here now.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Miria glanced at Kurogane and Mashiro. The two were unusually worried about me, so it raised her concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just something happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­? Did you have any problems at the examination today?¡±


    Well, my attributes and the glow of the magic circle was a bit more unusual than normal¡­ no, it was quite powerful, but¡­


    ¡°Something happened after the examination.¡±


    When I talked about what happened at the salon, Miria¡¯s face crumbled.


    ¡°Cristea-sama¡­ please forgive me. Master forbid me from speaking about it, so I couldn¡¯t tell you about it myself¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t mind it. Oniisama apparently had no intentions of telling me before his graduation either. If that was the case, then I would surely found out about it one day from the rumors circulating around, so it¡¯s better being in the known earlier than later. Miria, my throat is dry, could you make me a cup of tea?¡±


    I hurriedly tried to distract Miria who lowered her head apologetically and asked for a cup of tea.


    ¡°Umm¡­ so, what do you intend to do about this, Cristea-sama?¡±


    Miria asked while handing me the cup.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry Norman-sama after graduation?¡±


    ¡°¡­! Cough, eh, m, marry?¡±


    When I heard about marriage with Oniisama, I instantly choked.


    Nono, isn¡¯t that a bit too fast of a development!?


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t like the idea of being the Crown Princess, right? And it¡¯s not like you have someone you love, so I thought you would choose Norman-sama.¡±


    ¡°Umm, you see¡­ I just found out that Oniisama was actually my cousin. I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ of course. I was thoughtless¡­ I apologize. However, I believe Norman-sama would be the most optimal partner for you, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Please think about it. Norman-sama loves your cooking and understands your need for freed¡­ ahem, your flexible thoughts, so you won¡¯t have to worry that he will scold you or oppose you from doing what you like after the marriage. However, I don¡¯t believe you will find the same freedom to cook if you marry into another family.¡±


    ¡°T, that might be true.¡±


    Miria¡­ she nonchalantly dissed me.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think Master or even your Oniisama won¡¯t approve of a half-hearted match.¡±


    ¡°C, certainly¡­¡±


    Otousama is unwilling to betroth me even to the best husband candidate in our country, His Highness the Crown Prince Raymond.


    It¡¯s not hard to see why, though, since Otousama always had a hard time dealing with His Majesty the King, and he doesn¡¯t want to let me be his daughter-in-law.


    ¡°However, since we are here, is there a need to force Lord into a marriage?¡±


    ¡°Cristea should just stay with us forever!¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro pouted with displeasure.


    ¡°Kurogane-sama, Mashiro-sama. Cristea-sama is a young lady of a noble family. Even though the two of you, Sacred Beasts, are here to protect her, she can¡¯t afford not to marry.¡±


    That¡¯s true¡­ Otousama and Oniisama aside, Okaasama would never allow me to remain single.


    It doesn¡¯t seem she has given up on making me the Crown Princess just yet, after all¡­


    ¡°And because Norman-sama is already aware about your situation, I¡¯m sure the two of you will be able to spend a lot of time together with Cristea-sama, Kurogane-sama, Mashiro-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    ¡°Mumu¡­¡±


    ¡°Miria, I just found out about this today, so I¡¯m going to take my time to calm down and consider it thoroughly. I just enrolled in the academy, too. I might be able to find someone good in the future too, no?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah, well, that¡¯s right, but¡­¡±


    I know that Miria is thinking about me when she said that.


    ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯m more worried about tomorrow¡¯s classess¡­¡±


    Namely, about the blonde drills girl, Alicia Gruzier.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ are you worried about that Alicia Gruzier you have talked about before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m afraid that she might continue to be hostile and snap at me, which would be quite troubling¡­¡±


    Since I¡¯m an adult in mind, I should be able to endure, but Oniisama might not if she goes overboard, and things could get pretty bad for everyone. The other party is from a Marquis¡¯ household, so if there¡¯s any trouble, it¡¯s going to get ugly.


    But even so, Otousama and Oniisama are likely to be merciless, so I really have to be careful.


    As expected, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her reputation if she had to leave the academy as soon as she entered¡­


    ¡°I will deal with the offender for you then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, anyone who causes you trouble will be dealt with by us, Cristea!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that, okay! I beg you, please don¡¯t use such violent words!¡±


    I beg the two of you, please be obedient, okay!?


    As I was quieting them down, Miria said as she remembered something while clearing away the dishes


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Marquis Gruzier, right? I¡¯m sure she has two older brothers, but Alicia-sama was born quite late and was raised with a lot of love from her family¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, you are very knowledgeable¡­¡±


    ¡°There are rumors among the maids who work at the girls¡¯ dormitory that she¡¯s very difficult to serve¡­ ah, the word only reached me a little earlier.¡±


    She laughed as if to deceive me, but she seems to enjoy rumors quite a lot?


    The maid network is frightening.


    I wonder what kind of rumors would there be about me if I entered the girls¡¯ dormitory¡­ entering the special dormitory might have been a good deal for me.


    ¡°Until your magic power stabilized and the rumors about your cooking started circulating, Alicia-sama was the top candidate for Prince Raymond¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Perhaps that¡¯s why the Marquis¡¯ Gruzier¡¯s household was quite upset when rumors began to circulate that you might be a new candidate.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m surprised Otousama didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    I¡¯m sure your Otousama must have taken a lot of heat from the rumors that worsened my reputation back then¡­


    ¡°Marquis Gruzier is part of one of the most powerful factions in the nobility, so I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t let Master meddle too much into these matters. Besides¡­¡±


    There, Miria hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Besides?¡±


    ¡°Master seemed to be very much in agreement with the idea of not wanting to name you as a potential fianc¨¦e, so he didn¡¯t have to do anything about it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    O, Otousama!


    Why don¡¯t I make you a big feast when I return home the next time!?


    ¡°Anyhow, I think we have no choice but to make Alicia-sama understand that you have no intention of obtaining that kind of status.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way¡­ I will consult with Mariel-san tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Please do that.¡±


    I gave Miria her dinner and told her to retire, then I headed to the bath to recover from today¡¯s fatigue.

 CH 462

    The next morning. I woke up early as usual, and after finishing my daily routine of yoga, I got ready and headed for the dining hall.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Cristea-sama, good morning to you too. The rice has just finished cooking.¡±


    When I entered the kitchen in the dining room, Suzaku-sama was about to take the earthenware pot off the fire.


    ¡°Thank you, Suzaku-sama.¡±


    ¡°This much is nothing.¡±


    Today Suzaku-sama had her hair pulled back into a single bun, giving her a crisp look.


    Perhaps it was because I told everyone to be thorough about hygiene when I taught them how to cook, she started to tie her hair in a bun when she cooked.


    I recommended that she wear a triangular bandana, but she gently declined the suggestion. I thought it would look good on her.


    I took out my usual apron and bandana from my inventory, and quickly put them on.


    Kurogane and Mashiro wiped off the table, and I also asked them to prepare the cutlery.


    ¡°Now then, what should I use for today¡¯s miso soup?¡±


    As for the dashi (soup stock), Miria had left me kombu (kelp) and katsuobushi (dried bonito flakes) in a bowl of water, so I took it out of the refrigeration room and had Suzaku-sama strain it through a colander into a pot.


    I think a combination of kombu and niboshi (dried sardines) would be better for miso soup, so I¡¯ll have to check with the Bastea Company next time to see if they have niboshi.


    Oh, I wish I had some tofu or fried tofu here¡­ to get nigari (bittern), I¡¯d have to make it with sea salt, which is going to be difficult to do for me now¡­


    I think I¡¯ll still try to find legumes similar to chickpeas and experiment with them. I¡¯m sure I can make tofu from chickpeas without nigari¡­


    I would also like to have Koya Tofu (freeze-dried tofu), but I wonder if it exists in this world. I love eating Koyu Tofu with my dashi.


    But I don¡¯t think people can understand what ¡°Koya-Tofu¡± is in this world. Oh, I wonder if they woulld understand if I told them it¡¯s freeze-dried tofu instead?


    After I get settled, I¡¯ll have to go back to the Bastea Company.


    I cracked the eggs and beat them rhythmically, then added dashi mixed with soy sauce and mirin and mixed it in further.


    I poured oil into a frying pan over medium heat, poured in the egg mixture, and when it was half-boiled, I rolled the egg from the back to the front, pushed the rolled egg to the back, poured in the egg mixture again, and repeated the usual procedure¡­ until the dashimaki tamago was complete. I made a few of those, cut them into bite-size pieces, and put them on a platter.


    After that, I grilled the Sharken with salt¡­


    Everyone eats a lot of food, so it¡¯s also a lot that needs to be prepared.


    I decided to continue with the buffet style because it would be hard to serve the food otherwise.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Wassup, Missy. Morning!¡±


    In the meantime, Sei and Byakko-sama, who had finished their morning practice, came to the dining hall.


    ¡°Good morning. Sei, Byakko-sama. The meal is already finished, so please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Oh, it looks yummy!¡±


    ¡°Tora! Wash your hands before you eat!¡±


    Byakko-sama was in a good mood and was about to pick up the tray to put the plates on, when Sei gave him an exasperated slap and scolded him.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Clean. And that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Tora! Geez, you¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being late. You can leave the clean-up to us.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯m sure you are hungry after your morning practice. Don¡¯t mind it and eat up. I will take your word for it that you will do the dishes and clean up.¡±


    I watched as Byakko-sama and Sei began to serve themselves, and began to clean up the cookware.


    Frying pans are made of iron, and they rust easily if not taken care of properly, so I can¡¯t leave this to them.


    I have raised this pan from the ground up to be used exclusively for eggs, after all.


    I told Kurogane and Mashiro to start eating as well, but they waited until I sat down.


    They seemed to be concerned about me because we only had breakfast together yesterday.


    I¡¯ll have to try to eat with them as much as I can, since that¡¯s going to happen more often during the school year.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, there are classes only in the morning again today, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There will be no placement based on the results of the aptitude test for the rest of the week, so it should only be a general education class.¡±


    Newly enrolled students take general education classes such as reading, writing, and arithmetic in the auditorium where we took our exams until we are divided into classes according to the results of the aptitude tests and exams we took yesterday.


    After we are divided, we will continue to study general education in the auditorium in the morning for a while, and in the afternoon, we will study specialized subjects such as magic in each class.


    Classes are divided by ability. If the amount of magical power is too different, or if there is a difference in magic that students can use, some children may feel inferior and may drop out.


    In the event that a student has less magical power than others or can¡¯t use magic well, Adelia Academy has prepared a course to learn specialized knowledge so that commoners and children of nobility who are not heirs to their households will not have trouble finding jobs after graduation.


    As long as you have magical power, you can increase the amount of it while you¡¯re still in the academy, or you can use your own effort and abilities to increase it even more.


    The academy will not abandon a student unless they do something wrong, so as long as they don¡¯t drop out of school, they will be able to get by.


    At the beginning of the year, students are tentatively assigned to classes based on the results of the aptitude test, and then the teachers further assess each student¡¯s aptitude throughout the year and assign classes for the following year.


    ¡°Do we get to choose our seats in the general education classes?¡±


    ¡°Erm, I wonder? I don¡¯t think it was specifically decided, because there was no explanation that we should take the same seats as at the exam.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ we can invite Miss Mariel to sit with us too, then. I¡¯m worried about that Miss Gruzier trying to do something funny again.¡±


    Sei seemed to be anxious, so I replied to him with a smile, so he wouldn¡¯t need to worry any further.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A lady of the Marquis household wouldn¡¯t do something so reckless at the auditorium in front of so many eyes.¡±


    ¡­ Probably.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I agree with sitting near each other. We can discuss if we don¡¯t understand something.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to get prepared, so please don¡¯t forget to clean up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I finished my breakfast, took my dishes to the sink, and headed to my room to change into my uniform.

 CH 463

    Let¡¯s go to the class!


    ¡°¡­ Okay. Looking good! Then, I¡¯m goi¡­¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama, you have forgotten this.¡±


    When I tried to leave with writing tools in my arms, Miria stopped me and handed me an attachable frilly collar and sleeves.


    ¡°Eh~¡­ I thought I wouldn¡¯t need these since classes are starting today.¡±


    It would be distracting during the classes, so I thought I should only wear those fancy things for ceremonies and other special occasions.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. There will be no practical classes for a while, just lectures, so please wear it.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    I think the frilly sleeves will be a hindrance when taking notes or writing on the board.


    I don¡¯t want to dirty the nice lace.


    ¡°Although your uniform is of a better quality than that of other young ladies, its simplicity at first glance may cause you to be held in contempt. Therefore, I think it¡¯s better to make it gorgeous from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±


    So bothersome. The aristocracy¡¯s pretentiousness and vanity is really troublesome!


    But if I make myself look like a fool, I might cause trouble for my family instead.


    ¡­ Well, Otousama and Oniisama would likely retaliate, so I guess that¡¯s a bigger concern.


    While thinking this and feeling very reluctant, I let Miria attach the things to my clothes.


    This time, I finished my preparations and hurriedly left my room to head downstairs, where I found Sei already waiting for me in the entrance hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just got here myself. Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I will be leaving then.¡±


    I called out to Kurogane and Mashiro, who had followed me down the hall, and stood right behind me.


    ¡°You see, it¡¯s the academy rule that students cannot have bodyguards. Me being Sacred Beasts contractor doesn¡¯t change that rule, and I don¡¯t intend to break it.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that Oniisama and few selected students were chosen as Prince Raymond¡¯s guards bodyguards, but that¡¯s a special exception.


    ¡°Guh¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, we will stay on alert here then. However, My Lord. Be sure to call for us immediately were something to happen, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I will come straight away when you call for me via telepathy, okay?¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro were still looking at us, fidgeting as if they were worried.


    ¡°Ah~ geez, you guys are too overprotective. It¡¯s better to stay a little further away to leave these guys alone for a while.¡±


    Byakko-sama grabbed the two by the collar and pulled them away from me in wearily.


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you telling us to stay silent if something happens to My Lord?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re going to tear this whole place apart!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you two! I told you to not utter such violent remarks!¡±


    I think Byakko-sama is too offhand in this matter, but I don¡¯t want these two to be this overprotective over nothing.


    It would be nice if they could calm down a little after a while of the dormitory life.


    ¡°Tora, behave yourself. Take care of this place.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Do your best to study.¡±


    ¡°¡±We are off.¡±¡±


    While Byakko-sama was holding them back, we left the special dormitory.


    Let¡¯s go to the class!


    ¡°¡­ Geez, they are both such worriers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. They are just trying to protect you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    I sighed, and Sei, walking next to me, chuckled as he spoke.


    ¡°I know that, but¡­ this is the first time the two will be living among so many people¡­ especially children, so I¡¯m worried they wouldn¡¯t know how to take it easy. I¡¯m worried they might accidentaly hurt someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t do anything that would make you sad, Miss Cristea¡­¡±


    If Sei, who has known the two of them since back at the fief says that, then perhaps they will be fine.


    ¡°But¡­ they might get frenzied if someone hurts me or something.¡±


    Ugh, you should have said, ¡°It will be fine¡± there!


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to try to convince them to be more patient.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think¡­ that would be a good idea.¡±


    I¡¯m sure the stress will build up if both of them remain cooped up in the dormitory, and I¡¯d love to get them out of there, but¡­


    ¡°Cristea-sama, Sei-sama~! Good morning to you!¡±


    When I heard a voice calling my name, I looked up and saw Mariel-chan waving in front of us.


    I was about to rush over to her, but as a young noble lady, I couldn¡¯t recklessly run about, so I raised my speed a little and walked over to her.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Mariel.¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san, good morning. What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I thought I would attend together with you two. Umm, do you mind if I join you every day from now on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course! Ah¡­ but what about the children from your own dormitory?¡±


    I¡¯m worried that it might be inconvenient for her if she¡¯s going with us, since she will probably be interacting within the girls in her dormitory.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ it will be fine. I¡¯m getting along pretty well with commoners and merchant girls. The nobleman¡¯s daughters are¡­ not very close to me, perhaps because I am from the family of emerging nobles.¡±


    Ehehe, Mariel-chan laughed, but is she really all right¡­


    ¡°Rather than that! I was worried about you, Miss Cristea! Have you been okay since then?¡±


    Mariel-chna said and peeked at my face.


    Gee, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about me like that.


    ¡°Of course. I feel better after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Isn¡¯t that something you should be worried about more?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mariel¡­ I thought you were supposed to be worried?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, r, right. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Sei pointed out with a dumbfounded look on his face, and Mariel-chan turned bright red and fell silent.


    As we walked towards the auditorium, Mariel-chan, who was walking next to me, made ¡®Huh?¡¯ expression.


    ¡°Eh? After I split with you guys, Norman-sama, His Highness, and even Sei-sama did nothing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not really, after that, Oniisama sent us off to the dorm¡­¡±


    I remembered that Oniisama confessed to me again in front of the dormitory.


    Recalling my exchange with Oniisama the other day, my face turned red and Mariel-chan did not overlook it.


    ¡°Ah! Something happened, after all!? Cristea-san, tell me more in detail!¡±


    ¡°Geez, we will be late! Let¡¯s hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Ehh?? It¡¯s still early! Hey, Cristea-saan! Ah, no, Cristea-samaa~!¡±


    As if to shake off Mariel-chan¡¯s pursuit, I headed for the auditorium as fast as I could.

 CH 464

    First day of classes.


    ¡°Erm¡­ ah, there seem to be some empty seats over there.¡±


    Mariel-chan pointed to the seats slightly to the left of the center from the podium side.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any other seats where we could sit side by side, so we looked at each other and hurriedly moved to those seats.


    Sei, I, and Mariel-chan sat down in that order, and each of us began to prepare our writing utensils so that we could use them immediately.


    ¡°Fuuh, I guess we¡¯d better come a little earlier tomorrow.¡±


    We had planned to come early, but it was the first day of classes and everyone seemed to be excited.


    ¡°Yes, I guess so. By the way, which seat do you prefer, the front or the back?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have preferences for that¡­¡±


    When I looked at the seats in the front row, I saw that many of the students were wearing simple uniforms.


    Apparently, most of the students were commoners.


    And since their future was at stake, they were eager to learn seriously.


    The seats in the back of the room, on the other hand, were¡­


    A group of well-tailored, over-decorated uniforms lined up in a row, all looking like nobles.


    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±


    In the very back of the room, near the center, sat Alicia Gruzier, the blonde drills girl, along with her cronies.


    I understand that this is a place to learn regardless of your status, so I don¡¯t really blame them.


    But even if I don¡¯t mind, in some case my Oniisama or Otousama may hear of this, so you should be careful about what you say and do, no¡­?


    I¡¯m going to remind my family not to interfere just in case, but most of the time they do things that I don¡¯t know about, and when they do, I can¡¯t stop them.


    I¡¯m really begging you, okay? I don¡¯t want my classmates to disappear before I know it, and find out it was because of me¡­


    While praying in my mind, I observed the other seats in the back, and saw that a group of good friends had already formed, and several of them seemed to be enjoying chatting with each other.


    According to Oniisama and Mariel-chan¡¯s information, most of the friendships of noble children are like the children¡¯s version of their parents¡¯ factions.


    So, even if they seem to be getting along well, their parents¡¯ power relations are affecting them.


    There are some exceptions, like Mariel-chan, whose father is a newly emerging noble and doesn¡¯t have many relationships with other nobles to begin with, or in rare cases, they get along with each other regardless of their status, but most of them are miniature versions of their family¡¯s factions.


    I¡¯m one of those rare cases.


    I¡¯ve been holed up in my fief since before I can remember, and it was doubtful whether I would have been admitted to the academy if I hadn¡¯t been able to control my magic, so I guess no family would have wanted their child to be my friend.


    I know how they feel.


    As for the potential fianc¨¦e of His Highness Crown Prince Raymond, I had withdrawn early and was out of the candidate race.


    Even though I¡¯m the daughter of a Duke, there wouldn¡¯t be many advantages to being my crony.


    Rather than that, it¡¯s better to get know with other young ladies who can potentially become my true friends, right?


    It seems that all the families are wondering how they should associate with me now that I¡¯ve become conspicuous in so many ways.


    First day of classes.


    Mhm, I want to have friends, but I don¡¯t want to be part of a faction or anything like that¡­


    At the moment, it seems like they¡¯re watching me from afar. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to make friends, but I¡¯m going to have to take the stance that it would be nice to make friends with girls that I like.


    ¡­ Still, it¡¯s a good thing I listened to Miria about the sleeves and collar.


    The fabric and tailoring luxurious although looking casual, but compared to the other noble students, my uniform looked plainly simple¡­


    I¡¯m fine with that.


    I will take the attachable collar and sleeves off gradually¡­ so long I don¡¯t get scolded by Okaasama.


    Oops, I¡¯m getting off-topic. So, the back of the room is occupied by a nobles who are probably of a fairly high rank and their cronies.


    The seats in the middle are occupied by commoners, merchants¡¯ children, and low to mid-ranking noble children sporadically scattered here and there.


    I guess, you can really tell a lot about a family by their uniform.


    No wonder Okaasama didn¡¯t like my request.


    I have to thank Sally, the tailor, for helping me out.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Cristea-sama?¡±


    I have been keeping silent without replying, so Mariel-chan looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°¡­ Eh? A, ah, let¡¯s see. I don¡¯t have preferences, so I really don¡¯t mind whether I sit at the front or at the back.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The front row should be given over to those who are eager to learn, and the back should be for the¡­ ahem, so middle is the best position.


    ¡°What about you, Sei-sama?¡±


    He¡¯s an international student, so he might want to learn more in the front.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care either. It¡¯s easy to see from this seat, too.¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to stay in the middle seat tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As we were talking about this, the lecturer stood at the podium, so I straightened up and turned my attention to the podium.


    ¡°Quiet, everyone. We will begin our general education lectures today.¡±


    So a lesson is finally going to start in earnest!


    I opened my notebook excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Spend this afternoon reviewing and preparing for tomorrow¡¯s class. That¡¯s all.¡±


    As soon as the lecturer left the auditorium, everyone started talking, and the place became noisy.


    Some of the boys ran out of the auditorium in a hurry.


    It must be hard for kids of elementary school age to just sit still and listen to a lecture.


    Besides, it was just before noon, so I¡¯m sure the hungry kids were rushing to the cafeteria. After all, they¡¯re in the prime of their eating years.


    ¡°What about lunch, Cristea-san? Are you going back to the dormitory?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked while putting away her writing utensils.


    ¡°Yes, Mashiro and Kurogane are waiting for me, so that was my intention.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I wanted to talk a little more with you.¡±


    Mariel-chan showed a disappointed expression.


    ¡°You wanted to continue our morning¡¯s conversation anyway, right? Would you like to study with me in the afternoon in the salon building?¡±


    We could go to the library too, but then we wouldn¡¯t be able to chat.


    ¡°The salon building is fine with me, but are you sure? After what happened yesterday¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was probably worried about the fact that I got tangled up with Alicia-sama yesterday.


    I¡¯ve had some stares today, and I can tell you that I¡¯d rather avoid encounters if possible, but¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the lounge room in the dorm?¡±


    As I pondered this, Sei suggested that we use the special dormitory¡¯s lounge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ but Teacher. Neil has told me that only dorm students are allowed in there, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already well known in the academy, and Miss Mariel has been a friend of ours since before we entered, so it won¡¯t be a problem. Besides, we have ¡®guards¡¯ in the dormitory, so it¡¯s rather safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Mariel-san, let¡¯s do that, shall we? You can have lunch in the special dormitory, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Yes! I¡¯d be happy to~!¡±


    Mariel-chan smiled with delight and replied as if she were in some kind of pub, and I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.

 CH 465.1

    Let¡¯s go back to the dorm!


    ¡°Say Mariel-san, I¡¯m asking this a bit late, but is it okay you didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria? You should have let them know that you didn¡¯t need a meal or something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡®It¡¯s not a rule to have lunch in the cafeteria, so it¡¯s okay. There are sidewalk cafes scattered around the campus, and some people take light meals there. Basically, you have to eat in the cafeteria for breakfast and dinner, but for lunch, you are allowed to bring it into the salon building.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that it all started when a commoner student who wanted to work in a noble¡¯s mansion in the future asked the academy for permission to practice serving manners on their own. It seems that even nobles can practice manners on their own as long as they have good reasons for doing so.¡±


    Hmm, I guess there would be students who take advantage of this to have lunch parties.


    ¡°In fact, I heard that the commoner students have special training with the maids in the salon building before the certification exam. I heard that the upper classman commoners give advice to their juniors in this way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good a thing.¡±


    Just like in the lecture, commoners take it differently from the nobles, probably because their lives depend on it after graduation.


    Even the children of nobles who are of a lower ranking or who are not the heir to the household have to find a job if they don¡¯t find a spouse, so it seems that many of them take their studies seriously for the sake of their future.


    By the way, my personal maid, Miria¡¯s family is a viscount family, but she was born between eight sisters and a brother, and since she couldn¡¯t find a fianc¨¦, she went to work for our family after graduating from the academy.


    In the case of the high-ranking nobles, most of them had private tutors before entering the academy, so they seemed to already understand the content of the classes, and they seemed to be relaxed or even lazy, and their attitude towards the classes was not very good.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of this, but I have heard that many of the high ranking nobles who had good grades when they entered the academy often get overtaken by middle to low ranking nobles before they graduate.


    ¡­ I¡¯m going to have to be careful not to let my guard down.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, please let me know if I need to learn manners more seriously, okay? I¡¯m still getting used to manners, so¡­¡±


    Ehehe, Mariel-chan said with a shy smile.


    C, cute¡­!


    ¡°Of course! Leave it to me!¡±


    I¡¯m going to teach you the manners of Teacher Retia, who is known for her strict, spartan style. Huff! Marielle-chan shivered next to me as I made up my mind.


    ¡°Oh my, what is the matter, Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, umm, I just had chills.¡±


    Mariel-chan answered while rubbing her arms. It¡¯s already warm and sunny spring, though?


    ¡°Oh my¡­ are you starting to catch a cold? Let¡¯s have something to warm you up for lunch.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Then, ton¡­ or not, I would like to have some Orc soup!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I do have some in stock, so let¡¯s have that.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Thank you very much! Alright, let¡¯s hurry up to the dorm!¡±


    Mariel-chan pulled me by the hand while nearly skipping as she walked.


    Huh? Isn¡¯t she looking well?


    As long as she isn¡¯t catching a cold¡­


    Let¡¯s go back to the dorm!


    ¡°Mariel-san, don¡¯t be too hasty, or you will fall.¡±


    ¡°Eh~! I will be fine~! Whoahh!¡±


    Mariel-chan tripped on a stone slab and nearly fell to the ground, but managed to stay on her feet just barely.


    Geez, I told you so.


    I¡¯m glad she didn¡¯t fall and hurt herself, but that ¡°Whoahh!¡± is not something a noble young lady should be saying, you know?


    Sei, who was standing next to her, tried to help her as soon as he could, but was now staring blankly at Mariel-chan, who stepped aside with a strange shout.


    ¡°A, awawa¡­¡±


    I think Sei is a gentleman as he gently turned away from Mariel-chan who was trying to cover her blunder up by laughing, and pretended not to have seen it.


    ¡°Mariel-san, the Orc soup won¡¯t run away from you, so let¡¯s go slowly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes.¡±


    When I hammered the nail with a smile, Mariel-chan became small.


    ¡°¡­ Fu, kuku.¡±


    Sei¡­ can¡¯t hold his laughter back, can he?


    And I think it would be less damaging to Mariel-chan if you just laughed it off, though.


    ¡°¡­ Kuh, just kill me¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan turned red and mumbled in a voice so quiet that only I could hear it.


    Kill you!?


    It¡¯s a shame that Mariel-chan is such a beautiful girl, but there¡¯s something wrong with her.


    I was also a nerd in my previous life, so I can understand why you might want to hide your embarrassment, but you are a noble young lady now, so let¡¯s keep it down a bit, okay?


    I patted Mariel-chan on the shoulder and gently encouraged her.


    When we returned to the dormitory, Miria was just coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Welcome back, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Miria. I¡¯m going to have lunch with everyone now. Could you please put this in my room?¡±


    I handed my baggage to Miria.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Right, were Mashiro and Kurogane waiting obediently?¡±


    It¡¯s strange that they didn¡¯t come to pick me up when I was gone since the morning.


    ¡°Those two gentlemen went hunting together with Byakko-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh?¡±¡±


    My and Sei¡¯s surprised voices were synchronized.


    What do you mean by hunting, they went outside?


    ¡°Byakko-sama said, ¡®I know you don¡¯t like to sit around and wait, so I¡¯m going to let you vent. I¡¯m sure Suzaku alone would be enough for guarding the home¡¯¡­.¡±


    ¡°That fella¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cristea. Tora did something unnecessary.¡±


    Sei let out a sigh and apologized.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because my two guys cannot settle down that Byakko-sama ended up taking care of them¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Fugyaa!?¡±


    ¡°Fugyaa, what¡­ I believe a more acceptable yell for a young noble lady would be something like ¡®kyaa¡¯ instead, no?¡±


    Byakko-sama looked at me with astonishment.


    ¡°Oi, Byakko. It¡¯s your fault for startling my Lord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Apologize to Cristea!¡±


    ¡°Yesyes, it was my fault, so I apologize.¡±


    Ugh¡­ I let my guard down. Kuuh, Byakko-sama, you¡­


    Beside me, Sei and Mariel-chan were trying their best to hold back their laughter.


    Kuh, just kill me!

 CH 465.2

    Let¡¯s go back to the dorm!


    Mariel-chan tripped on a stone slab and nearly fell to the ground, but managed to stay on her feet just barely.


    Geez, I told you so.


    I¡¯m glad she didn¡¯t fall and hurt herself, but that ¡°Whoahh!¡± is not something a noble young lady should be saying, you know?


    Sei, who was standing next to her, tried to help her as soon as he could, but was now staring blankly at Mariel-chan, who stepped aside with a strange shout.


    ¡°A, awawa¡­¡±


    I think Sei is a gentleman as he gently turned away from Mariel-chan who was trying to cover her blunder up by laughing, and pretended not to have seen it.


    ¡°Mariel-san, the Orc soup won¡¯t run away from you, so let¡¯s go slowly, okay?¡±


    When I hammered the nail with a smile, Mariel-chan became small.


    ¡°¡­ Fu, kuku.¡±


    Sei¡­ can¡¯t hold his laughter back, can he?


    And I think it would be less damaging to Mariel-chan if you just laughed it off, though.


    ¡°¡­ Kuh, just kill me¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan turned red and mumbled in a voice so quiet that only I could hear it.


    Kill you!?


    When we returned to the dormitory, Miria was just coming down the stairs.


    ¡°Welcome back, Cristea-sama.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Miria. I¡¯m going to have lunch with everyone now. Could you please put this in my room?¡±


    I handed my baggage to Miria.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Right, were Mashiro and Kurogane waiting obediently?¡±


    It¡¯s strange that they didn¡¯t come to pick me up when I was gone since the morning.


    ¡°Those two gentlemen went hunting together with Byakko-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh?¡±¡±


    My and Sei¡¯s surprised voices were synchronized.


    What do you mean by hunting, they went outside?


    ¡°Byakko-sama said, ¡®I know you don¡¯t like to sit around and wait, so I¡¯m going to let you vent. I¡¯m sure Suzaku alone would be enough for guarding the home¡¯¡­.¡±


    ¡°That fella¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cristea. Tora did something unnecessary.¡±


    Sei let out a sigh and apologized.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because my two guys cannot settle down that Byakko-sama ended up taking care of them¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Fugyaa!?¡±


    ¡°Fugyaa, what¡­ I believe a more acceptable yell for a young noble lady would be something like ¡®kyaa¡¯ instead, no?¡±


    Byakko-sama looked at me with astonishment.


    ¡°Oi, Byakko. It¡¯s your fault for startling my Lord!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Apologize to Cristea!¡±


    ¡°Yesyes, it was my fault, so I apologize.¡±


    Ugh¡­ I let my guard down. Kuuh, Byakko-sama, you¡­


    Beside me, Sei and Mariel-chan were trying their best to hold back their laughter.


    Kuh, just kill me!

 CH 466.1

    Welcome back, I¡¯m home.


    With that, Byakko-sama quickly headed for the dining hall.


    The dismantling area is located in the back of the kitchen in the dining hall, just outside the door.


    ¡°Oi! Wait up, Tora! What the hell are you doing, going hunting on your own!¡±


    I watched dumbfounded as Sei chased after Byakko-sama, shouting.


    ¡°I¡¯m going as well.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro went after them.


    ¡­ Hmm. I guess we will be having lunch in the dining hall, since there are more people, and it would feel too cramped to have lunch in the lounge.


    We can move to the lounge to do our review later, right?


    ¡°Mariel-san, let¡¯s have lunch in the dining hall¡­ uh!?¡±


    As soon as I turned around and tried to speak to her, Mariel-chan grabbed me by both arms.


    ¡°¡­ A surprise hunk entrance is bad for my heart¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan nearly burst out laughing earlier, so she spoke as if she was squeezing out her voice now.


    ¡°¡­ Were you holding your breath!?¡±


    When I took Mariel-chan into the dining room, Suzaku-sama peeked out from the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, Cristea-sama, you¡¯re back now. I¡¯ve polished the rice for you.¡±


    Suzaku-sama¡¯s fiery red hair was pulled back into a single bun, adding a crisp air to her usual bewitching beauty, making her look as cool as a beautiful man in male clothing.


    She told me that she kept her hair in a bun while cooking because I was always explaining to her about hygiene control.


    Mariel-chan¡¯s ¡°Wow¡­¡± came from behind me.


    I don¡¯t need to turn around to know that she was admiring her in a daze.


    ¡°I have returned, Suzaku-sama. Thank you very much for polishing the rice.¡±


    ¡°No, I should do at least this much to help you around¡­ oh my? You are together with a friend, I see.¡±


    Suzaku-sama looked at Mariel-chan who stood behind me.


    ¡°Yes. I have invited Mariel-san to prepare for our next lesson together.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that so? Welcome, Mariel-sama.¡±


    When Suzaku-sama smiled warmly at her, I heard the sound of Mariel-chan having her breath taken away as she immediately bowed after.


    ¡°I-I bwill be intruding!¡±


    ¡­ She bit her tongue.


    Mariel-chan does bite her tongue a lot when talking with a beauty, doesn¡¯t she? Why? The people around here are all beauties (hunks), so I believe she better build up some resistance against them soon, or she will have a tough time in the future¡­


    ¡°I hope you enjoy your stay. Cristea-sama, are you going to eat now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will join you all here. I will supply the lunch from my inventory today, and we will keep the polished portion for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    While we were talking, Byakko-sama and the rest, who had left their game in the dismantling area returned.


    It took them a while to get back, so they may have already started draining the blood.


    It takes a long time for a big game, after all.

 CH 466.2

    Welcome back, I¡¯m home.


    Byakko-sama looked at him as if he was out of his mind.


    Byakko-sama didn¡¯t say anything more as Sei struck him with the iron fan he had taken out from who knows where and bashed his hand. Looks like he was already pissed off at him for sneaking out without telling him. I see, they traveled all the way to the Ellisfeed territory. I¡¯m sure Leon-sama would scold me if he witnesses everyone¡¯s rampage around the royal capital, as it would become a big deal.


    ¡°We had no choice but to go along with Byakko because he was so persistent. Oh, I checked the number of Orcs, but didn¡¯t take bring any because the number of them didn¡¯t increase.¡±


    Mashiro¡¯s head popped up from behind Kurogane.


    ¡°I see, thanks for making the rounds. So, what did you catch today?¡±


    Since they had to use inventory and took it all the way to the dismantling area, that means it¡¯s a big prey that will take a while to bleed out, right?


    ¡°Mm. We found a Bighorn Bull. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve played with one.¡±


    Ohh, Bighorn Bull!


    That¡¯s a great piece of beef in a long while!


    It¡¯s so good you¡¯d think it was A5 grade meat~!


    Well, I wouldn¡¯t know, as I didn¡¯t eat that much good beef in my previous life, though!


    Ufufu, I will have to stew up the soup stock and prepare properly.


    Yes, I like the idea of making a thick beef Donburi with the meat, but I¡¯d also like to make Oden this winter.


    Oh, the possibilities¡­!


    ¡°¡­ If My Lord is pleased, then it was worth the trip.¡±


    Oops, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I was so happy that I got absent-minded.


    ¡°Ahem! But you have to be careful! I get worried if you suddenly left without telling me.¡±


    ¡°Umu. We will be careful next time.¡±


    Well, as far as I¡¯m concerned, three Sacred Beasts together are overpowered.


    This time, the Bighorn Bull was really unlucky, that¡¯s all I can say.


    ¡°Cristea, although meat is good, I brought you your beloved Sharken!¡±


    Mashiro opposed Kurogane.


    This time, it was Kurogane and Byakko-sama who were full of spirit and brought down the prey before Mashiro could do anything, so he was apparently discontent that he didn¡¯t have a turn.


    ¡°Thank you, Mashiro. I still have some in stock in my inventory, but once it¡¯s the season for the Sharken to swim upstream, I will rely on you again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Leave it to me!¡±


    The whole-faced smiling Mashiro was very adorable, so I heard Mariel-chan from behind me mumbling things like, ¡°Cu, cute¡­!¡± and ¡°O, outrageously cute¡­¡± to herself, but I didn¡¯t feel like interjecting, so I ignored it.


    ¡°Well, everyone, it¡¯s time to eat lunch, so don¡¯t forget to wash your hands!¡±


    I clapped my hands and everyone quickly left for the sink.

 CH 467.1

    You have it!?


    ¡°Fuaaah¡­ delishhh¡­ as I thought, the food Cristea-san makes is the best¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes were moist, but she was still eating.


    Mariel-chan, Sei is looking a little taken aback, so let¡¯s try to control ourselves a bit, okay¡­?


    ¡°I don¡¯t get tired of this Orc soup with many ingredients no matter how many times I eat it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you understand it as well. This pork¡­ Orc soup tastes great whenever you eat it!¡±


    Byakko-sama agreed with Mariel-chan¡¯s words and took the last bite, then got up and went to the table where the pot was placed to refill it.


    ¡°I agree that the Orc soup is delicious, but the best is the Chawanmushi, you know? The way it sways and jiggles as if inviting you is something I never get tired of seeing, and the pleasure of it melting in your mouth is something else¡­ haah.¡±


    Suzaku-sama let out a suffocating sigh while twisting her body.


    ¡­ Suzaku-sama did that again after a while, huh¡­ Mariel-chan, who saw it for the first time, turned red and dropped the food from her chopsticks. Please keep your indecency with moderation, okay!?


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand anything. Everything tastes good ias long as My Lord hand her hand in it, alright?¡±


    Geez, Kurogane and Mashiro. Please stop overpraising your Lord.


    I have made plenty of mistakes in cooking too!


    I can¡¯t stand it when people praise me in front of others~!


    ¡°Umu, anything Cristea-san makes tastes great. Omurice, for examle, is fluffy, melty and tastes superb.¡±


    ¡°O, Omurice!? Fluffy nad melty!? C, Crcrcristea-saan!?¡±


    Mariel-chan who heard Sei¡¯s words reacted and looked towards me.


    Ah~¡­ I might not have let her have it before because I mainly served her Japanese dishes¡­ I think?


    ¡°Hmm. Omurice is good too, but it¡¯s about time for, umm, karreh? I want to eat that! I loved the spiciness~¡±


    Byakko-sama returned to his seat with a refill in his hand.


    Whoah! Byakko-sama said something unnecessary!


    ¡°Karreh? Deliciously spicy¡­ hey. I, isisis that perhaps curry!? Cristea-san! You have curry!? You managed to make it!?¡±


    Hieh! Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes were like that of a predator looking at its prey¡­!


    Hey, even Kurogane and Mashiro were alterted by Mariel-chan¡¯s excitement! Calm down!?


    ¡°Y, yeah, well¡­ I made it¡­ unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any spices in my stock.¡±


    ¡°I beg you! Please, let me eat it the next time!¡±


    Mariel-chan begged with a desperate look on her face.


    Ehh~¡­ that much? No, it¡¯s true that in my previous life, you could even call it the national dish¡­ I can understand why she would be desperate to eat it for the first time since her previous life.

 CH 467.2

    You have it!?


    ¡°I would let you eat it, but I don¡¯t have the spices on me, so I can¡¯t do it right away.¡±


    I don¡¯t have the spices I had on hand because I had fully entrusted Shin to make curry back at the mansion.


    The unique aroma of curry spices is amazing, and since we wouldn¡¯t be able to eat curry in the dorm anyway, I thought it would be better if we could eat it when we got back to the mansion.


    I thought it would be better if I could eat it when I got back to the mansion, since I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat curry in the dorm anyway.


    ¡°Of course not right away! If you need, the Mayor Company will make all-out effort to get them! So, by all means, by all means¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san, please stop worshiping me. I can make it when I get the spices. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get any of those on my own because they are rare or something¡­ however, it¡¯s just some of them are ingredients for medicines, so we might need to go the Apothecary Guild to buy them.¡±


    When I said that, Mariel-chan looked up with a start and asked me timidly.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that some ingredients are used in¡­ medicine. Could it be that curry spice is quite an expensive¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    When I officially taught Shin the recipe for the spices, I seem to remember him puzzling over how much a single meal would cost¡­


    It¡¯s definitely not the kind of price you can casually eat as a national dish like in my previous life.


    I make it when requested by my Otousama or Okaasama because they say they feel better after eating it, but it¡¯s not something that¡¯s on the table much even in our house.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡¯s fine! I will gather the ingredients even if it has to come out of my personal expenses, so please, by all means¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan clapped her hands loudly and assumed the position of praying, nearly even dropping down to the floor to prostrate. I¡¯m tired¡­

 CH 468.1

    What about the study?


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Cristea-san. It was very delicious!¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    Mariel-chan always eats a lot of my food very enjoyably, so it¡¯s nice to watch her.


    But, it is desirable for a noble¡¯s daughter to eat as little as a small bird, no¡­?


    I can¡¯t speak for others either, but you know?


    ¡°Erm¡­ so, about the less¡­ class, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    Mariel-chan, who was sitting on the sofa facing me, tilted her head. She¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°Yesterday was an exam, and today was our first class, right?¡­ What did you two think of it?¡±


    When I asked her a question, Mariel-chan gave me an ¡°Ah~¡± look and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see. If I had to sum it up in one word¡­ EZ?¡±


    ¡°EZ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I, it was easy!¡±


    When Sei reacted to words he never heard before, Mariel-chan corrected herself in a hurry.


    ¡°As I thought. It was too easy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Certainly, the math problems were easy. I felt a little disadvantaged when it came to reading and writing language, since I¡¯m not a citizen of Doristan, but it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Sei nodded in agreement.


    Sei is from Yahatul, so even his mother language is different to begin with. I think it¡¯s amazing that he can read and write in Doristan.


    He¡¯s what they call bilingual in my previous life.


    Considering his age, he¡¯s probably one of the smartest.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ right.¡±


    Basically, noble children often have private tutors before entering school. They can probably handle simple math problems such as addition and subtraction without difficulty.


    If you¡¯re a habitual slacker, though, you may find multiplication and division to be questionably difficult.


    According to Mariel-chan, merchant children are often better at math-related problems.


    She said that nobles are taught more about social matters such as history and geography, but commoners are sometimes a step ahead in physical skills such as sword fighting and self-defense due to their basic physical abilities. I see.


    ¡°I have no problem with general knowledge such as the four rules of arithmetic and language, but in my case, I think I will get stuck with history and etiquette.¡±


    That¡¯s what Mariel-chan said. As for geography, Baron Mayor had taken Mariel-chan all over the country on business, so she was somewhat familiar with it.


    How enviable¡­ I stared at the map and tried my best to remember the climate and specialties of each territory.


    The history of manners studies was very short after the Mayor family became nobles, so she had to learn the bare minimum. They didn¡¯t hire a tutor because it was a waste of money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you have any questions about etiquette, I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Fufu¡­ I was educated by the famous Spartan, Teacher Retia, after all. Ufufufufu¡­


    ¡°Whoah, thank yo¡­ u? I¡¯ve got the chills for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I hope it¡¯s not the sign of catching a cold. Miria, please make some more tea.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mariel-chan was shivering, so I hurried Miria to prepare more warm tea.

 CH 468.2

    What about the studying?


    Hm, both of them seem to have no problem with general education.


    I was thinking of taking the role of a teacher, depending on their level of understanding.


    ¡°Cristea-san, we will only be learning the basics until we are officially assigned to a class next week. It¡¯s only then that we can start learning in earnest on an individual level.¡±


    Basically, Adelia Academy does not hold entrance exams as long as you have magic power.


    However, noble families and merchant families who have their children tutored before they enter the school submit a kind of report card to the academy in order to declare how well their child understands the content of the study.


    It seems to be a kind of entreaty that says, ¡°My child is capable of doing this and that, so please consider placing them in a higher class!¡±. However, the academy receives the report card only as a reference and does not take it into consideration.


    It¡¯s called a report card for convenience, but it¡¯s just really a letter of endorsement from the home tutor.


    There¡¯s no denying the possibility that grades are being falsified through force and bribery by the authority of the parents.


    I mean, most of the tutors said that they had ¡°nothing more to teach¡±, and left the mansion earlier than planned to look for other students to teach.


    I even had to take extra lessons with Retia, my manners teacher, because I had been skipping her class since my memory came back, but I still finished it earlier than she had planned. Until my memories of my previous life came back, I had been longing to be in the social world, so I studied diligently.


    The person who stayed at the mansion the longest was Teacher Marlen, who was in charge of my magic lessons.


    I wanted to know all about magic since I was ¡°awakened¡± to magic, even though I was supposed to hate it because of my poor control of magic power, so Master Marlen was amused and taught me a lot¡­ It was really hard to listen to those lo~ng lectures each time this happened.


    ¡­ Therefore, based on the grades and test results from my tutor, I expect to be exempt from most of the classroom lectures.


    I will still probably have to take the practical lessons, though.


    ¡­ Haah, it¡¯s frustrating that the curriculum is not clear until the class placement is decided.


    ¡°How about reviewing today¡¯s class, both of you? Or do you want to just do some prep work?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I had some free time, so I skimmed through the textbook during class, but I don¡¯t really need to review anything.¡±


    Mariel-chan, you read through the textbook in your spare time, that¡¯s great¡­ I didn¡¯t even bother with that and just listened to the class in a daze.


    I will confirm tomorrow¡¯s lesson later, too.


    ¡°I have been having some trouble with the language, so I was wondering if you could help me with that.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Erm, there¡¯s this notation¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan and I spent the rest of the day tutoring Sei.

 CH 469.1

    Release me¡ª!


    ¡°¡­ Huh, aren¡¯t you the girl who came over before? Erm¡­ was it Miss Mari?¡±


    Too bad! It¡¯s Mariel-chan.


    He called her Marie the last time, so it¡¯s one letter less than before.


    ¡°U, umm, my name is Mariel Mayor!¡±


    Mariel-chan quickly stood up and introduced herself.


    ¡°Yeah, nice to meet you, once again. But, you will miss dinner if you don¡¯t return to your dormitory soon, you know?¡±


    I was so engrossed in our studies and conversations, it seemed that more time had passed than I expected.


    I followed Mariel-chan to the door as she hurriedly packed her things to leave.


    ¡°Mariel-san, take this with you.¡±


    I made sure that teacher was not still in the hallway, and whispered to her as I took some dorayaki and cookies out of my inventory and handed them to her.


    ¡°T, thank you so much.¡±


    Mariel-chan happily took it with another whisper and quickly stored it in her inventory.


    I can¡¯t feed her curry right away, so I hope she¡¯ll at least have a snack to distract her.


    From what I have heard, the food in the salon building is the same as what we used to eat right after we entered the special dormitory, so Mariel-chan said with a faraway look, ¡°I want to live in the special dormitory¡­¡± that time.


    But for the rest of people¡­ especially the commoner students, ¡°even that¡± is in the normal or even delicious category.


    I think it¡¯s just that we are extravagant. In fact, even when Teacher Neil comes home late from work he eats his meals here because the food tastes better, so I keep his meals in the magic box.


    I used to have the impression that Teacher Neil was a little unhealthy, but I think he¡¯s slowly starting to look healthier.


    As expected, food is important.


    I hope for Mariel-chan¡¯s sake that she can have a good meal in the cafeteria of the salon building¡­


    When I returned to the lounge after seeing Mariel-chan off, Teacher Neil had already left.


    ¡°Oh my, where did teacher go?¡±


    As I looked around the room, Sei answered while putting away his writing utensils.


    ¡°He went out back to watch the dismantling.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so he went there for Big Horn Bull. But I was told that they were going to finish dismantling while we were studying, so they should be all done by now, I think?¡±


    ¡°I told him that, but he flew to the dismantling shed to see if he could negotiate for the material.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    We only need the parts that can be used as food, so we had to get rid of the other internal organs, and the materials that can be used for equipment and magic tools were not of interest to Kurogane and Mashiro, so they are usually sent to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in our fief.


    I don¡¯t need it either, so if Teacher Neil wants it, I don¡¯t mind giving it to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the dining hall. We have dinner to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you better change off your uniform then. You don¡¯t want them to get dirty.¡±


    As Sei pointed out, I remembered that we did not change off our uniforms because Mariel-chan was here.


    ¡°Oh my. I will go change quickly.¡±


    ¡°I will be right back, too.¡±


    We quickly headed for our rooms.

 CH 469.2

    Release me¡ª!


    (I¡¯m not going to allow you to leave me here alone!)


    ¡°Oh my, what is the problem, Kaguya?¡±


    (Stop asking about my problems and leave my meal behind!)


    Her momentum was like that of a bandit.


    The way she tapped the floor with her paws was just cute, and not impactful at all.


    ¡°Say, Kaguya, why don¡¯t you leave the room already and eat with us together in the dining hall? Everyone is eating there.¡±


    Kaguya spat out venomously and turned around with a ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Those guys¡± she is talking about are Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama who she fears after their previous encounter, so she has been avoiding them by staying inside my room all this time since she came to the special dormitory.


    I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll get stressed out if she continues like this.


    It is difficult for her to go in and out of the room alone because she can¡¯t reach the doorknob in her cat form, and she usually stays with Miria, but I would like if I could call her over by telekinesis when I am around, so I hope she wouldn¡¯t worry about coming in and out of the room¡­


    Besides, it would be a bad idea to not let her meet with Teacher Neil.


    ¡°Even so, it will get boring staying in the room forever, no? Come on, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    (Annoying! Come on, just leave the food behind!)


    I reached out to pick her up, but Kaguya shouted threateningly.


    Good grief, even though she can¡¯t harm me, even if she threatens me.


    ¡°How dare you threaten the Lord, you dunce!¡±


    ¡°Ginya!?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure when Kurogane returned to the room, but he abruptly picked up Kaguya from behind.


    ¡°Kurogane! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That fellow Neil came over and wanted this and that from the leftover materials. I told him that I cannot give him anything without your approval, but I thought you would find negotiations with him annoying, so I came to you instead.¡±


    Ehh¡­ you really don¡¯t need my permission.


    ¡°Hey Cristea, how about we throw this fellow out?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Mashiro, I want Kaguya to go out for stress relief, but that doesn¡¯t mean throwing her out, okay?


    ¡°I was just asking Kaguya to have dinner with us in the dining hall.¡±


    (I TOLD YOU, I don¡¯t want to eat with them! The delicious meal will taste bad with those guys around!)


    Oh, so you think the meals I cook are delicious.


    (What are you giggling for! I will eat here, so leave the meal behind¡ª!)


    Kaguya was protesting, but I¡¯m going to give her a rough treatment.


    ¡°Kurogane, don¡¯t let Kaguya escape. Let¡¯s go, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Umu.¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡±


    (Hah? H, hey, stop right here! I told you to stoo¡ªp!)


    I brought the noisily protesting Kaguya to the dining hall.

 CH 470.1

    Kaguya¡¯s agony.


    Ginyaaaaaah! As we headed downstairs while dragging Kaguya down with us, Teacher Neil was waiting for us in the hall at the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Ah! I have been waiting for you, Miss Cristea! I wanted to talk to you about the Bighorn Bull materials with you¡­ huh? What¡¯s up with the black cat? Is that a meal for the Sacred Beasts?¡±


    (Whaa!? Why is this guy treating me as feed for these fellows! What a rude guy!)


    ¡°Seriously. On top of being inedible, I¡¯m sure she eating you would make no difference for my empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Kaguya surely doesn¡¯t taste good, so I don¡¯t want to eat her. I¡¯m fine with Cristea¡¯s food.¡±


    (You guys are also pretty rude! You¡­! Fugyaa!?)


    The moment Kaguya got angered at Kurogane and Mashiro and showed her claws, the magic tool collar around her neck activated and sucked up her magic power.


    (Funyaa¡­ this is too much.)


    Kaguya was so exhausted that her limbs slumped as Kurogane grabbed her by the neck.


    Kaguya knew that if she attacked him, she would lose her magic power, but she never learns.


    It could be said that she deserved it since she tried to attack, but this time it was Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s fault for provoking her.


    I made up my mind to forbid the two of them to have another dinner today, and I touched Kaguya, who was on the verge of running out of magic, and imagined that I was pouring my magic power into her.


    A little while later, I was relieved to see that she had managed to recover.


    ¡°Nn? This collar is a magic power suppressing magic tool¡­ right? There wouldn¡¯t be a need for a normal cat to wear it¡­ is it!?¡±


    Teacher Neil who noticed that Kaguya¡¯s collar was a magic tool observed her fixedly, and then looked at me when he had a sudden realization.


    ¡°Erm, umm, this child¡­ is called Kaguya, and she¡¯s a Magic Beast contracted to me. This girl was coped up in my room all this time, so I¡¯m sorry for introducing her to you this late¡­¡±


    ¡°You are also contracted with this Magic Beast!?¡±


    Before finishing my apology, Teacher Neil asked in a cryptic tone.


    ¡°Y, yeah.¡±


    Teacher Neil stared at Kaguya and muttered to himself.


    Ah, this is bad.


    (H, hey! What¡¯s up with this guy!?)


    He was staring at her with blazing eyes, and Kaguya, feeling uncomfortable, looked at me as if asking for help.


    I¡¯m sorry, Kaguya, I don¡¯t think I can stop Teacher Neil in this condition¡­


    ¡°Oh my, what a lovely black kitty.¡±


    Suzaku-sama appeared from behind Kurogane, stretched her arms and pulled Kaguya towards herself.


    (Hii!)


    ¡°Is this Cristea-sama¡¯s kity? Oh myy, what an obedient child. Say Cristea-sama, could I borrow this child for a little? Oh my¡­ Teacher Neil. Didn¡¯t you want to talk about the materials with Cristea-sama?¡±


    Suzaku-sama smiled with Kaguya in her arms.


    Kaguya hasn¡¯t spoken a single word and her head was shaking from side to side, but it seems that Suzaku-sama was holding her firmly enough, so she couldn¡¯t escape¡­

 CH 470.2

    Kaguya¡¯s agony.


    We watched as Suzaku-sama walked off to Sei¡¯s room with Kaguya in her arms in a good mood.


    (You traitooooor¡ª!)


    Sorry Kaguya.


    But it¡¯s a good opportunity, you should get used to Suzaku-sama a little¡­ she will probably be playing dress-up from now until dinner time. Hang in there, Kaguya!


    ¡°Oh¡­ what a pity. I wish I could have observed more. Miss Cristea, do you mind if I try to take off that collar later? If I take it off, she will return to her original form, right?¡±


    Teacher Neil looked on as Suzaku-sama left regretfully, then looked at me as if he had regained his composure.


    Oh no, Kaguya has disappeared, and his attention has been directed at me¡­!


    ¡°Y, you can¡¯t! Her magic power is being restricted because she attacked people.¡±


    I tried to avoid answering, but he continued with his persistent questioning, so I had to briefly explain how we caught her attacking me for my magic power and made a deal with her.


    ¡°A Magic Beast in the form of a big black cat¡­ she¡¯s either Nightwalk Leopard or Nightwalk Panther, I guess? Even though she was lacking in magic power, I¡¯m surprised you were able to catch that agile monster. It must have been difficult to capture her alive even for Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t tell you how I was able to supress her with catnip when she was pinned down, then transfer aphrodisiac mushrooms that I happened to be collecting into her mouth and capture her when she was exhausted.


    I don¡¯t think he would understand even if I explained it in detail.


    For the sake of Kaguya¡¯s honor, I think we should keep this quiet.


    ¡°Well, I will not remove it if you don¡¯t allow it, Miss Cristea. That¡¯s not much different from a normal black cat when she¡¯s like that, so it¡¯s boring to observe¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil seemed¡­ to be thinking about something. T, that was dangerous¡­ Kaguya nearly became the target of Teacher Neil¡¯s study.


    ¡°Oh, can I ask you a few questions about the magic collar? It seems capable of neutralizing magic power very well, and it seems to have many other applications.¡±


    Teacher Neil suddenly toned down.


    It seems that he was lectured in the principal¡¯s office the other day, and he doesn¡¯t want to approach Teacher Marlen too much.


    I deliberately asked, ¡°Would you like me to tell Teacher Marlen that you have a question for him?¡± and he refused with quite the vigor. Just how much is he scared of him?


    To change the subject, he started to negotiate about the material of the Bighorn Bull, so we all moved to the cafeteria to prepare for dinner in the meanwhile.

 CH 471.1

    Let¡¯s make it together!


    ¡°Alright, we are making hamburg steak today! Kurogane, mince this meat¡­ erm, use a knife to cut it into small pieces like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    When I demonstrated to him how to mince the Bighorn Bull from the meat on the bone and the scraps of Orc meat into a coarse mince by nothing but two knives, Kurogane minced it all with unbelievable speed.


    ¡°T¡­ thank you. Erm¡­ Byakko-sama, could you grate this bread into flour?¡±


    ¡°Ou, leave it to me!¡±


    Byakko-sama also made bread crumbs in no time.


    I will pretend that I didn¡¯t see him almost grate his fingers and try to cover it up in a fit of panic¡­


    ¡°Now I need amber onions I have stocked up in my inventory¡­¡±


    While I was living in our fief, I have been having the cooks make it for me when they are free, and I have it bottled and stocked. It¡¯s so useful for so many things, after all.


    By the way, I have asked all the Sacred Beasts whether they are fine with onions, but it seems that onions don¡¯t have any particular effect on Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts that can take on human form.


    Also, I was thinking of making it without breadcrumbs, but I wanted to get rid off the hard bread that was brought in with the ingredients provided, and more importantly, everyone eats well¡­ So, I decided to use it to add bulk to it.


    In addition to the ground mince, breadcrumbs, and amber onions, I prepared milk, eggs, salt, pepper, and nutmeg.


    I added some milk to the breadcrumbs and let it soften a little¡­


    ¡°Mashiro, could you please use the ice magic to cool your hands a little while you mix the meat? Don¡¯t over-knead it and be careful not to freeze it, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡±


    I handed Mashiro a bowl of ground minced meat with salt, and he began to knead it with a thin layer of cold air on his hands. Yeah, he¡¯s doing it well.


    Once the salt was mixed in and the mixture was sticky, I add the breadcrumbs, egg, pepper, and nutmeg to hold it together.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right. Then mold it like this¡­¡±


    I also activated my ice magic and put cold air in my palms and picked up the mixture.


    After shaping it into a small oval shape, I lightly flattened it and threw between the palms of my hands to remove the air.


    Mashiro saw how I did it and helped me shape it, copying me.


    I put cheese in half of them. Fufufu.


    Once the molding was done, it was time to grill.


    I cleaned my hands with clear magic and called out to Sei.


    ¡°Do you want to try grilling it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will give it a try.¡±


    I heated a frying pan and heated up the Bighorn Bull lard.


    I placed the patties in the pan and make indentations in the middle.


    First, I got the surface browned on a medium heat, and then I cooked them over low heat until they were cooked through, while being careful not to burn them.


    Finally, I turned off the heat, covered the pan with a lid, and let them steam until done.


    Finally, I stored the patties in my inventory one after another, starting with the ones that were done grilling first.


    I want them to be eaten fresh and hot, and I also want to prevent the Sacred Beasts around me from snacking on them.


    As I watched Sei nervously grilling next to me, I made some side dishes such as glazed carrots and potato fries.


    I should also add some sauerkraut that I have stocked in my inventory.


    I also have both rice and bread for people to choose from.


    For the soup, if I had time, I would like to make oxtail soup too, but I have made an onion soup with amber onions to finish it!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    I wanted to serve the hamburg steak hot, so I put one simple one and one cheese-in on each plate, along with the garnish.


    I put the sauerkraut on a platter and asked others to get it themselves if they wanted it.


    ¡°Yum! The juices are overflowing in my mouth!¡±


    ¡°Umu. The balance between the Bighorn Bull and Orc is so good¡­ this is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, the hamburg I kneaded is so delish! Ah, this one has cheese in it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m glad. It¡¯s cooked all the way through.¡±


    I¡¯m glad to see that everyone who helped out was very happy.


    Speaking of which, I was just thinking about Suzaku-sama and Kaguya¡­ when they came to the dining room.


    It¡¯s not my imagination that Kaguya looked limp in the arms of the satisfied smiling Suzaku-sama¡­ right?


    I quietly put some of her favorite food, okaka, on the rice to reward her.

 CH 471.2

    Let¡¯s make it together!


    The hamburg steak was a hit with Suzaku-sama.


    I decided to serve Seiryu-sama and Genbu-sama¡¯s share on a single plate and leave it with Suzaku-sama.


    As for Teacher Neil¡­ I last saw him at the dismantling shed, storing the head of the Bighorn Bull in a lab item box and carrying it to the research building¡­


    ¡°If you are thinking about Teacher Neil, then I just happened to see him return to his room¡­¡±


    Just as Miria said that, Teacher Neil came running into the dining hall.


    ¡±Miss Cristea! Would you mind taking a look at this literature about Magic Beasts!?¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro stopped him as he rushed towards me with a lively expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Neil, why don¡¯t you have a dinner first? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be answering any of your questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Understood.¡±


    After I smiled and took out a hamburg steak for him, Teacher Neil was taken to his seat by Kurogane and Mashiro, and he quietly began to eat. Good grief.


    Teacher Neil finished his meal with great speed, took the dishes to the sink, and came to me immediately.


    Oops, I was cleaning up and missed my chance to escape.


    He ate so fast because it tasted so good, so it cannot be helped. I will accompany him.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, in this literature, it says¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil said, piling up a stack of documents in front of me.


    ¡°Look here, in the central and southern parts of the Doristan Kingdom, there is a large cat-like beast with golden-brown and black spotted fur, but on rare occasions, a fully black-furred beast with the same shape and powerful magic appears. It¡¯s called the Nightwalk Leopard, and it¡¯s a ferocious beast with the appearance of a large cat. It¡¯s all black and blends in with the darkness of the night to hunt its prey.¡±


    Huh? Didn¡¯t you know that before?


    ¡°And this one. There¡¯s a beast called the Noir Panther that looks similar to that one in the west and some of the neighboring countries, but there have been sightings of this black Magic Beast over here as well. Another thing¡­ Yes, Leon-sama is also a cat-shaped Sacred Beast. The females don¡¯t have a mane like Leon-sama does, and their skeletal structure is a little different¡­ There are no other Magic Beasts that look the same.¡±


    Teacher Neil began to muse to himself.


    (Hmph, how ridiculous. It¡¯s you, humans, who decided to separate us into Nightwalkers and Noirs even though one is the other.)


    Kaguya, who had her stomach slightly swollen from all the food she had eaten, said with a satisfied look as she washed her face. What? What do you mean?


    ¡°¡­ Neil, this fella says that Nightwalk Leopard and Noir Panther are the same species.¡±


    Kurogane conveyed Kaguya¡¯s words to Teacher Neil.


    ¡°¡­ Huh? Same species? Nightwalk Leopard and Noir Panther!?¡­ Rather, Kurogane-sama, you can understand what this black cat is saying!?¡±


    Teacher Neil leaned toward Kurogane in surprise, and got poked in the forehead and pushed back¡­ t, that looked painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t draw near me so recklessly, I¡¯m just telling you what she said.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ Nightwalk Leopard and Noir Panther are one and the same? So they were called by different names and studied separately because of their different habitats¡­ come to think of it, I have seen similar cases with other beasts¡­ I ought to write a thesis on this right away! But, how do I prove it¡­ aha! Kurogane-sama! Please interpret this Magic Beast¡¯s words for me!¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Teacher Neil tried to latch on Kurogane, but was lightly shaken off and brusquely refused.


    ¡°Auu¡­ no way¡­ ah, Ma, Mashiro-sama! Can you understand this Magic Beast¡¯s words!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome even if I could understand, so I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°No waaay!?¡±


    Teacher Neil crumbled to the ground with tears in his eyes when even Mashiro rejected him.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s right! Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama¡­ t, they disappeared!?¡±


    If he can¡¯t count on my Sacred Beasts, then Sei¡¯s Sacred Beasts should be next¡­ is what he probably thought, but after cleaning up, Sei and the others went back to their room as soon as possible. That was wise.


    This¡­ If he finds out that I can talk to Kaguya with telekinesis, I will be in a big trouble, so I shall keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°W, well then, we should also return to our room now¡­¡±


    I took Kaguya in my arms and hurried back to my room, guarded by Kurogane and Mashiro.

 CH 472.1

    Shomin no Aji - Chapter 472.1


    Kaguya¡¯s compromise.


    We managed to shake off the persistent Teacher Neil and went back to our room¡­


    (Haah¡­ that was an experience.)


    As soon as she entered the room, Kaguya slipped out of my hands and landed on the floor, moving to the sofa with a slight stride and curled up.


    ¡°Hey, Kaguya. What did you do with Suzaku-sama during that time?¡±


    (You don¡¯t have to ask, do you? She forcefully dressed me up like her personal dress-up doll.)


    ¡­ I thought so~


    I sat down on the sofa and picked up the limp Kaguya and placed her on my lap.


    And when I lightly stroked her back, letting the magic power flow from my palm into her, Kaguya''s eyes narrowed in comfort.


    (Oh~ over there. That place, too¡­)


    ¡°N? Here?¡±


    (Yeah. Take a proper pity on me who stuck out for you and endured.)


    ¡°Fufu, you have worked hard.¡±


    As Kaguya urged me to pet her, Mashiro, who had returned to his Sacred Beast form, sat down next to me and leaned over.


    (Cristea, pat me, too?)


    ¡°Yesyes.¡±


    While stroking Kaguya with my right hand, I stroked Mashiro with my left. While petting them and thinking that I really am nimble-fingered, Kurogane was staring at me fixedly.


    ¡­ Erm, I already have my hands full, okay?


    I don''t think he''s going to grab Kaguya and throw her like he did before, but¡­


    Perhaps finally recovering thanks to my magic power, Kaguya stretched lightly, got up, and jumped off my lap.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I couldn''t help but extend my hand, but I couldn''t move any further as Mashiro quickly climbed on top of me.


    (Hah~ good grief. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep.)


    Kaguya said, and headed for my bedroom, where she had her own basket.


    Ugh, she''s always so dry.


    "Kaguya, we are eating in the dining hall starting tomorrow, okay?"


    In response to my question, Kaguya stopped dead in her tracks and turned around with a sullen look on her face.


    (... I¡¯m going to eat dinners in the dining hall because that bird woman told me to as well, but forget about breakfast and lunch. Won¡¯t I be used as a toy all day long if I get caught early in the morning? I would rather not.)

 CH 472.2

    Kaguya¡¯s compromise.


    (Hmph, she was talking about that woman, huh. However, if she continues to be afraid of us and keep on running away, we could leave her with that woman, away from my Lord, so that she would get used to us even if she doesn¡¯t want to.)


    ¡°I see. So Kaguya made the biggest compromise she could and decided to just show up for dinner.¡±


    As Kaguya said, being forced to play dress-up from morning till evening will be a difficult time for her, as she is afraid of the Suzaku-sama and the others.


    ¡­ I think I will ask Suzaku-sama and Byakko-sama not to mess with her too much.


    In the case of the two of them, I think they are just messing with Kaguya even more simply because she is unilaterally afraid and keeps running away¡­


    (Hey, Cristea. Did anyone cause problems for you today?)


    ¡°N? Let¡¯s see. We were in class all day, so nothing happened¡­ I guess.¡±


    The only thing that happened was that Alicia-san, the blonde-haired girl with vertical drills, glared at me, but nothing else.


    (If anything happens, quickly call for us, okay? I will come right away.)


    If you just want to learn how to study, a private tutor will suffice.


    I believe that the reason why both noble and commoner children with magic power enter the Adelia Academy is to be taught to understand their powers and use them correctly, so that they don¡¯t go onto the wrong path when they enter the society, and at the same time, to build harmonious human relations.


    That''s why I have to do my best, even though there have been some happenings since my first day at the academy.


    I¡¯m not thinking, ¡°I have to get along with everyone!¡± But I don''t want to make enemies unnecessarily.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, your bath is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay~ I¡¯m coming.¡±


    As I made up my mind, Miria came to inform me, so I headed for the bath to regain my energy for tomorrow.

 CH 473.1

    It''s the first step!


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Sei. You are early as usual.¡±


    It seems to be Sei¡¯s habit to get dressed and have breakfast after working out in the morning.


    ¡°Yaawn¡­ morning. You guys must up early birds. I was under the impression that all children of the nobility, especially the new students, always overslept¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil came slowly out of his room, scratching his head as we headed for the dining hall.


    Unkempt hair and a wrinkled-up shirt¡­ did he sleep like that¡­ no, it might be that he didn¡¯t sleep at all at night¡­


    ¡°Good morning, Teacher Neil.¡±


    ¡°Good Morning, Teacher. We will be preparing breakfast now¡­ you are going to eat, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I came down wanting to do just that¡­ yaaawn.¡±


    ¡­ Teacher Neil was probably living here alone until we joined the dormitory, but I don''t know how he could live all by himself.


    I have a picture of Mrs. Dora scolding Teacher Neal in my mind.


    Since classes had started, we discussed with everyone and decided to have a simple breakfast.


    The rice had been washed and soaked the day before, and Suzaku-sama cooked it for us while Byakko-sama was practicing with Sei.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just watching the fire, you can leave it to me.¡± She said, so I decided to leave it to her.


    On the way to the kitchen, I decided to make some miso soup and egg rolls, and make do with the leftover dishes and side dishes from the day before, as well as what I had in my inventory.


    ¡°Oh my, good morning, everyone.¡±


    When we entered the kitchen, Suzaku-sama was taking the earthenware pot off the stove.


    Eh, she¡¯s done already!


    ¡°Good morning, Suzaku-sama. Sorry I¡¯m late.¡±


    I took out my apron from the inventory and quickly put it on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, I must have started too early.¡±


    Suzaku-sama unloaded the rest of the earthenware pots as she said this.


    Even though the kitchen''s magic stove has several burners, there are times when everyone eats so much that we have to use multiple earthenware pots to cook rice to keep up.


    ¡°Thank you, Suzaku-sama. Kurogane, Mashiro, can you crack these eggs into the bowl and beat them for me?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    Kurogane dexterously cracked the eggs with one hand, while Mashiro carefully began to crack them with both hands.

 CH 473.2

    It''s the first step!


    The leftovers from the cold brew dashi will be chopped into small pieces and roasted before getting mixed with seasonings and made into dashigara furikake, so I keep them in the inventory until a certain amount is saved.


    As for the available ingredients for miso soup¡­ when I checked the vegetable stock, a turnip that seemed to have just been brought in this morning from the cafeteria in the salon building caught my eye.


    Without discarding the skin, I cut it into strips and put it in a bowl with 5 cm pieces of kombu and salt, covered it with a plate, and then put it in the cold room.


    Now we have a tsukemono to serve at dinner.


    I would like to have aburaage with the turnips, but I don''t have any ingredients for tofu.


    I want to make miso soup with tofu¡­ because I really miss it.


    But I don''t know where to get nigari (bittern)¡­ I couldn''t find it at the Bastea Company after all.


    I should find some beans that look like chickpeas and make hummus¡­ Would that be too much to ask while I''m at the academy?


    The tofu problem is always a dead end due to the lack of nigari.


    I''m sure there are other ways to make tofu, but in my previous life, nigari was available at the supermarket, and I could just buy the tofu itself, so I never thought I would have so much trouble with just one piece of tofu.


    While I was thinking about this, I put another turnip in the pot and put it on the fire. When the turnip became transparent, I put the leaves in and when the cooking was done, I dissolve the miso in it and the miso soup was ready.


    I got the beaten eggs from Kurogane and Mashiro, and thought about whether to make it into a dashimaki egg or an omelet.


    I wiped the table, prepared the cutlery, and watched as everyone happily took their plates to their respective tables, while putting away my apron, and then I got in line.


    After breakfast, I asked all the Sacred Beasts to clean up, and Sei and I went back to our rooms to prepare the study materials before heading to the entrance hall.


    Teacher Neil was also just leaving, and was talking with Sei in front of the entrance when I came down.


    ¡°Are you guys leaving already? You''re so studious! Many of the other noble students leave the seat holding to the commoner students and go slowly. The commoner kids are all early risers by nature, so they make good pocket money out of this.¡±

 CH 473.3

    Chapter 473.3


    It''s the first step!


    What? Is that a part-time job as a seat attendant?


    Noble children, aren¡¯t you just wasting money?


    It''s not like you are earning it yourself, so use your allowance carefully!?


    ¡­ But it''s an important source of income for the commoners.


    Hmm, although they keep talking about equality among students, it''s hard to say that there isn¡¯t any.


    At the academy, I plan to do my own thing as much as possible, but at the mansion, I also leave things to Miria and other servants.


    I know I shouldn''t criticize them because of my values and sense of justice, but I still feel hazy about this because of my past life¡¯s memories as a commoner¡­


    Sei seemed to think about it for a bit, but then he looked up and faced Teacher Neil.


    ¡°I was raised by my parents to take care of myself, so I do as much as I can on my own.¡±


    The parents who raised Sei... that must be his adoptive parents.


    It seems that they were a family of samurai, so was he raised strictly?


    His gestures during the tea ceremony and how he holds chopsticks during meal time were also beautiful.


    ¡°I see. Yeah, that''s probably a good idea. You can¡¯t have people wait on you here, after all. Well, I¡¯m off, see you later.¡±


    Teacher Neil smiled, opened the door and left.


    ¡°... Shall we go too, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    At Sei''s urging, I called out to everyone in the dining hall before leaving the dorm.


    It was still early for the start of the lessons, so we walked slowly towards the auditorium, when Sei, who was walking next to me, chuckled.


    ¡°... I''m a Yahatulian, and I have only lived in Doristan for a short time, so I don''t know anything about the nobility of this country. You don''t have to force yourself to fit in with me."


    ¡°... Eh?¡±


    ¡­ Ah, he thought I was matching his statement earlier.


    I guess you are trying to tell me that I''m allowed to be like other noblemen''s children since I''m a noble of the Doristan Kingdom¡­


    ¡°Fufu, don''t say it so strangely, Sei. Someone who cooks for herself like me wouldn¡¯t do things like that. I may have Miria, but isn¡¯t she always lamenting that I won¡¯t let her act like a servant more?¡±


    I said with a chuckle, and Sei laughed as if relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I forgot that you were not the standard noble young lady, Miss Cristea."


    Sei laughed aloud as I deliberately interjected.


    ¡°... Mhm, you use ¡®Boku¡¯ in front of Teacher, but you use ¡®Ore¡¯ in front of me and Mariel-san, huh.¡±


    When I said this with a grin, Sei, perhaps unconsciously, gave me a huffy look and turned away with his face a bit red. He was acting shy.


    ¡°... It would be boring if I had to put on airs in front of friends, right?¡±


    Sei whispered and suddenly picked up the pace.


    ¡°We will be late if you walk so leisurely!¡±


    Fufu, is he embarrassed?


    As I increased my walking speed to avoid being left behind by Sei, I saw Mariel-chan waiting for us in front, waving her hand.


    ¡°Cristea-san, Sei-sama, good morning to you~¡±


    ¡°Morning, Miss Mariel.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mariel-san!¡±


    Mariel-chan ran over to join us, and then the three of us walked side by side.


    ¡­ It may be difficult to make a hundred friends, but I have gotten myself a best friend! Ehehe.


    Yeah, I''m going to do my best today as well!


    I walked to the auditorium with light steps.

 CH 474.1

    Summoned again.


    As yesterday, we sat in the middle row and waited for the lecture to begin.


    Just as the lecturer was about to arrive, a group of students dressed in flashy uniforms, clearly recognizable as nobles entered the auditorium.


    As I watched the students happily chattering away as they made their way to their reserved seats, I spotted Alicia-sama''s group among them.


    She seemed to have spotted us, too, and glanced at us, then turned her head away and headed for her seat.


    ¡­ You don¡¯t have to hate me that much.


    Even though I don''t want to be the Crown Prince''s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    It was a little early for the bell to ring, but it seemed to be the end of the day, and the instructor announced the end of the day.


    In front of me, the commoner students were happily leaving the classroom to have an early lunch.


    As I watched and slowly put away my writing utensils, the instructor who stayed behind called us over.


    ¡°Miss Cristea Ellisfeed, Seinoshin Shikishima-kun. I need to talk to you two. Follow me, please.¡±


    The lecturer called Sei''s name with a slight accent, as if he was having trouble saying it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ okay.¡±


    Eh¡­ what is this about?


    Since it¡¯s just the two of us¡­ does it involve the Sacred Beasts?


    We couldn''t keep the lecturer waiting, so Sei and I hurried to clean up.


    ¡°Ah, right. Mariel-san¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan will have to return alone.


    ¡°I will be returning to the girls¡¯ dormitory today. See you tomorrow!¡±


    After finishing cleaning up, Mariel-chan smiled and walked out of the auditorium.


    Ahh¡­ I was hoping we could do some prep work together today, too.


    Disappointed, I followed Sei and hurried to the instructor.


    ¡°I''m sorry to bother you before lunch, but I''m going to have to ask you to accompany me to the faculty building.¡±


    As I followed behind the instructor who was leading the way, my eyes met Alicia-sama''s, who was looking at me at the doorway.


    Seemingly uncomfortable with the fact that I knew she was staring at me, Alicia-sama quickly turned away and left the classroom


    Haah¡­ if it weren¡¯t for my besties, my heart might have broken by now¡­ I¡¯m really glad I have Mariel-chan a Sei.


    Thanking them for their existence, I followed the instructor.


    It wasn''t much of a walk from the auditorium to the faculty building.


    I thought it would be a bit far since we used a horse-drawn carriage to get there last time, but that was because we went around the perimeter of the building, and it wasn''t that far in a straight line.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    The instructor led us to the elevator from before.


    We boarded the elevator and arrived at the floor where the Headmaster''s office was located, while enjoying a unique floating feeling.


    "The Headmaster wanted to talk to you. I thought it would attract too much attention if I told you that you were being summoned by him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    I''m sure he was trying to be considerate, but just having a teacher call you on the second day of class is enough to make you stand out, okay?


    At that time, the remaining students were glancing at us.


    However, the fact that we were pointed out as Sacred Beasts contractors seems to be one of the biggest reasons to attract attention, so no matter what we do, we will probably stand out for a while¡­


    I wonder if I wll be able to fit in with the other students at this rate.


    We arrived at the Headmaster''s office while I was trying to hold back a sigh of frustration.


    ¡°Miss Pamela. May I come in?¡±


    When the instructor knocked, I heard the voice of Pamela-san, the secretary waiting in the anteroom, saying, "Come in," and the door opened with a swoosh¡­

 CH 474.2

    Summoned again.


    When we were urged forward by the instructor, he bowed and left the room.


    Huh? Aren''t you going to join us?


    ¡°I only asked him to bring you. Don''t worry, I will arrange for a ride to send you back.¡±


    Pamela-san winked and knocked on the door of the Headmaster''s office in the back.


    ¡°Headmaster. The two have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let them enter.¡±


    After confirming the principal''s reply, Pamela-san opened the door and urged us to enter.


    ¡°¡±Excuse me.¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, you came. Sit down on the sofa.¡±


    The Headmaster stopped writing at his desk in the back of the room and moved to the reception set.


    As we sat down on the sofa, Pamela-san came pushing a wagon and offered us tea and pastries.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call you over during a lunchtime. We only have this stuff, but go ahead and eat a little.¡±


    The Headmaster gave us a good-natured recommendation, so I decided to take him up on the offer in order to appease my stomach, which was starting to feel a little hungry.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As I picked up the cup of tea and brought it to my mouth, the delicious aroma of tea softly tickled my nose.


    As I sipped it, the gorgeous aroma and taste of the tea spread through my mouth.


    It would take good tea leaves and the right brewing method to bring out this flavor.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    When I said this without thinking, Pamela-san''s face broke into a smile as she commented, "Oh my, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    The pastries were a shortbread, a hit product of the Mayor Company.


    The very shortbread, which I provided the recipe for, has been selling like hotcakes among the nobles under Mariel-chan¡¯s father¡¯s leadership, and I have heard that they are about to hit the shelves with a new product that comes in a variety of flavors, not just plain.


    ¡°I heard that these pastries were invented by Miss Cristea, and I often enjoy them because they are so delicious.¡±


    The Headmaster winked at me as he picked up a piece of shortbread and took another rigth after, eating them quickly.


    ¡°T, thank you¡­¡±


    After enjoying the tea for a while, the Headmaster finally got down to business.


    ¡°The reason I called you two here is that I have a little favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this favor?¡±


    When Sei asked, Headmaster stroked his beard.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I must really apologize for this, but the instructors and students would love to see your contracted Sacred Beasts¡­ I would like you to be present in the senior class lecture tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°... Huh?¡±


    Ehhh!? What the hell!?


    Are you saying there are other Sacred Beast fanatics besides Teacher Neil?


    I really don''t want them to barge into the special dormitory.


    Even if they can''t get into the special dormitory, there''s nothing we could do if they were waiting for us at the entrance.


    I don''t know about Byakko-sama and the others, but I wonder how Kurogane and Mashiro would react¡­ If I show any sign of being troubled, they would probably spit out, "Forcibly removed!¡± and kick them out.


    ¡°I''m sorry to bother you two, but could you convince the Sacred Beasts to do this? Of course, I will take necessary measures so that you won''t be forced to do anything.¡±


    The Headmaster asked with a troubled look on his face, so all we could say was, "We will try.¡±


    Well, I don''t think there are many people who can force me to do anything as the daughter of a Duke, but Sei is not from this country, so I hope they will take the proper measures.


    After that, we left the office because the Headmaster had other things to take care of, and we returned to the special dormitory in the carriage that Pamela-san had arranged for us.

 CH 475.1

    Please!


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    (Cristea~! Welcome back.)


    As soon as I opened the door to my room, I saw Mashiro in his smoll Sacred Beast form running towards me, and I quickly squatted down to catch him. Ugh, so cute!


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Mashiro.¡±


    Kurogane who also came over in his Sacred Beast form with heavy footsteps transformed into a human form in front of me.


    He lifted the luggage from the floor and handed it to Miria, who followed him, then took my hand and made me stand up.


    ¡°Yeah, we stopped by the Headmaster¡¯s office after the class, so we were delayed a bit.¡±


    ¡°The Headmaster¡¯s office?¡±


    While the two were confused by my cryptic words, I handed what I was holding in my arms to them.


    ¡°Miria, I will be fine changing on my own, so please go to the dining hall first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Miria left for the dining hall after putting my stuff on the study desk in my bedroom.


    As I closed the bedroom door to change¡­ I sighed.


    I don¡¯t want to tell the two that I have to show them off, the Sacred Beasts, to the students and teachers of the academy.


    I¡¯m sure the two of them will agree if I ask them.


    I don¡¯t want to treat them like objects on an exhibition, though¡­


    But I have to be careful because if I stay in this gloomy mood, they will worry, and it will make them overwhelmed.


    Bewildered, I headed to the closet and dressed quickly before leaving the bedroom.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Let¡¯s go to the dining hall then.¡±


    I called out to the two who were waiting for me on the sofa, while trying to act cheerful.


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go, Cristea.¡±


    Mashiro, who had changed into a human form, stood up quickly and took my hand with a smile.


    Kurogane stared at me, then replied shortly, "Mm" and stood up.


    Hmm, it looks like the two can tell that I¡¯m not in the best spirits¡­


    Still, since the two didn''t pursue the matter in any particular way, I changed my mind and decided to eat first as we headed for the dining hall.

 CH 475.2

    Shomin no Aji - Chapter 475.2


    Please!


    In the dining hall, Sei and others had already started the preparations.


    ¡°Pardon me for being late.¡±


    I took out my apron from the inventory, quickly put it on and entered the kitchen.


    ¡°No, we just got here, too. The rice is apparently already cooked, what about the rest?¡±


    I''m really grateful that Suzaku-sama has prepared the rice for us.


    I washed my hands thoroughly and then thought about the menu.


    ¡°Ohh, that looks good~!¡±


    I quickly stored it in my inventory before Byakko-sama''s hand could reach it.


    ¡°Ugh? Why did you put it away!?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all eat while it¡¯s hot, shall we?¡±


    I smiled at Byakko-sama''s frustration, and then proceeded to cook the rest.


    ¡°Tora! Again, you¡­ get over here!¡±


    Sei dragged Byakko-sama out of the kitchen for trying to grab a bite.


    ¡°Oo~i, Ojou! Say something!¡±


    Byakko-sama begged me for help in a pathetic voice, but too bad! Your Lord is Sei, remember?


    ¡°We will be fine here without you, take your time.¡±


    After I saw him off with a smile on my face, I heard a good ¡°Slap!¡± sound and Byakko-sama¡¯s ¡°Owww!¡± from the dining hall.


    It seems he was punished with Sei¡¯s iron-ribbed fan¡­


    ¡°Byakko is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Umu, I think so too.¡±


    I couldn''t help but laugh while taking the miso soup off the fire as the two of them talked badly of Byakko-sama.


    Yeah, I feel like my mood is getting better.


    I shouldn¡¯t have bad thoughts when hungry.


    Let¡¯s eat something delicious first, and then We will talk.

 CH 475.3

    Shomin no Aji - Chapter 475.3


    Please!


    ¡°Yuuuumm!¡±


    Byakko-sama, who had been punished by the iron-ribbed fan, showed no sign of being disciplined, piled up the Nikumaki Onigiri on his plate, took a seat, and said, "Itadakimasu!¡± As soon as he put his hands together, he immediately picked up the onigiri and bit into it.


    ¡°Hey, use your chopsticks properly, Tora!¡±


    Byakko-sama was literally gobbling up the onigiri with his right hand and the bowl of miso soup with his left.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Geez, how vulgar¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama ate with elegant chopsticks, but the Nikumaki Onigiri disappeared with great speed.


    ¡°Byakko should calm down a little.¡±


    ¡°This fellow has been like that since a long time ago. It¡¯s not possible for him.¡±


    Everyone was unreasonably harsh.


    But, I don¡¯t recommend grabbing the Nikumaki Onigiri because it will make your hands sticky.


    ¡°Oh? Thanks!¡±


    Byakko-sama smiled, but even his mouth was sticky.


    ¡°... Are you going to act proper or not!¡±


    Sei, who was sitting beside him, took the wet hand towel from Miria and pressed it to Byakko-sama''s face.


    ¡°Nbu!?¡±


    ¡°Good grief, you lack respect for delicious food, Tora.¡±


    Facing Sei¡¯s anger, Byakko-sama wiped his mouth with the towel.


    ¡°What, am I not properly saying it¡¯s yum when it¡¯s yum?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem here!¡±


    I couldn''t help but find their interaction funny.


    After lunch, we finished cleaning up and moved to the lounge, where Miria made us some tea and we told everyone what had happened in the Headmaster''s office.


    ¡°So you''re saying that the academy bunch appealed to the Headmaster to see the Sacred Beasts and ordered you guys to make a spectacle of us?¡±


    ¡°No, the Headmaster only forwarded the request to us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t make any difference. We were told to stay in here because of the commotion, and now they want to make a spectacle of us?¡±


    Byakko-sama leaned back against the back of the sofa and sipped his tea.


    ¡°We are here to protect our Lords, not to satisfy some random people¡¯s curiosity.¡±


    Suzaku-sama said dismissively and reached for the yokan.


    "Indeed. What good would it do for us to show up?"


    Kurogane said, and bit into his second dorayaki.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to suppress the noisy guys?¡±


    Mashiro said while chewing dorayaki.


    Suppress¡­ what do you mean by that!?


    Mashiro, just what are you planning on doing!?


    Let¡¯s not do anything violent, okay!?


    ¡°I know it''s annoying for everyone, but if we don''t do it, some foolish people might come here and personally ask to see you. That''s why the Headmaster asked us to help the students understand.¡±


    Sei wrapped the teacup in his hands and looked at everyone. I followed Sei''s lead.


    "That¡¯s right. The Headmaster made sure that the students and teachers didn''t crowd us. I don''t want to make everyone look like a spectacle, but if we are going to live at the academy, we would have been asked to do this sooner or later.¡±


    This makes me wonder as to why we did not let them debut at the academy entrance ceremony in the first place¡­


    Well, if people knew that we both had multiple contracts, it would have caused even more of a stir. That''s probably why he only introduced us as the Sacred Beast contractors at that time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, it¡¯s going to be more difficult to move around with our disguise off, but¡­ I¡¯m fine with it if you are alright with it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Are you sure? Byakko-sama?


    ¡°Indeed. In the first place, we won¡¯t go unnoticed if we act, no matter what. I don¡¯t really mind if my Lord doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Eh? Suzaku-sama too?


    ¡°I only follow my Lord¡¯s will.¡±


    Kurogane, eh? That easily?


    ¡°Ugh~... I¡¯m also fine with what Cristea says.¡±


    Mashiro seemed reluctant, but¡­


    ¡°Everyone¡­ are you sure?¡±


    When I asked unconsciously, Byakko-sama smiled broadly.


    ¡°N~ let¡¯s see. It would be boring if we ended this only with ¡®Yeah, sure¡¯ right?¡±


    Eh¡­ why do I have a bad feeling about this!?

 CH 476.1

    What do you desire!?


    Ehh~ what are you trying to say, Kurogane!?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Making the first impression is always important.¡±


    Even Suzaku-sama!


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m not going to show them any mercy!¡±


    Mashiro, don¡¯t be so joyful about it, okay!?


    ¡°... Just what is this about?¡±


    The astounded Sei asked Byakko-sama, who was the one who came up with the suggestion.


    ¡°No~ it¡¯s nothing? If they are asking us to show up, then it doesn''t matter where we loiter around when staying on the campus, right?¡±


    ¡°... Huh?¡±


    ¡°I see. We are in this situation because we have not showed ourselves. We are here to protect our Lords in the first place, so there¡¯s no reason to stay barricaded in here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have no reason to be pushed around by the academy. We can do whatever we want, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right~!¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­?¡±


    Apparently, everyone was tired of being shut-in.


    But you sneaked out and went hunting and stuff, didn''t you¡­?


    Is that different from this?


    ¡°... In short, you want to go out as you please. That''s what this is all about, isn''t it?¡±


    Byakko-sama smiled at Sei, who presses his temples as if his head hurt.


    ¡°Naturally. There''s no reason for us to stay here in the first place. You understand that we are staying here quietly only because of your circumstances, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    Yeah, and I feel very apologetic about it.


    ¡°This solution is not that troublesome, then. We can walk around the academy freely, anytime, anywhere, and if there are any idiots who try to touch us, we can kick them to the curb and not be blamed. That''s it.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s the difficult part!?¡±


    Sei immediately interjected, but I also think that would be troublesome, you know?


    It''s okay to walk around freely, but it''s not okay to kick people around¡­


    ¡°You think so? You are just a fool if you try to mess with a contracted Sacred Beast. That kind of person doesn''t have the ears to listen. We have to let them know what they are getting into, right?"


    Byakko-sama said such while biting into dorayaki.


    ¡°Yes, fools like that should be properly disciplined. Fufu¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama smiled refreshingly, but her eyes¡­ her eyes weren¡¯t smiling, and she looked scary!


    ¡°Umu. I should add that, similarly, they will be punished if they try to lay their hands on my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Agreed~!¡±


    ¡°Kurogane!? Mashiro!? Why are you speaking of sanctions, didn¡¯t I tell you that using violence is out of question!?¡±


    I stopped them with a startled look, but Byakko-sama flipped his hand and laughed as he flattened the dorayaki in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling ya it will be fine. We won¡¯t take their lives. We are just going to make sure that they never think of messing with us again.¡±


    ¡°¡±No, that¡¯s not fine at all!?¡±¡±


    The voices of me and Sei resounded in a perfect sync around the lounge.


    I was so tired that I didn''t have the energy to cook, so I brought out some of the food I had stockpiled in my inventory for dinner.


    Teacher Neil came home just as we were finishing eating, so Sei and I decided to discuss the day''s events.


    ¡°Teacher Neil, we would like to talk to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you must have heard the Headmaster¡¯s request then? Please take care of it!¡±


    Teacher Neil smiled happily.


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s a bit too early, but the Headmaster and I both were continuously asked to introduce them to other students, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, you are against introducing them to others, Teacher Neil?¡±


    How unexpected. I thought that Teacher Neil would be thinking something like, ¡°Let¡¯s introduce them quickly, so the Sacred beasts can participate in the lessons, too!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. Beings like the Sacred Beasts are not very simple, right? Even the guardian Sacred Beast of the Doristan Kingdom, Leon-sama, doesn¡¯t show himself to the citizens. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they are solitary and holy beings!¡±

 CH 476.2

    What do you want to do!?


    ¡°And besides, I can observe them here in the special dormitory by myself¡­ No, well, umm, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to unnecessarily stress out the Sacred Beasts like that!¡±


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    So those were your real thoughts, huh.


    It''s true that Teacher Neil doesn''t need to take the trouble to set up such an occasion, though.


    ¡°You know, look, I actually thought it would be better for the Sacred Beasts if the environment around you calmed down a bit first, so everyone¡¯s burden would decrease, okay! That''s what I explained to them, you know!?¡±


    ¡°Burden¡­ is it?¡±


    When Sei asked him back, Teacher Neil replied, relieved that he had seemingly been able to deceive him.


    ¡°Yeah, you guys have not been divided into classes just yet, right? I thought it would be easier for the Sacred Beasts to take precautions after you guys formed some kind of relationships with your fellow classmates.¡±


    ¡°Precautions¡­?¡±


    What is this about?


    ¡°Yeah. You guys are going to be assigned into a special class¡­ known as the S class. S class is full of students with excellent grades. They are all obedient children there, so I believe you would have an easier time than spending time with all those inquisitive students.¡±


    The hell is that. Special class?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It''s all the students who did well in the aptitude test and the written exam we had the other day. Since there are fewer students than in other classes, there are fewer targets to watch out for, so I''m sure the Sacred Beasts will feel more at ease."


    Nonono. That means they have a lot of magic power and good grades, right?


    They might even have a higher attack power than your average student. It''s more likely to raise their vigilance instead, you know!?


    ¡°Ah, right. Your friend¡­ erm, Ma¡­ Mary¡­ what was it again? She¡¯s also in the S class. Aren¡¯t you glad?¡±


    ¡°Eh! A, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She did almost as well as you guys on the written exam, and her aptitude is¡­ not something that I should be blabbing about.¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san is going to be in the same class¡­¡±


    Y, yay~! To think I would be in the same class as Mariel-chan and Sei!


    I¡¯m not going to be a loner~!


    ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯m going to excuse mys¡­¡±


    I have to go back to my room and inform everyone!


    Just as I thought this and stood up, Sei pulled me back.


    ¡°Thank you very much. That¡¯s a separate matter, however. So about the debut¡­¡±


    Ah, right. I was so happy I nearly forgot about this matter.


    When Sei conveyed the demands of Byakko-sama nad others, Teacher Neil fell into deep thought¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there would be a problem with them moving around the campus freely, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure about the punishment thing¡­ it¡¯s not a problem for me personally, but I wonder what would the Headmaster and other teachers say?¡±


    ¡­ Teacher Neil is fine with it!?


    ¡°I will confirm this with the Headmaster tomorrow. This kind of request is only natural from the perspective of the Sacred Beasts, after all.¡±


    Teacher Neil seemed to be on the side of the Sacred Beasts, and he would discuss with the Headmaster and the teachers what to do.


    ¡°... We will leave it to you then.¡±


    Sei gave a quick, clean bow and then went back to his room.


    I told Teacher Neil that I had put his dinner in the magic box in the dining hall, and then headed back to my room as well.

 CH 477.1

    It''s hard being a popular girl.


    ¡°Hou, that lass is in the same class? That¡¯s excellent.¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m glad you can be together with Mariel!¡±


    ¡°I can be at ease if you are together with Sei-sama and Mariel-sama!¡±


    Everyone was also delighted.


    ¡°Yes, I really am glad. It would have been to lonely to be in a different class than everyone else.¡±


    I was expecting to be in the same class as Sei, since he is a contractor of Sacred Beasts, but I didn''t expect Mariel-chan to be in the same class as me, so I''m very happy!


    ¡°So, what happened to our request?"


    Kurogane asked me, and I thanked Sei in my heart that I hadn''t got carried away and gone back to my room.


    ¡°Erm, about that, there seems to be no problem with the freedom of movement within the academy premises. Teacher Neil said he would consult with the Headmaster tomorrow to see if it''s possible to allow you to¡­ harm others without blame.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Strange. The people who are trying to get us to go public are the ones who are at fault, but if we punish them, we will be blamed?¡±


    Ugh¡­ Mashiro¡¯s question is also correct.


    From Mashiro and the others'' point of view, it''s probably just like brushing off a bug that''s annoying you, but I''m sure that the bug that gets brushed off might end up getting a hell of a lot worse than just getting brushed off¡­


    Then, no matter that it was the Sacred Beast¡¯s doing, as long as it has a contractor, they would be subject to punishment for harming the others in a private fight within the academy.


    Of course, if the contracted beast were to be harmed, the perpetrator would also be punished.


    The issue is that not only the contracted beast but also me, the contractor, would be punished.


    I''m sure the two of them won''t keep quiet if I''m punished for something that wasn''t my fault.


    In the end, I can see them getting depressed because of the trouble they caused me.


    As I was wondering how to explain this, Miria stepped forward nervously.


    ¡°Mashiro-sama¡­ umm, if anything happens, it won''t be you, the Sacred Beasts who will be scolded, but rather Cristea-sama and Sei-sama.¡±


    ¡°Miria!?¡±


    Normally, she would just be quietly watching from the side.


    ¡°... Why? Why is it that although it was us who beat up the bad guys, Cristea is the one that gets blamed? If you have a problem with that, just tell me!"


    Mashiro stood up and began to shimmer with a deadly energy, but Kurogane held him back.


    "Calm down, Mashiro. I''m sure the Lord has told you this before. If we do anything, the Lord, our contractor, will be punished.¡±


    He grabbed Mashiro by the shoulders and sat him down on the sofa.


    ¡°But¡­ but, neither Cristea nor us would be at fault in this scenario? And yet Cristea would get scolded, this is weird!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, even if we fight back, we must make sure that we are not at fault and make sure that the Lord does not get punished.¡±


    Eh¡­ was their ¡°no blame¡± condition for my sake?


    Mashiro pouted his mouth at Kurogane¡¯s words.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be difficult?¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. It will depend on Neil¡¯s negotiations tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°... I''m going to go to him right now and tell him to make this happen!¡±


    Mashiro tried to stand up again, but Kurogane grabbed his head and held him down.

 CH 477.2

    It''s hard being a popular girl.


    ¡­ I also agree with Mashiro¡¯s opinion.


    Even if he has something in mind, it''s more than likely to be something stupid.


    ¡°... I can¡¯t deny that, but nothing good won¡¯t come out if we run amok on our own. This is the one time we should be united. Let¡¯s discuss with them about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Muuu¡­¡±


    Mashiro puffed up his cheeks and fell silent.


    Oh, the pretty boy''s puffy face is so cute¡­


    Kurogane was still holding Mashiro and tapping his head with his hand¡­ ah, he brushed it off.


    Even though they keep saying the opposite, the two seem to be getting along quite well.


    (Cristea~ Kurogane is bullying me~)


    ¡°No one is bullying you!¡±


    I laughed at Kurogane''s impatience and picked up Mashiro.


    ¡°Oh my. Kurogane just said what everyone was thinking, so I¡¯m sure there was no bullying intended, right?¡±


    (N~n, he was tapping my head!)


    Mashiro tilted his head and leaned back, staring straight at me.


    Kuh¡­ how cunning!


    Where did you learn to do that kind of cunning gesture, Mashiro!?


    ¡°I, I see¡­ then, pain pain fly away~¡±


    As I stroked his head with magic power, he closed his eyes comfortably.


    (Ehehe, this feels so nice~)


    ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Mu¡­ you schemer, Mashiro!¡±


    Even Kurogane, who had been watching us, took on the form of a Sacred Beast and began to cling to me.


    (Kurogane, you are interrupting!)


    Mashiro said and flapped his legs at Kurogane.


    Now, now, stop it.


    (Lord, this fellow has kicked me. Do that thing to me, too.)


    Kurogane said while pushing his head toward me.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Erm¡­ does he mean ¡®pain pain fly away¡¯?


    (You are a blockhead, so you don¡¯t need it!)


    Mashiro tried to kick him further, so I kept him as far away from Kurogane as I could, while also casting the good luck charm on him with my magic power.


    (Umu. This is nice. I¡¯m feeling better thanks to you, Lord.)


    Mashiro who was pushing his head toward me while saying that looked so cute¡­ he¡¯s slyly adorable!


    (Nuu. Then, me too!)


    Kurogane started pushing his body on me as well.


    Kurogane, you too!?


    Hah~ it¡¯s difficult being a popular girl (with Sacred Beasts)...


    I was stuck patting both for a while.

 CH 478.1

    I heard nothing of this!?


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    (What¡¯s with the dark look in the morning?)


    Kaguya, who was walking in front of me, slowed down, got next to me and gave me a quick swat with her tail.


    No¡­ that¡¯s a reward for me, isn¡¯t it?


    (Since those guys are fine with it, why don¡¯t you just show your faces and go back home?)


    Kaguya-san, you make it sound so easy, but¡­


    ¡°Ugh~¡­ I just don¡¯t like the thought of presenting everyone as if they are items on an exhibition¡­¡±


    If I were in the position of another student¡­ I¡¯m sure I would also want to see the Sacred Beast contractors and their Sacred Beasts that have appeared in this academy after a long time.


    I know exactly how they feel, so I can¡¯t really say I¡¯m against it.


    (So you were worried about something like that? Those guys have chosen to make a contract with you and follow you, so they were prepared for at least that much. It¡¯s just on a slightly larger scale.)


    ¡°Kaguya¡­¡±


    Was she encouraging me?


    I was so happy that I tried to pick her up, but she slipped away and went on her way.


    Gunuu, this tsundere.


    (I want to eat as soon as possible, so let¡¯s get going!)


    ¡°Yes, yes. Hey Kaguya, going by your logic, is it alright to introduce you to everyone as my contracted beast as well?¡±


    (Hah? No way in hell!)


    Ehh~ So contradictory?


    (If you introduce an ordinary black cat like me as your contracted Magic Beast, everyone is going to doubt your sanity. There¡¯s no point!)


    ¡°My feelings are, if it weren¡¯t for the political issues, I would tell the whole world how cute my kids are.¡±


    You tsundere.


    I grinned at Kaguya¡¯s rising tail as I followed her.


    After breakfast, Sei and I went back to our rooms to change into our uniforms, but Byakko-sama, Kurogane and the others stayed in the dining room because they had business with Teacher Neil, who hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.


    I was curious about what they were going to say to Teacher Neil, but I couldn¡¯t afford to be late, so I had no choice but to go back to my room.


    I¡¯ll have to ask them what they talked about later.


    I quickly changed my clothes, checked my appearance and rushed downstairs just as Teacher Neil was leaving the dorm.

 CH 478.2

    I heard nothing of this!?


    Teacher Neil greeted me with a smile as I ran up to him.


    Huh? His mood seems quite good¡­ so he was not bullied by everyone then?


    ¡°Umm, about the debut¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to speak with the Headmaster about it right now! Well, I really do look forward to it! See you later!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Umm, Teacher Neil!?¡±


    ¡­ He left.


    I could see Teacher Neil through the closed doorway, and he looked like he was about to skip¡­ eh, what? What did he mean by saying he was ¡®looking forward to it¡¯?


    As I blankly stared in place, Byakko-sama and others came out of the dining room in groups.


    ¡°Oh? You are already ready to go, Ojou?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, our Lord has not come down yet. I will go get him.¡±


    Suzaku-sama swiftly left to get Sei.


    ¡°Umm, I just met Teacher Neil and¡­ what were you talking about?¡±


    I asked Byakko-sama who remained in the entrance hall.


    ¡°Ah, that fellow? We had a proper talk about the conditions, so you not need t o worry.¡±


    Nono. I can only worry about the things you come up with, Byakko-sama.


    ¡°What about the conditions?¡±


    Nonono. With Teacher Neil being in high spirits, my worries only increase, you know!?


    ¡°Weeell~ don¡¯t mind it. Sei is coming down now, so you do your best to study.¡±


    When I looked at the stairs, Sei was coming down just as Byakko-sama said.


    ¡°Tora, what did you negotiate about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, it wasn¡¯t anything bad. We will do the debut properly, alright? Now, it¡¯s time to leave. See ya later.¡±


    According to the clock in the hall, it was time to leave, so we reluctantly left the dorm.


    ¡°I met Teacher Neil at the entrance hall, and he was in a very good mood, so I¡¯m really curious about what they discussed¡­ do you know anything about it, Sei?¡±


    So Sei doesn¡¯t know either¡­ he was in such a good mood, so the conditions must be favorable for Teacher Neil, too.


    Favorable for Teacher Neil¡­ they didn¡¯t tell him they would allow him to experiment on them or something, right?


    Ugh, it¡¯s hard to predict Teacher Neil since anything related to the Sacred Beasts would be a reward for him.


    ¡°We may have no idea what Tora is planning to do, but we have to trust that he won¡¯t do anything to our disadvantage. I will question him when I get back to the dorm at noon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I will also try asking my two.¡±


    We agreed that we should concentrate on our morning classes for now, and then we saw Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Cristea-san, Sei-san, good morning to you!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Mariel.¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san, good morning. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, also¡­¡±


    Just as I was about to apologize for not being able to study with her yesterday and tell her that we would be in the same class, Mariel-chan smilingly waved her hand in front of my face and said.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t mind me. Yes, yes, I heard about it! You¡¯re going to unveil the Sacred Beasts this afternoon, aren¡¯t you? Yesterday, at dinner time, there was a lot of talk about it in the cafeteria!¡±


    Sei and I froze at Mariel-chan¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? This, after noon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone said so, they are all going to come¡­ is it wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡±Ehhhhh!?¡±¡±


    I wasn¡¯t told it would be today!?

 CH 479.1

    Again!?


    ¡°Umm, Mariel-san. We were just approached about this yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure they haven¡¯t decided when we are going to do it yet.¡±


    ¡°Eh, really? But the upperclassmen said so, and¡­ the underclassmen who heard it were talking about sneaking out to see it, you know!?¡±


    Eeeeehh!?


    It¡¯s not that Headmaster just forgot to inform us, right?


    I don¡¯t think they are going to do it so hastily, no matter how much they want to¡­ if we are to debut them today, they should have talked to us about it yesterday.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Cristea. Let¡¯s contact the Headmaster after the class. Even if we can¡¯t see the Headmaster, we can ask Pamela-san, and she might be able to tell us something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. For now, let¡¯s hurry up so that we won¡¯t be late for class.¡±


    I agreed with Sei¡¯s suggestion and headed for the auditorium.


    ¡°As we entered the auditorium, the buzzing room went¡­ silent.


    Eh, what is this atmosphere?


    I sat down on an empty seat, feeling uncomfortable as I was being looked at from all over the sides.


    The buzz gradually returned, but even after we were seated, many students kept glancing at us, making it hard to relax.


    ¡°This is because of the rumor, right?¡±


    ¡°It appears so. Everyone¡¯s been waiting in anticipation since yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to check the seats behind me, but the students in the front rows were watching us and whispering something to each other happily.


    Ugh¡­ looks like they have pretty high expectations.


    Of course, the chance to see a Sacred Beast up close is essentially zero.


    But now that two Sacred Beast contractors have suddenly appeared in the academy, one would expect to be able to see a real Sacred Beast soon.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bird inside!¡±


    ¡°Eh, where did it come from¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not a bird, that¡¯s a Mailbird!¡±


    I looked up to see what the commotion was about and saw a white bird flying towards us.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    The moment the white bird landed on the desk, it transformed into a letter.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this is my first time seeing a spell like this.¡±


    ¡°You can do something like that with magic?¡±


    The seats in the front rows seemed to be full of commoners who had never seen communication magic before, and they were looking at us curiously.


    Even the ones in the back were whispering, ¡°So Mailbirds are used even nowadays?¡±

 CH 479.2

    Again!?


    Aside from that, I looked at the letter in front of me and saw that it was addressed to me and Sei.


    When I took the letter and turned it over, I saw that it was stamped with the academy¡¯s crest and the name of the sender was¡­ the Headmaster¡¯s!?


    I gave Sei a look, cut the seal, and opened the letter.


    It said in neat handwriting, ¡°Both of you are excused from class, so please come to the Headmaster¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Seinoshin Shikishima-kun, Miss Cristea Ellisfeed, the letter must have arrived by now, right? Head to the Headmaster¡¯s office immediately.¡±


    The same lecturer from yesterday saw us and instructed us.


    ¡°O¡­ okay. But, the lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have a good understanding of the exam, you will have no problem not attending today¡¯s class. Go quickly. You already know how to get there, right?¡±


    We packed our bags and stood up from our seats.


    Oh¡­ I¡¯m going to make Mariel-chan feel alone again.


    I glanced at Mariel-chan, and she gave me a small wave under her desk and sent me off with a mouthful of ¡°See you later¡±.


    I gave her a small nod, and Sei and I walked quickly out of the auditorium, past the bustling students.


    I¡¯m not sure if we are the only new students to be summoned to the Headmaster¡¯s office so soon after enrolling¡­


    I have never done anything wrong, but I feel like I¡¯m in trouble.


    Sei and I were heading for the Headmaster¡¯s office, remembering the route we took yesterday with the lecturer.


    It was not a complicated route, so we soon arrived at the magic elevator, opened the doors and got in.


    ¡°The Headmaster¡¯s call must be about the afternoon¡¯s debut.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since the Headmaster called us out of the blue like this, maybe he didn¡¯t know about it either?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what could have been decided without the Headmaster¡¯s decision, though¡­? But if it had been decided, he would have told us about it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­ while I was racking my brains, we reached the floor we wanted, so we got out of the elevator and headed straight for the Headmaster¡¯s office.

 CH 479.3

    Again!?


    We arrived before the anteroom of the Headmaster¡¯s office and Sei knocked and spoke out.


    ¡°Please come in.¡±


    The door swung open and Pamela-san, the secretary, welcomed us.


    ¡°I apologize. We had just called you yesterday and now¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we just had some questions we wanted to ask anyway.¡±


    Pamela-san led us into the Headmsaetr¡¯s office, where the Headmaster and Teacher Neil were sitting on the sofa waiting for us.


    ¡°Ohh, sorry for calling you over again, you two. There¡¯s been a slight mishap¡­ well, sit down first.¡±


    His usual good-natured smile turned a little troubled.


    ¡°A mishap¡­ it¡¯s about this afternoon, I pressume?¡±


    When Sei sat down and asked this, the Headmaster put his hand on his forehead and looked up.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ the rumors have reached you as well, I see. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I have heard that some students spread rumors in the dormitory when they heard the lecturers talking about my approaching you in the staff building, and before I knew it, the rumors about a debut tomorrow afternoon being held spread around¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    So, only a part of the students were supposed to attend, but because of the rumors, the rest of the students wanted to see them, too and came to the staff building early this morning.


    Wow. It must have been a tough morning¡­


    I heard that Teacher Neil came over and dismissed them, telling them that things will be fine and to head to class.


    No, that¡¯s not fine. What¡¯s fine about this?


    I looked at Teacher Neil with a frown, and he hurried to make an excuse.


    ¡°No, you see, Byakko-sama and the others are aware of this, so it¡¯s fine. In addition, the Byakko-sama told me to gather all the people.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What are you doing, Byakko-sama!


    ¡°Toraa! Come here!¡±


    It seems that Sei was also upset that the Byakko-sama had agreed to this without permission, so he stood up and called out for him in a slightly raised voice.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s up. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a class?¡±


    ¡°Bya, Byakko-samaa!¡±


    Seeing Byakko-sama that appeared by the warp magic, thinking that he was saved, Teacher Neil tried to stand up from the sofa and leave, but Pamela-san stopped him by holding his shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s up your butt! I heard that you gave instructions to gather the students!¡±


    Sei, who was usually well-behaved in front of adults, was angry. It¡¯s scary when a normally quiet beauty gets angry!


    ¡°Ah? Ah~ you see. We might as well get all the trouble out of the way, right? That¡¯s why I arranged for this guy to gather everyone together.¡±


    Byakko-sama grinned.


    Kuh¡­ I want to hit him for that smile.


    Normally, Sei would already hit him with his usual iron-ribbed fan, but he stopped himself and clenched his fists.


    ¡­ Ahh~ you will have it tough later, Byakko-sama.


    ¡°¡­ I apologize for my Sacred Beast.¡±


    Sei turned to the Headmaster and apologized with a deep bow.


    ¡°No, we would also prefer to have it done all at once for the future. Let¡¯s get this over with before some fool comes along and messes with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! We don¡¯t want anyone barging into our dorm.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to be told that by you, Teacher Neil.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you both this suddenly, but would it be alright if we gathered the students this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Sei had difficulty refusing because of Byakko-sama¡­ there¡¯s no way I can refuse here by my own.


    ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I replied, and the Headmaster smiled with relief.


    ¡°Well then, since we are here, let¡¯s discuss the afternoon¡¯s debut. Can you call the other Sacred Beasts over?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    If the Byakko-sama and Teacher Neil team up again, things might get bigger, so we have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t let them mix together, it¡¯s dangerous.


    Hah~ a debut this afternoon, huh¡­ it¡¯s too sudden, but it cannot be helped.


    I called Kurogane and Mashiro via telekinesis while preparing for the worst to come.


    Read Cha

 CH 480.1

    Finally, the debut!


    ¡°Surprised? I¡¯ve been eating nothing but quick sandwiches for lunch lately. Besides, at my age, the meals of nobility are too heavy for me. Oh, yes, I¡¯ve bought some of the recipes that Miss Cristea has registered with the Merchant¡¯s Guild, and my wife loves them because they are so easy to eat.¡±


    ¡°Th, thank you very much.¡±


    I¡¯m glad that the Headmaster bought the recipes and likes them¡­ At least it means that the Headmaster doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a Repulsive food eating lady.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t worry about manners. Eat a lot.¡±


    The Headmaster took the initiative to pick up a sandwich and started eating it, so we didn¡¯t hesitate to eat too.


    The sandwiches were simple in taste and not bad at all, but since the Sacred Beasts didn¡¯t ask for more as usual, I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t have enough.


    I guess it wasn¡¯t to everyone¡¯s taste.


    Hmm, maybe they will ask for a snack later¡­


    ¡°Well, we better get going.¡±


    After enjoying a cup of tea after lunch, the Headmaster checked his pocket watch, stood up quickly, and led us out of his office.


    ¡°Come up, get inside.¡±


    As we climbed into the carriage, Teacher Neil closed the door, climbed up to the driver¡¯s platform, and sat down next to the driver.


    As if on cue, the carriage began to speed off in the opposite direction of the special dormitory.


    ¡°I would like to explain again, we are heading to the training grounds where the magic lessons are held. We have set up a viewing area, so the students will be able to see you there.¡±


    When I looked out the window, I saw a large building with a domed roof.


    ¡°There is a magic barrier between the observatory and the training grounds to prevent the effects of magic. Of course, any attacks from the observatory to the training grounds will be nullified as well.¡±


    It¡¯s not only to prevent people from accidentally attacking the observatory during a practical test, but also to prevent people from sabotaging or cheating from the observatory.


    ¡°It¡¯s held here so that we all can feel a peace of mind, I see.¡±


    The Headmaster nodded to Sei¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure there will be warnings at the event to make sure that no one is in a hurry to challenge you to a duel for the right to become the master of the Sacred Beasts, but just in case.¡±


    Eh¡­ that¡¯s scary.


    I have no intention of accepting a duel or anything like that, but it means there might be people who will challenge me, right?


    Oh no¡ª! If they do, there¡¯s no way Kurogane and Mashiro will keep quiet!


    I reminded them again, ¡°No fighting or punishments, okay!¡±


    They seemed unhappy, but if something happened, it would be me who would get punished, so they have to put up with it for my sake.


    Since I was busy reminding them to keep quiet, the Headmaster thought I was scared

 CH 480.2

    Finally, the debut!


    Heeh¡­ as expected of the monster nerd that is Teacher Neil. However, not many people take Monsterology seriously, except those who want to become adventurers. Many learn only the basics, so few of the upperclassmen major in it.¡±


    Oh my.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Neil teaches his students about Sacred Beast contracts and Magic Beast contracts in his lectures on Monsterology, but for the past few years, all the students have been bringing in small, trained Magic Beasts as pets, and no one has tried to capture and contract them themselves. But then, people who contracted with Sacred Beasts suddenly entered the academy. So now, the whole academy is in a state of excitement, thinking that they too can become a contractor. But all of them don¡¯t have any proper knowledge about contracts. Neil is very concerned about that.¡±


    That¡¯s why they appealed us to stay within the special dormitory as much as possible.


    ¡°However, things cannot stay like this forever. I apologize to you and all the Sacred Beasts, but I want you to rest assured that we will make it known that the Sacred Beast contract is not something that can be taken away from you by defeating you in a fight.¡±


    The Headmaster looked at us with a serious expression, and Sei and I nodded our heads.


    ¡°Well, we will be very persuasive regarding this matter. We will make sure it is known that we don¡¯t give a crap about anyone except our Lords.¡±


    Byakko-sama who had his arms folded behind his head yawned.


    ¡°Tora, get a grip.¡±


    Sei slapped Byakko-sama¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Yesyes. At any rate, the arrangement was that the Headmaster and others would go to the practice area first to explain the situation. Then we we¡¯ll be called up afterwards¡­ Right?¡±


    When Byakko-sama asked, Headmaster nodded slowly.


    ¡°Indeed. I apologize, but as said before, I would like you to appear in your Sacred Beast forms.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have no objection to that, since it would be confusing for everyone to see Sacred Beasts in human forms when summoned.¡±


    As he watched the Headmaster bow, Byakko-sama lowered his folded hands and said.


    ¡°And so, you don¡¯t have a problem with humanizing during that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ I have confirmed that Leon-sama has no problem of officially revealing that Sacred Beasts are able to humanize. Leon-sama himself does not seem to have the intention of showing his humanized form in public, though¡­¡±


    The Headmaster replied in a reserved manner and looked at Byakko-sama.

 CH 480.3

    Finally, the debut!


    Byakko-sama waved his hand around and folded them behind his head again.


    ¡­ As far as I¡¯m concerned, the reason why Leon-sama doesn¡¯t reveal his humanoid form is because it would make it difficult for him to go buy food from the stalls outside, right!?


    He seems to be moving around pretty freely on a regular basis.


    He¡¯s just making it look as if he had some kind of agenda. Geez.


    Byakko-sama chuckled while I was thinking about this, so maybe he realized the truth, but he just continued talking with as smirk on his face.


    ¡°So, we shall humanize during the event and convey our intentions directly to the public.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do so.¡±


    As the Headmaster bowed, the carriage slowed to a stop.


    ¡°We have arrived~ Well, come down!¡±


    Teacher Neil opened the door for us, and the Headmaster, Sei and I, and all the Sacred Beasts got off in that order and headed for the entrance of the training grounds.


    ¡°¡­ What a huge building.¡±


    Maybe bigger than the dome where baseball was played in my previous life.


    A large door opened into a spacious hall with high ceilings and a wide corridor leading to it.


    ¡°Yes. In addition to practicing magic, the practice room is used for a variety of purposes, such as testing magic tools, and that is why it needs to be this large. In addition, several times a year, we hold games to show off our achievements, so the number of spectators gets larger than the number of students.¡±


    Heeh~ I didn¡¯t know they held games.


    I would like to watch a game next time there¡¯s one.


    As we proceeded while listening to the explanation of the facility, Teacher Neil, who was leading the way, came to a halt.


    ¡°All Sacred Beasts, please wait here.¡±


    There were some benches lined up in a space next to a large door at the end of the hallway.


    I wondered if it was a waiting room before a match.


    ¡°Then you two wait here, please.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, will you be all right?¡±


    ¡°Lord, call us at once if needed.¡±


    The two who had been sticking to my sides looked into my face with concern.


    ¡°Yes, I will be fine. Wait here until I call you. Promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    They didn¡¯t sit on the bench, but moved back a little, out of sight of the door.


    ¡°Ou, go on then.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, please call us right away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Listen up, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, alright? Stay here obediently until called, okay?¡±


    ¡°Especially you, Tora!¡± After Sei warned Byakko-sama, he took a deep breath and stood behind the Headmaster.


    I stood next to Sei and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening the door~¡±


    Teacher Neil said so and opened the door¡­


    Waaaaaaaah!


    As soon as the door opened, we were surrounded by loud cheers, and I froze.


    Eh, What the hell is this!?

 CH 481.1

    H¡­ huge!


    ¡°Quiet, everyone! Today, we would like to introduce the two Sacred Beasts contractors and the Sacred Beasts they have contracted with! First, let¡¯s hear from the Headmaster!¡±


    Teacher Neil flippantly handed the Headmaster the loudspeaker magic tool and stood next to me with an excited face.


    The Headmaster cleared his throat and pulled the loudspeaker to his mouth.


    ¡°¡­ The reason why I asked everyone to hurry and gather at this time is because there was a rush of students and teachers who wanted to see the Sacred Beasts with their own eyes. We were concerned that if we left it as it was, it would eventually become a burden on the two new students who had contracted the Sacred Beasts, so we had no choice but to ask them, and set up a venue to show them to everyone.¡±


    Contrary to Teacher Neil¡¯s excitement, the Headmaster¡¯s calm tone gradually quieted the place down.


    The Headmaster looked around at the audience and then continued.


    ¡°It is regrettable that such a commotion has occurred so early in the academy year. From now on, please keep in mind the appropriate behavior for a student of the traditional Adelia Academy, and do not place any more burden on the two new students. If we deem the behavior to be unacceptable, the person in question will be subject to punishment, so please never forget that.¡±


    Oh wow¡­ the Headmaster has nailed it well, thank goodness!


    When I heard that they were going to be punished, there was a buzz in the surroundings.


    Some people¡¯s faces had clearly changed, while others were still waiting for the Sacred Beast to appear.


    The way he said it, he didn¡¯t mention only the Sacred Beast, so even if they were to carelessly reach their hands toward us, they might be punished.


    I¡¯m sure that most of the noble children understand that they can¡¯t mess with us, and the merchants¡¯ children who are looking for ways to use us will have to understand as well.

 CH 481.2

    H¡­ huge!


    Teacher Neil announced with the same tension as ever, and the place erupted in cheers. I calmly and slowly performed a lady¡¯s curtsy, and Sei gave the Doristan bow, with right hand on his chest.


    ¡°Now then, you two. Call upon the Sacred Beasts!¡±


    At Teacher Neil¡¯s signal, Sei muttered, ¡°Tora, Suzaku. Come quickly.¡±


    I also called out, ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! All of the Sacred Beasts are mild-mannered except when they are protecting their two contractors. They won¡¯t attack you, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    With the words of the Headmaster, who had received the magic tool from Teacher Neil, the place finally began to regain its composure.


    ¡°Indeed! The contracted Sacred Beasts will be tolerant towards us as long as we don¡¯t harm their contractor. Please take my word for it and calm down.¡±


    Following the words of the Headmaster, Crown Prince Raymond¡¯s voice echoed through the hall.


    When I looked at where everyone¡¯s gaze was going, I saw Crown Prince Raymond holding a loudspeaker and my brother next to him.


    Everyone looked at each other and returned to their seats, and when they had regained their composure, Prince Raymond nodded his head and sat down together with Oniisama.

 CH 481.3

    H¡­ huge!


    As soon as the Headmaster said that, Kurogane, Mashiro, and Byakko-sama returned to their usual forms, and Suzaku-sama became even smaller and softly landed on Sei¡¯s shoulder.


    As soon as they did, another round of cheers went up.


    Some of them said, ¡°Wow! So cute!¡± and ¡°Oooh, so cooool!¡± in excitement.


    ¡°Cute!¡± must be their impression of Mashiro. Yep, yep, my kid is so cute! (Overly doting parent¡¯s impression)


    Mashiro also seemed satisfied, as he stood in front of me with a smug look on his face.


    Kurogane sat down next to me and wrapped his tail around my leg.


    He looked as if he was going to deflect attacks even from behind.


    ¡°As you all may know, they are rare examples of people who have made contracts with multiple Sacred Beasts. The overwhelming power they gained by contracting with multiple Sacred Beasts is immeasurable. That is why His Majesty and Sacred Beast Leon-sama have personally ordered us not to touch them as you please.¡±


    The Headmaster¡¯s words caused a stir in the venue.


    Not only His Majesty, but also the Sacred Beast, Leon-sama, has given his blessing to us.


    I¡¯m sure this will make it even more known that it¡¯s not a good idea to mess with us.


    I have just been assured during a meeting in the Headmaster¡¯s office that anyone who would touch us, even after hearing that much and knowing that it¡¯s dangerous, would be a really dangerous person who wouldn¡¯t care about the means and rules.


    ¡°I have no doubt that everyone here will make wise choices. That¡¯s all from me.¡±


    The Headmaster cut off his words there and turned to Sei, or more correctly, to Byakko-sama.


    Byakko-sama who was sitting next to Sei let out a roar¡­ and then stood up and quickly took on a human form.


    As if on cue, Suzaku-sama stepped down from Sei¡¯s shoulders and took on her usual good-looking humanoid form, as did Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t do anything to you if you don¡¯t touch our masters, so don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re usually in the same form as before or in this form, best regards!¡±


    So¡­ nonchalant! Let¡¯s show a little more of the dignity of a Sacred Beast, okay?


    Byakko-sama returned the magic tool to the Headmaster with a satisfied look and stood next to Sei. He put his hand on Sei¡¯s shoulder.


    Sei seemed to frown for a moment, but kept silent and looked forward.


    The crowd that was watching the event went silent for a moment and then erupted in cheers once again.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!? The Sacred Beasts took on human forms!? What is going on!?¡±


    ¡°My goodness¡­! So cool!¡±


    ¡°Oh meow~ he looks so cute in either form!¡±


    I heard some shouting, but wasn¡¯t¡­ some of it quite bad?


    ¡­ Can I just pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything?


    ¡°¡­ Ahem, everyone, be quiet! This concludes the debut. Please keep in mind the warnings that were just given to you and act accordingly!¡±


    The Headmaster then handed the magic tool back to Teacher Neil, gave us a look and then walked towards the door. We bowed lightly and followed suit.


    ¡°Yes, everyone, calm down! Don¡¯t leave your seats yet! Please follow the directions of the student council and exit in order! Then, student council members, take care of the rest!¡±


    Teacher Neil left those words and ran towards us.


    No, I think you should be supervising this place, Teacher Neil!?


    After a short pause, I heard Oniisama talking from behind me about leaving the venue.


    Come to think of it, Oniisama is a member of the student council.


    Crown Prince Raymond is the student council president, right?


    After this something like this, they will have to suppress the commotion and make them leave¡­ lo, looks like a lot of work.


    I will have to apologize to Oniisama and His Highness next time for the trouble we caused them.


    But for now, we have to get out of here as quickly as possible.


    I hurried to the exit, faster than usual, but taking care to look as graceful as possible.

 CH 482.1

    Alright, let¡¯s retreat¡ª!


    ¡°¡­ Fuu.¡±


    The Headmaster let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I hope this will calm everyone down¡­¡±


    The words he squeezed out with an expression of fatigue were like a prayer.


    Headmaster, you were so sure about this until the very end.


    If they do anything, they will be dealt with, so it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s feeling overwhelmed.


    Ugh, I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble we have caused this elderly man¡­


    ¡°Thank you very much for your kind consideration for us, Headmaster.¡±


    When I thanked him, he looked at me with a startle.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. You guys are the victims in this. I apologize for pushing you to do this against your will.¡°


    The Headmaster bowed, and we hurriedly stopped him.


    At the Headmaster¡¯s suggestion, the carriage took us directly to the dormitory.


    ¡°By the way, I have heard that both of you, Miss Cristea and Shikishima-kun, have no problems with general education. If you want, you can take tomorrow off and return to your homes for the weekend. You can go back tomorrow morning or right away. You can ask Neil afterwards how to fill out the outing application.¡±


    Eh, does it mean I¡¯m exempt from classes tomorrow?


    Next week we will be divided into different classes, and I would be grateful if I won¡¯t have to be stared at and tangled up in the auditorium tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m going to leave Mariel-chan alone again, though¡­ What should I do?


    ¡°Umm, I will stay in the dorm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shikishima-kun, you are an exchange student, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have a place to stay in the Capital during holidays?¡±


    ¡°I do. I have a guardian in the merchant district of the Capital. However, I don¡¯t intend on returning often, as I would be renting the residential part of his store.¡±


    Sei came to study at the Adelia Academy in Doristan, a foreign country, because it¡¯s safer for him than being in Yahatul, right?


    And yet, he got pushed on stage in a strange way¡­


    ¡°Hmm. However, I think it would be better for you to stay with your guardian this time. Tomorrow evening you will meet other students who have already applied for a weekend outing on the carriage, so you should leave tomorrow morning if possible.¡±


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t I just stay in the dorm?¡±


    Sei is holding back from troubling the Bastea Company, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but¡­ I¡¯m sure it would be a bit of a hassle to have to deal with the constant invitations to tea parties and requests for visits from unreceptive students, but are you okay with that?


    ¡°¡­ That would be a bit¡­¡±


    Sei was at a loss and hesitated at the Headmaster¡¯s words.


    It¡¯s true that there are some loopholes to exploit, even if we are told not to mess with us, such as the invitation to a tea party and a formal request for a visit.


    ¡®I¡¯m not asking you to show me your Sacred Beasts, I just want to have a chat with you guys,¡¯ It would be harder for us to reject if they ¡®only¡¯ wanted to deepen their friendship with us.


    In Sei¡¯s case, it would be especially difficult for him to ignore or reject the request of a high-ranking noble for a tea party or a visit, while staying in the dormitory.


    He¡¯s still not familiar with the etiquette of this country, and moreover, he¡¯s a boy, so he wouldn¡¯t want to attend a tea party, let alone organize for a visit.


    If he wasn¡¯t on campus, he could get by with ¡®I¡¯m not home, sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s all right with you, Sei-sama, I would like to invite you to my home as a friend of my Oniisama and I.¡±


    It¡¯s not a good idea to invite Sei as my personal guest, so let¡¯s involve Oniisama.


    I¡¯m sure he will be able to help me deal with this in the future.


    ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s fine. I will go to the Bastea Company. Suzaku.¡±


    Sei thought for a moment and then called Suzaku-sama.


    ¡°Yes, I will send the word.¡±


    Suzaku-sama, who was sitting next to Sei, placed her hand on her chest and gave a vassal¡¯s bow, then poof, she disappeared.


    Did she go to the Bastea Company with her warp magic?


    The Headmaster was not surprised by Suzaku-sama¡¯s sudden disappearance and sat back deeply in his seat.

 CH 482.2

    Alright, let¡¯s retreat¡ª!


    He said he was going to have the invitations examined because it would be dangerous if there was some kind of trick in them. Eh, that¡¯s scary!


    ¡°Yes, except for the letters from my friend Mariel-sama, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    I¡¯m sure Mariel-chan won¡¯t bother to write a letter at this time, though.


    ¡°I, too, have only made acquaintances with Miss Cristea, Miss Mariel, the Crown Prince and Senior Norman in the academy, so I don¡¯t mind it either.¡±


    ¡­ I¡¯m mostly a loner, but Sei is also a good competitor.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s stay strong for each other¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Umu. There¡¯s a possibility of the letters from people you know to be fake, so even if it¡¯s from them, we won¡¯t look inside, but we will confirm whether they are not malicious letters.¡±


    In the meantime, the carriage arrived in front of the special dormitory.


    We quickly entered the dormitory while Byakko-sama and Kurogane were vigilant of the surroundings.


    ¡°Oh my, welcome back, Cristea-sama.¡±


    When I returned to my room, I found that Miria was in the middle of packing up her things.


    Eh? I haven¡¯t said anything to Miria yet.


    Are you an esper!?


    ¡°Norman-sama came by just before noon and told me to get ready because you would be returning to the mansion for the weekend¡­¡±


    ¡­ So it¡¯s Oniisama who was an esper!?


    ¡°I, is that so¡­ Oniisama did?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Norman-sama has already applied for permission to go out, so he asked me to hurry and submit yours as soon as you return.¡±


    She then led me to a table where I had to fill out the application form with my name and other details.


    ¡°A, alright¡­¡±


    I sat down on the couch, deciding that I would use the application form I had received from Teacher Neil next time.


    (That fella is good at what he does, huh.)


    As soon as I returned to my room, Kurogane and Mashiro reverted to their Sacred Beast forms and began to relax at my feet and next to me.


    ¡°I wonder? Oniisama has lessons tomorrow, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm, Norman-sama will be going with you. He said he was worried sending you home alone, so he arranged for a carriage to pick you up with later.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    Oniisama¡¯s overprotective nature is hardcore.


    Well, even though there¡¯s no need for an escort since Kurogane and Mashiro are here, if I go home alone, I might scare Otousama and Okaasama, so it¡¯s reassuring to have Oniisama go back with me.


    After I signed the application form, Miria quickly dried the ink with wind magic and went to submit it to Teacher Neil.


    ¡°¡­ Well, it looks like there¡¯s no need for packing, so what should we do before he comes to pick us up?¡±


    (Cristea, I wanna eat dorayaki.)


    (Umu. I don¡¯t feel like I have eaten anything.)


    Come to think of it, they ate the same amount of food as I did.


    ¡°Are you hungry? We will be having dinner later, so eat only a little, okay?¡±


    I pulled out a few dorayaki from my inventory, including one for me, of course.


    When I¡¯m tired, I need something sweet to soothe me!


    Eventually, Miria came back, so I had her make us a cup of tea, and we enjoyed our snack time together until it was time to for Oniisama to pick us up.

 CH 483.1

    Come on, let¡¯s get out of here¡ª!


    ¡°Yo, Tea. You have it hard today.¡±


    He greeted me in the entrance hall and patted me on the head.


    ¡°Geez, Oniisama. I¡¯m not a little child anymore.¡±


    When I protested sulkily, he chuckled, took a tuft of my hair, kissed it and looked up at me.


    ¡°I see. So I can treat you as a lady now?¡±


    Eh, wha, wait a moment?


    Can you please not get all charming and serious all of a sudden!?


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine with being treated as a child.¡±


    When I turned my head to answer, Oniisama giggled and took his hand away from my hair.


    Ugh, I¡¯m being teased¡­


    Come to think of it, Oniisama confessed his feelings to me, didn¡¯t he?


    There¡¯s so much going on that it¡¯s completely slipped my mind¡­


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as we load up. Where¡¯s your luggage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have put our stuff in my inventory, so¡­¡±


    The luggage Miria had packed for us was already in my inventory, including my personal trunk.


    Inventory is really convenient.


    If I wanted, I can use warp magic to get to the mansion without using a carriage, but this time, I have to show people that I am out of the dormitory.


    Besides, the servants of our mansion would be surprised if I suddenly used warp magic to get home, as I have only told about the warp magic to a limited number of people.


    ¡°¡­ Tea. Even with an inventory, luggage is something a young lady should be carrying around on her own.¡±


    Oniisama said with a sigh.


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­ but, I also thought that I should take care of myself at the academy.¡±


    Normally, the servants are not allowed to come with you to the dormitory, so the basic rule is to take care of yourself in the academy.


    The reason why Miria is here is that we don¡¯t have maids in the special dormitory at the moment, so I made a special request at short notice.


    And the reason I¡¯m returning to the mansion together with her is because she¡¯s supposed to be my personal maid, so she has to work at the mansion as well.


    However, since I don¡¯t feel the weight of things I store in my inventory, I coincidentally stored Miria¡¯s luggage in there as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that a young lady shouldn¡¯t deprive a gentleman of an opportunity for service. Now, Ojousama, your hand, please.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as Oniisama playfully but respectfully held out his hand.


    ¡°Fufu, Oniisama, sheesh.¡±


    When I raised my hand, it was grabbed from the side. When I looked at the owner of the hand that grabbed mine¡­


    ¡°Mashiro!?¡±


    ¡°We will take care of you, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Umu. You fella can go open the carriage¡¯s door and wait at the side.¡±


    ¡°Kurogane!?¡±


    Kurogane stood next to me and took my other hand.


    ¡°No matter that you are Sacred Beasts, I can¡¯t easily give up my right to escort my precious Tea. It¡¯s not good manners to try and snatch her from the side. If you want to escort Tea, I think you should first learn the proper manners for it, don¡¯t you? ¡°


    Oniisama smiled, but the air became chilly. Hieh!


    ¡°¡­ You are too cocky for a human.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You have got some guts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that if you¡¯re going to stand next to Tea, the daughter of a Duke, you need to behave accordingly.¡±


    Wha, everyone, let¡¯s calm down!?


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s up, you guys? Are you trying to make a scene in a place like this?¡±


    A distracting voice came from behind me, and I turned around to see Byakko-sama, Suzaku-sama, and Sei.


    ¡°You are jesting. Come on, Tea, let me get you into the carriage. Oh, Sei, we will take you guys in our carriage, too.¡±


    Oniisama turned off the cold air and headed for the door.


    As he pulled away, Kurogane and Mashiro stopped their intimidation, too. Hoh.


    ¡°No, we will go by the stagecoach¡­¡±


    ¡°You better not. There are already students wandering around in front of your dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s all new students. I know they are hoping to get a closer look at the Sacred Beasts but¡­ You don¡¯t want to walk through it, do you?¡±

 CH 483.2

    Come on, let¡¯s get out of here¡ª!


    ¡°¡­ I will take your word for it and intrude.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°No, we are just passing through the merchant district anyway. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Oniisama opened the door, Teacher Neil was there.


    ¡°Oh, are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Hah~¡­ I¡¯d like to go with you if I could¡­ well, they can¡¯t break into the special dormitory, so don¡¯t worry. Take care and go.¡±


    When Teacher Neil stepped aside, our family carriage was waiting, and around it, students who seemed to be new students were taking glances at us.


    They were all in simple uniforms, so they were probably commoners or merchants¡¯ children.


    ¡°Well, Tea, hurry up and get in.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro followed me, keeping a wary eye on the surroundings, as Oniisama held my shoulders and quickly made his way to the carriage.


    Then, although they didn¡¯t even make a sound, the students around them began to stare at us with shining eyes.


    From somewhere, they were saying things like, ¡°Wow, they are real¡­¡± and ¡°How can those two be Sacred Beasts? They are no different from humans, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Hmm¡­ I guess they were just curious onlookers, but it was a good thing I asked for permission to go out, considering that this kind of thing would be flooding in for the weekend.


    I was about to put my foot on the step of the carriage when one of the students stepped forward.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    A moment later, Kurogane and Mashiro stood protectively before me, intimidating the student.


    ¡°Hii¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°What business do you have with my Lord?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t approach Cristea so familiarly.¡±


    The student who was intimidated fell on their buttocks and began to shake.


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro! Stop it!¡±


    I stopped them, and they stopped the intimidation.


    ¡°That student over there. Have you not heard the Headmaster¡¯s warning?¡±


    Teacher Neil put his hand under the arm of the student who had fallen on his butt and helped him stand up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ umm, err, I¡­ I was asked to hand this¡­¡±


    With trembling hands, he held out an envelope.


    ¡°Ah~¡­ sorry, but I will have to confiscate this. Tell your client it¡¯s by order of the Headmaster.¡±


    Teacher Neil snatched the envelope out of the student¡¯s hand and shoved it into his shoulder bag.


    ¡°Eh! Umm, that would be troubling!¡±


    The student hurriedly reached out to take it back, but Teacher Neil pressed his index finger to the student¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s really annoying when you do this, you know? In any case, this is an order from the academy¡¯s Headmaster. Tell them to be aware that we will be censoring what¡¯s inside under Headmaster¡¯s authority.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ okay.¡±


    From my position, I couldn¡¯t see Teacher Neil¡¯s front, but I¡¯m pretty sure he did something because the student in question turned pale quickly.


    What the hell did he do¡­


    The teacher poked the student¡¯s forehead with his finger and said, ¡°Come on, everyone, scatter! If you don¡¯t hurry, I will report you to Mrs. Dora and make you skip dinner!¡± he shouted, and the rest of the students scattered away, towards the dormitory with ¡°Geh¡± on their faces.


    ¡°Haah¡­ that¡¯s really troubling. Come on, you guys should get going.¡±


    Teacher Neil turned to us and smiled, as usual, encouraging us to leave.


    ¡°Yes, we will leave the rest to you then, Teacher Neil.¡±


    When Oniisama smiled and said so, Teacher Neil pounded his chest with his fist.


    ¡°I will do my best for the Sacred Beast! See ya~¡±


    The carriage we were riding in drove off towards the main gate, with Teacher Neil waving us off with a fluttering wave.

 CH 484.1

    Promptly returning home.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±


    ¡°You have it hard, Tea.¡±


    As I unconsciously exhaled, Oniisama, who was sitting opposite me, spoke to me with concern.


    Even though the carriage was large because it was Duke¡¯s carriage, it was a bit cramped since we all rode in it. That¡¯s why we had the Byakko-sama and Suzaku-samaa miniaturized in their Sacred Beast forms, and sat in a line of men and women: Kurogane, Oniisama, Sei with the Byakko-sama on his lap, Suzaku-samas across from him, me with Mashiro in my arms, and Miria.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but, Oniisama must had it difficult today as well.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, yes¡­ This morning, I was suddenly asked to make arrangements with the student council to prevent students from running amok in the venue.¡±


    Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for the inconvenienceeee!


    ¡°Oniisama, I really apologize for this¡­¡±


    ¡°Tea. It was you guys who truly had it difficult, so I don¡¯t want you to keep apologizing. I don¡¯t want to see your saddened face either.¡±


    Oniisama grinned. Ugh, so kind.


    ¡°Oniisama¡­ thank you so much.¡±


    I said with a smile.


    Even if apologies are not wanted, gratitude must be voiced out properly.


    ¡°Yep. Your smile is my best reward.¡±


    Oniisama laughed happily.


    Ugh, he reached the point of saying cringy lines.


    Yeah. I should make something delicious for him to thank him when we return.


    ¡°Also, this time His Highness took the unusual initiative to make sure nothing happened to Tea. So it wasn¡¯t too difficult.¡±


    ¡­ Maybe I should give something to His Highness as well.


    ¡°Umm, you really helped us out as well. Thank you very much.¡±


    Sei, who sat next to Oniisama, lowered his head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I would like you to help out Tea, as a fellow Sacred Beast contractor, when I¡¯m not around. In return, feel free to ask me for help if you need it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Understood.¡±


    As expected! Oniisama is so dependable!


    But, I cannot depend on him all the time.


    After all, he¡¯s also taking care¡­ no, he¡¯s assisting His Highness Raymond as well.


    ¡°¡­ Tea, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It appears you have been thinking about something, but don¡¯t go off on your own. You better consult with me or someone else. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±

 CH 484.2

    Promptly returning home.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s continue talking, then. The day after tomorrow, we will pick you guys up when we go back to the academy, okay, Sei?¡±


    Yes, yes. He shouldn¡¯t take a stagecoach back to the dormitory and get into trouble on the way back.


    After that, we talked about the lessons we took this week, the part-time job of reserving seats, and many other things.


    In the meantime, the carriage seemed to have entered the merchant district, and stopped in front of a familiar building of the Bastea Company.


    ¡°¡¯Thank you very much, Senior Norman. Miss Cristea, if there¡¯s any food you want to have in the dormitory, I will have it ready for you, just let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I would really like to stop by the store and look around, but it¡¯s late¡­ so I will send you a list if I need anything. Have a good weekend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, have a good weekend.¡±


    The three of them got out of the carriage, led by Byakko-sama who had reverted to human form, and the carriage began to slowly move away.


    At a turn, I looked out the window and saw that Sei and the others had not entered the building, but had seen us off.


    After passing through the merchant district, we entered the noble district, and after a while, we saw the long fence that marked the grounds of Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s residence.


    As the carriage approached the gate, the gatekeeper immediately opened it, and the carriage slid straight into the premises as if it had been sucked in.


    After a while, the house came into view.


    ¡°Cristea!¡±


    As soon as the carriage arrived, bang! the door opened and Father peeked out.


    ¡°Otousama, I have returned.¡±


    ¡°Umu, you have worked hard. I¡¯m sure you are tired. I had them prepare tea, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    He held out his hand and I took it, and he was about to escort me to the living room when Oniisama stopped me.


    ¡°Father. We are still in our uniforms, so why don¡¯t we change and get settled first? Tea, you need to leave the luggage with Miria, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right. All of Miria¡¯s stuff was stored in my inventory, too. I have to go back to my room and take it out.


    ¡°Ah. Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ then, go change first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together then, Tea.¡±


    Oniisama then took over escorting me from Otousama, and we went to the floor where my room was.


    I went to my room, took my stuff out of my inventory, asked Miria to clean up, and then


    I quickly changed into my loungewear and left the room with Mashiro and Kurogane, and found Oniisama standing in front of the door.

 CH 484.3

    Promptly returning home.


    You were quick too, Oniisama, you know?


    You walked me to my room and then went to your room.


    Seeing that I was slightly taken aback, Oniisama chuckled.


    ¡°Fufu, I didn¡¯t get to see you much at the academy. I hope you¡¯ll let me escort you like this at home.¡±


    ¡°Ha, haah¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say, I feel like he has been blatantly showing his attitude since then. No, was he like this before that, too¡­?


    Is it just me being self-conscious?


    I was in agony as Oniisama escorted me to the living room.


    Because Oniisama was all over me, Mashiro and Kurogane were in a bad mood.


    I wonder if they will be in a better mood if I brush them later¡­


    When I entered the living room, I found Otousama and Okaasama already sitting there waiting for us


    ¡°Norman, Cristea, welcome home. Things must have been difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°¡±Mother (Okaasama), I¡¯m back.¡±¡±


    After greeting her, we sat down on the sofa facing each other.


    Mashiro changed from his human form to his Sacred Beast form and started climbing up on me, so I picked him up and put him on my lap.


    Kurogane glared at Mashiro, but sat down on the sofa next to me in the human form.


    Gilbert, the steward, Theresa, the head maid, and Alisa, the head maid¡¯s daughter and my chambermaid, served the tea.


    Miria left to deal with the luggage, so she is absent.


    Here, was a group of people who have known from the beginning that I am a contractor of Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a breather first. I heard that the head chef made a special effort to feed you.¡±


    What was placed before me was a small pancake with ice cream on the side.


    ¡°Wow¡­ that looks so delicious! Thank you.¡±


    I cut it into bite-sized pieces and ate it along with the ice cream. The fluffy pancake and ice cream were very delicious in harmony.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is delicious.¡±


    ¡°The chefs have been working hard to make sure you don¡¯t think they have lost their touch while you were gone. They want you to look forward to the dinner as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    I said to Otousama as I was eating in a good mood.


    ¡°Ahem, ah~ as for me personally, I¡¯m already missing the food made by my beloved daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez, Dear. Tea must be tired, so let her rest, will you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ahh, umu, right¡­ I know.¡±


    Otousama¡¯s dejection after being shot down by Okaasama was kind of amusing, I nearly did not manage to hold back my laughter before talking.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I will swing my arms tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so!¡±


    ¡°Dear!¡±


    When Okaasama scolded the delighted-looking Otousama, Oniisama and I turned to each other and ended up laughing.

 CH 485.1

    I will say it no matter how many times it takes!


    ¡°Hou¡­ something like that happened? It appears that the academy is trying their best to anger me very much.¡±


    A cool, chilly air was coming through my feet.


    Hieh¡­ Otousama is furious!


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, we should reduce our donations to the academy first.¡±


    Eh, our family is donating quite a bit of money, isn¡¯t it?


    To reduce that would be¡­


    ¡°Dear, please calm down. You always say that donations to the academy are an investment in the future of the country. How could you bear to reduce it¡­¡±


    Ohh, as expected of Otousama. He said something this good!


    ¡­ Oi, that¡¯s one more reason not to reduce it¡­


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t just stand by and let my beloved daughter be treated with contempt. Besides, many of the students at the academy seem to be so shallow that they don¡¯t deserve our investment, do they?¡±


    Otousama, I am glad you are concerned about me, but please don¡¯t make me and Oniisama suffer while we are studying. If the donations get reduced and the budget is lost, the students are going to resent us for that!


    Just as I was about to stop him, Oniisama clinked his teacup on the table.


    ¡°Father, it is the rule that the academy will take care of its own affairs within the academy. It is not for parents, much less nobles, to interfere. As a former student of the academy, you know that very well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, the Headmaster himself did a lot of the work. He was also concerned that the students would come to Tea¡¯s place during the weekend, so he made sure that she returned to the residence today. I am sure that Teacher Neil, the dorm supervisor, is taking care of the students right now.¡±


    ¡°But, you know¡­¡±


    Oniisama said so while laughing, but that smile was extra scary, you know!?


    ¡°I see. If you are that involved, then I will eave the academy matters to you. This is also a learning experience. If anything happens, report it to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Oh no~! Otousama and Oniisama¡¯s smiles are so frightening!


    What are the two planning by tag-teaming!?


    ¡°We will leave the matters to you, Norman. We have a lot of things to deal with over here.¡±


    Okaasama also said with a smile, but your eyes aren¡¯t smiling, Okaasama¡­?


    ¡°Yes. Mother, by the looks of it Tea and others are already¡­?¡±


    Yes, the chatterboxes have been going around spreading the word at tea parties since the day after the entrance ceremony. I suspect that today¡¯s story will also be spread after hearing it from the baby chicks.¡±


    ¡­ In short, I¡¯m already a rumor among the nobility, and today¡¯s story will also be a rumor that students will tell their parents and I will be talked about again, right?


    I don¡¯t like it, but they say you can¡¯t put words in people¡¯s mouths¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m a candidate for the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± I have already had a rough but good talk with His Majesty, Lily-sama and others so that it won¡¯t turn out like that.


    So, no matter what people around me say, I shouldn¡¯t get forced to become Crown Prince Raymond¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Therefore, I¡¯m already avoiding the biggest problem at the moment, and I have to take care of the rest of it myself.


    It¡¯s a little depressing to think about what¡¯s going to happen next week, but I will just have to deal with it little by little.


    I¡¯m the one who made the Sacred Beast contract with Mashiro and Kurogane, so I have to be firm.


    I stroked Mashiro¡¯s back and sipped the slightly warmed tea, trying to calm my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have received a mountain of invitations to tea parties and letters of engagement offers at our doorstep every day since then.¡±


    Okaasama¡¯s words made me cringe.


    As a lady, I tried my best not to yell out, but my eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Co-, cough!¡­ Eh, wha¡­?¡±


    (Cristea, are you okay?)


    ¡°Lord, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am fine¡­¡±


    I¡¯m not too okay.


    Huh? You mean there were offers of engagement from someone other than His Highness?

 CH 485.2

    I will say it no matter how many times it takes!


    While Oniisama patted my back and spoke in a low voice, Okaasama gracefully brought the cup to her mouth without a care in the world.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how scary. Sheesh¡­ it¡¯s fine. I have already rejected everything because she just became a freshman.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you very much.¡±


    Nono. You cannot ignore me when this is about me, okay!?


    ¡°Umm, Okaasama? Those were addressed to me, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    How come my parents are opening letters and invitations addressed to me without my permission!?


    ¡°No. It would be impolite for someone who has never met you, my daughter, before to send an invitation or a letter directly to you before your debut in the social world, wouldn¡¯t it? It makes sense for them to go through us, your parents, so we are handling it for you in the meanwhile.¡±


    ¡°H, haah¡­¡±


    ¡°In your case, the only friend you have now is the young lady of Baron Mayor¡¯s house, so sorting it is easy. Let me know if you have any other close friends. I will give you the ones from them when we are sure they are safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­ For now, I¡¯m fine with only letters from Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    I replied in a small voice, and Okaasama looked at me with comforting eyes.


    ¡­ Damn it, I just entered the academy!


    I¡¯m just not ready to make friends yet because of all the special dorm and debut stuff!


    ¡°¡­ You are supposed to start classes next week, right, Tea? You are going to start expanding your circle of friends from now on.¡±


    ¡­ Everyone, stop giving off a strangely caring air! I¡¯m not crying!


    ¡°Speaking of which, have you heard anything about class placement?¡±


    Oniisama asked with a cheerful expression to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster told me I would be in the special class.¡±


    Otousama and Okaasama nodded as if that was a matter of fact.


    ¡°Umu, that¡¯s only a deserved result.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Most of her tutors stopped teaching her early because of her progress, after all. Wouldn¡¯t there be many subjects she will be exempted from?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Tea should be exempt from General Education and Mannerism with no problem, right?¡¡Then, for Magical Studies, Teacher Maren¡¯s letter of recommendation should have been submitted, so you would hardly have to attend the beginner to intermediate level magic if you take and pass the written and practical exams. You only need to attend the required practicals and the classes you want to attend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m exempt from the history that makes me want to sleep and the mannerisms because I don¡¯t want to be subjected to any more spartan education.


    However, I don¡¯t think I can be exempted from the study of magic because of Teacher Marlen¡¯s irregular teaching style, you know!?


    I could have listened to Teacher Marlen¡¯s long lectures, and he would simply drop the lecture in the middle of talking, you know!?


    What was Teacher Marlen thinking with that letter of recommendation!


    Besides, if I don¡¯t go to class that much, it will be hard for me to make friends, you know!?


    ¡°¡­ I can attend the lessons even if I was granted an exemption, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you are a funny girl for wanting to study something you already know. Wouldn¡¯t you be better off socializing instead?¡±


    Ah¡­ social life, my social life, huh.


    Hmm, what¡¯s the point of having a tea party if you don¡¯t have anyone to invite, though¡­?


    ¡°I think I would like to make some personal connections first.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ y, yeah, right. Friends come first, don¡¯t they? Do your best¡­ hoho.¡±


    Otousama and Oniisama turned to Okaasama and motioned ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± with their eyes, so the only thing I could do in response was to let out a dry ¡°Haha¡­ yeah.¡±


    ¡­ I will say it no matter how many times it takes, I¡¯m not crying!

 CH 486.1

    Magnificent dinner.


    ¡°Say, Cristea. I wonder how the other Sacred Beast contractor, Seinoshin-san, is?¡±


    Okaasama asked with great interest.


    ¡°Mother, he is a student from Yahatul, a cousin of the young lady from the Beasta Company back in the fief.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the young lady from the Bastea Company. Isn¡¯t she (he) the one you often invited over for a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Seinoshin-san and Sei-san¡­ those are similar names. Is it because they grew up together, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I, I wonder about that? Maybe it¡¯s just customary for relatives to have similar names in their family.¡±


    It¡¯s the same person, though¡­


    ¡°Today I saw his Sacred Beasts for the first time, they were a white tiger and a scarlet bird.¡±


    Come to think of it, there are no records of sightings of other white tigers and vermilion birds in the kingdom of Doristan. I wonder if they are sacred beasts unique to Yahatul?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ he is not hostile toward the Doristan Kingdom, is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not, Otousama. He came all the way from Yahatul, across the sea, to study in the kingdom of Dristan, after all.¡±


    That¡¯s all because of the attempt on his life by my stepmother, though.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure there are many things you don¡¯t know about the Sacred Beasts, so you will learn a lot together.¡±


    ¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡­ That being said, although Teacher Neil who teaches Monstrologly would be the most educated person in the subject¡­ I think it would be quickest to ask Mashiro and Kurogane directly, and even Teacher Neil himself and others(?) would surely like to hear from them as well.


    Maybe it would be better for us if they spread the right knowledge about sacred beasts and sacred beast contracts.


    I guess I should talk to Kurogane and the others about it later.


    While I was thinking about this, Miria who seemed to have finished unpacking our bags, came to tell me that dinner was ready.


    I told Miria to take the rest of the day off, and then headed for the dining room with the family.


    The spicy aroma wafting through the air even before we entered the dining room made it easy to tell what was on the menu for tonight.


    ¡°Tea, this fragrance¡­ it¡¯s curry, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    As for curry, I had made it several times since I came to the residence in the Capital.


    Shin had been reluctant to get involved as much as possible after realizing that the spices were made from medicinal ingredients and the cost was extremely high, but the Head Chef of the residence¡¯s kitchen had told him, ¡°You are in charge of this menu since you learned how to make it directly from Cristea-sama,¡± so he had reluctantly taken the charge.


    However, he let out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about mixing spices!¡± So I had mixed the spices for the curry myself and handed it over to him.

 CH 486.2

    Magnificent dinner.


    I learned later that he probably did not want to be involved as a cook because he did not know what the Apothecary Guild would say if they found out that a layman other than an apothecary was mixing medicinal herbs, or that an amateur like him was using such expensive herbs for cooking.


    I mean, when the Head Chef of the Royal Capital wanted to know the recipe for the curry, Shin quietly whispered it to him and his face turned pale, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m good, after all! It¡¯s Cristea-sama¡¯s secret recipe!¡± and declined¡­


    But I don¡¯t want to make curry for everyone by myself, so I decided to leave the rest of the cooking to Shin and the Head Chef, although I have to mix the spices myself. Or rather, I forced them.


    The night before we left for the dormitory, when I entrusted them with the spices I had prepared, their faces cramped, and they wondered if they had to put a safe in the kitchen.


    When I laughed at them and said: ¡°They are just spices, you are exaggerating¡±, the two lamented in torment, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that it would be worth a fortune if you can analyze it!?¡±. Incomprehensible.


    As I sat down, escorted by Oniisama, thinking things over, the Head Chef had Shin push the wagon and entered the dining room with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hearing that Cristea-sama returned on short notice, we had prepared a special menu today.¡±


    Head Chef bowed reverently as he said this, while Shin bowed bluntly.


    ¡°Hou? Special menu, huh. We are looking forward to it. Right, Cristea.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah.¡±


    Otousama broached the subject, so I hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Today¡¯s menu is this.¡±


    What was put in front of us after saying that was, of course, curry. But¡­


    ¡°Katsu curry?¡±


    Curry is curry, but it was a hearty cutlet curry, with plenty of roux poured over rice and a doughy Orckatsu enshrined on top of it.


    ¡°Ohh, as expected of Cristea-sama! So you already had an idea like this. I named it: Curry Rice ~Floating Orc Cutlets in a Splendid Spring~, but Katsu curry, huh. I see¡­ simple and precise naming, its image floats in brain just by hearing its name¡­ wonderful!¡±


    ¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t.


    Head Chef¡¯s is pushing me as his Oshi*** too much.


    I would like to interject on many things, including his naming sense, but since Otousama and others had their eyes glued to the Orckatsu curry, it would be too much of me to delay any longer¡­


    ***Favorite idol


    ¡°¡­ Well then, let¡¯s try this special menu, katsu curry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Umu, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    At the sound of Otousama¡¯s voice, everyone reached for their spoons, as if they had been waiting for these words.

 CH 487.1

    Additional report¡­!?


    ¡°Tea, can I have a word?¡±


    ¡°My, Oniisama. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have something else to report to Father, and I was wondering if you could go with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? S, sure¡­¡±


    When Oniisama said that with a smile, Kurogane and Mashiro stepped before me without budging.


    ¡°How can I protect my Lord if I don¡¯t go where she goes?¡±


    ¡°We are naturally going, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just a talk between family members, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why it would be a bad idea for me to follow. I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going too!¡±


    Oniisama let out a small sigh, but seemed to quickly change his mind, turning to me and holding out his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I took Oniisama¡¯s hand and headed for Otousama¡¯s office.


    Kurogane and Mashiro followed us, but they looked unhappy.


    Hmm, this is going to be a long brushing course.


    I wonder what the report is anyway¡­


    ¡°Umm, Oniisama. What kind of sweets should I bring for the student council?¡±


    As you can imagine, it would be impossible to bring in dorayaki or youkan, so I wonder if I could make some baked goods and leave them with Oniisama.


    Or should I bring them to them and apologize in person?


    ¡°A gift for the student council? Why?¡±


    Oniisama looked at me with a puzzled look. Huh?

 CH 487.2

    Additional report¡­!?


    ¡°Tea, can I have a word?¡±


    ¡°My, Oniisama. Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have something else to report to Father, and I was wondering if you could go with me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? S, sure¡­¡±


    When Oniisama said that with a smile, Kurogane and Mashiro stepped before me without budging.


    ¡°How can I protect my Lord if I don¡¯t go where she goes?¡±


    ¡°We are naturally going, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just a talk between family members, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why it would be a bad idea for me to follow. I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going too!¡±


    Oniisama let out a small sigh, but seemed to quickly change his mind, turning to me and holding out his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I took Oniisama¡¯s hand and headed for Otousama¡¯s office.


    Kurogane and Mashiro followed us, but they looked unhappy.


    Hmm, this is going to be a long brushing course.


    I wonder what the report is anyway¡­


    ¡°Umm, Oniisama. What kind of sweets should I bring for the student council?¡±


    As you can imagine, it would be impossible to bring in dorayaki or youkan, so I wonder if I could make some baked goods and leave them with Oniisama.


    Or should I bring them to them and apologize in person?


    ¡°A gift for the student council? Why?¡±


    Oniisama looked at me with a puzzled look. Huh?

 CH 487.3

    Additional report¡­!?


    O, Okaasama was smiling too, but she looked hella scary!?


    She and Oniisama are similar in this way¡­ Oh, Oniisama is actually Otousama¡¯s little sister¡¯s child, isn¡¯t he?


    Okaasama and Oniisama are not related by blood.


    But they have been mother and son all their lives, so I think their little gestures, words, and actions are very similar.


    ¡°Oh well, if Marquis Gruzier¡¯s family tries to do something to you again, just let us know. A little squabble like that is not enough reason for us to retaliate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Tea, if something happens again, you have to let us know, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh, umm.¡±


    ¡°Even though they are a Marquis family, they are lower in rank compared to our family. Do not let her look down on you.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    That being said¡­ it¡¯s not mature of me to be blindsided by the jealous rantings of a child¡­ no, I¡¯m a child too, now.


    ¡°Tea, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Umm, erm¡­¡±


    ¡°You wasn¡¯t listening, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ugh, Oniisama looked at me tiredly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. And so¡­ Father, Mother. I told Tea¡­ Cristea, that my heart was beating for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh.¡±


    Oniisama grasped my hand.


    Eh, hey, what are you doing all of sudden!?


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    ¡°My feelings have not changed since the time I told you about it. If Tea does not find someone else to her liking by the time she comes of age, please give me the chance to court her.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh!?¡±


    Oniisama, wa, wait a minute!?

 CH 488.1

    Conversation with Okaasama (1)


    ¡°Of course, while we are at the academy, we will treat each other as brother and sister. I will not ignore Cristea¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, forcing your feelings onto her is inexcusable.¡±


    Otousama glared at Oniisama.


    Nono, a child of ten years of age wouldn¡¯t do anything like that¡­ right?


    Hmm, I think it¡¯s possible in this world¡­ what a scary world.


    I know that Oniisama would never do something like that, though.


    ¡°I want to cherish Tea. So I am always thinking of her happiness first.¡±


    Oniisama said this and gently held my hand as if he was wrapping it around his own.


    I told you I don¡¯t have a tolerance for this kind of thing!


    The palms of my hands started sweating. Hieeeh¡­!


    Okaasama stood up suddenly and stroked Oniisama¡¯s cheek, looking at him with a nostalgic and loving expression.


    ¡°¡¯If that is what you have decided, then fine. I will respect your feelings. As for me, I would like her to be engaged to His Highness Raymond¡­ But, Norman, don¡¯t forget that I wish for your happiness as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much¡­ Mother.¡±


    Oniisama smiled shyly and looked at me.


    ¡°Tea, you can stay the same as you have always been. I will just try to make sure you choose me.¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah? Er, umm, that¡­¡±


    I had a strange voice because I was suddenly asked to speak.


    Ugh, Okaasama stared at me as if saying, ¡°You are not acting as a proper lady!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡±


    Oniisama smiled and tried to pull the hand he was holding to his mouth.


    ¡°N, ahem!¡±


    Just before he kissed the back of my hand, he heard our Otousama¡¯s cough, and Oniisama looked over.


    ¡°¡­ What is it, Father.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to treat each other as brother and sister?¡±


    At Otousama¡¯s grumpy words, Oniisama¡¯s gently removed his hand from mine with an air of reluctance.


    ¡°I told you that as long as we are at the academy. Other than that, I¡¯m going to make an effort to get her to choose me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will not forgive you if you don¡¯t put Cristea¡¯s feelings first.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Right, Tea?¡±


    ¡°Fueh!?¡±


    What do you want me to say with that big smile on your face?


    ¡°Erm, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Cristea. Let¡¯s talk for a little?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Okaasama stood up with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    Oh no, I have a feeling this is going to be a sermon.


    Maybe she¡¯s going to scold me with something like, ¡°How can you not reply with a smile to something of this extent!¡±


    I had no choice but to stand up, and Oniisama stood up as well.


    ¡°I will walk you to your room.¡±


    ¡°No, Norman, it¡¯s okay, the Sacred Beasts are with us. You should stay here and talk to your father some more.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

 CH 488.2

    Conversation with Okaasama (1)


    ¡°Okaasama, come in.¡±


    I let Miria rest first, so I asked my chambermaid for hot water only, and I brewed green tea myself and served it with youkan (sweet bean jelly).


    ¡°Thank you. I should remind you that a young lady should not snatch a maid¡¯s job¡­ but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.¡±


    Okaasama let out a sigh and reached for the cup of green tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being such a bad daughter in so many ways¡­¡±


    When I apologized dejectedly, Okaasama shook her head.


    ¡°No, I think you are doing very well at acting as a young noble lady nowadays. I thought you didn¡¯t like to study, but before you entered the academy, you received recommendations of the teachers without any difficulty.¡±


    It¡¯s true that before the memory of my previous life returned, I was not so keen on studying, partly because I was afraid of the outburst of my magic power.


    ¡°Cristea, what do you think of Norman?¡±


    ¡°Eh? W, what¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Geez, you¡­ have been unladylike since the beginning. You have stayed in the fief for so long that you may not be used to it, but be careful how you handle yourself in the academy.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you before that Norman is not your biological brother. But because you looked up to Norman as your brother, we became a family.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Okaasama took a sip of the green tea and put down the cup.


    ¡°You have heard that Norman is Christina¡¯s child, right?¡±


    Okaasama moved next to me and patted my head.


    ¡°She fell in love with the second son of a Viscount she met at the academy and, not wanting to marry against her will, eloped right after she graduated from the academy. Your energy is very similar to hers.¡±


    Okaasama let out a chuckle and combed my hair.


    ¡°Father-in-law was furious and disowned Christina, even though Mother-in-law and the rest of us tried to stop him. But a few years later, some time after Stewart and I got married, we found out where she was living. They seemed to have lived modestly, working diligently. And when we found out that Norman had been born to them, she was finally forgiven by Father-in-law. Stewart was taking over the Dukedom at that time, and Christina¡¯s husband was supposed to work for him as an assistant¡­¡±


    The hand that was gently stroking my hair stopped.


    ¡°They were on their way to the estate when they had an accident. They were holding Norman protectively, but by the time we found them, they were already¡­¡±


    Okaasama¡¯s words cut short, and she held me close.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything, so I gently put my hand on her back.


    ¡°So we decided to take Norman, the only one left, in as our adopted son. When we arrived home, young Norman was very rough and out of control¡­¡±


    Oniisama¡­ he must have been in shock at the loss of his parents¡­


    Just imagining that moment brought tears to my eyes.


    Perhaps in sympathy with my grief, Mashiro and Kurogane turned into their Sacred Beast forms and cuddled up to me.


    Thank you for comforting me, Mashiro, Kurogane¡­

 CH 489.1

    Conversation with Okaasama (2)


    ¡°We tried our best to give Norman as much love as Christina and her husband did. Just when we finally felt like we were ready to become true parents and son, we had you.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    I looked up and saw Okaasama smiling at me.


    ¡°Yes. As my belly got bigger, that boy became unstable again. I think he was afraid that our love, which he had finally learned to trust, would now be directed only at you.¡±


    Come to think of it, I remember Oniisama saying something similar.


    Well, things go like that, don¡¯t they? Even real siblings are said to become unstable when the younger one is born, wanting to return to the time when there was no baby, or bullying the baby out of jealousy.


    What did you do, me? The timing of your birth was really bad¡­


    ¡°But all of our worries blew over when you were born.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°When we took Norman to see his newborn sister, you squeezed his finger and wouldn¡¯t let go.¡±


    Okaasama giggled.


    ¡°It was funny to see Norman look at me with that troubled look on his face. I just pulled him into my arms and let him carry you in his arms. And I told him. ¡®Norman, please protect and love this child as we love you.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Okaasama¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish you could have seen the twinkle in Norman¡¯s eye that he showed me then. He looked like a Knight sworn to protect the Princess, and from that day on he doted on you, you know?¡±


    Uwaah¡­ I didn¡¯t realize Oniisama¡¯s doting started when I was so young.


    I certainly have no memory of Oniisama bullying me in any way.


    ¡°But then came the hard part. We found out that you have a tremendous amount of magic. We tried keeping Norman away from you, so that he wouldn¡¯t get hurt by your outbursts of magic power, but he would always make his way beside you unnoticed. That¡¯s why Teacher Marlen instructed Norman to live in a mansion in the Capital, so that he could learn to control his magic power and learn defensive magic to protect himself for your sake.¡±


    Ehhh¡­?


    ¡°We had a hard time moving back and forth between the Capital and our fief during that time, you know? I¡¯m so glad your magic power has stabilized.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m really, really sorry for all the tro¡­¡±


    Okaasama hugged me even tighter to stop me from apologizing.


    ¡°You are silly. It¡¯s normal for parents to do their best for their children. I am so glad you are growing up safe and healthy.¡±


    ¡°Okaasama¡­¡±


    ¡°I never imagined that you would make a contract with the Sacred Beasts or that you would be cooking as a young noble lady, though.¡±


    ¡°Uuh.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I should be happy that all of these things brought happiness to the Ellisfeed family¡­¡±


    Okaasama quickly separated herself from me, placed her hands on my shoulders, and stared at me.

 CH 489.2

    Conversation with Okaasama (2)


    C, certainly¡­


    ¡°We are still at the stage where we are waiting to see what the royals will do, but we should probably approach them to see if we can get ahead of the other houses, is what they are probably thinking.¡±


    ¡­ As a result, there was a stack of invitations to tea parties and letters of engagement offers?


    Ueah¡­ how bothersome.


    Nobles are really bothersome.


    ¡°I think that if you were to get engaged to the Crown Prince, it would strengthen our power as a nation and bring all of us peace of mind at the same time¡­ Lily would like that too.¡±


    Her Highness, the Queen Lily, is my Okaasama¡¯s best friend, so I guess it is her dream that we, their children, get married.


    ¡°But you see, I know that I should not do what you do not want me to do. I was once in an unwanted engagement myself, after all.¡±


    Okaasama smiled sadly and said that she was His Majesty¡¯s fianc¨¦e when she was a student, but due to various reasons, her best friend Lily and His Majesty fell in love, and the fact that Okaasama originally liked Otousama, and he also had feelings for her, the engagement was amicably broken off and settled into the current form.


    What is this light novel development?


    I wonder if I have been reincarnated into the world of Happy Ending after the ending of an Otome game!


    ¡°So, Stewart and I had a good talk and decided that we would first acknowledge the person you have chosen yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okaasama¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to have a hard time, so even if I acknowledge of the person, I will strictly assess whether or no they can make you happy, okay? Of course, Stewart feels the same way.¡±


    ¡°Eh, doesn¡¯t that mean you still don¡¯t approve of them¡­?¡±


    Okaasama gave a giggle, said good night, and left the room.


    ¡°¡­ I feel like I have nearly no choice, though¡­¡±


    I leaned gudely against the back of the sofa, and Mashiro, who was clinging to me tightly, climbed into my lap.


    (Cristea, I will get rid of those insolent guys who approach you, so don¡¯t worry.)


    (Umu. Rest assured that we will be very strict in our judgment as to who is fit to become Lord¡¯s mate, and no wicked person will be allowed to come near you.)


    Eh, this doesn¡¯t provide me with any relief whatsoever, though?


    Seeing them both looking spoiled and showing no signs of leaving, I realized that they were waiting to be brushed, so I prepared for the long course and took their special brushes out of my inventory.


    I would like to get up early tomorrow and make breakfast¡­ but these two have put up with a lot in the past days, so I have to do my best, too.


    I will have to do some working out.


    I grabbed the brush and began brushing Mashiro first.

 CH 490.1

    Morning habits.


    I got up in time to make breakfast as planned, but decided to do yoga first to get the flow of my magic power going.


    If you are aware of the magic power flowing through your whole body, it will spread to the tips of your nerves and allow you to activate spells more efficiently.


    Before the memory of my previous life came back, I seemed to have been having outbursts of enormous amounts of magic power that swelled up in my body en masse.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to do this if I had less magic power, so most people might learn to do that in the stage of increasing their magic power naturally.


    I originally started doing yoga, which I can do secretly in my room to deal with my plump belly, but I had no idea it would help me with the circulation of my magic power¡­


    Of course, with my geek knowledge of my previous life, I could say something like ¡°Be aware of the energy (magic power) in the tanden (below the navel), so that it can be spread throughout the body¡­¡± I guess it was the imagery that made it possible.


    When Mariel-chan came to stay with us, I taught her about yoga and magic power circulation, and she said that since then, she has been able to feel the movement of magic power little by little and the amount of magic power seems to have increased, too.


    I would recommend yoga to other people, but how can I spread yoga to the nobility? That¡¯s where we re at a standstill.


    What a posture are you putting our daughter through! So immodest!¡ªI¡¯m afraid that people will be angry with me.


    I wonder if I can explain how to imagine the circulation of magic power? I thought, ¡°Imagine magic power running through your capillaries just as blood runs through your blood vessels¡± but then I realized that it was only because Mariel-chan was a nurse in her previous life that she could understand it, and I had to find another way to express it. And that¡¯s where I¡¯m currently stuck. Hmm.


    After finishing yoga and dressing lightly, I headed to the kitchen and smelled the good smell of cooking rice.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, good morning!¡±


    As soon as I entered the kitchen, the Head Chef flew over.


    Eh, how did he notice?


    ¡°G, good morning¡­ err, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Lord has given you the permission to use the kitchen as you please! Come, come, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°T¡­ thanks.¡±


    Everyone in the kitchen bowed to me silently without stopping their hands, so I walked in, nodding lightly as I went.


    ¡°What will you be cooking today, Cristea-sama?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ what¡¯s for breakfast this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Today we have wakame miso soup, orc shougayaki, and tamagoyaki!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that too heavy for a breakfast? Continuing on with orc meat would be a bit too much¡­¡±


    Or rather, yesterday it was orckatsu curry, and today, it¡¯s orc shogayaki¡­

 CH 490.2

    Morning habits.


    Nono, it¡¯s not like Orc meat is my favorite, alright!?


    It¡¯s just that Kurogane and Byakko-sama over-harvested Orcs, so I made a lot of Orc soups and Orkatsu for a while, so maybe I¡¯m being misunderstood.


    And then there¡¯s the whole bacon thing¡­


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m grateful for your consideration, but Orc meat is not my favorite, you see? Let¡¯s save the Orc meat for lunch and use this one this morning.¡±


    I said and took out a Sharken from my inventory.


    I had already cut it into easy-to-cook pieces and salted it.


    If you prepare them this way, they are easy to use, either grilled as they are or made into meuni¨¨re.


    ¡°O, Orc meat is not Cristea-sama¡¯s favorite¡­!?¡±


    Head Chef was shocked that he was mistaken, but I ignored him and looked for the griller.


    ¡°Ah, Shin! Grill this for me, please.¡±


    He looked at me for a moment as if to say, ¡°Geh, she found me,¡± and then reluctantly came over. How rude, geez.


    ¡°I will leave this for you then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will do as you say Ojou¡­ sama.¡±


    Head Chef glared at Shin¡¯s for his choice of words, and Shin accepted the Sharken and moved quickly to the magic stove.


    ¡°You will have to learn how to grill Sharken from Shin.¡±


    Sharken¡­ salted fish can be tender and deliciously grilled in a frying pan without a grill.


    Heat a frying pan over medium-high heat without oil, and when white smoke appears, add oil and spread the oil evenly, then add the fish and cook over medium-high heat.


    We could put the fish in it before the oil gets heated if we had a frying pan with nonstick coating like in my previous life, but¡­ we only have cast-iron pans here.


    Grill it for about five minutes, and if it¡¯s not sticking when you push it from the side, turn it over and grill it again for the same amount of time.


    If you accidentally poke it from the top, it will stick to the pan, so be careful.


    If the other side is not sticking too, put it on a plate, and it¡¯s done!


    While Shin is grilling the Sharken, I¡¯m going to make something that could serve as a palate-cleansing dish.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ what is this appetizing aroma¡­?¡±


    The aroma of umeboshi is appetizing in a different way than curry, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Would you like to taste it? Here you go.¡±


    I served a little on a small plate and handed it to the Head Chef. ¡°Then, excuse me¡­¡± he said and brought the onion with a skillful motion of his chopsticks.


    ¡°¡­ This¡­ is surprisingly sour, but strangely appetizing, isn¡¯t it¡­! This is good. Cristea-sama, where can I get these sour red berries?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is called umeboshi, or pickled plums, and I got them at the Bastea Company in our fief. They are not popular in Doristan, so they may be no longer in stock.¡±


    I have bought up the stock at the Bastea Company, but there were only a few left, so I intend to use these sparingly.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ that is unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°I will have them delivered here if they sell them again.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much.¡±


    Needless to say, the breakfast set meal was a hit with the family.


    Now, how shall we use the Orc meat for lunch¡­

 CH 491.1

    What should I make with the Orc meat?


    When I entered the kitchen, the Head Chef was waiting for me.


    What, how long has he been there¡­ I hope he wasn¡¯t waiting for me all this time!?


    ¡°Cristea-sama, I was waiting for you! This is the Orc meat!¡±


    The Head Chef ran to the refrigerated room in a flash, took out the pre-cut Orc meat, and placed it on the cooking table with a thud


    ¡°T, thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m thinking of doing teriyaki today.¡±


    ¡°Teriyaki¡­ with pork meat?¡±


    Ah~ I taught him teriyaki with poultry before, so he has a fixed image that teriyaki works only with poultry, I guess.


    ¡°Teriyaki does not work only with poultry. The sweet and spicy teriyaki sauce can be used in many ways. It goes well with hamburgers and fish, as well as Orc meat.¡±


    Ah, right. Teriyaki hamburgers are also great. I want to eat it as a set with a potato!


    Let¡¯s make it in the dormitory next time.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ so it goes well with fish, too! That sauce sure could go almost on anything¡­¡±


    The Head Chef began to take notes, but I left him alone and started cooking.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    At that moment, I captured Shin, who was passing by the cooking area, and appointed him as my assistant.


    He mumbled something about how he was still in the middle of his break, but¡­ fuhaha, he was just a member of this group. Give up.


    Having said that, cooking this is easy.

 CH 491.2

    What should I make with the Orc meat?


    I chuckled as the two gulped down, and started making the sauce.


    I took out the Yahatul sake, mirin, soy sauce, and the leftover mayonnaise that I had stored in my inventory.


    ¡°Serve rice, with cabbage on top of that, then the teriyaki Orc meat¡­ and.¡±


    Add a dash of extra sauce, and you¡¯ve got a teriyaki mayo pork¡­ Orc donburi!


    Gulp¡­ I heard two loud gulps, so I handed them both small bowls for tasting, and deciding to have a little myself.


    Oh yes, I have to save some for Kurogane and Mashiro.


    I stored the teriyaki mayo Orc donburi for three in my inventory¡­


    ¡°Itadakimasu!¡±


    ¡°¡±I¡­ itadakimasu!!!¡±¡±


    I grabbed a well-balanced chuck of meat, cabbage and rice with chopsticks and brought it to my mouth.


    The richly flavored Orc meat mixed with the crispy cabbage, and the rice that brings it all together¡­ wow, it¡¯s delicious.


    If you don¡¯t like the crunchy texture of cabbage, you can steam it to soften it.


    You can also combine other vegetables.


    I think the more vegetables you have, the better it goes with the sweet and spicy sauce.


    ¡°This is¡­ strongly flavored, but the cabbage and the rice do a good job of neutralizing¡­ or perhaps even enhancing¡­ the rice¡­ the cabbage accentuates the monotonous texture and refreshes the palate, after a dose of the heavy sauce¡­¡±


    Oou, Head Chef exploded with his food report.


    ¡°Well, now you know how to make it, don¡¯t you? Can I ask you to do the rest?¡±


    The Head Chef, who was slightly taken aback by his intoxicated state, seemed to come to his senses, wiped his mouth quickly, and straightened his posture.


    ¡°Yes, of course! Thank you very much for your guidance!¡±


    Shin who had his head held by the Head Chef to forcefully bow to me, said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get any guidance!¡± And so, I quickly left the kitchen, with the delicious smell of the teriyaki wafting from behind me.


    Haah¡­ it might be easier to cook without holding back in the special dormitory¡­

 CH 492.1

    Let¡¯s take a stroll!


    After lunch, I decided to take a walk in the garden.


    The stockpile in my inventory was getting low and I wanted to replenish it, but I had been busy ever since I entered the academy.


    I think I could use a little time to relax.


    Our garden is well tended by the gardener and filled with colorful flowers.


    Kurogane and Mashiro occasionally patrol the grounds of the Royal Capital and the estate premises in human forms.


    Miria once told me that they often talk with the servants.


    Kurogane is a handsome man and seems to be very popular with the maids.


    Mashiro, on the other hand, is popular not only with the maids but also with the elderly because of his looks. Does that mean they love him like a grandchild?


    On the other hand, she said that they are feared by all the guards.


    Mashiro is not good at swordplay, but in Kumite, he can throw even adults bigger than himself.


    Mashiro¡¯s original form was Holy Bear, so he must be very powerful even in human form.


    Kurogane is said to be accustomed to fighting even in human form, and uses his sword and magic to kick the guards to the curb.


    It¡¯s not hard to see why, since Kurogane is so dexterous and agile.


    I was strolling around with them in tow, and the stares from the people around me were incredible.


    I know it is impolite to stare at me, the daughter of their employer (Otousama), so everyone was sneaking glances at me, but it was quite obvious, wasn¡¯t it?


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but I was worried about what they were whispering to each other while looking at me, so I secretly enhanced my hearing with enhancement magic.


    ¡°Haah¡­ today¡¯s provided meal was so delicious, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, truly! Whenever Cristea-sama is here, the Head Chef puts a lot of effort into cooking, which makes the provided meals even tastier than usual. I¡¯m so glad she¡¯s back this weekend.¡±


    ¡­ Eh? Me?


    The maids looked like they were melting not because of the Kurogane and Mashiro, but because of the food!?


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Cristea-sama, Kurogane-sama, and Mashiro-sama.¡±


    ¡°Really. My, today¡¯s meal was so delicious, I ate a lot.¡±


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯m really thankful that I get to eat whatever Cristea-sama and the rest are eating.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! Nowadays, people are jealous of me simply because I work for the Dukes Ellisfeed! I don¡¯t think I could work anywhere else¡­¡±


    Ehhh?? Why are even the guards saying something like that??


    ¡°Fuh¡­ those guys finally realized the truth.¡±


    ¡°Right~¡±


    Kurogane, Mashiro? Don¡¯t whisper to each other with such pride. I can hear you guys!?


    Realizing that everyone¡¯s eyes were actually on me, I quickly left the garden.

 CH 492.2

    Let¡¯s take a stroll!


    ¡°Oh, Shin. Are you on a break?¡±


    ¡°Wha? Ojou, why are you here¡­ oopsy, yes, that¡¯s correct, Ojousama.¡±


    ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t care if you stop trying to change the way you speak. Are you going back to the servants¡¯ quarters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. The Head Chef is too noisy. Ah~ there¡¯s a good napping spot over th¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Crap! He was making such a face, but it was too late.


    ¡°Can I tag along?¡±


    It¡¯s a pretty hard job for a cook to prepare meals for dozens of people every day.


    I understand that it¡¯s hard to use fire on a hot summer day and cold water on a cold winter day to prepare and cook the amount of food they have to prepare, because I cook myself¡­


    It¡¯s important to rest before starting the next job.


    It would be unreasonable of me, his employer¡¯s daughter, to disturb him.


    ¡°Then, that being the case. Ah, right. The vegetable garden built over there is your doing, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh, a vegetable garden!?¡±


    ¡°The gardeners were working hard on it, since it was your request or something.¡±


    ¡°¡­! I¡¯m going to take a look! Thank you, Shin!¡±


    At my words, Shin waved his hand and walked toward the thicket.


    Oh, yes, that¡¯s right.


    When Otousama asked me if there was anything I wanted as a gift for my enrollment, I told him that I wanted a vegetable garden similar to the one at our fief¡¯s estate, only on a smaller scale.


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    Wow, that¡¯s huge! Compared to this, the fief¡¯s is just a homely vegetable garden, you know?


    Eh, I¡¯m so grateful and sorry¡­ that I let the gardeners who manage this magnificent garden get this far.


    Right now it looks like they have just planted the seedlings and seeds.


    ¡°If there are leftovers, we will just have to share with the servants¡­ ah.¡±


    As I looked out over the field, I saw a gardener carrying seedlings from the other side, and I ran over to help him work the field.


    In the end, he refused, saying, ¡°It would be outrageous of me to let Ojousama work in the fields!¡± I was turned down. I¡¯m dejected.


    I guess I will just have to go to the kitchen to stockpile¡­


    I took Kurogane and Mashiro with me, and we trudged off to the kitchen.

 CH 493.1

    Let¡¯s make some snacks!


    ¡°Eh? Cristea-sma!? What is the matter, why have you come in through the backdoor!?¡±


    The Head Chef was surprised to see me coming in from an unexpected place, but rushed up to me.


    ¡°I went to take a look at the vegetable garden and came straight here. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting you.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all! It¡¯s you after all, Cristea-sama!¡±


    Just because it¡¯s me doesn¡¯t mean¡­ that it¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Are you going to make something? I will be your assistant, and I¡¯m at your disposal to provide you with all the tools and ingredients you need!¡±


    ¡°T, thanks¡­ then¡­¡±


    I had the Head Chef prepare flour, sugar, butter, eggs, black tea leaves and matcha for me.


    For the black tea leaves, I asked for Kurogane and Mashiro to grind them to powder in a mortar.


    ¡°Black tea and matcha flavored cookies are ready!¡±


    Cookies that are moist after some time are delicious, but tasting freshly baked cookies is a privilege for those who made them.


    Well, they will stay freshly baked if I keep them in my inventory.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s enjoy them.¡±


    I tasted the still slightly warm cookie.


    I started with the black tea one.


    Yes, they are simple cookies, but with the addition of tea leaves, the aroma spreads softly which makes them seem more brilliant.


    They go well with black tea, and in my previous life, I used to make them a lot because they were so easy to use with tea bags.


    The matcha has a¡­ unique flavor that you may or may not like, but once you get used to it, it¡¯s very addictive.


    ¡°Haah¡­ they may be both teas, but it¡¯s nice to enjoy the different properties even though they were made with the same ingredients¡­¡±


    The Head Chef was completely relaxed as he sipped his tea.


    After all, I made him work as my assistant, so I hope this time, he will enjoy his break. Thinking so, I took my time to enjoy the cookies and tea.


    During that time, I was bombarded with questions about the dinner menu and dishes, but the Head Chef seemed to be enjoying himself, so it was okay¡­ But am I the only one who is afraid of that expectant, almost adoring stare¡­? ¡­(Disheartened)


    At any rate, I left the kitchen, telling him that I would be returning to the dorm tomorrow and would not be cooking meals anymore, and that if possible I would like to cook rice for stockpiling tomorrow morning, and that I would give him a list later so that he could prepare ingredients I could take back to the dormitory with me.


    I stored the cookies in my inventory in their freshly baked state, so I will wrap some of them in small portions later.

 CH 493.2

    Let¡¯s make some snacks!


    ¡°Okaasama, it¡¯s Cristea.¡±


    I knocked and called out, and Okaasama¡¯s personal maid opened the door.


    She asked me to sit down, so I did, and her maid quickly began to prepare the tea.


    ¡°You were strolling through the garden for quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I went to make sweets in the kitchen after.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sweets, you say?¡±


    Okaasama looked at me with sharp eyes. Hieh!


    ¡°Y, yes. They were just simple cookies, though.¡±


    There was no way Okaasama would let it go when she heard it was sweets..


    The maid who was brewing tea beside her also stopped moving for a moment.


    I have to serve them now, yeah.


    I asked the maid to bring out a plate and took out the two kinds of cookies from my inventory.


    ¡°One is a cookie with black tea leaves and the other is a cookie with matcha tea mixed in.¡±


    I was glad that the maid received them with sparkling eyes when she brought a small plate and I handed her a few pieces to try.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ I wonder if these dark grains are tea leaves? They don¡¯t look too good, but the taste is wonderful, with a soft scent of black tea.¡±


    Okaasama happily drank the tea and then picked up the matcha this time.


    ¡°The slight bitterness with a hint of buttery flavor¡­ it¡¯s not too sweet, so it¡¯s easy to eat. This would go well with a cup of Yahatul tea.¡±


    As expected, she talks a lot when Otousama is not around. I guess she is trying to avoid having the same impression because he usually says everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad they are to your palate. Umm, what is it that you wanted to see me about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, oh my, that¡¯s right, hoho¡­¡±


    Okaasama¡­ she was so engrossed in the cookies that she forgot, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°¡­ Ahem. For the time being, we have sorted through the invitations that we have received.¡±


    When Okaasama pointed her hand in front of her, I saw a pile of invitations about to start an avalanche.


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    That was fast. You mean you finished sorting through that amount?


    ¡°O, Okaasama, those are¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to accept all of them. I will refuse on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nono, if there are so many, there surely are some that would be bad to refuse, no?


    ¡°They are all from neutral or hostile factions. Our faction is well aware of how much the Stewart loves you, so they just sent a letter saying, ¡®We would love to see you when the opportunity arises.¡¯ They are going to invite you to a tea party at our home sometime soon, so be sure to join us then.¡±


    ¡°O, okay¡­¡±


    I was a little relieved, but I had to attend the tea party after all.


    ¡°As for the rest, it¡¯s all from people who we know are planning to do something bad to our household¡­ How could ¡®he¡¯ allow such a thing?¡±


    Ah¡­ ahh~ Yes, Otousama, I see.


    How could our doting Otousama allow me to accept invitations from such households?


    Even if he did, he would probably have me be accompanied by Oniisama as a escort, or something like that.


    ¡°He had refused the royal family in the past many times, so how could he not dare to refuse others?¡±


    I see, that¡¯s true.


    It seems to me, though, that not only a few people have strange thoughts because of his very opposition of the royal family.


    ¡°That being the case, do not casually accept invitations to tea parties back at the academy. Oh, the tea parties in the salon wing of the academy are not part of that, but I will give you this list of households to watch out for later, for your reference.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    I glanced at what appeared to be a list that had been written by Okaasama.


    I¡¯m thankful that I don¡¯t have to attend any other tea parties, but it might be hard to remember the list if I would like to go¡­ ugugu

 CH 494.1

    Let¡¯s go back to the dorms!


    Okaasama, who seems to eat little as a lady outside the house, eats quite well at home.


    Many of the nobles in this world are simply gluttons.


    The reason is that if you use too much magic power, you can get anemia-like symptoms, and to prevent that, you eat a lot of calorie-dense food.


    Food has some magic power, and monster meat seems to be particularly effective.


    When they are children, many of them run out of magic power due to their inexperience in magic power manipulation and do things to increase their magic power, so their meals and snacks are high in calories.


    The next day, after storing the freshly cooked rice and ingredients I had requested from the Head Chef in my inventory and getting ready, I was about to board the carriage to return to the dormitory.


    ¡°Cristea, isn¡¯t it too early to go back?¡±


    Otousama stopped me with a regretful look on his face.


    The Head Chef was nodding his head in the back, but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Haah¡­ since Father said so, why don¡¯t we stay until tea time?¡±


    Oniisama said in surrender.


    ¡°We left the dorm in a hurry, and when we get back we have to get ready for tomorrow. Right, Tea?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah. I also have to prepare for the lessons, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu, that can¡¯t be helped then. Return home again in the near future. How about next week?¡±


    ¡°Dear. When we were students, I¡¯m sure we did not return home that often, did we?¡±


    Okaasama chided Otousama.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°D-e-a-r?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ c, come home immediately were something to happen, alright?¡±


    Oh, he was defeated by Okaasama¡¯s impressive smile.


    It¡¯s amazing he still managed to persist¡­


    ¡°Yes. Then, we are off.¡±


    Oniisama pushed me into the carriage, as if he didn¡¯t have any more time for this, and he himself got in after me.


    The carriage began to drive slowly after Miria and the others also got in.


    ¡°We can pick up Sei¡¯s group near the Bastea Company, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can park the carriage near the store and have Kurogane pick them up at the store.¡±


    It would be too conspicuous and disturbing to the store if we drove up in front of the store in a big carriage with the Duke¡¯s family crest on it, after all.


    ¡°I talked with Byakko last night. They should be ready to leave anytime.¡±


    Kurogane added.


    Before leaving the mansion, I also informed Byakko-sama via telepathy and told him that I would contact him again when we reached the vicinity of the store, so the boarding process would go smoothly.


    The carriage rattled along toward the merchant district.

 CH 494.2

    Let¡¯s go back to the dorms!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Kurogane said and quickly dismounted from the carriage, heading for the Bastea with gallant steps.


    As Kurogane passed, women around looked at his back in admiration.


    Kurogane in human form is quite a hunk, after all.


    After I absentmindedly watched Kurogane enter the Bastea Company, he returned within a few minutes with Sei and the others.


    After confirming that everyone was there, Oniisama told the driver to go, and the carriage started off again toward the academy.


    ¡°You were quite fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, these guys were waiting at the storefront.¡±


    ¡°The roads will be busy today, so I thought it would be better to leave right away.¡±


    Sei put Byakko-sama, who had changed into a small tiger, on his lap, and let out a breath.


    ¡°Were you able to relax this weekend, Sei?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, well¡­¡±


    Sei smiled ambiguously.


    I see¡­ the Bastea Company is also a temporary residence for him, so he can¡¯t just relax and unwind like at home.


    ¡°How about you, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Me? As for me, it was, well¡­ should I say as usual or¡­¡±


    When I mentioned the Head Chef, not only Sei but even Oniisama looked bitter.


    ¡°Tea. If you have any problems, not only in the dormitory but also at the mansion, you must talk to me or Father about it. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes. But he means no harm, and I¡¯m a little sorry to keep him waiting when I don¡¯t know when I will return home.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing this on his own, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you feel uncomfortable, I will advise Father to fire him¡­¡±


    I hurriedly stopped Oniisama from taking immediate action.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright! Head Chef is of great skill, and firing him would be a loss for our family!¡±


    As a result of my desperate attempts to stop it, the Head Chef was spared from being fired.


    I almost ruined the Head Chef¡¯s life because I inadvertently brought it up.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, you have a lot on your plate, both at the academy and at the mansion¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    No, in terms of the degree of difficulties, you are above the rest Sei, you know?


    Don¡¯t look at me with sympathy while asking how Oniisama is doing, okay?

 CH 494.3

    Let¡¯s go back to the dorms!


    We quickly got off the carriage and opened the dormitory door, from where we watched Oniisama return to the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    When I saw Oniisama get off the carriage in front of the boys¡¯ dormitory and wave to me, I waved back and entered the dormitory.


    ¡°Kah~ we finally arrived.¡±


    Byakko-sama jumped down from Sei¡¯s arms, instantly turning himself into human form and stretching wide.


    ¡°Ah~ I¡¯m starving¡­ hey, Ojou. You are going to cook in a while, right?¡±


    Byakko-sama looked at me with a hungry look while holding his stomach.


    ¡°Oh, in that case¡­ I have a lunch boxes prepared by our cooks today, so let¡¯s have that. There is one for each of you.¡±


    I took a basket from my inventory and showed it to him.


    ¡°Oh! Great! Let¡¯s head to the dining room right away, then!¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Sei was about to scold Byakko-sama when, ¡°Kuu~¡±¡­ Sei¡¯s stomach rumbled.


    Oh, his face turned bright red.


    ¡°What. Aren¡¯t you hungry, too?¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Sei¡¯s iron-ribbed fan found a clean hit to Byakko-sama¡¯s belly. Sei tried to hide his embarrassment so hard, amazing.


    ¡°Fufufu, let¡¯s head to the dining room then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, sorry, but we will intrude.¡±


    Sei spun around on his heel and strode quickly toward the dining room.


    It may be rude to call a boy cute, but it¡¯s kind of funny to see him trying so hard to act like an adult, isn¡¯t it?


    I took slow steps toward the dining room, so that Sei¡¯s red face would have time to return to normal.

 CH 495.1

    Thanks for your hard work.


    ¡°Ah~ When you get back from your outing, be sure to report to the dorm supervisor¡­ even though I just got back myself¡­¡±


    The teacher staggered up to the table, so I pulled out the his lunch from the inventory, and Miria quickly brewed some tea and put it next to the lunch.


    ¡°Wow~ thanks. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t eat enough yesterday or today~¡±


    ¡°Eh, why?¡±


    I wondered if we had received that many invitations to tea parties. If so, it must have been a lot of work.


    ¡°Well~¡­ I¡¯m going to tell you because there¡¯s no reason to keep it a secret. There were a few students who brought in Magic Beasts and asked to be transferred to the special dormitory¡­ I had to deal with that.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    If the frontal attack (tea party) doesn¡¯t work, they try something this shady!?


    But even if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it a bit too soon to suddenly bring in the Magic Beasts!?


    ¡°It seems that the Adventurers¡¯ Guild received several requests to capture small Magic Beasts when they found out about you guys. Geez, they don¡¯t even know how to tame Magic Beasts to contract themselves, so you can imagine that they have no idea how to take care of Magic Beasts they bought.¡±


    Teacher Neil let out a grand sigh.


    ¡°When I ask them if they can take care of everything themselves, including securing their own food, I was told that they didn¡¯t want to take care of them on their own, and that I should let them hire a dedicated caretaker for them¡­ When I told them that they were not allowed to bring pets into the academy and that they should either take their pets home or go to the building where my laboratory is located to take care of them, they said they didn¡¯t want them anymore and left their Magic Beasts behind¡­ I was discussing with the headmasters about the disposition of the students and taking care of the Magic Beasts that were left behind.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry you must have had a rough couple of days, Teacher Neil.


    ¡°I made the students fill out a boarding request form beforehand, so I know which students abandoned their Magic Beasts. Based on that, we will be punishing the students in question, and the academy will issue a strict warning to their parents. Also, since they were all nobles, I am to give His Majesty a list of what happened and which family they belonged to.¡±


    Uh-huh, if you don¡¯t do that, there will be no end to the number of students who will do the same thing again.


    ¡°Teacher, what is going to happen to those Magic Beasts?¡±


    Sei asked in an angry voice.


    Certainly, I wonder what will happen to them.


    They said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore,¡± So I don¡¯t think they are going to come to pick them up¡­


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯d like to take care of them, but it¡¯s too much for me to do, taking into consideration the ones I had before. Even if I tried to find a caretaker, there are only those who want to take them back for their materials. Even if I asked adventurers to return them to their original places, they wouldn¡¯t accept my request, you know. They will just be turned into materials.¡±


    Materials¡­ captured alive and sold to nobles, and they don¡¯t want them back alive, but they are willing to take them back for their material? That¡¯s terrible¡­


    ¡°The children that were left behind are not very strong, even though they are Magic Beasts, so they could be made into pets and kept, depending on their training. Some of them are popular in the Capital because of the quality of their fur.¡±


    Hmm, I don¡¯t think this will end well.


    ¡°I could transfer them to students who want them, but that doesn¡¯t mean that those students won¡¯t sell them as material either¡­ if possible, I¡¯d like to return them to their original forest. Oh, this fish, could it be Sharken!?¡±


    The onigiri that Teacher Neil ate was made of finely chopped Sharken. How did you know that?


    ¡°It¡¯s yummy. Huh? This meat¡­ is this, Co, Cockatrice!?¡±

 CH 495.2

    Thanks for your hard work.


    ¡°Umm, can¡¯t we take care of them¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be impossible?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, you cannot cheat!¡±


    As if to add to Teacher Neil¡¯s reply, Kurogane and Mashiro followed.


    No Mashiro, cheating is a bit¡­


    ¡°See? The monopolistic desire for the contractor is the same for both the Sacred Beasts and the Magic Beasts. And since those Magic Beasts are weak individuals, they will be taken in by the presence of the Sacred Beasts, and they will end up in trouble.¡±


    Come to think of it, Kaguya is also terribly afraid of Byakko-sama and others, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°But, if it¡¯s just me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nono, they will definitely get attached to you. Even if they don¡¯t, I think they will definitely be frightened by their presence alone. My kids are the same way. I¡¯m just getting them used to it, but it¡¯s a lot of work, okay?¡±


    ¡­ That reminds me, I was marked by both Kurogane and Mashiro, wasn¡¯t I¡­


    ¡°Do you know where they were captured at?¡±


    Byakko-sama, who had finished eating his lunch, asked while sipping his tea.


    ¡°Err¡­ we should be able to find out the general location of their capture by contacting the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind returning them.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Really!¡±


    ¡°I can use warp magic, so I can take them almost anywhere. The only problem is that if I grab them, they will probably pass out, so I can¡¯t just leave them at the destination.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s right. If they stay unconscious, they will become food for other monsters, or they may even die of shock from fear when they are grabbed, so we shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­¡±


    Rejected! That¡¯s definitely a bad idea!


    ¡°I may have an idea for some individuals¡­¡±


    Suzaku-sama, who had also finished her lunch and was sipping tea, spoke up.


    ¡°An idea¡­?¡±


    Suzaku-sama put down her teacup and brushed back her hair, which had fallen to her chest.


    ¡°Yes. We are going to employ them.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suzaku-sama is going to employ them?


    ¡°There¡¯s a question of compatibility, but¡­ we will use them as our servants and release them into the wild to scout out their territories. If anything unusual happens there, they will tell us, and the rest of the time they can be the same as before, so they don¡¯t need us to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds good.¡±


    Byakko-sama nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°S, so there was a way like that¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil took out a notepad from his pocket and began to scribble. Teacher¡­


    In the end, we couldn¡¯t think of any other way, so we decided to wait and see how it went for a few days before implementing Suzaku-sama¡¯s idea.

 CH 496.1

    Class assignment.


    ¡°Then, see you tomorrow. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good night.¡±


    Teacher Neil said he still had some work to do and wandered out of the dormitory. Thank you for your hard work.


    When we returned to our room, Miria, who had returned earlier to unpack our bags, had prepared a bath for me, so I gratefully decided to enter.


    Miria understands that I want to take a relaxing bath alone¡­ or rather, I made her forcefully understand, so I can relax.


    ¡°Fuhaah¡­¡±


    I washed my whole body thoroughly and soaked in the hot water up to my shoulders.


    ¡°¡­ Cristea-sama, you have not fallen asleep, have you?¡±


    Miria called from the other side of the door while knocking.


    Oops, I must have taken too long bathing.


    After getting out of the hot water, I quickly wiped off, wrapped my warm body in my nightgown, and headed for the living room.

 CH 496.2

    Class assignment.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we leave for the classroom.¡±


    Sei said, holding writing utensils in his hands.


    I have already changed into my school uniform, so all I have to do now is to leave.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I wonder if Mariel-san is already there?¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­ I hope she¡¯s waiting at the usual place, since I didn¡¯t have time to contact her last week.¡±


    As I opened the door of the entrance hall while talking about her, Mariel-san abruptly rushed in.


    ¡°Mariel-san!?¡±


    ¡°Ah!? Cristea-san, what a coincidence! I went to see the class assignments ahead! And¡­¡±


    I saw that she was gasping for breath, so it looks like she came running.


    You can¡¯t run around the campus, Mariel-chan. You will get in trouble if you don¡¯t act like a lady.


    ¡°Ah, Mariel-san, we are in the same class, right? I¡¯m happy for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh? Cristea-san, you knew!?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked startled.


    Sorry, I should have told you beforehand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew since last week, but I couldn¡¯t find the time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ you had a hard time, didn¡¯t you¡­ oh, putting that aside, why am I in the S class!?¡±


    Mariel-san, who was in a half-crying state, drew close to me.


    ¡°Eh? I wouldn¡¯t know even if you ask me. I was just told by Teacher that we are in the same class. Oh, he said you did well on the written exams.¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ that means the S class is an Elite course!?


    ¡°Umm, you two. We are going to be late, so why don¡¯t you talk while we move?¡±


    We rushed to the classroom in a huff when Sei reminded us.


    As Teacher Neil had taught us, we took the course to avoid the bulletin board and arrived at the Special class¡¯ classroom, also known as the S-class classroom.


    I tried to talk to Mariel-chan on the way to the classroom, but there were too many eyes on us, so we couldn¡¯t talk properly and just hurried to the classroom.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going in first.¡±


    Saying that, Sei put his hand on the door knob.


    ¡°Ah! Right, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you, Cristea-san.¡±


    Mariel-chan drew her face closer to mine in panic.


    ¡°Eh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Erm, she will be our classmate¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was about to whisper in my ear when Sei opened the door.


    The person on the other side of the door was¡­


    ¡°Alicia Gruzier-sama.¡±


    The actual ¡°Alicia Gruzier¡± with sparkling blonde hair in vertically curled rolls was looking at us.

 CH 497.1

    ¡­ Who?


    ¡°G, good morning.¡±


    Despite the awkwardness of having attracted attention, we gave our morning greetings before stepping inside the classroom.


    I looked around the classroom for an empty seats, and found some near the window in the front where we could all sit side by side. Eh? ¡­ Who!?


    ¡°Ou, G¡¯morning! Hey, did you bring the Sacred Beast with you today!?¡±


    A boy with short orange hair, carelessly scattered, stared at us with sparkling amber eyes.


    As I was puzzled by the suddenness of the situation, Sei stepped forward to protect us with a slightly wary expression on his face.


    ¡°Oh. Like any other guards, we don¡¯t bring them to the class.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~? I was so excited when I found out I would be in a special class with you. I was really looking forward to it, you know~¡±


    The boy¡¯s mouth twitched a little as if he was sulking.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Adrian Nelson, you can call me Adry. I¡¯m the second son of the Knight Commander. Nice to meet you!¡±


    He introduced himself as if he had just remembered, then smiled and held out his hand.


    The Knight Commander Nelson is the most important person in charge of the Royal Knights Order. As I recall, he was a member of the Marquise family.


    Otousama said that most of the Marquise Nelson family is a family of muscle-brains who aspire to be knights¡­ but I certainly have the impression that they express themselves openly now.


    Sei shook his hand, looking out of sorts.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Seinoshin Shikishima. Sei is fine. Best regards.¡±


    ¡°Seinoushi¡­? Err, Sei, right? Yeah, I memorized it!¡±


    He waved his hand and looked at us. Oops, I should introduce myself too.


    ¡°I am Cristea Ellisfeed. I am pleased to get to know you.¡±


    ¡°I, I am M-Mariel Mayer! I will be in your care!¡±


    When Mariel-chan and I introduced ourselves, Adrian, a.k.a. Adry, responded with a smile, ¡°Best regards!¡±


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m really interested in the Sacred Beast! I want to become a knight in the future, but I want to make a contract with a Sacred Beast or a big Magic Beast and fight with it as my cavalry. It would be cooler that way, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You think so?¡±


    Sei responded to Adry-sama¡¯s insistence with an indifferent reply.


    Sei would have preferred to live a peaceful life in his hometown in Yahatul without having his life threatened, rather than making a contract with the Four Divine Beasts, the Sacred Beasts of Yahtul, who were sent by the Divine Dragon to protect him when he left Yahtul


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand him.


    I, too, would have preferred to live a quiet and peaceful life rather than to stand out in a strange way.


    Ah, of course, now I can¡¯t imagine life without Mashiro and the others, can I?


    No mofumofu, no life! You know?


    However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand what Adry-sama is saying, either.


    My nerdy brain from a previous life is nodding its head and saying, ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Mariel-chan must be feeling the same way.

 CH 497.2

    ¡­ Who?


    ¡­ Kurogane isn¡¯t here.


    If he had heard what he just said, he might argue, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad guy, and I did not get kicked to the curb!¡±


    If that happened, it would be known that the Fenrir, who fought against Leon-sama as written in the Founding Chronicle of the Doristan Kingdom, was Kurogane. Hieh!


    I want to avoid that at all costs.


    Because I have a feeling that it would only cause trouble.


    ¡°I hope you can make a contract while still in the academy.¡±


    I answered with a smile.


    I smiled and faked it. I will just have to use the worldly skills I have cultivated in my previous life to get through this!


    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m afraid you have been making a lot of noise since a few minutes ago. Class will be starting soon, you know?¡±


    I heard a reproachful voice from the seat behind, resounded. It was Alicia-sama.


    ¡°What¡¯s up again, Ali. We¡¯re going to be classmates from now on, so we all want to get along, you know?¡±


    ¡°! Stop calling me Ali in such a familiar tone just because we are childhood friends! Besides, the academy is a place where students compete with their abilities, so there is no need to get along¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse her, she has been doing this since she was a tiny pipsqueak, but she has been getting quite naggy lately.¡±


    Adry-sama ignored Alicia-sama and apologized to us.


    Since she was a tiny pipsqueak, he said¡­ we are still only 10 years old, you know?


    The content of the conversation and the ease with which he spoke indicated that they were childhood friends, but his lack of delicacy only added fuel to the fire for Alicia-sama¡­


    ¡°What do you mean that I am naggy!?¡±


    See? Alicia-sama turned red and stood up.


    Just as she was about to come at us in a rage, the door opened.


    ¡°Yes, yes, take your seats~ let¡¯s take the attendance.¡±


    I was stunned to see Teacher Neil and an old man in a magician¡¯s robes beside him¡­ eh, Teacher Marlen!?


    While I was stunned, Teacher Marlen grinned as if the prank had succeeded and proceeded to the podium, poking Teacher Neil with his cane, and saying, ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡±


    We hurriedly took our seats, straightened our postures, and looked at the podium.


    What were Teacher Neil and Teacher Marlen doing here?


    ¡°Well, starting today, you guys, as new students, were assigned to different classes¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil scratched his head as he continued.


    ¡°I, Neil, will be in charge of this special class, together with Teacher Marlen, who is an authority on magic. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    As soon as Teacher Neil said that, there was a rattling sound from the seat behind us as he stood up.


    ¡°Te, Teacher Marlen will!? I had given up on becoming his student when I heard that he had retired a few years ago and had no plans to come back¡­!¡±


    When I turned toward the voice, I saw a boy with dark blue, soft, cat-like hair wearing bottle bottom glasses, his cheeks flushed, and he was staring forward with a pleased look on his face.


    ¡°Ah~ ehrm¡­ this is just fine, let¡¯s start the introductions with you, shall we?¡±


    When he realized that he was the center of attention because of Teacher Neil¡¯s words, his face instantly turned blank and¡­ he blurted out, ¡°Ronnie Willard. I¡¯m here to study magic and magic tools.¡± That was all he said, and after he was seated, he stared forward with sparkles in his eyes, or rather, he was staring at Teacher Marlen.


    He¡¯s¡­ kind of a strange boy, isn¡¯t he?


    Speaking of the Count Willard¡¯s family, they must be a family that produced many powerful magic users.


    I guess he must have been excited to see Teacher Marlen, an authority on magic, whom he admired.


    It must be my imagination that I felt like he had the same air as Teacher Neil, I¡¯m sure.


    ¡°Good, next one¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil was not concerned about what Ronnie-sama was doing.


    He was looking around to see who should introduce themselves next.


    ¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s the kind of thing that doesn¡¯t bother him because he feels like they are the same kind of people?

 CH 498.1

    Self-introductions and guidance.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adrian Nelson, call me Adry. My father, as you might know, is a Knight Commander. I plan to become a knight in the future and fight for my country, so I¡¯m going to learn a lot of magic at the academy that I can use in battle. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Oou¡­ what a muscle-brainy self-introduction.


    I have to be careful not to be swept away, as I know a similar type of Sacred Beast-sama, with his sunny disposition.


    After Adry-sama¡¯s self-introduction, it was Alicia-sama¡¯s turn next.


    ¡°¡­ I am Alicia Gruzier.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Err, is there anything else? Like your favorite things, hobbies, or just saying hello to everyone.¡±


    After she answered Teacher Neil¡¯s question without any hesitation, Alicia-sama told him, ¡°Please hurry up to the next person.¡±


    ¡°A, alright? Then, next¡­ Miss Cristea.¡±


    Teacher Neil had been choosing people at random, regardless of their status, so I stood up in a hurry when I was suddenly chosen.


    ¡°My name is Cristea Ellisfeed. For various reasons, I have stayed in my family¡¯s fief for a long time, so I hope we all can get to know each other.¡±


    Since we are going to be classmates, I would like to be friends with you.


    ¡°Ehmm, the special class is for those who have been judged to have the basic academic and magic abilities down, based on the results of the written exam and the aptitude test. Therefore, you are only required to attend the general education classes in which you have been judged to have a low level of understanding on the exam, and you will be excused from the rest of the classes. You will be contacted individually later about the classes you need to attend so that you don¡¯t lose any credits, and you will take classes with the A class, but if the teacher deems that you understand the material well enough, you will be excused from the rest of the classes.¡±


    The teacher in charge of the class will excuse us from further classes if they deem that we have understood the material well enough.


    Teacher Marlen followed up on Teacher Neil¡¯s nonchalant words.


    ¡°Umu. The reason we are exempting you from classes is that we expect you to further your studies on your own. It would be a waste to waste the time of talented people, wouldn¡¯t it? However, if you become conceited because of your excellence, and slacken off and drop your grades, I will drop you to a lower class without mercy.¡±


    At the words of Teacher Marlen, who was talking with a smile on his face, the faces of children, who until a few minutes ago had been so happy that they didn¡¯t have to take classes were twitching.


    ¡°It¡¯s as Teacher Marlen said. Of course, you can take the classes you are exempted from if you want to. And of course, you will be required to take the final exam at the end of the academic year.¡±


    Some students looked fed up by Teacher Neil¡¯s words.


    Even though it¡¯s a special class, if you¡¯re exempted from that much, you are probably being treated way too favorably¡­


    ¡°The classes that you are required to attend are the ones that require practical training. For example, Monstorology that I am in charge of, and Teacher Marlen¡¯s Magic Science!¡±


    While everyone was looking at Teacher Neil, who was talking with a smug look on his face, Ronnie-sama was looking at Teacher Marlen intently.


    ¡­ I guess he really likes magic.


    He doesn¡¯t know that Teacher Marlen had been my tutor since he retired, and if he finds out, he¡¯s going to be¡­ terribly jealous.


    I will have to be careful.

 CH 498.2

    Self-introductions and guidance.


    Teacher Neil called our names, and one after another, we headed to the front to pick up the printouts.


    I was called too, so I quickly picked it up and returned to my seat to check the contents.


    ¡­ Huh? Isn¡¯t this strange?


    General education is easy, so it¡¯s good that I am exempt from everything. As for the etiquette studies, because I learned how to behave as a noble, I can participate only in what I want and take the practical exam.


    As for the magic studies, I am also exempt from lectures for beginners, and I can be exempted from the practical skills too depending on the first exam¡­ and so on.


    Eh, there are almost no classes for me to take except for the lectures where practical skills is mandatory.


    It seems that Monsterology was required, but when I looked up at the thought of being exempted from magic studies¡­ Teacher Marlen grinned at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Cristea. You don¡¯t need lectures on elementary magic, no? Or would you like another one of my lectures?¡±


    Even with Teacher Marlen¡¯s approval, I still have a strong yearning to attend lectures on magic because I was a fan of famous fantasy novels in my previous life.


    I would like to try to actually use magic and stuff like that with everyone¡­


    Clatter.


    ¡­ Hm?


    ¡°¡­ Teacher Marlen¡¯s lectures?¡±


    When I looked at the owner of the voice, I saw Ronnie-sama standing up shakily and looking at me


    ¡­¡­Ah, ahaaaaahah!?


    Teacher Marleeeen!!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that Teacher Marlen has been tutoring at Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s all ths time¡­?¡±


    Hieeeh, I can¡¯t see very well through his bottle-bottomed glasses, but I can see he¡¯s staring at me like crazyyy!


    I involuntarily turned my face away.


    No, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right!?


    I didn¡¯t force Teacher Marlen to retire, okay!?


    He was really enjoying his retirement, you know?


    ¡°Umu, that¡¯s right. So I¡¯m very aware of Miss Cristea¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Teacher Marlen replied proudly with a flick of his beard.


    ¡°¡­ How envious¡­!¡±


    He slammed his clenched fist down on the desk with a thud, and I heard him grit his teeth.


    ¡­ I¡¯m too scared to turn around.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you over there. You should be seated for now. You¡¯re going to be taught as much as you want. Next, let¡¯s talk about the optional classes¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil told Ronnie-sama to be seated without worrying about his condition and continued his explanation.


    At times like this, I envy Teacher Neil¡¯s strong mentality of not reading the air.


    I felt a piercing stare from behind me, but I didn¡¯t dare turn around, so I decided to concentrate on Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°We explained about the required courses up to this point, but now, I will hand you printouts for the optional courses.¡±


    According to Teacher Neal, in addition to the required courses, there are optional courses for those who want to learn about the profession they want to become in the future or be in specialized fields.


    For the nobility, there are courses such as diplomacy to learn how to manage a fiefdom and how to relate with other countries, and courses to learn how to act as a lady without embarrassment, etc. For merchants and commoners, there are courses to learn economics and how to behave with nobles, and courses to acquire knowledge necessary for servants such as maids and servants. In short, the main courses are meant to be vocational training so that students will not be in trouble after graduation.


    The main courses are meant to be vocational training, so that they can help them after they graduate.


    I had heard about these courses before, but I didn¡¯t realize that you have to study them from the first year¡­ Well, it¡¯s true that some skills can only be acquired through experience, so I guess it¡¯s best to start early.


    ¡°You should think about which courses you want to take based on your future. If you don¡¯t choose a course this year, you can add or change it next year, so there is no need to rack your brains too much about it for now.¡±


    It seems that there is no severe penalty for not earning credits for optional courses or not being able to advance to the next year, but the academy will not issue letters of introduction or recommendation for students to get the job they want upon graduation.


    ¡­ That¡¯s a lot of hard studying, isn¡¯t it?


    I listened to Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation of each course, and decided to think carefully about which course to choose.

 CH 499.1

    Let¡¯s do our best together, shall we?


    Teacher Neil spoke and called one of the students by name.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ Tryn Taylor, was it?


    I remember he introduced himself and said he was the son of a merchant who dealt mainly in clothing.


    I heard that his mother was a former daughter of a viscount, and that¡¯s why his magic powers were a little higher.


    As he sat down in the chair by the teacher¡¯s desk next to the podium, Teacher Marlen activated what appeared to be a small magic tool on the desk.


    I thought I heard a slight high-pitched sound, and after that I couldn¡¯t hear any more of their voices, even though Teacher Marlen and Teacher Neil seemed to be talking about something.


    ¡°Is that a¡­ soundproofing magic tool? But I have never seen one that small¡­ is it an improved version or¡­?¡±


    Behind me, Ronnie-sama, who seemed to be a magic and magic tool geek, was muttering to himself.


    I see¡­ a soundproofing magic tool.


    I have always used magic to deploy soundproofing barriers, so I didn¡¯t know there were special magic tools for that.


    Come to think of it, there were also barrier tools at the magic tool shop back in the fief.


    ¡°Cristea-saaan¡­¡±


    Mariel called out to me weakly.


    ¡°Mariel-san, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this, please¡­¡±


    She then held out to me the form that had just been handed out to us. The following was a list of the required classes that Mariel-chan must take.


    ¡°T, there¡¯s so many¡­¡±


    Although she was exempted from general education and geography classes, there were a lot of classes required of a noblewoman, such as lady¡¯s education and history.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I knew I should have had hired a tutor before I entered the school¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at my printout and exclaimed loudly, causing the people around me to make a fuss.


    ¡°Eh¡­ exempted from almost everything, is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a reason to attend the academy?¡±


    ¡­ You are right. But the only thing that exempts you is that you have the basics. If you want to get more into specialization, you will have a lot to learn, so it makes sense to come, right¡­ I think.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan apologized for the attention she had inadvertently drawn to me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yeah, I feel like it¡¯s too late to worry about standing out, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Mariel-chan¡­


    ¡°But with so many exemptions, there will be nearly no classes to take together with you, Cirstea-san¡­¡±

 CH 499.2

    Let¡¯s do our best together, shall we?


    ¡°D, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to take some classes as a refresher, okay?¡±


    Mariel-chan reacted to my words with a twitch, and then squeezed my hand back.


    ¡°Really? Th, then, let¡¯s take some classes together, such as ladies¡¯ education!? And please tell me if there is anything I don¡¯t understand about!?¡±


    At Mariel-chan¡¯s desperate expression, I nodded my head and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m glad¡­ let¡¯s do our best together!¡±


    ¡­ It¡¯s you, Mariel-chan, who has to work hard here, okay!?


    Then Sei joined me, and while I, Mariel-chan and the other students were discussing which class to take, my turn came around.


    I was approached by a student who had been consulting with the teachers before me and headed for the desk next to the podium, and on my way there I heard the same ringing in my ears as before.


    As I moved further forward, I could no longer hear the surrounding noise that I had been hearing, so I guessed that I had entered the effective range of the magic tool.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Cristea. Sit down here.¡±


    As I sat down, Teacher Neil looked at the printout in his hand and groaned, ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are excellent, Miss Cristea. There are hardly any classes to take for you, are there? What are you going to do? Oh, if you want, why don¡¯t you go to my lab and write a paper about the Sacred Beasts?¡±


    Teacher Neil suggested with a very nice smile.


    No, that¡¯s your wish, isn¡¯t it?


    You just want to know about the Sacred Beasts yourself, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Nono, What are you talking about? You can be my assistant in my class, Miss Cristea. Oh, by the way, you¡¯re interested in magic tools, too, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you help me with that as well?¡±


    Teacher Marlen laughed cheerfully.


    ¡°Eh? I never told you that I was interested in magic tools, did I, Teacher Marlen¡­?¡±


    I had asked him a lot of questions about magic, but I don¡¯t think I ever asked him that much about magic tools.


    ¡°You know the magic tool craftsman in your domain, don¡¯t you? He is my student. When I went to see him before returning to the Capital, I was told that the daughter of the Ellisfeed family is very interested in and understands magic tools, and that she has a bright imagination to create new magic tools. He asked me to take care of you and teach you properly¡­ Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not.¡±


    Ahhhhhh!? That magic tool craftsman otaku was also Teacher Marlen¡¯s student!?


    O, of course he was, to be able to create that many great things, he would have studied at the Adelia Academy¡­ I heard that he was a resident of the Capital before moving to our fief.


    At that time, Teacher Marlen was still teaching at the academy¡­


    ¡°I had certainly talked a bit with the magic tool craftsman in my family¡¯s fief, but I have never created one myself, you know?¡±


    Of course, I would be interested in making something useful, you know? Mainly cooking tools.


    Where did the information about my imagination come from, though?


    ¡°Is that so? Well, with your amount of magic power, I¡¯m sure we could try a lot of things, so I may ask you to be my assistant, and that being the case, I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

 CH 499.3

    Let¡¯s do our best together, shall we?


    ¡°Wait a minute, Teacher Marlen! I have a favor to ask of Miss Cristea, too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the only thing you have to ask about is the Sacred Beasts. I¡¯m sure that if you force Miss Cristea to do something, the Sacred Beasts won¡¯t be happy, so I don¡¯t think you should do anything untactful, alright?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Yes, Teacher Marlen is right!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll ask Miss Cristea and the Sacred Beasts to cooperate with me as much as they can¡­ Well, about the classes¡­¡±


    As Teacher Neil continued to talk with his shoulders slumped, I consulted with him, taking Mariel-chan into consideration as well.


    In the end, I decided to attend classes mainly on the rules and regulations in the social world, such as etiquette and dancing, which Mariel-chan is concerned about.


    When I was one-on-one with Teacher Marlen, it was more like training than a class, and I learned magic so quickly after I got my memory back from my previous life that Teacher Marlen was amazed at how quickly I learned and how boring it was for him.


    I heard that Mariel-chan was exempted from general education, which is excellent for a lower level noble.


    SeI also lacked knowledge of history, geography, etiquette, and other subjects related to the Doristan Kingdom, so those were required for him, but he was almost exempt from every general education-type courses.


    I would say this was also an excellent result, considering he is a foreign student.


    Other than that, it looks like Adry-sama invited him to take a Knight course with him to learn swordsmanship and other things to become a Knight, but I wonder if he¡¯ll be okay¡­?


    He said he was adopted by a Yahatulian warrior family, so he seems to be doing Yahatulian martial arts, but it should be different¡­ from the swordsmanship of the Doristan Kingdom, I think.


    I will ask Byakko-sama about it later.


    At any rate, the specialized course was not decided on immediately today, so I was told to take it to the dormitory and take my time deciding. After that, went straight into the lunch break.

 CH 500.1

    Caf¨¦ meal?


    It was lunchtime, and as I was heading back to the special dormitory, Mariel-chan invited me to lunch at one of the cafeterias scattered throughout the academy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but¡­¡±


    Does it taste okay? I didn¡¯t think so, but if I said it as it was, people around me would hear it as: ¡±Do they serve decent food that will suit my taste buds?¡± People would think I was just being sarcastic¡­


    But, as expected, I would like to avoid eating heavy lunch at noon.


    Mariel-chan smiled and spoke up, perhaps sensing my hesitation.


    ¡°There is something on the menu that I¡¯d like you to try, Cristea-san, Sei-sama! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sei and I looked at each other and then followed Mariel-chan.


    On the way, I told Kurogane and Mashiro that we would eat lunch elsewhere, and they sulked.


    I will have to treat and brush them later to put them in a good mood¡­ Good grief.


    ¡°Oh, here it is! Actually, it¡¯s my first time here too, but I heard it¡¯s reasonably priced and highly recommended~¡±


    The cafeteria Mariel-chan led us to was located near the faculty building, where the teachers¡¯ offices and the Headmaster¡¯s office were located.


    Since the cafeteria was close to the teachers¡¯ building, there was a lot of staff, but there were also a fair number of students.


    ¡°I was told by a senior in the dormitory that they have added a new menu item that I got very interested in¡­ Oh, here it is!¡±


    Mariel-chan pointed to a board on which a handwritten menu was posted, and what was written on it was¡­


    ¡°Rice set?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when I saw the last word on the menu.


    ¡°Eh, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of talk about Cristea-san and Sei-sama right now? So, in an effort to capitalize on your popularity, the head chef made a prototype using Cristea-san¡¯s recipe and ingredients from the Baste Company, and he was hooked on its deliciousness. They just added it as a new menu item.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard that they considered naming the set the ¡®Cristea-sama Set¡¯ or something like that, but decided against it because it might be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s disrespectful or not, I wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! And now that you got the information quickly, don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    Mariel-chan got in line to order and we followed.


    Regardless of its naming history, I¡¯m interested to see what they come up with.


    I hope it¡¯s not arranged in a strange way¡­


    According to Mariel-chan¡¯s explanation, here you first purchase a card-sized plate that serves as a meal ticket, and when you place the plate on the magic device on the table, the menu you ordered will be delivered to your table.


    I had a similar system in my previous life, but this magic tool is really convenient.


    The line went smoothly, and finally it was our turn.

 CH 500.2

    Caf¨¦ meal?


    The employee at the cash register seemed to make a loud noise as we answered Mariel-chan¡¯s question, and then he backed away, shaking as a rattle.


    ¡°¡­? Umm, we would like to order¡­¡±


    Just as Mariel-chan was about to order while feeling suspicious, the employee shouted loudly toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Head cheeef! The daughter of Duke Ellisfeed has comeee!¡±


    Haaah!?


    ¡°Whaaat¡ª!?¡±


    At the same time as that voice, I thought I heard something fall in the kitchen, a stern-looking chef came out running up to me.


    ¡°Y-young lady of Duke E-Elielielisfeed, it-it-it¡¯s an honor to meesh youw¡­¡±


    Why are you stuttering? Uh, he seems to be tremendously frightened though, what is this about!?


    ¡°Haah, umm¡­ this rice set is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please forgive meee!¡±


    The person who seemed to be the head chef ripped off his chef hat and bowed his head with great force.


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for selling your recipe as a menu item without your permission, Ojousama¡­ I, I didn¡¯t expect to be scolded so soon¡­¡±


    Ah~¡­ I see. So it¡¯s about this.


    I registered the recipes for rice and miso soup, so he thought I was here to object against his incorporating of my recipes into the menu without my permission.


    ¡°Please raise your head. You seem to have misunderstood something. I prohibit people from reselling the recipes I sell, but I don¡¯t prohibit them from selling the dishes based on my recipes, as long as people don¡¯t claim to have invented them themselves.¡±


    ¡°How, however¡­ a, are you sure¡­?¡±


    This time, he raised his head and looked at me with fear and trepidation, so the eyes around me hurt!


    Stop it, you are making me look like a villainess!


    ¡°Of course. I have been looking forward to having your rice set.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t know about it until I came here, though¡­


    At my words, the chef-like person smiled and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you very much! What an honor to be serving you is, Ojousama¡­ I will bring it to you right away! Hey, get these three plates ready right away! Please take this plate and wait at your favorite table. No need to pay!¡±


    He rushed the cashier to issue the plate and pushed it to Mariel-chan.


    ¡°T, thank you¡­?¡±


    We noticed that the people in line behind us and at the surrounding tables were paying attention to us, so we quickly moved to find an empty seat.


    As we scurried around for a seat that was a little less conspicuous¡­ a glamorous voice called out to us.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, over here.¡±


    As I turned my eyes in the direction of the voice, I saw¡­


    ¡°Pamela-san!?¡±


    Pamela-san, the academy¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s secretary, was waving her hand.

 CH 501.1

    Food tasting, food tasting!


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve come to eat too, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Headmaster!?¡±


    When I entered the room, I found the Headmaster was there.


    ¡°Well, everyone, since you¡¯re here, you may as well eat here.¡±


    The Headmaster recommended an empty table.


    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The more the merrier, rather than eating alone. Can¡¯t you do the old man a favor?¡±


    Pamela-san nodded at the mischievous Headmaster, who winked at her with a snap.


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to draw attention to yourself here. And there will be no one to bother you.¡±


    Oh¡­ I¡¯m sure they heard the commotion earlier.


    Certainly, there would be no staring here, and no one would act strangely in front of the Headmaster.


    I was delighted by the thoughtfulness of the two.


    ¡°Thank you very much. We will take you up your offer.¡±


    When I said so, Sei and Mariel-chan also bowed their heads and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    We took our seats as recommended by the Headmaster, and near the center of the table there was a magic tool to fit the plate.


    As Pamela-san explained, we each snapped the plate into the space corresponding to our seat.


    Then, the frame surrounding the plate softly glowed.


    ¡°This tells the kitchen which table the food will be taken to. The glowing light is a sign that the food has not yet been delivered. When all the dishes have been delivered, the light goes out and the plates are collected.¡±


    Hoho~ I see. That¡¯s quite convenient.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I have never seen this magic tool outside the academy, though¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan asked with interest.


    ¡°This is a prototype made in the Magic tools craftsmanship course. The prototypes are tested and improved within the academy, and if they are judged to be acceptable to the public, they are registered in the name of their creator with the Magic Tool Craftsmen¡¯s Guild. If it is made by a team, of course, it will be registered under the joint name of the team.¡±


    ¡°The Magic Tool Craftsmen¡¯s Guild?¡±


    I know of a Merchant¡¯s Guild, but¡­


    ¡°Umu. Those who want to make a living as magic tools craftsmen must register with the Magic Tool Craftsmen¡¯s Guild, and register the magic tools they create under their name. Craftsmen are forbidden from selling the magic tools to the Merchant¡¯s Guild on their own.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Huh? But the craftsman in our fief had their own private store, right?


    ¡°Umm, are magic tool craftsmen able to set up their own stores and sell their products directly, without going through the Guilds?¡±


    Surely, that magic tool craftsman wasn¡¯t unlicensed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some of the best ones are directly commissioned by nobles and merchants.¡±


    Oh, I see. That¡¯s good to know.

 CH 501.2

    Food tasting, food tasting!


    Certainly, that¡¯s how it is with profession nerds.


    ¡°It is a rule to put the name of the person registered with the Guild on every magic tool when selling their magic tools to customers. This is in case there is a problem later on. However, if you are skilled enough to make a living as a craftsman on your own, the meaning of the name will be to increase the value of the magic tool, rather than to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?


    ¡­ So that magic tool craftsman was a pretty amazing guy, huh?


    ¡°I apologize for the wait! I hope this is to everyone¡¯s taste¡­¡±


    While the nervous-looking chef was greeting the guests, the waiters were serving the trays of food ordered by the guests to their respective seats with fluid movements.


    Oh, the Headmaster and Pamela-san also ordered a rice set?


    ¡°I hear that Miss Cristea spread the word about this rice and such?¡±


    After the pre-meal prayer, the Headmaster picked up a spoon.


    Chopsticks have not penetrated the market yet, so it looks like they eat rice on a flat plate, miso soup¡­ on a soup plate, and also using a spoon to eat it. Ugh, I can¡¯t shake the feeling of discomfort.


    ¡°Yes. You heard about it?¡±


    ¡°Your father ate it himself at the royal court to prove that it was safe. Nowadays, it is welcomed by the commoners because it is inexpensive and easy to eat.¡±


    Oh, is that the time when he ate the rice ball lunch box that I gave him when he went to work, boasting to his subordinates that it was a dish full of love that his beloved daughter made for him¡­?


    Or maybe when he ordered the cooks to reproduce the food I made here (at his residence in the royal capital), and because of the repeated trials, the servants were forced to eat rice as well¡­?


    I remember when Otousama told me about it, I smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, Otousama, that¡¯s embarrassing,¡± but in my heart I said, ¡°What are you doing, Otousama!?¡± with anguish¡­


    I replied to the Headmaster with a nonchalant, ¡°How embarrassing¡±.


    ¡°I heard that there was a proposal to introduce it in the dormitory meals, but it didn¡¯t seem to go through. But it seems that this idea has not been realized due to opposition from the children of the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. The menu was created by a person who was rumored to be a ¡°Repulsive food eating lady,¡± and the rumor-mongers would not want to eat it.


    ¡°If it becomes popular here, things may change again, though.¡±


    When Pamela-san said this with a smile, the head chef, who was standing by her side, looked even firmer and tightened his grip on the cook¡¯s hat in his hand.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s a serious responsibility, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

 CH 501.3

    Food tasting, food tasting!


    ¡°Haha, right. Well, let¡¯s eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    At the Headmaster¡¯s words, everyone began to eat.


    I started with the rice.


    ¡°Ah¡­ umm, how is it?¡±


    The head chef asked fearfully.


    ¡°Mhm, it has an interesting flavor,¡±


    ¡°Yes, this rice has an interesting texture.¡±


    The headmaster and Pamela-san didn¡¯t really seem to think it¡¯s bad because they answered with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Thank you very much! And so, umm, Miss Ellisfeed, what do you think¡­?¡±


    The head chef was probably concerned because our reaction wasn¡¯t that good.


    It would be easy to say it¡¯s delicious here, but as the one who marketed the recipe has a responsibility. What needs to be said needs to be said.


    ¡°Um, the rice and the stir-friend meat and vegetables are delicious. However¡­¡±


    ¡°W, what is it?¡±


    ¡°The miso soup is bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh!?¡±


    Sei and Mariel-chan nodded in agreement to my words, and the head chef, the Headmaster and Pamela-san were surprised for some reason.


    Because, you know, bad food is bad food.


    We must investigate the cause and correct it!

 CH 502.1

    This is the real miso soup!


    The head chef stared at me, shaking and trembling.


    No need to be so frightened¡­


    ¡°You said you purchased my recipe, did you not? Have you ever made this miso soup exactly to the recipe?¡±


    If you have ever made it according to the recipe, it would not taste like this.


    The head chef gave a jerky look at my question.


    ¡°T, that is¡­¡±


    The chef was astonished as Sei and Mariel-chanalso silently affirmed my words.


    ¡°S, such a thing¡­ was not written in the recipe, though!?¡±


    ¡°No, there must be some ingredients that were not used, even though they were mentioned in the recipe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ don¡¯t tell me, that thing¡­?¡±


    The head chef seemed to have an idea of what I was pointing out and staggered.


    ¡°Yes, you¡­ have not used kombu and katsuobushi, right?¡±


    Yes, there is no dashi used in this miso soup. It is just miso dissolved and cooked with others ingredients.


    For first-timers, the broth from the vegetables may be tasty enough.


    But it won¡¯t fool the tastebuds of Sei, who is from Yahatul, and Mariel-chan and I, who know the taste of real miso soup from our previous lives.


    ¡°Certainly¡­ we did not use those things mentioned in the recipe. However, those from the Bastea Company showed us just a piece of wood and a blackened slab, you know!? The Bastea Company is out of their minds for presenting those things as ingredients! I hesitated to buy even miso from its appearance¡­ ah, no, I mean¡­¡±


    The chef noticed us glaring at him angrily while he explained why he didn¡¯t buy it, and he stiffened.


    (Mashiro, Kurogane. Can you hear me?)


    I call out to them both telepathically.


    (Yes, I can hear you~ What is it? Did something happen? Should I fly over?)


    (My Lord, what is the matter?)


    There was an immediate reply. They seemed to have decided that there was no danger because there was no urgency in my voice.


    (Listen, there is something I need you to bring me. It¡¯s in the kitchen¡­)


    I requested them both, and they answered, (Roger that.) and we ended the telepathic conversation.


    Meanwhile, the head chef was wobbling and shaking even more, probably because I had been silent.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, calm down a bit.¡±


    The Headmaster seemed to have misunderstood that I had become mute in anger, and was about to get up from his seat with to calm me down.

 CH 502.2

    This is the real miso soup!


    The moment I smiled, Kurogane and Mashiro in their human forms warped behind me.


    ¡°Hii¡­!¡±


    The head chef, perhaps startled by the sudden appearance of the two, let out a small scream and fell on his buttocks.


    ¡°A, are those¡­ Sa, Sacred Beasts¡­!? Hii, hiyuu!? P, Please, spare my life!!¡±


    Eh, spare his life? ¡­ Is this situation perhaps making me look like a villainess?


    With two Sacred Beasts behind me, I might look like I¡¯m trying to punish those I don¡¯t like!?


    Wait, I don¡¯t want to change my class from ¡°Repulsive food-eating lady¡± to ¡°Villainess¡±!! No way¡ª!


    ¡°My Lord, I brought it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kurogane. Please put it down here.¡±


    Kurogane brought a pot from the kitchen and put it on the table.


    ¡°Cristea, what about this?¡±


    ¡°Mashiro, thank you, too. Can you put that down as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Mashiro smiled happily at me and put the package in his hands on the table.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The head chef looked at the table and shouted.


    ¡°Yes. This is kombu and katsuobushi. They must be the same ones you saw at the Bastea Company.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°And the liquid in this pot is the broth made from them.¡±


    After hearing my explanation, he somehow managed to get up from the table and peeked into the pot curiously, as is the nature of a chef.


    ¡°Head Chef, I will offer you this broth, so please try to make miso soup with it. Please don¡¯t boil it, though.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Ah, yes¡­¡±


    The head chef looked at me in surprise, but then looked behind me at Kurogane and Mashiro, and got startled again.


    Hey you two, you are not intimidating the head chef just because I can¡¯t see behind me, are you!?


    The head chef had a waiter bring the pot and staggered back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Cristea, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss ristea, was that miso soup unfinished? This sheet and piece of wood¡­ are those ingredients?¡±


    The Headmaster was looking at the kombu and katsuobushi with great interest.


    ¡°Yes, this sheet-like thing is called kombu, which is dried seaweed that grows in the sea. And this piece of wood-looking thing is katsuobushi, which is made from dried fish.¡±


    The dried fish is then sprayed with mold and dried in the sun to remove the moisture, but I won¡¯t go into that.


    ¡°Hooh, I didn¡¯t realize a fish like this existed¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just that the processing has made it tougher. It¡¯s a normal fish.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Cristea. The Katsuo are weak, but they are a kind of monsters. Strong fishermen who specialize in Katsuo fishing catch them by the line, and they are immediately prepared on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Is that so!?¡±


    Sei¡¯s explanation surprised both Mariel-chan and me.


    I didn¡¯t know that. So there were¡­ monsters called Katsuo in this world.


    Thank goodness for the mighty fishermen of Yahatul¡­!

 CH 502.3

    This is the real miso soup!


    I put the dried katsuobushi on the shaving machine I bring along with me in my Inventory, and showed them how to shave them rhythmically with a swish, and Mariel-chan took notice.


    ¡°Wow, so that¡¯s how you shave katsuobushi! I have never seen it before! Can I try shaving it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    After handing Mariel-chan the katsuobushi block and the shaving machine, I remembered that she is not a good cook.


    I couldn¡¯t point that out here, so I watched with bated breath and was secretly relieved when she started shaving the block smoothly.


    ¡°You are doing very good, Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good at making things¡­ I thought this might be an extension of that¡­ oh, no, I mean¡­¡±


    Oh, she was a cosplayer in a previous life and made everything from costumes to accessories herself, so she must be good with her hands.


    I wonder why¡­ only her cooking turns into dark matter?


    ¡°Mariel-san, that¡¯s enough¡­ these are katsuobushi shavings. Would you like to try?¡±


    I took out the shavings from the shaver and showed them to the Headmaster and Pamela-san. The two of them plucked the katsuobushi nervously and put them in their mouths.


    ¡°¡­ What is this? It¡¯s like flimsy paper, but the umami spreads in your mouth¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, indeed. I have never tasted anything like this before, but I think I might get addicted to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Kombu is not to be served as is. Soaking it in water will return it to its original state and also permeate the umami into the water.¡±


    Hm, explaining dashi is so difficult.


    As I was thinking about this, I heard a yell from the kitchen.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    The head chef rushed in with a pot of miso soup in his hands to our bewildered selves.


    ¡°Young lady Ellisfeed-sama! Th, this, this is¡­!¡±


    Don! The head chef put the pot on the table and kneeled down. Hieeh!?


    ¡°What I served you was truly a terrible, inferior product! Please forgive me!¡°


    I, Mariel-chan and the others were shocked at the chef who was on his knees apologizing to me.


    Only Kurogane and Mashiro, who did not know what was going on, were looking proud. Why are you guys looking so smug?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with it if you understand what I was trying to say. From now on, please make sure you follow the recipe to the letter, okay?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ you are going to forgive me!? How kind you are, Ojousama!¡±


    ¡°E, everyone makes mistakes. I hope you will continue to cook delicious food for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes! I will do my best for your sake, Young lady Ellisfeed!¡±


    No, you don¡¯t have to do it for me.


    Do it for the customers, okay!?


    ¡°¡­ Erm, for now, could you please serve the miso soup you just made to everyone? This is the real miso soup, after all.¡±


    The chef pulled up to the kitchen with the pot again, and soon the soup plates with the miso soup were replaced.


    ¡°This is¡­! I thought the last one was good, but now that I have tasted this, the difference is too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this one has more depth of flavor, and you can tell that¡­ the previous one was unfinished.¡±


    I was relieved to see that the Headmaster and Pamela-san were drinking it with relish.


    Sei and Mariel-chan were also drinking normally this time, so they seemed to be okay.


    I also sipped the miso soup. Yes, it is delicious. This is the true taste of miso soup.


    The chef kindly provided Kurogane and Mashiro with a rice set meal as a service, so everyone enjoyed the rest of their lunch in harmony. Haah, I¡¯m full!

 CH 503.1

    Accompanied by the Sacred Beasts!?


    After leaving the caf¨¦ and on the way back to the classroom, Mariel-chan spoke to me while rubbing her stomach.


    ¡­ Mariel-chan, that gesture is disqualifying for a lady¡¯s manners, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°Yeah. I was able to get the Head chef to understand that dashi is the key to flavor. He said he was going to order not only miso but also kombu and katsuobushi in large quantities from the Bastea Company. I¡¯m glad I could be of service to the Bastea Company, which has always been a great help to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you for that. Duke Ellisfeed alone have been very supportive, and now even the academy¡­ I am proud and happy that the taste of Yahatul is also recognized in Doristan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s just that Yahatul food is wonderful. I don¡¯t take credit for it.¡±


    Mariel-chan smiled shyly, ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    I see, my recipe is the reason why I and Mariel-chan, a fellow reincarnated person, got together, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Cristea is amazing, okay!¡±


    ¡°Umu. I, too, think we should be more proud of the Lord¡¯s meals¡¯ greatness.¡±


    Mashiro, Kurogane why are you guys acting so smug?


    ¡­ Rather, why are you guys following us?


    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you two going to return to the dormitory?¡±


    No, don¡¯t! Okay?


    ¡°As a condition of the debut, we got permission to spend our time at the academy freely. I thought it would be a fine now that things have finally settled down.¡±


    No, because things are not fine.


    I think everyone is just quiet now because the Headmaster¡¯s warning has taken effect.


    There are still more than a few people like Adry-ssama who are trembling with longing to meet the Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t worry about the small insects around you. If any harm comes to you, I will take care of it immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot do that, okay?¡±


    ¡°They were already told to stop approaching us, so we are allowed to smack the bad guys around, no?¡±


    ¡°Smack around, you say¡­ no, wait. You don¡¯t mean pulverize by that, do you!? If you do, then you absolutely can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Tsk~ So that¡¯s not allowed.¡±

 CH 503.2

    Accompanied by the Sacred Beasts!?


    ¡°Eh, the real Sacred Beasts!? Yay, you really brought them with you? Thanks!¡±


    When Adry-sama came close to us, Kurogane and Mashiro stood in front of me and glared at Adry-sama.


    ¡°What do you want from My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare approach Cristea so easily!¡±


    Adry-sama stopped in his tracks at their words, walked slowly in front of them, stood up straight, put his hand on his left chest, and bowed reverently. It is a common greeting for knights.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Miss Cristea¡¯s Sacred Beasts. I(ore)¡­ no, I(watashi) am Adrian Nelson. I am an admirer of you, the Sacred Beasts.¡±


    Oh, I thought he had a messy personality from his rough demeanor, but as a knight, he could greet properly.


    He is the son of a knight commander, so he must have strict etiquette, after all.


    ¡°Hmph, you have business with us, not with My Lord?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with you, though?¡±


    Mashiro, don¡¯t be that way to someone who has just greeted you politely.


    ¡°Mashiro, that¡¯s rude. Adria-sama, please excuse him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I apologized, and Mashiro apologized immediately after, looking crestfallen.


    Yes, it¡¯s admirable that you can apologize properly, Mashiro.


    ¡°N, no, I¡¯m sorry for approaching you in such a friendly manner. It¡¯s natural to be wary.¡±


    Err, when asked that question, I would answer that we are not so much friends¡­ we just became classmates, after all. I would say he¡¯s an acquaintance.


    ¡°Yes! Me, Miss Cristea and her friends just became friends! Miss Cristea and both Sacred Beasts can just call me Adry by all means!¡±


    Adry-sama replied with a smile that was just bursting to life.


    What? We are already friends in your mind?


    Isn¡¯t he closing the distance between us too fast?


    Oh, how I admire Adry-sama¡¯s strong mentality and communicative power¡­!


    ¡°Well, I understand that My Lord and you, the one called Adry, are classmates. So, what do you want from us?¡±


    Hearing Kurogane¡¯s words, Adry-sama spoke with a twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Um, what do I have to do to make a contract with a Sacred Beast!?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but look away as Kurogane and Mashiro glanced in my direction at Lady Adry-sama¡¯s question.


    ¡­ Umm, cooking delicious food and being the next Emperor candidate¡­?


    The circumstances of our contract are too subtle to explain¡­ Sei and I couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances.


    Kurogane, you wouldn¡¯t say anything strange, would you?

 CH 504.1

    To contract a Sacred Beast.


    Kurogane looked down at Adry-sama with a cold eyes and responded in a low voice.


    Although I wouldn¡¯t call it coercion, let¡¯s stop this atmosphere that would make normal pipsqueaks cry, okay?


    ¡°Eh, ah! T, that¡¯s not it! I mean, if I ever have the chance to meet a Sacred Beast in the future, I would like to know if there are any conditions for a successful contract!¡±


    Adry-sama hurriedly explained, but in the first place, there are very few chances to meet a Sacred Beast.


    Sei has his circumstances, and I was scouted(?) by Byakko-sama.


    The two of them just happened to come to the academy by chance, so it¡¯s almost a miracle that you can even see them, because the chances of seeing a Sacred Beast are originally so low.


    And even if we talk about conditions to form a contract, it isn¡¯t something simple as ¡°Being able to cook delicious meals¡±.


    ¡°The meeting of us, the Sacred Beasts and our Lords, is not a coincidence, but a fate. There are no rules for reaching a contract, either. All things build up to our meeting.¡±


    Eh, is that so?


    Wasn¡¯t Kurogane just following Byakko-sama?


    Wasn¡¯t it a pushover contract, so to speak?


    Did Kurogane beautify that it was a fateful encounter and that it was inevitable that we made a contract?


    While I doubt Kurogane¡¯s falsified memory theory, if it became known that he decided to sign the contract because of the meal I made, I might be maliciously ridiculed with something like, ¡°The repulsive food eating young lady made the Sacred Beast eat something strange to make him give in and sign the contract.¡±


    Considering this, I felt that Kurogane¡¯s answer was a safe one, so I kept silent, saying nothing more than I had to.


    ¡°¡­ Mhm, mhm, and so?¡±


    I was startled by a voice from behind me and turned around to see Teacher Neil standing there with a note in his hand.


    ¡°Teacher Neil!?¡±


    ¡°N? Don¡¯t mind me and continue your conversation. This subject is of great interest to me!¡±


    Now, go ahead? He urged for us to continue.


    It was our fault for standing around talking at the beginning of the school day, but what about the teacher who tolerates it?


    While everyone was stunned, Teacher Marlen, who was standing behind Teacher Neil, smacked him on the head with his cane.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Geez, this guy¡­ now, now, everyone quickly go to your seats.¡±


    Everyone got seated in a rush at the words of Teacher Marlen.


    I remained there to ask permission for Kurogane and Mashiro to observe.


    ¡°Teacher Neil, Teacher Marlen¡­ Kurogane and Mashiro would like to observe the lesson, could I get your permission?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They can come every single da¡­ ow!?¡±


    Teacher Neil replied with glee, and again Teacher Marlen¡¯s cane hit him directly on the head.


    ¡°You never learn, do you? Kurogane-dono, Mashiro-dono. You may stay, but this is a place of learning. If it interferes with the children¡¯s schoolwork, I might ask you to leave.¡±


    No, you are already disturbing at this very moment.


    Ugh, I feel sorry for disturbing the students since I entered the academy.


    ¡°I will give you my permission then.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thanks~¡±


    Ah, permission has been officially granted.


    Teacher Marlen says this and that, but he¡¯s very spoiling to the two, since he has always admired the Sacred Beasts.

 CH 504.2

    To contract a Sacred Beast.


    Teacher Marlen placed chairs from his inventory near the wall close to the podium and had them sit down.


    The students looked at him and exclaimed things like, ¡°Eh, is that the inventory!?¡± and ¡°Wow!¡±.


    Is inventory really such a rare magic after all?


    Mariel-chan and I looked at each other and nodded to each other with eye contact, ¡°We should keep it a secret that we can use it.¡±


    Well, I want to show everyone the story of the cat-shaped robot from the future. Then everyone can learn inventory all they want, I¡¯m sure¡­


    ¡°All right, everybody be quiet! We¡¯re going to be observing some of the specialized courses this afternoon.¡±


    Teacher Neil placed a map of the academy on the blackboard.


    ¡°In the morning we discussed the courses that would be suitable for each of you, but in the afternoon you will actually visit each course and decide if it¡¯s the right fit for you. First, move over here to¡­¡±


    According to Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation, we will observe courses related to skills and professions, such as the magic tools course, the nobility course, and the housekeeping courses for butlers, maids, and other functional and technical courses.


    After the explanation of the observation route, everyone was made to stand up, and Teacher Neil led the group out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but would Miss Cristea please follow at the back of the line with the Sacred Beasts? I don¡¯t want to distract that fella¡¯s, Neil¡¯s attention. I¡¯ll be with you, so if you have any questions, you can ask me directly.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Marlen, that¡¯s rude!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, why don¡¯t you go on? I¡¯m here for you in times like this.¡±


    With a shooing motion, Teacher Marlen chased Teacher Neil away.


    It was a bit cruel, but I guess Teacher Neil had been like this for a long time.


    The students began to move under Teacher Neil¡¯s leadership.


    As we were walking at the end of the line of students, Ronnie-sama was slowly moving backward from the front.


    He was walking slowly on purpose, glancing back and forth.


    It was obviously for Teacher Marlen¡¯s sake.


    Finally, Ronnie-sama stopped right in front of us.


    ¡°Now, you are going to be late. Quickly move on.¡±


    As Teacher Marlen warned Ronnie-sama, Ronnie-sama approached him¡­ and matched Teacher Marlen¡¯s steps.


    ¡°Teacher Marlen. I couldn¡¯t tell you earlier, but ever since I read your book ¡®The Transition of Magic Tools,¡¯ I¡¯ve dreamed of one day being under your guidance. It¡¯s an honor to meet you like this!¡±


    I can¡¯t quite make out his eyes through his bottle-bottom glasses, but I¡¯m sure they are sparkling.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re reading that at your age, that¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Teacher Marlen¡¯s face broke into a smile in front of a reader of his book.


    ¡°It¡¯s my dream to bring into the world wonderful magic tools like those of Teacher Marlen. I heard that Mr. Owen, a graduate of the academy and a first-rate mage tool craftsman, was also a student of Teacher Marlen¡¯s. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°N? Oh¡­¡­ that fella, yeah, well, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Great! I knew I was in good hands with Teacher Marlen¡­!¡±


    The two are in stark contrast: Ronnie-sama clenched his fist in anticipation, while Teacher Marlen looked a little reluctant.


    It is not a secret that Mr. Owen, the ¡°magic tool madman,¡± is Teacher Marlen¡¯s apprentice, but perhaps it is something he does not want to make too public.


    ¡°I am wondering if you know where Mr. Owen is now, Teacher Marlen? I would love to meet him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at¡­ um, I wonder where he is now?¡±


    Teacher Marlen glanced at me, but gave a small shake of his head.


    If Ronnie-sama found out that Mr. Owen was in the Ellisfeed territory, he might not only stare at me, but he might even hold a grudge against me.


    ¡°I see¡­ If you find out, please let me know!¡±


    I won¡¯t be tormented as long as I don¡¯t let Ronnie-sama find out.


    I quietly moved away from Ronnie-sama and followed the others.

 CH 505.1

    Let¡¯s go on a tour!


    Upon arriving at the training building, Teacher Neil opened the door to a room just in front of the entrance.


    He led the way into the spacious room, which was as large as a dance hall, with several reception rooms and snack bar-like corners, one of which was currently being used for practical training.


    ¡°Teacher Oliver, can we intrude?¡±


    An older man in a butler¡¯s uniform turned to him.


    ¡°Teacher Neil. Oh, are you on a tour? Welcome.¡±


    Eh, he¡¯s a teacher, but he¡¯s dressed as a butler?


    ¡°Teacher Oliver is a veteran with a long career as a butler at the Royal palace. After his retirement, he has been working as a mentor and helping to train the next generations.¡±


    ¡°Oh stop it, I am very grateful that even an old man like me can still be of service. I will train you, youngsters, well so that you will not be embarrassed when you go out into the world.¡±


    Dressed neatly in his butler¡¯s uniform and smiling softly, Teacher Oliver was truly a handsome elderly man who must have been quite the hunk in his younger days. I can understand why Mariel-chan would want to worship him.


    Behind Teacher Oliver stood a group of senior students with good postures.


    They were smiling just like Teacher Oliver, but if you looked closely, you could see that they seemed to be a little twitchy at his words.


    At first glance, Teacher Oliver seemed kind, but he may be a stern elderly man.


    ¡°He is teaching the knowledge and manners required for those who wish to work in a noble¡¯s house, such as butlers and maids.¡±


    When Teacher Oliver raised his hand, the students all gave a beautiful bow in unison.


    ¡°They will graduate next year, and most of them have already found jobs after graduation. So if you see someone you like, please don¡¯t try to recruit them.¡±


    Teacher Oliver laughed jokingly.


    The special class¡­ was full of nobles and kids from big store merchant associations, and I¡¯m sure that has happened in the past, so I guess he just wanted to put an end to our thoughts before they even manifested.


    After that, we watched for a while as Teacher Oliver conducted practical training for the students who played the role of nobles and servants, and then left the room.


    Teacher Oliver was giving detailed instructions on how to handle the tea utensils and even the angle at which to serve them.


    This explains why the level of our family¡¯s servants is so high.


    I realized how many of the movements that I normally do without thinking were being calculated¡­


    Next time I go back to the mansion, I will have to appreciate everyone¡¯s hard work more.


    ¡°We will end today with the magic tool course.¡±


    After visiting various courses, he was brought us to the last one, the magic tools course.


    Hearing this, Ronnie-sama left Teacher Maren¡¯s side and ran to the front of the line.


    ¡°Now, even if you don¡¯t run, the magic tools won¡¯t run away from you.¡±


    Teacher Marlen seemed a little relieved when he said that.


    He has been bombarded with questions the whole time we have been on the road.


    I was also a little interested in the magic tools, so I moved forward to get a better look at them.


    ¡°Mariel-san, are you interested in magic tools too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ rather than being interested in the magic tools themselves, I was wondering whether there are any ideas lying around that could lead to business opportunities, or that could become a hit product.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    Her business spirit is strong!


    The laboratory of the magic tool course was a room with an atmosphere that could be appropriately called a ¡°Den.¡±


    Even though all kinds of materials were randomly placed in the room, and it looked messy, the students of the magic tools course were pulling out the materials they wanted from around and returning to their seats, resuming making magic tools.

 CH 505.2

    Let¡¯s go on a tour!


    Teacher Neil, who was scurrying around the lab, seemed to have found the person he was looking for and called out to the person teaching the students while waving his hand.


    ¡°N¡­ ahh, Teacher Neil. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I think Teacher Neil is generally not one to care about his appearance, and the same apparently goes for the teacher called Rodney, who came over to us scratching his unkempt head.


    Alicia-sama and others girls quickly backed away as if overwhelmed by his messy appearance.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand how they feel, but¡­ professional nerds are mostly like that, you know?


    Teacher Neil is like that, too.


    ¡­ I¡¯m scared for myself, who is getting used to weirdos.


    ¡°I told you in advance that we were going to have some special class kids come in today to observe, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°A, ahhh~! That¡¯s right. Sorry, sorry. I totally forgot.¡±


    Teacher Neil got his back clapped by Teacher Rodney and let out ¡°Ouch!¡±. The two seem to be getting along well.


    ¡°Well now, Rodney. You can¡¯t attract the best students the way you are.¡±


    When Teacher Marlen warned him, Teacher Rodney rushed over with a happy look on his face.


    ¡°Teacher Marlen! You are just in time, I have a question about this circuit¡­¡±


    Teacher Marlen stopped him as he was about to show him a piece of paper in his hand, on which he had drawn what appeared to be a magic circuit.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge here now, you idjit. You figure it out for yourself.¡±


    Teacher Marlen sighed as he stroked his beard, and Teacher Neil joined the conversation with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that because we are all Teacher Marlen¡¯s disciples?¡­ Ow!¡±


    Teacher Neil, you have a lot of one-liners¡­ How many times do you have to be hit with a cane before you learn your lesson?


    Teacher Marlen noticed the blank stares from the special class students and coughed deliberately.


    ¡°Let me, your predecessor, explain it to you instead. Many of the magical tools developed in this course are now in use not only within the Kingdom, but also abroad. They range from monster-preventing barrier stones to magic stoves and ovens, but none of them are difficult to realize if one has the imagination and the passion to give a form to them. That is what a magic tool is.¡±


    Teacher Rodney nodded his head in agreement with Teacher Marlen words, and next to him, Ronnie-sama¡¯s movements were synchronized as well.


    ¡°Oh? I believe I heard that Rodney¡¯s nephew has enrolled this year, is that¡­¡±


    Teacher Marlen seemed to have noticed this too, and looked at the two of them closely.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s correct. Ronnie is my nephew. My goodness, it really feels like I¡¯m getting old!¡±


    Teacher Rodney laughed and patted him on the head, and Ronnie-sama made a face of utter disgust and brushed him off with his hand.


    ¡°Stop it, Ojisan.¡±


    ¡°Oioi, you have to call me Teacher Rodney here, you know,¡±


    ¡°Shuddup. My only teacher is Teacher Marlen.¡±


    Ronnie-sama was appropriately adorable for his age when he replied so sulkily.


    So Ronnie-sama¡¯s uncle is the teacher of the magic tool course, huh¡­ I don¡¯t know what to think¡­ I guess the love for magic tools must run in their veins.


    I¡¯m interested in the magic tool course too, but I¡¯m not sure if I should choose it or not.


    By the way, Mariel-chan who stood next to me was muttering, ¡°A magic tool lesson between an unkempt, nonchalant uncle and a cheeky nephew¡­ yep, that¡¯s hot¡­¡± with a serious-looking face, but let¡¯s stop that, okay?

 CH 506.1

    After school invitation.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning is general education time, so those students who are exempted can study on their own during that time. You don¡¯t have to stay in this classroom, but you can study in your room, the library, or wherever you like. And in the afternoon, we will go over the advanced course in magic, the Knight course, and finally the major course in Monsterology.¡±


    As Teacher Neil wrote out tomorrow¡¯s schedule on the blackboard, one of the students raised his hand.


    ¡°Teacher, are we not going to observe the Nobility course?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particularly necessary since it looks like the entire class will be taking the Nobility course¡­ do you want to go?¡±


    Since most of the students in the special class were children of nobles or merchants of big companies, I don¡¯t think there is a reason not to visit, since the Nobility course is mandatory to learn this and that about nobility, including the manners of nobles.


    ¡°I see~ Then let¡¯s take a quick look at it first and then go around the other courses.¡±


    Teacher Neil briskly added the course on the blackboard, but is it really okay to include it that simply?


    ¡°Now, Neil. You haven¡¯t applied for the observation yet, so don¡¯t be adding it so nonchalantly. At least ask them first. Ice Rock.¡±


    Teacher Marlen, who was out of reach of his wand, activated his ice magic and dropped a fist-sized block of ice on Teacher Neil¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ow! Eh, it¡¯s cold!!¡±


    The ice hit Teacher Neil directly on the head, and as it slid down the back of his head, it shattered and went into the collar of his shirt.


    Teacher Neil¡¯s body twisting and turning due to the cold ice was like watching a comedy show, and everyone was trembling as if they were trying to contain their laughter.


    ¡°Laugh while you can. If I can¡¯t stand the sight of you, I¡¯ll do the same to you. Of course, if you are able to avoid it, you can.¡±


    ¡­ Teacher Marlen, you¡¯re being unreasonable.


    Avoiding spells that activate with omitted chanting would be extremely difficult for students who are still new to magic, you know¡­?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are diligent in your studies, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    While the students looked at Teacher Marlen with a serious face as he laughed, ¡°Teacher Marlen, you are terrible~ Ugh, it¡¯s so cold!¡± Teacher Neil was flapping the hem of his shirt to remove the ice from his back.


    Teacher Neil then sent a letter on the spot asking if we could visit via magic, and the day ended when we were able to schedule a visit to the Nobility course.


    ¡°Lord, is that all for today?¡±


    ¡°Cristea, let¡¯s go back to the dormitory together~!¡±


    The two who had been quietly observing the lesson quickly approached and stood on either side of me, Kurogane took my luggage under his arm and Mashiro took my hand.


    S, so quick.


    I finished early today, so I would like to enjoy after-school a little more.


    But I don¡¯t want to stay in the classroom and get tangled up with someone again¡­ right.

 CH 506.2

    After school invitation.


    Mariel-chan responded to my invitation with a raised hand.


    ¡°Sei, would you like to join us, too?¡±


    ¡°Why not. I would like to join you.¡±


    When the plan was settled, we started to move and saw Alicia-sama walking alone in front of us.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Alicia-sama. It seems that all of her cronies are in class A or B.¡±


    Mariel-chan whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Yo, Sei! Are you returning to the dorm already?¡±


    Behind us, Adry-sama rushed over.


    ¡°Adry. Yeah, that¡¯s the plan.¡±


    Oh? They call each other without honorifics already?


    It may be also because Adry-sama is a friendly guy for a noble, but boys can get along easily at times like this, can¡¯t they? I envy them.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about the Knight course we are going to visit tomorrow. Do you have time now?¡±


    Sei looked happy for a moment at Adry-sama¡¯s invitation, but then he immediately remembered his promise to us and answered with a troubled look.


    ¡°Sorry, I already have a prior engagement¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, you are going back to your dorm, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adry-sama drew closer to him, uttering, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right!?¡±.


    Adry-sama¡¯s pressure was strong. He¡¯s too bright.


    ¡°Adry-sama, we were just talking about having tea in the special dormitory. Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cristea¡­ is that okay?¡±


    Sei looked at me with bewilderment.


    ¡°Yes. It would be only for a short time before the dinner, though.¡±


    I felt like I was adding fuel to Mariel-chan¡¯s delusions, but I also wanted to help expand Sei¡¯s friendships. But I didn¡¯t feel comfortable letting Sei, who has no knowledge of the nobility of the Doristan Kingdom, alone with Adry-sama.


    ¡°Alright. Then, I will be intruding! Alright Sei, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to run in the hallway.¡±


    ¡°Tcheh, don¡¯t be so stiff.¡±


    I watched with a smile as Sei and Adry-sama headed for the dormitory, talking happily, while Mariel-chan and I followed them from behind.


    ¡­ Mariel-chan, I know you are trying to be careful not to be noticed by me, but the benevolent look in your eyes that gazes at the two of you speaks eloquently about a lot of things, doesn¡¯t it?


    Sometimes, ¡°Gufufu¡­¡± even escapes from your mouth.


    I can see right through you, even if the rest of them don¡¯t notice, okay!?


    ¡­ Mariel-chan¡¯s karma seems to run deep.

 CH 507.1

    I, it¡¯s a misunderstandiiing!


    Adry-sama was looking around the inside of the dormitory with a curious look on his face.


    The fact of the matter is that I and Sei were forced into the special dormitory as soon as we arrived at the academy, so I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so unusual about it, since I don¡¯t even understand the difference between the boys¡¯ dormitory and the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s called a special dormitory, it is a dormitory as any other, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big difference, right?¡±


    Sei seemed to think the same thing and questioned Adry-sama.


    ¡°No, not at all!? First of all, there was a mirror installed at the entrance. It¡¯s not just a mirror, is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a device that allows us to see what¡¯s going on outside, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Oh yeah, it has a monitor function, like an intercom in my previous life.


    ¡°I thought so. We don¡¯t have anything like that in the boys¡¯ dormitory. Besides, my senior said that when he explored the perimeter of the building to get a glimpse of the Sacred Beasts, he had no idea what was going on inside because it looked like a barrier spell had been deployed over it.¡±


    ¡°We were told that the barrier was done separately on the grounds and in the building to prevent intruders from entering from anywhere other than the entrances and exits. In addition, each room can only be accessed by those who have registered their magic power.¡±


    ¡°Ueh~ that¡¯s really strict.¡±


    ¡°I heard there are other tricks to protect the Sacred Beasts and contractors, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are with the Sacred Beasts, you are safe anywhere, no?¡±


    That¡¯s true. We are basically overpowered when the four Sacred Beasts are with us.


    I would rather have a magic tool to keep offenders from running amok, though.


    ¡°You could say that about me and Miss Cristea, but not all Sacred Beasts and Magic Beasts specialize in combat.¡±


    ¡°Ah~ that¡¯s true!¡±


    Yes, not all Sacred and Magic Beasts are good at fighting, you know.


    The Timid Monkey of Teacher Neil is also a very timid monster that specializes in searching and vigilance.


    When the conversation was getting exciting, Miria came into the lounge, pushing a wagon.


    ¡°Wow, Sei¡¯s Sacred Beasts!?¡±


    Just as he was getting used to Kurogane and Mashiro being in the same room, the introduction of the new Sacred Beasts made Adry-sama¡¯s excitement go up a notch.


    ¡°Oh, who are you? Certainly a new face.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you a school friend of our Lord?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes! I¡¯m Sei¡¯s friend, Adrian Nelson!¡±


    Giving a sidelong glance to Ady-sama, who hurriedly greeted the Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama with a knight¡¯s bow, Byakko-sama sat down next to Sei with a thud.


    Suzaku-sama looked at me but because I was guarded firmly by Mashiro and Kurogane, she sat down next to Mariel-chan after raising one eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you a friend of Cristea-sama¡¯s¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ish Ma, Mamamariel! Hawawawa, a beauty sat down next to me¡­!? T, too close!!¡±


    Mariel-chan suddenly had her chin liftedby Suzaku-sama and turned bright red.


    ¡°Fufu, what a lovely young lady. You would look great in a kimono as well.¡±


    ¡°Hieh!? S, such a peerless skin¡­ that doesn¡¯t need any make-up¡­ is she a goddess¡­!? No, she was a Sacred Beast!!¡±

 CH 507.2

    I, it¡¯s a misunderstandiiing!


    ¡°Sniff¡­ what a nice shmell¡­ thanksh you berry mush¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, I understand you are in turmoil, but your mind is talking out loud, so let¡¯s calm down a bit, okay!?


    ¡°Hey, Ojou. I haven¡¯t had lunch and I¡¯m starving. Give me something to eat!¡±


    Byakko-sama, not caring that Adry-sama was there, was making his usual gestures, so Sei, as usual, took out his iron fan and said, ¡°I told you to stop demanding stuff from people! (Bang!)¡± and slapped him.


    ¡°Owww!!¡±


    Adry-sama, who witnessed it, was absolutely mortified.


    Of course, it¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it, a contractor who hits their contracted Sacred Beast¡­


    ¡°Se, Sese, Sei, y, you¡­ is it alright to do that!?¡±


    Adry-sama, who seemed to be unperturbed by most things, was restless.


    ¡°Who, if I, their Lord, don¡¯t discipline the contracted Sacred Beasts?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m used to providing food and snacks, but Sei seems to feel a sense of guilt.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore because he pays me back with help and labor.


    We are the only two special dorm housemates, so we need to help each other out.


    ¡°Co¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Co?¡±


    ¡°Cool~! Sei, you are seriously cool~!¡±


    Adry-sama looked at Sei with a twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Wha¡ª? Eh?¡±


    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t that amazing! I have never thought that Sacred Beasts needed to be disciplined!¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­?¡±


    Sei retreated in front of the overly enthusiastic Adry-sama.


    ¡°Of course! I see¡­ so that¡¯s what being a Sacred Beast contractor is all about.¡±


    Wait a minute!? Don¡¯t assume that all Sacred Beasts contractors are like that, okay!?


    ¡°So Miss Cristea is like that, too? Amazing!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Umu. My Lord is very strict when we make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­!? Kurogane!?¡±


    ¡°Yup. That¡¯s why we always try to listen to what Cristea says~¡±


    ¡°Mashiro!? What are you guys sa¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Ojou is terrifying when she gets angry, ya know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the last punishment was very bitter¡­¡±


    Heeeeey! Wait!?


    You guys are talking about not giving you a meal or snacks, right!?


    ¡°A¡­ amazing~! Miss Cristea, you managed to tame Sei¡¯s contracted Sacred Beasts, too!? Incredible!¡±


    Hieeeh, I was targeted by Adry-sama¡¯s sparkling eyes!?


    ¡°Wha, no, you are wrong! I, I did not discipline anyone¡ª!¡±


    Sei, Mariel-chan, stop holding back your laughter and help me! Please undo this misunderstandiiiing!!

 CH 508.1

    Beautiful camaraderie¡­!?


    ¡°Adry-sama, what else did you choose besides the Knight course?¡±


    Adry-sama answered my question while counting on his fingers.


    ¡°Well, first of all, the Nobility course, then the advanced course in Monsterology, and if possible, I¡¯m thinking of taking the Magic tool course, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are thinking of taking the Magic tool course as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I decided after today¡¯s visit.¡±


    Eh, from that observation!?


    ¡°I saw a prototype that looked like a weapon! I thought, if I could make a weapon that suited me¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be the most powerful thing ever?¡±


    Saying that, Adry-sama smiled.


    ¡­ No, I don¡¯t think so at all.


    I think it would be much better to study under Uncle Galvano, the Dwarf, if you want a weapon.


    I¡¯m not going to tell you, though.


    ¡°Um¡­ even though special class students have a lot of class exemptions, wouldn¡¯t it be too much work to cram so much into a freshman year?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident in my stamina!¡±


    No, no, no. You can¡¯t just push through by relying on your physical strength.


    Some courses are very difficult because of the amount of assignments.


    For example, the Nobility course.


    Although I am exempted from this course, I choose it along with Mariel-chan, but the Spartan education of Teacher Retia, the teacher whom I asked to tutor me for the Nobility course at home, was dreadful.


    Her ¡°Dutiful Series¡± was the most traumatic experience I have ever had.


    ¡°Adry, I don¡¯t think there is any point in trying to do this or that from the very beginning if you end halfway through. I think the most important thing is to know what you want to be in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to be a Knight.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will I ask you, do Knights make their own weapons?¡±


    Ah~ I get it.


    A jack of all trades may skilled enough in many subjects, but they can¡¯t compete with someone who has mastered that one thing so well that they can¡¯t lose¡­


    Mariel-chan also seemed to think so, as her head nodding motion was in sync with mine.


    ¡°Master¡­ a path¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. To become a Knight, there will be a steep road along the way, and the road to become strong never ends. Only those who keep moving forward on that path will become stronger in mind and skill.¡±


    Oh¡­ those are some incredible words, Sei.


    Martial arts are like that, aren¡¯t they?


    No, it is the same in any field, not just martial arts. That¡¯s what it means to be a master in something.


    ¡°Sei¡­ as I thought, you are amazing!¡±


    Uoh!? Adry-sama was holding Sei¡¯s hand again with his sparkling eyes..!


    Hey, hey, Mariel-san? Stop letting sounds like ¡°Fuyooh!?¡± escape from your lips and stop staring at the two of you while holding your mouth, okay?


    ¡°D, don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I will! Sei Let¡¯s work together to become Knights!¡±


    Mariel-chan was staring at Sei¡¯s hand that was being held by Adry-sama¡¯s both hands, saying, ¡°Screenshot¡­ I want to¡­ take a screenshot¡­!¡± and was beginning to lose her mind as she watched on with shaking and moistened eyes.


    Byakko-sama, please do something about it instead of watching with a smirk on your face!?


    Suzaku-sama, don¡¯t just look on smilingly with the ¡°My, oh my, ufufu.¡± face!

 CH 508.2

    Beautiful camaraderie¡­!?


    Adry-sama looked with a face of desbelief at Sei, who shook his head calmly in refusal.


    ¡°I¡¯m a foreign student, so there¡¯s no way I could become a Knight in this country, right? Besides, I have to return home someday.¡±


    ¡­ That¡¯s right. Sei has to become the Emperor of Yahatul sooner or later.


    If he was in Yahtul now, his life would be in danger, so he¡¯s currently seeking refuge for now¡­


    ¡°¡­ I see, you have to return¡­ then, why would you choose a Knight course if you¡¯re not going to be a Knight of this country? If you don¡¯t want to be a Knight, you don¡¯t have to choose the course!¡±


    ¡°I have mastered a different swordsmanship than this country¡¯s. I am going to continue to master it, but I only know how to fight with other people of the same swordsmanship. So I¡¯m going to learn the differences in swordsmanship and use that in my training from now on.¡±


    Hearing Sei¡¯s words, Adry-sama suddenly stood up and rebutted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between that and the jack of all trades you were talking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°You have to do a lot of other things to become a Knight, what I want is to understand the way my opponents fight in order to hone my own skills so that I don¡¯t lose to them, do you think that is the same?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not.¡±


    Just when I thought Adry-sama is going to huff in anger, he dropped down on the sofa with a dejection.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do the magic tool course. But I¡¯ll do my best in Monsterology. I¡¯m not giving up on a Contracted Beast, either.¡±


    ¡°That appears to be your dream, and I think it¡¯s a good one. Do your best.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ yeah. I will work hard!¡±


    Adry-sama responded shyly to Sei, who cheered him on with a crisp expression on his face.


    ¡­ Friendship between men is nice.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Hehe, it was Adry-sama who scratched his head in embarrassment.


    He¡¯s a growing boy¡­ of course he would be hungry.


    Alright, why don¡¯t I go make a snack!


    ¡°Um, can you wait here fora moment? I will go prepare something.¡±


    ¡°Eh, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mariel-san, are you going to help me?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Me!?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, come with me.¡±


    I know that Mariel-chan¡¯s cooking skills are terrible, but I couldn¡¯t just leave her like this¡­ so, I took her away.


    ¡°Y, yesh¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, no need to follow me with such a desperate expression.


    Thus, I, Mariel-chan, Kurogane and Mashiromoved to the kitchen.


    ¡°You know, Mariel-san. You need to tone down your emotions a little more.¡±


    I cautioned Mariel-chan, while casting a Clear spell on everyone.


    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯m ashamed. I couldn¡¯t control my impulses¡­¡±


    ¡°Mariel-chan, if anyone finds out what you are thinking, you could be charged for disrespect, so please be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will do my best!¡±


    Mariel-chan reacted to the word ¡°disrespect¡± with a startle and saluted.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make a snack together then.¡±


    ¡°Eh, am I really going to do it, too?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Well, what should we make¡­?¡±


    I¡¯m sure even Mariel-chan can help in the kitchen, I think¡­

 CH 509.1

    Let¡¯s make some snacks!


    ¡°Eh, potatoes¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan tilted her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s make potato fries.¡±


    I had stored them in my Inventory when they were freshly picked, so we should make fries with the skin.


    ¡°Fries! I love those~!¡±


    Mariel-chan stared at the potatoes with excitement.


    ¡°¡­ But, what do we do with these? Surely not¡­¡±


    ¡°Wash, cut, and fry in oil.¡±


    ¡°A, as, as, as I thought¡­ they still need to be made from potatoes!?¡±


    Well, they are potato fries, so of course they have to be made from potatoes, okay?


    What did she think they were made from¡­?


    ¡°Washing them aside¡­ cutting them and frying them¡­ something of such high degree of difficulty¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan started trembling with a pale face.


    ¡°High degree of difficulty, you say¡­ deep-frying may seem difficult for those who are not good at it, but it¡¯s actually nothing difficult, you know?¡±


    ¡°Cristea-san, you have never caused a fire while cooking, did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you mean to say that¡­ you did?¡±


    Mariel-chan nodded her head. Seriously?


    ¡°I tried to imitate a cooking from a manga I read and tried something called flamb¨¦ing with stir-fried vegetables. Then, a pillar of fire went up¡­ fufu¡­ ehehe.¡±


    Mariel-chan was looking at me with a distant look in her eyes, perhaps remembering her previous life. Hey, come back¡ª!


    ¡°I got it. I will do the frying! Help me with washing and cutting. Okay?¡±


    You won¡¯t cause a fire like that.


    ¡°Cutting¡­ Cristea-san, have you ever caused a bloodshed¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh! I get! I get it already! Anyhow, help me wash the potatoes, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I put the spare apron I had on Mariel-chan and asked her to wash the potatoes in the sink.


    Mariel-chan¡¯s cooking aptitude seems to be a serious problem¡­


    ¡°Cristea-san, I¡¯m done!¡±


    Mariel-chan placed the cleaned potatoes in the colander and lifted it up with a smug.


    ¡°Err, I will cut it then¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­ I¡¯m prepared to lose a finger while peeling them!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to have such resolution, okay!? These are fresh potatoes, so we won¡¯t be peeling them!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what¡­ I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Mariel-chan relaxed her shoulders as if relieved.


    Why are you prepared to lose your fingers just to peel potatoes!?


    ¡°T, then, I¡¯m going to do the cutting¡­¡±


    I cut the potatoes into long wedges and placed them in a bowl of water to remove the excess starch, then I drained the water after about 10 minutes.


    I cut the potatoes, Mariel-chan transferred them to a bowl, and Kurogane and Mashiro used wind magic to blow off the moisture left on them from the earlier soaking.


    ¡°At, at last, the oil¡¯s turn¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan hid behind Kurogane and looked at me with trepidation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so frightened¡­ I won¡¯t be using too much oil this time, it will be fine.¡±


    I filled the frying pan with oil until it was high enough to slightly soak the potatoes and fry them.


    Crack, crack, crackle¡­


    Fuhah¡­ come to think of it, I haven¡¯t had fries in a while.


    I wonder why the aroma of fried food is so appetizing.


    When the fries were fried to a golden brown, I lifted them onto a paper-lined tray.


    A sprinkle of salt and they were done!


    ¡°The tasting of the freshly made fries is the privilege of the person who made them. Here you go.¡±


    Mariel-chan, Kurogane, and Mashiro were all eager to try the fries.


    ¡°Fuwaaah¡­ sho hot, yummy¡­!¡±


    ¡°Umu. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had it, but freshly made fries are really special.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I could eat infinite¡­¡±


    After watching everyone savoring the fries, I took a bite, too¡­


    Haah¡­ very nice¡­!


    Mariel-chan was right, it was hot and delicious!


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s fry them all up!¡±


    I put the rest in the Inventory, so they wouldn¡¯t cool down, and fried the rest of the batches one after another.


    Mariel-chan and the two boys looked disappointed when I put them away, but they would have been full if they had just eaten them here.


    The hungry boys are waiting for us in the lounge as well, so we have to take them there as soon as possible.

 CH 509.2

    Let¡¯s make some snacks!


    Just before entering the lounge, I took the fries out of my Inventory and put them on the wagon, so they were still hot.


    The fries were served with ketchup and mustard. I also prepared mayonnaise at Mariel-chan¡¯s request.


    ¡°T, this is¡­?¡±


    Adry-sama was puzzled by the pile of potato fries he was seeing for the first time.


    ¡°These are called fries, they are potatoes that have been cut, deep-fried, and sprinkled with salt. You pick them up with your fingers like this to eat them.¡±


    When I showed him how to eat them, he gulped and picked up one of the fries.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s h, hot¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s best served hot. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    Adry-sama looked around as everyone was picking up fries one after the other and putting them in their mouths, and then, as if determined, he threw one into his mouth.


    ¡°¡­! Hotsh! But, sublime!¡±


    His sparkling eyes locked onto the fries, and he picked up several fries at once and began to munch and chew.


    Good, he likes them.


    Oh, yes, I have to recommend these, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious on its own, but it¡¯s also great with ketchup or mustard, you know?¡±


    ¡°I also recommend mayonnaise!¡±


    I took a small plate of ketchup and mustard and recommended them to Adry-sama, and Mariel-chan immediately pushed mayonnaise as well.


    ¡°Ah, and if you mix mayonnaise with ketchup¡­ here! I also recommend this!¡±


    ¡­ Even Aurora sauce.


    ¡°N! This tastes great with any of them!¡±


    The variety of flavors makes it so that Adry-sama¡¯s hands never seemed to stop moving.


    Just as I was thinking, ¡®You are going to get thirsty if you eat too much¡­¡¯, Miria poured him another cup of tea. That¡¯s Miria for you.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose to this guy!¡±


    Byakko-sama and the others, not to be outdone by Adry-sama¡¯s vigor, joined in the fight, and in no time at all the potato fries, which were supposed to be deep-fried in large quantities, were gone.


    ¡°Hah~¡­ that was delicious. Hey, can I come to eat this again?¡±


    Adry-sama said, pointing to the empty plate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ this time I treated you as a guest, but next time, I¡¯m going to have you help as a friend, you know? The motto of the special dormitory is: If one will not work, they shall not eat¡¯, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will have to help you make these, too?¡±


    I would be troubled if he kept coming over to play only for the snacks, after all. You don¡¯t have to come if you don¡¯t want to, okay?


    If he just wants to get together and chat, there¡¯s the cafeteria and the salon building.


    I don¡¯t want people to think that this is the norm, so I have to draw a certain line somewhere.


    ¡°Alright~! I will do it, I will do it! If I learn how to make this, I can have this at home, right? I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    ¡°Eh? S, sure¡­¡±


    Oh, he doesn¡¯t mind? I thought he would hate cooking and helping out because he was a pampered young master.


    ¡°W, what do I do¡­ I¡¯m losing out to a boy in terms of girl power¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, you are blurting this out, but in your case, there¡¯s a problem before that, okay¡­?


    Adry-sama happily stood up and extended his hand to Mariel-chan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come again soon then! Miss Mariel, it¡¯s almost time to go back to the dormitory, so let¡¯s go back together!¡±


    ¡°Fueh!? Y, yesh? Ish that awright?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡­ you are cute but really disappointing at times¡­ it¡¯s okay since you are cute, though.


    ¡°We are taking the same road, and it¡¯s just around the corner anyway, so let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    Adry-sama grabbed Mariel-chan¡¯s hand, stood her up and headed for the front door. Eh, how overbearing!?


    We hurriedly followed them to the door and saw them off.


    ¡­ If this was an Otome Game, Adry-sama would be a forceful, ore-sama, brain-muscle character.


    The back view of the two of them going to the dormitory together looked like a young and heartwarming couple, but it¡¯s¡­ too bad, one of them is a regrettable rotten young lady.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking, ¡°In this situation, you would do this and do that¡­ gufufu¡± while she was nervously replying to Adry-sama. Yeah.


    That¡¯s how my friend was in a previous life, too¡­ (distant look)

 CH 510.1

    Second day of observation.


    ¡°We have been observing all afternoon. I wonder when we will be able to attend the classes.¡±


    I¡¯m exempt from general education, so even though classes have started, I don¡¯t really feel like I¡¯m studying. It doesn¡¯t feel like a campus life¡­ at all.


    ¡°The students who were undecided about their courses of choice will probably decide after today¡¯s observation where they want to go, and it won¡¯t be long now.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡±


    To be honest, I am a little lost after our observation yesterday.


    Because, no matter how I looked, Teacher Rodney, seemed to be the same kind of person as Teacher Neil¡­


    But, thinking about it carefully, that magic tool craftsman who runs the magic tool shop in our fief was also called ¡°The Magic Tool Lunatic¡±.


    I feel that most of the magic tool enthusiasts are a bit out of touch with the general public, just like Teacher Rodney.


    I would like to choose the magic tool course as I want to make useful tools for cooking, but I¡¯m not sure if I would fit in.


    ¡°My Lord, what is it?¡±


    Kurogane peered into my face, seeing my agony.


    ¡°Eh, ahh, just a little something. I am having trouble choosing courses for myself¡­¡±


    ¡°N? I thought you had already decided, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°I did, but¡­ I am hesitating if I should choose the magic tool course after yesterday¡¯s observation.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Sei smiled wryly, perhaps remembering the exchange between the teachers yesterday.


    ¡°If there is something you want to do there, you might want to make the choice now¡­. But, even if you won¡¯t choose to go there this time, you can still start the next year.¡±


    ¡°¡­ If I start next year, I would be taking classes with the underclassmen, right?¡±


    ¡°It would become like that.¡±


    Would I feel more comfortable learning with kids who don¡¯t know me?


    No, I wouldn¡¯t know if the kids who didn¡¯t know about this year¡¯s debut and were curious about the Sacred Beasts would start hanging around me¡­ I would like to avoid that.

 CH 510.2

    Second day of observation.


    Well, he had been making me Magic tools for controlling my magic power since I was born, and if anything, he was also my Oniisama¡¯s tutor.


    From my point of view, he¡¯s an easygoing Grandpa who, outside of his tutoring job, enjoyed a carefree, retired life.


    ¡°I see what you mean. But Teacher Marlen returned to the academy this year, so there should be no problem, no?¡±


    Sei said in exasperation.


    Well, in Ronnie-sama¡¯s case, it¡¯s a plain jealousy¡­


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s not like Teacher Marlen returned to teach Monsterology or the Magic tools course, so I doubt he will have much opportunity to learn directly from him.¡±


    Now that Teacher Neil and Teacher Rodney are here, I guess Teacher Marlen will be acting mainly as an advisor. I think.


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean there are no opportunities at all, so I don¡¯t think you need to worry about it that much.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­ Ah, not good. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    I looked at my watch and saw that it was almost time for us to leave.


    ¡°You are right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sei also rushed at my words, put away the dishes and hurried to the front door.


    Mariel-chan was waiting for us a short distance from the special dormitory. Mariel-chan was also exempt from the general education course, so I should have invited her to the special dormitory in the morning.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, Sei-sama, hello!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    After exchanging greetings, we started walking side by side.


    ¡°I take it the Sacred Beasts will not be accompanying us today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are going to observe the Monsterology course today, don¡¯t we? We don¡¯t want the monsters to be frightened or get out of control.¡±


    They really wanted to follow me, but Teacher Neil also asked me not to let them go because of the possibility of the weaker monsters dying of shock or panicking and lashing out in an attempt to escape.


    I heard Suzaku-sama say before that she had disciplined the monsters in the training building¡­ but you never know what will happen if Sacred Beasts other than Suzaku-sama come barging in.


    It¡¯s not hard to imagine what might happen, after considering Kaguya¡¯s reaction to Byakko-sama.


    Kurogane and Mashiro said things like, ¡°Kuhh¡­ if this is the case, I should have suppressed them beforehand.¡± Or ¡°N~ couldn¡¯t I just silence them if they lashed out?¡±


    I had a bad feeling about it, so I gave them a strict order not to follow me today.


    Only Byakko-sama said, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble, and there¡¯s no reason for us to go. If you think there¡¯s a problem, just call for us.¡± And went to take a nap. How free¡­


    ¡°I see¡­ It would certainly be dangerous if the Magic Beasts got out of control or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also possible that they will get frightened just with our presence, too.¡±


    Eh? What does he mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, they might be frightened?¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to have the same question.


    ¡°We are living with Sacred Beasts, so we have a strong presence, or rather traces, of them on us. They may sense this and become frightened or violent.¡±

 CH 510.3

    Second day of observation.


    ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t we unable to participate in the Monsterology course¡¯s observation, then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that, I have been given this by Suzaku.¡±


    Sei said this and pulled two scarlet feathers out of his pocket.


    ¡°These are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wow, so pretty¡­!¡±


    I gazed intently at the feather Sei handed me.


    It was so beautiful that it looked like a flickering flame in the sunlight.


    ¡°Mashiro-sama and Kurogane-sama would not like it, but she said that if we wear it for a while, the Magic Beasts will remember her Sacred Beast presence coming from us and calm down. Keep it on you and don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thank you so much¡­!¡±


    I tucked the feather into my skirt pocket, so I wouldn¡¯t lose it.


    When we entered the classroom, not many students had arrived yet, so there weren¡¯t many people around.


    ¡°Hey, is everyone here? Today we¡¯re going to start with the Nobility course, then the advanced course in Magic studies, followed by the Knight course, and finally, the major course in Monsterology, so follow me~¡±


    After Teacher Neil explained the tour course in a relaxed manner, he was about to leave the classroom, so everyone got up in a hurry and followed him.


    ¡°First, the Nobility course, but there is a Royal student there at this time, so don¡¯t make a fuss or be rude.¡±


    As we were being taken to a different training building from yesterday, Teacher Neil said something like that.


    Eh, a Royal student, is it perhaps¡­


    ¡°Excuse me~! New students of the special class have come for a visit~¡±


    No, Teacher Neil. You just told us not to be rude!!


    Just as he was about to knock again, oblivious to the pale students, the door opened.


    ¡°Teacher Neil, how many times do I have to tell you¡­ can¡¯t you make your visits more elegant?¡±


    A woman wearing silver-rimmed glasses with dark brown hair pulled back in an up-do, with an air of a teacher around her, was looking at Teacher Neil with displeasure.


    Huh, she looks kind of familiar¡­


    ¡°Well, welcome and thank you for coming. You must have come to observe your seniors, right?¡±


    With that, she opened the door wide and led us inside.


    As we stepped inside, I saw two familiar figures.


    ¡°Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°Tea!?¡±


    ¡­ I knew it.


    The Crown Prince, His Highness Raymond and my Oniisama were surprised to see me.

 CH 511.1

    A moment of elegance.


    Teacher Martina introduced herself with a smile after making sure that all of us had entered the room. But her gaze seemed to be firmly observing us.


    Speaking of which, my tutor, Teacher Retia, said, ¡°From the moment you confront someone, they are watching you with strict eyes to see what kind of person you are. Your evaluation afterwards will be determined by how you behave.¡±


    Perhaps, Teacher Martina was already judging us at this point.


    I promptly did a lady¡¯s curtsy.


    Alicia-sama, of course, as well as the other noble children quickly began to bow, and the lower-ranking noble and merchant children went, ¡°Eh, huh?¡± and were puzzled by their surroundings.


    It¡¯s difficult if you didn¡¯t study manners before entering academy, right? But it¡¯s something they will have to learn from now on.


    ¡°Oh my, I was worried when I heard that Teacher Neil would be in charge of this year¡¯s Special class, but my fears were unfounded, as the students seem to be very bright.¡±


    Teacher Martina laughed, ufufu.


    I knew she was testing us. Scary!


    ¡°I was especially worried about you, err¡­ Duke Ellisfeed¡¯s¡­ Norman-sama¡¯s little sister, and you, Young lady of the Gruzier family. You both did beautifully. You are wonderful to be able to do that at your age.¡±


    Teacher Martina¡¯s words caused a stir among the upperclassmen. Oh, what is it about?


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°T¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you were very good, too. Yes, if you continue to refine your skills, you will be able to do even better by the time of your social debut.¡±


    ¡­ I think I heard a secondary voice saying, ¡°I will properly correct you in the next few years.¡±


    At any rate, I¡¯m relieved that Alicia-sama and I were able to pass the test.


    ¡°Well, today you are going to observe a class of your seniors in the Nobility course¡­ in the Nobility course, you will learn the manners necessary for social gatherings.¡±


    I know. There is a wide range of things needed to learn, from how to behave to the theory of conversations, and even special skills each noble should possess.


    All of these were already drilled into my body by Teacher Retia, who was very Spartan with her instructions¡­


    ¡°Since these students are close to their social debuts, you will have the opportunity to observe a special dance practice for our upcoming debutants.¡±


    When the female students heard the word ¡°dance,¡± they were all very excited.


    ¡°Well, firstly, as an example¡­ His Highness Raymond and Eleanor-sama, Norman-sama and Claire-sama, would you please pair up and show the freshmen the dance?¡±


    The four students appointed by Teacher Martina paired up and proceeded to the center of the room.


    They bowed beautifully and then began to dance fluidly to the music.


    In the Doristan Kingdom, balls are held for debutant children of the noble families who have come of age. Well, this one, like in my previous life, is dominated by women. It also serves as a group blind date for those without fianc¨¦es¡­


    There is a certain dance and dress code for the debutants, so a certain amount of preparation is required.


    The two couples¡¯ dances were very beautiful, as they were nominated as role models.

 CH 511.2

    A moment of elegance.


    The students who were observing the show and the upperclassmen could be heard whispering such things.


    I have never seen His Highness Raymond and Oniisama dance before, but they were very good dancers. I didn¡¯t know that¡­


    And their partners, Eleanor-sama and Claire-sama, were so wonderful¡­ right now, because they were in uniforms, it was only the laces heaped on the hem of their skirts that was fluttering around, but if it were a dress, it would surely be a gorgeous and elegant scene, they would be like two large flowers.


    I took a few classes in my previous life because of a ballroom dancing manga that became an anime, so I know how hard it is to be able to dance at that level.


    ¡°That was splendid. Everyone should try their best to dance as beautifully as this.¡±


    When Teacher Martina smiled at us, a part of the upperclassmen became expressionless, so I became highly suspicious that Teacher Martina, just like Teacher Retia, teacher with Spartan vigor.


    We are going to have to work hard on this one, Mariel-chan¡­!


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s move on to the next visit! Teacher Martina, thank you for your time~!¡±


    While I was thinking about this and that, Teacher Neil started to head to the next course, so we bowed to Teacher Martina and the senior students before leaving the hall.


    I glanced over at Oniisama and saw him smiling and waving at me. His Highness Raymond also waved his hand in a small motion, so the girls who were about to leave the hall started screaming, and Teacher Martina gave them a cold look and warned them, ¡°Be quiet, please.¡± H, how scary.


    And then, while we were moving to the next destination, Alicia-sama also stared at me.


    ¡­ Ugh, even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Teacher Neil stopped a short distance away from the students that were taking a class and called out.


    ¡°Teacher Carsooon! I¡¯m here with the new students for an observation~!¡±


    The robed instructor looked at him and raised his cane, signaling his approval.


    The instructor gave some instructions to the students, and they lined up a few at a time and began chanting, releasing their magic at a target in the distance.


    ¡°Ohh~! Incredible!¡±


    The boys who were watching cheered as they saw the water cutters, fireballs, and other offensive magic hit the targets one after another.


    Teacher Carson came toward us, looking at practice with a sideways glance.

 CH 511.3

    A moment of elegance.


    Many of the students in the special class have high grades and are from noble families who had tutors before they entered the academy, so many of them can use a good amount of magic before they even entered the academy.


    ¡°They are now training to improve the accuracy of their basic offensive magic and shorten their chanting time.¡±


    When you first learn magic, you start by learning the chanting spells and releasing them accurately, but in the first place, the activation of magic is all about image, so once you get used to magic with chanting, you shorten the chanting in your own way while imagining when the magic is activated. Eventually, the goal is to be able to activate magic with just one word, such as ¡°fireball.¡±


    ¡­ Well, if you can visualize it properly, it can be activated even without any chanting whatsoever.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we have one of Teacher Marlen¡¯s favorite students in this year¡¯s special class, don¡¯t we?¡±


    At Teacher Carson¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on me. Ugh, Ronnie-sama was staring at me.


    ¡°You must be talking about Miss Cristea!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hide anymore now that Teacher Neil had mentioned my name.


    ¡°I am Cristea Ellisfeed.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, right, right! I heard that you have a tremendous amount of magic power. How about it, will you show us a few things?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is hit the target. You can break it if you want.¡±


    No, I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here just for the observation, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Teacher Carson said it¡¯s fine, so why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Teacher Neil~! Please stop him right there!?


    The two instructors were looking at me expectantly.


    This¡­ they won¡¯t stop unless I do it¡­


    ¡°¡­ Understood. Which target should I hit?¡±


    ¡°Great. Okay, let¡¯s see¡­ no, you can hit any target you want. It¡¯s hard, after all.¡±


    Indeed, the seniors sometimes hit the target, sometimes not, and some of them hit the targets they were not aiming for.


    ¡°Then, the leftmost one.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Let¡¯s get this over with.


    What should I do? A water cutter would have a wide range, so maybe an ice arrow?


    I imagined an ice arrow and activated it.


    ZDONG!


    Oh no, it was a little big for an arrow, wasn¡¯t it?


    A lump of ice like a spear pierced the target and blew it away.


    ¡°Eh¡­ c, chantless?¡±


    I turned around with a surprise when I heard Teacher Carson¡¯s confused voice.


    Everyone was looking at me as if they could not believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°Eh, umm¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah! Y, you are amazing, aren¡¯t you!? To think you could use chantless magic and with this amount of power at your age¡­ as expected of Teacher Marlen¡¯s favorite student!¡±


    ¡°Eh, no, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? As expected of someone contracted with Sacred Beasts!¡±


    No, Teacher Neil, this has nothing to do with the Sacred Beast contract, okay?¡±


    ¡°Umm, may I return.¡±


    Teacher Carson tried to hold onto me, but pulled on Teacher Neil¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Eh, ah~ yeah, we are losing time, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Teacher Neil was overwhelmed by my momentum, and we left the place with the other students in tow.


    Ugh, I feel like everyone was pulling away from me. Only Mariel-chan and See were by my side¡­ When I was thinking that, Adry-sama approached me in a trot.


    ¡°That was astounding, Miss Cristea! You will have to teach me next time!¡±


    Following the smiling Adry-sama, the boys approached me, saying, ¡°Eh then, me too!¡± and ¡°Me as well!¡±


    Ah¡­ I never thought there would be a time I appreciated muscle-brains.


    But the girls were drawing away from me¡­ Alicia-sama didn¡¯t even look my way.


    Ugh, I wonder if I will ever have a female friend other than Mariel-chan¡­

 CH 512.1

    It¡¯s not a miracle!


    We arrived at the training hall, with Teacher Neil leading the way, and observed the class from a space prepared for visitors.


    The place was covered with defensive magic between the viewing area and the training hall to prevent accidents such as weapons bouncing or flying toward the visitors.


    If it¡¯s like this here, we should have observed the Advanced Course in Magic Studies from similar seats that were present in the place to avoid the magic from running out of control.


    The fact that we observed it so closely may have been Teacher Neil¡¯s intention from the beginning to have me demonstrate.


    ¡­ Teacher Neil, you are going on a diet of coarse food for a while.


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s my Older brother!¡±


    Adry-sama shouted happily.


    Ahead of us stood a man in a Knight¡¯s uniform, a head taller than the students and with a face similar to Adry-sama¡¯s.


    ¡°My Older brother is a member of the Knights Order now that he has graduated from the academy, but sometimes he¡¯s sent out to teach Knight Courses like this. Since he was so good at teaching his classmates and underclassmen while he was still in the academy, he was asked to teach the younger students by our Father¡­ I mean, by the head of the Knights Order himself.¡±


    Adry-sama looked at his brother proudly with sparkling eyes.


    I guess Adry-sama is Oniichan¡¯s boy.


    ¡°Wafun¡­ sibling love¡­ how precious¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mariel-san?¡±


    That dies-from-moe heart of yours needs to cool down quickly, okay?


    I can activate my Ice magic at any time, okay?


    Mariel-chan freaked out, perhaps sensing something in my voice.


    ¡°Hiya, hiyai!¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if this is an acceptable hobby in this world, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to be open about it.


    You have to be very careful with it. Mariel-chan.


    Observing the students from a distance while watching the practice from the observation seats, I found that the boys were in the front row with their eyes enthralled.


    While the boys were getting excited, only Ronnie-sama seemed to be completely uninterested in the Knight Course and was eagerly reading a book about magic tools that he had brought with him.


    Alicia-sama sat behind me, and I was too scared to turn around¡­ but I could feel her prickling gaze on me from behind.


    The other girls are sitting in the front and talking about which seniors were the coolest and so on.


    How nice, they seem to be having fun. When I told Mariel-chan about it, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure those two are made for each other, aren¡¯t they!?¡± or ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re smiling because they seem to have a crush on each other!?¡± She wouldn¡¯t stop her nonsense¡­ In fact, she was fidgeting right now, watching the practice session.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit in front, Sei?¡±


    He looked to be concentrating when I called out to him, so he showed a startled face.


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­ as I thought, the swordsmanship here is quite different from Yahatul¡¯s¡­¡±


    Indeed, what Sei was training in the morning practice was like kendo from my previous life, using what looked like a wooden sword!


    Therefore, I¡¯m sure that his weapon of choice should be similar to the Japanese katana of my previous life.

 CH 512.2

    It¡¯s not a miracle!


    Indeed. Normal swords seem like they would break if used in a fight against a Greatsword. If you know what kind of sword you are facing, you can make the decision to evade, or at worst, avoid a fight.


    I don¡¯t know how things would be if the sword were to be made out of Mithril, but¡­ do they even smith swords out of Mithril in Yahatul?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to be careful not to get into any strange habits.¡±


    ¡°Right, I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-chan, stop muttering things like, ¡°Gufufu, how Aoharu¡­¡± beside me. That¡¯s not good in many ways!


    After observing for a while, we left the training grounds and headed for the research building.


    ¡°Next up is today¡¯s main event! The Monsterology Major Course!¡±


    Ta-da! With a smug look that could have had its own sound effect, the presence of multiple creatures could be heard beyond the door of the Monsterology lab.


    ¡°Teacher Marlen~! I have brought the students~¡±


    Through the door that Teacher Neil had opened wide, I could see the students looking back at us, accompanied by Magic beasts that looked like familiars.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The small to medium-sized Magic beasts were riding on the shoulders of the masters, the students, or flapping their wings around them, looking very cute.


    ¡°Oh, at last. Oh dear, you¡¯ve come a long way to have an old retired guy teach in your place, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Teacher Marlen got up from his chair while hitting his waist, and came over to us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, even though you are only a part-time worker now, you are still one of the lecturers of Monsterology, Teacher Marlen. The students are very lucky to be able to attend your valuable lecture.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not intending to work like I used to. To let this old man work for you like a cart horse¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher Marlen, please don¡¯t make misleading remarks about me, okay!? I just want my students to know about your wonderful knowledge, you know!?¡±


    And so, the senior students were watching the exchange between Teacher Marlen, who was feigning crying, and Teacher Neil, who was hurriedly making excuses, and were whispering, ¡°Both of them talk too long¡­¡±, and ¡°I wish he would hurry up and move on to the next step.¡±


    I understand. Teacher Marlen¡¯s lectures are too long-winded, aren¡¯t they¡­


    As soon as I entered the laboratory while agreeing with the seniors, Suzaku-sama¡¯s feather in my pocket softly took on a magic power and covered my whole body.


    Eh, what was this?


    ¡°This, we were covered by Suzaku-sama¡¯s magic power¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Like this, it¡¯ll block out any sign of the other Sacred beasts, so they won¡¯t be alarmed. In my case, it probably eliminated any sign of Tora and others.¡±


    I see. So if there is only the presence of Suzaku-sama, who has already conquered(?) this place, there will be no panic for the time being.


    ¡°It seems that we should let them get used to us while gradually diminishing the presence of Suzaku, but¡­¡±


    Hmm. That way, I can let them get used to Kurogane and Mashiro¡¯s presence little by little, too.

 CH 512.3

    It¡¯s not a miracle!


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried that Kurogane-dono and Mashiro-dono might follow Tora, because he said it would be troublesome and get them used to him tonight¡­¡±


    Whoah.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s going to cause the children here to die of shock, so we will have to do everything we can to stop them.¡±


    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll tell Tora to stop, too.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    I will borrow the feather from Suzaku-sama for a while and try my best to get them used to us step by step.


    The Magic Beasts didn¡¯t panic when we entered the lab, so it seems that Suzaku-sama¡¯s feathers had an effect.


    ¡°Whoa~! I also want to get my own Magic Beast as soon as possible.¡±


    Adry-sama looked all around the room excitedly.


    ¡°In Monsterology, we also have the practice of summoning familiars. If you wish, you can make a contract with a Magic Beast that way. However, you will have to take care of it yourself. In the major course, you must make a contract with one and take care of it.¡±


    Teacher Neil¡¯s words excited the students, who had been restless looking at the familiars.


    The senior students were looking at us smiling, but they look a little tired¡­ Well, it¡¯s not easy to take care of animals if you are not used to it.


    ¡°Umm, are there no large magic Beasts in here?¡±


    Teacher Neil was about to answer Adry-sama¡¯s question when he was interrupted by Teacher Marlen.


    ¡°Large Magic Beasts often have a great deal of magic power. Therefore, you must have the power to suppress and subdue them, or you will not even be able to summon them. That would be too difficult for you.¡±


    I started thinking something bad was going to happen when Adry-sama turned towards me and Sei, and Teacher Marlen, stroking his beard, looked as if he was about to begin a long lecture.


    ¡°¡­ So that means Sei and Miss Cristea must have an incredible amount of magic power, right!?¡±


    At those words, the gazes were focused at us all at once.


    Ugh, I certainly have too much magic power, but¡­


    ¡°No, a contract with a Magic Beast that becomes your familiar is something that can be forced with power, but a contract with a Sacred Beast is something that depends on the compatibility of the magic powers of the Sacred Beast and the person who will be its master.¡±


    ¡­ My children were attracted to the food, though. No, is it the magic power contained within the food?


    ¡°Compatibility, you say¡­ isn¡¯t that just luck¡­¡±


    The other students¡¯ words were full of emotion, and Teacher Marlen nodded his head.


    ¡°Exactly. The Sacred Beast Contract is luck, or in other words, fate. It is something that is meant to be. Therefore, no matter how much I or Neil, who have been studying it for a long time, have pursued it, if we don¡¯t have the fate, we can¡¯t form a contract.¡±


    At the words of Teacher Marlen, everyone fell silent.


    Some of the seniors were looking at us as if they had seen a miracle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s unfortunate, but it is what it is. However, I have not given up yet! I strongly believe that there is a Sacred Beast out there that would be a good match for me!¡±


    When Teacher declared strongly, Teacher Marlen and the other senior students looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to give up for the sake of the Sacred Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Whyyy!?¡±


    Seeing the senior students nodding their heads in agreement with Teacher Marlen¡¯s words, Teacher Neil¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Yes, I think so too.

 CH 513.1

    Gotta give them plenty of love!


    ¡°C, Cristea-san, you will be able to touch them once the lessons start¡­ for sure.¡±


    Mariel-chan, it makes me even sadder when you try to comfort me while averting your gaze.


    Mariel-chan knows Mashiro and Kurogane¡¯s possessiveness, so she can never tell me she¡¯s certain. Yeah, I know that too¡­


    In the meantime, I¡¯m going to sublimate this incomplete mofu lust by brushing Mashiro and Kurogane¡­


    ¡°Come to think of it, can we summon familiars, too?¡±


    ¡°¡­! N, now that you remind me¡­¡±


    I wonder if there are any monsters that will respond to our summons now that we are already under a Sacred Beast contract.


    ¡°Umm¡­ in the case of the two of you, shouldn¡¯t we be worried about the rank of the monsters that will be summoned instead¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s words took me aback.


    R, right.


    I have a lot of magic power, but I also have a history of attracting Kaguya, so I wonder what kind of giant monster would come to me if I were to summon them¡­


    ¡°¡­ I suppose we should consult with Teacher Neil or Teacher Marlen beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    We left the research building and the fluffers with painful reluctance.


    After the tour, we returned to the classroom and Teacher Neil stood at the podium with handouts in his hands.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gone through each course briefly, if you want to make any changes or additions, I will be happy to discuss them with you now. So, fill out the form I¡¯m going to hand out now with the courses you¡¯ve chosen, and turn it in tomorrow.¡±


    He handed the handouts to a student in front, who took one and passed the rest around from the front to back.


    The handout was an application form for the selected courses, and if there were no changes from what we discussed the other day, you can simply fill out the form and submit it.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no need for a consultation, we¡¯ll call it a day. Oh, yeah, be careful not to be late for tomorrow morning¡¯s class, because the beginner¡¯s lesson for Magical Studies starts tomorrow morning. Then, you¡¯re dismissed for today!¡±


    At the sound of Teacher Neil¡¯s voice, the students began to move, some leaving the classroom, others rushing to Teacher Neil for consultation.


    I can ask Teacher Neil about the familiars later¡­


    ¡°Are you going straight to your dormitory, Cristea-san?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at me as she put away her handout.


    ¡°Yes, that was my intention. What about you, Sei?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can consult with Teacher Neil later in the dormitory.¡±


    Sei seemed to be thinking the same thing as I was, so he put the handout in a paper clip and got up from his seat.


    ¡°Umm, then, could you please give me a little advice on something?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked me with a cute twinkle in her eye, so I said yes immediately.


    Mariel-chan, you would be so cute if you weren¡¯t so rotten. She really is a regrettable ¡°beautiful girl whom I want to protect¡± type¡­

 CH 513.2

    Gotta give them plenty of love!


    ¡°Oh my, now that¡¯s unusual. How come Kaguya came out of the room?¡±


    When I approached her, she jumped up and looked alarmed, but when she realized it was me, she relaxed and sat down.


    (Ah sheesh, you startled me. I felt that bird¡¯s presence, so I thought she was out to get me again.)


    Kaguya observed my face as she replied to me via telepathy.


    ¡°That bird¡­ you mean Suzaku-sama?¡±


    It seems that Suzaku-sama¡¯s feather was effective.


    ¡°We went to see some monsters today on a tour of Monsterology, so Suzaku-sama lent me this.¡±


    When I showed her the feather I had tucked away in my pocket, Kaguya¡¯s face contorted in an exasperated gape.


    (You are carrying something like this on you? Oh, that¡¯s why they have been sulking all afternoon.)


    Kaguya seemed convinced.


    ¡°Sulking, you say¡­ Mashiro and Kurogane?¡±


    (Yeah, them. I was so uncomfortable that I snuck out of the room only to be grabbed by that bird. I just got out of her grasp.)


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Both of them were really controlling themselves for my sake, haven¡¯t they? I also did bad by Kaguya.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Cristea-san? Just what are you¡­¡±


    Ah, not good. Kaguya was talking to me with telepathy, so Mariel-chan didn¡¯t know what the conversation was about. She can talk normally with a specific person, in this case me, the contract owner, by telepathy, but other people won¡¯t be able to hear her. If Kaguya extended the range of her telepathy around her, it would be possible for her to talk with everyone, but she doesn¡¯t want to talk with other people via telepathy. She even literally catcalls Miria, whom she begs for food.


    I don¡¯t know if Miria would be surprised if she knew Kaguya¡¯s bad character, or if she would scold her, saying, ¡°A girl should not use such language!¡± I guess it would be one or the other.


    ¡°Umm¡­?¡±


    Oops, I left Mariel-chan hanging.


    ¡°You see, for the Monsterology observation visit, Suzaku-sama gave us a trick to keep the monsters from getting scared, but Mashiro and Kurogane are apparently sulking because of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ we certainly did something unfair to the two.¡±


    Sei seemed to understand my explanation.


    ¡°Unfair?¡±


    ¡°You know that when you sign a Sacred Beast contract, the Sacred Beasts become extremely possessive of your master, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why they always mark me with their presence strongly, so they can claim me as their master to other monsters. Today, I received a help from Suzaku-sama as a countermeasure to prevent me from scaring the monsters, but¡­¡±


    Saying this, I took out the feather of Suzaku-sama from my pocket and showed it to her.


    ¡°I see! In short, they got jealous because of Suzaku-sama¡¯s presence on your body!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Umm¡­ Mariel-san. Would it be alright to hear you out while brushing everyone?¡±


    I really wanted to satisfy my desire for fluff, too, so it¡¯s perfect.


    ¡°Of course. It would be for the best to better the two¡¯s mood as soon as possible.¡±


    Having obtained Mariel-chan¡¯s approval, I immediately called them over and consulted with Mariel-chan about her course selection, while everyone, including Kaguya included, were thoroughly fluffed¡­ and brushed.

 CH 514.1

    Elementary Course in Magic Studies.


    ¡°Hm, hmmh, hmh~?¡±


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re in a good mood today.¡±


    ¡°Cristea, you look happy.¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro inquired happily.


    I heard that when I am in a good mood, the magic power I release also feels good, so my current magic power must feel comfortable for them.


    As they pointed out, I was in a good mood, so I stopped getting ready and give them both a big smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am starting my Magic Studies lesson today! I am actually exempt from the lectures and hands-on training in the Elementary course, but I have been longing to take it for so long that I decided to go.¡±


    ¡°Longing?¡±


    That¡¯s right, I have read in fantasy novels in my past life that the main characters took magic classes at a magic academy. Don¡¯t you think that everybody from my past life would love to take the magic class at the academy as well?


    Besides, I wanted to see how much magic everyone else could do.


    I tend to bulldoze things with my magic because of the amount of magic power I possess, so I wanted to know the average¡­


    I am aware that I am out of the norm, but I don¡¯t like being told that I lack common sense, so I need to know how much is suitable for me to use!


    I feel like it¡¯s already too late for that¡­ but if I correct it downward now, I can make them think, ¡°Oh, that was just a fluke.¡± or something.


    ¡°I see. May we come with you?¡±


    ¡°You cannot. The students would be all too nervous to use their magic properly.¡±


    ¡°Ehh~ we can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. If I need you two, I will call you. Oh, I know, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for lunch and have a Japanese set? Okay?¡±


    After making a lunch appointment with these two understandably depressed people, I headed downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, are you on your way already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to get a good seat today.¡°


    I would like to secure a seat in the middle of the front row because I can see the teacher¡¯s hands well, but I think I would be disturbing the students who are about to learn for the first time, so I am thinking of securing a seat in the front, near the wall.


    I think I can observe the class without being conspicuous there.


    ¡°I see. I will go with you, then. I will go get my stuff, so please wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After watching Sei run up the stairs, I checked my appearance just to make sure I was presentable in the mirror by the front door.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Shall we head out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think Mariel-san should be already waiting for us by now.¡±


    When we left the special dormitory and headed in the direction of the boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ dormitories, Mariel-chan was just coming out of the dormitory.

 CH 514.2

    Elementary Course in Magic Studies.


    Mariel-chan came next to our side, and we headed to the classroom. Today we were having a joint class with A class, so we are in a different classroom.


    The Magic Studies classrooms are what we call staircase classrooms, the seats are placed in a fan-shape around the podium, and they are higher as you go to the back of the room.


    ¡°Wow, maybe because we are still early, we have all these seats to choose from! Cristea-san, where are we sitting?¡±


    Mariel-chan was looking around the classroom.


    I put my luggage down after confirming that a seat in the front row just next to the door was available.


    ¡°I will take this one.¡±


    ¡°Eh, why so far at the end? You were looking forward to this lesson, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just want to get a feel for the atmosphere, so I¡¯m better off at the end.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I will sit next to you then.¡±


    As soon as I was seated, Mariel-chan quickly took the seat next to me.


    ¡°I will sit behind you¡­¡±


    Sei said so and sat down in the seat behind me.


    I have never seen Sei use magic, but considering the amount of magic power he has, he may be the type of person who bulldozes through with magic power just like me.


    ¡°Yo! ¡®morning.¡±


    As soon as Adry-sama entered the classroom, he found us and quickly sat down next to Sei.


    The boys who seemed to be his cronies were probably planning to sit in the back, and they looked puzzled by Adry-sama¡¯s behavior, but after making eye contact with each other, they took their seats around Adry-sama.


    ¡°Most of the ladies among Alicia-sama¡¯s cronies seem to be in the A class, and those ladies seem to be all over there.¡±


    Mariel-chan whispered in my ear.


    Yeah, the actuality that Alicia-sama hates me is not a problem, but I¡¯m worried about Mariel-chan if the other ladies in her circle of friends are also feeling the same about her.


    I wonder if she is being isolated in the dormitory¡­


    ¡°Mariel-san¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the lesson will be starting now, so take your seats!¡±


    The teacher of Magic Studies arrived just as I was about to ask Mariel-chan about her situation.


    It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m going to ask her later.

 CH 514.3

    Elementary Course in Magic Studies.


    Teacher Tobias then turned around and began to write an explanation of magic on the blackboard, clacking away.


    We looked at it and hurriedly prepared writing materials and began to copy it down.


    ¡°First of all, magic has attributes, and is classified into elementary, intermediate, and advanced levels according to its power and the amount of magic power required to activate it¡ª¡±


    Starting with a basic explanation of magic, we were instructed to the conditions for activating attribute magic, the amount of magic power required, etc. in a run-through.


    I learned quite a bit from the detailed explanations along with the illustrations.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s boring to keep explaining things, so I think it¡¯s time to actually put the magic into action.¡±


    Oh, I have been waiting for that!


    ¡°Erm, then¡­ Miss Cristea Ellisfeed, please come forward.¡±


    Why am I being called out?


    I was puzzled, but as I stepped forward, Teacher Tobias chuckled.


    ¡°I have been assured by Teacher Marlen that you have a lot of magic power. I heard that you can use elementary magic without any problems already. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to be my assistant during class.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Alright, please show us a Water ball.¡±


    The teacher urged me to activate the water magic in a hurry, so I imagined a water ball the size of a basketball floating in the air.


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡ª!¡±


    ¡­ Eh? He said a Water ball, right?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! I didn¡¯t know you could create a Water ball that big without chanting¡­! You guys should try to be able to do this much with chanting before you move up to the intermediate level.¡±


    The teacher said excitedly, and the classroom was abuzz.


    ¡°Eh¡­ seriously?¡±


    ¡°Even if I try my best, about this much would be my limit, though?¡±


    When I looked at the female student speaking, her hand gesture showed a size similar to a baseball.


    Eh, no way. I overdid it¡­!?

 CH 515.1

    Chantless.


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-sama, how are you able to invoke magic without chanting?¡±


    A student sitting nearby raised his hand and then asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. What do you think, Miss Cristea?¡±


    The teacher looked at me with interest.


    This means you want me to answer, doesn¡¯t it?


    For a moment, I was puzzled, but then I turned to the students and saw that this was a good opportunity.


    ¡°Ahem. Umm¡­ you are aware that in recent years, it has been said that imagination power is important to invoke magic, right?¡±


    I looked at the student who had asked me the question, and he nodded.


    ¡°I figured that chanting does not, by itself, invoke magic, but rather helps the imagination before invoking it. So I tried releasing my magic power while imagining the magic being invoked only in my mind, and it worked.¡±


    Saying this, I produced a small sphere of water in the palm of my right hand and showed it to him


    ¡°Of course, in order to invoke the magic properly, you need to observe actual water and flames on a regular basis so that you can imagine them in great detail.¡±


    Saying this, I produced a small Fireball in the palm of my left hand.


    ¡°Eh! Water magic and fire magic at the same time!?¡±


    The classroom was abuzz.


    Eh, don¡¯t tell me this is also an unusual¡­ or something?


    I was so flustered by my own further failures that I quickly cancelled the magic.


    ¡°¡­ This all is possible with training. You can do more when you skip the chanting.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it said that the more advanced magic is, the longer chanting it requires to succeed?¡±


    Another student raised his hand and asked a question.


    Uh, hey, yeah.


    I think you just need to keep working on the image that¡¯s going to be triggered instead of the long chanting.


    The reason they don¡¯t succeed is that they are so focused on chanting that they can¡¯t visualize it, I¡¯m sure.


    When I pointed this out, Teacher Tobias mumbled, ¡°I see¡­ that makes a lot of sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, while you are chanting, you are inevitably defenseless. For example, if you are in a fight or someone assaults you, will they wait for you to finish chanting? Would you be in a situation where you could leisurely chant in the first place?¡±


    My words caused the classroom to quieten down to silence¡­


    Not good, I had talked so severely to the freshmen.


    I ended up remembering the battle scenes in the fantasy world of my previous life, and I spoke with great vigor¡­


    ¡°Be, besides, it can be very useful, too, you know? For example, serving hot water¡­¡±


    Then, I filled a bowl on the teacher¡¯s table with hot water, and seeing the shimmering steam, Teacher Tobias stuck his finger in and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hot! It¡¯s really hot water!?¡± He withdrew his hand and shook it.


    Teacher¡­ I didn¡¯t make it hot enough to burn you, but it¡¯s not safe to put your fingers in so suddenly, so let¡¯s not do that, okay?

 CH 515.2

    Chantless.


    When I invoked a warm air, which was about the same level as the low wind setting from a hair dryer, to a nearby student, he was surprised at first, but soon he closed his eyes and was entranced, probably because the temperature was comfortable.


    The student sitting next to him also put out his hand and looked at me with surprise, letting out, ¡°Ohh¡­!?¡±


    It would be useful to be able to do both these things, right?


    ¡°Chanting assists in invoking magic, but I think it can also be a hindrance. I would recommend that you eventually be able to invoke magic without chanting.¡±


    I chuckled as I said this.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Teacher Tobias looked at me in surprise.


    If I am exempted even from the Magic Studies, I will have nothing to do at the academy!


    This is not good. I might not be able to attend any classes at this rate.


    I folded my hands and prayed to the teacher.


    ¡°I want to work with everyone to review and refine my magic from the elementary level. Please don¡¯t exempt me from this¡­¡±


    I said, and Teacher Tobias tightened his grip on my shoulders.


    ¡°Ohh, what a wonderful dedication. Yeah, you can keep coming to the class, but make sure you turn in your report!¡±


    ¡°Ehh? O, okay¡­¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t avoid the report and for some reason I was the only one assigned homework. I can¡¯t figure this out¡­!

 CH 516.1

    Enjoyable!? Lunchtime.


    ¡°Cristea-san, that was amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was very easy to understand.¡±


    ¡°Cristea is always amazing, you know?¡±


    ¡°Umu, My Lord¡¯s wonderfulness is so natural.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much praise, everyone¡­¡±


    After ordering a Japanese set meal and sitting down at an empty seat, the topic of the Magic Studies class soon came up.


    ¡°I mean, thanks to your easy-to-understand explanations of that difficult chanting, everyone was able to use it one after another!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for people our age to understand the meaning of chants. I only made it a little easier to understand.¡±


    Mariel-chan¡­ you are being too careless.


    We have Adry-sama and Sei with us, so you have to be careful about what you say.


    And it was fun? Those chants?? I¡¯m starting to have doubts whether Mariel-chan is a chuunibyou herself, though¡­!?


    ¡°A, anyway, it proves that it¡¯s important to understand the meaning of chanting to visualize it correctly, so the spells can be invoked.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes, that¡¯s right! It has become easier for me to invoke magic as well.¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m also invoking magic faster than ever before! Right, Sei? It must be the same for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    Yes, for some reason, Adry-sama came along with us¡­


    He said the Japanese set was also unusual and ordered the same thing as us, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay?


    ¡°Say, how can use magic so skillfully, Miss Cristea?¡±


    I was stumped by Adry-sama¡¯s simple question.


    I really can¡¯t say: ¡°I¡¯m a reincarnated person from another world, and I¡¯m peerless based on the memories of my previous life~hohoho¡±, can I?¡­


    ¡°I guess it must be because of special training or secret techniques handed down by Teacher Marlen? Is that it!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ ah~ that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know if they can be considered secret techniques or special training, but he taught me a lot of things.¡±


    The only problem is that Teacher Marlen is a long talker, but there was a lot of useful information in what he said.


    ¡°I see~! I¡¯d love to learn from Teacher Marlen, too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will get a chance since he is back as a part-time instructor.¡±


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    Adry-sama¡­ do you think you will be able to endure Teacher Marlen¡¯s drawn-out lectures?


    If you try to doze off, he will surely wake you up with ice or water magic, you know¡­?


    ¡°Teacher Marlen¡­ although he was in charge of the Magic Studies, Monsterology, and the Magic Tools courses when he was actively teaching, he probably won¡¯t teach that frequently this time¡­ I hope the opportunity for you to learn from him presents itself soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The dishes were being brought to the table as I was being so relieved by Adry-sama¡¯s innocence.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. The Head Chef will be here later.¡±


    Eh¡­ why would he? I hadn¡¯t been here since then, so maybe they thought I was here for a taste check?


    I was feeling a bit of trouble, but I was hungry now and had to concentrate on the food in front of me.


    ¡°Itadakimasu.¡±


    Today¡¯s Japanese set consisted of miso soup with plenty of vegetables, and rice, with saut¨¦ed white fish and miso-based sauce for the main course.


    Although I was a bit nervous about this original cuisine, it was very tasty and went well with the miso soup and rice.


    ¡°¡­ Say, how do you eat this Yahatulian meal?¡±


    We picked up chopsticks without hesitation, so Adry-sama imitated us and picked up a pair of chopsticks, but he was clutching them, not knowing how to use them.


    Oh my, I¡¯m sorry about this.

 CH 516.2

    Enjoyable!? Lunchtime.


    Sei, who was sitting next to Adry-sama, picked up a piece of rice with the chopsticks and showed it to him, while Adry-sama was watching him closely.


    ¡°Eh? How do you hold it like that? Like this?¡­ No, that¡¯s not it¡­ huh?¡±


    Seeing that Adry-sama was having trouble holding the chopsticks, Sei quickly stood up, took Adry-sama¡¯s hand from behind his back, and held the chopsticks in his hand.


    ¡°You place your finger here¡­ like this. And now, try moving the stick on top.¡±


    ¡°N¡­ like this? Ahh, this is so difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°You are unexpectedly clumsy. It¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    Ahh. How nostalgic. I once taught Oniisama and others how to hold chopsticks.


    It¡¯s hard to get used to the finger movements when using chopsticks. They soon got the hang of it and were able to use them at will, though.


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­ fughh¡­¡­!¡±


    I heard a strange voice from next to me and turned around to see Mariel-chan¡¯s face red, her eyes moistened, and she was shaking like a leaf.


    ¡°Ma, Mariel-san! What¡¯s the matter!?¡±


    Did she choke on her food?


    ¡°T, the, pre, precious¡­ I¡¯m sure I could eat three more bowls of rice with just this¡­!¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-chan was stable as ever.


    ¡°Mariel-san, ice magic or water magic, which do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Hieh!? I¡¯m sorry!?¡±


    I blurted out, and Mariel-chan¡¯s rotten fit receded instantly.


    Mariel-chan, haven¡¯t you forgotten all about self-respect lately¡­!?


    Now, now, Mariel-chan.


    Let¡¯s not bolt down the food while staring at the two in front, okay?


    It¡¯s an unbecoming sight for a lady, you know?


    After finishing the Japanese set meal, I had some after-meal tea. Hahh, the tea was also delicious, carefully brewed Yahatulian tea.


    I guess they must have studied the ingredients of Yahatul since then. I¡¯m impressed.


    ¡°Wah~ that was good! These chopsticks? are really difficult to use, but they seem convenient when used to them!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. They serve as both a knife and a fork, so if you ask me if they are convenient, I would be inclined to say that they are.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s come back here for another meal, Sei!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that¡­¡±


    Adry-sama seemed to like Japanese food very much.


    Sei was exhausted from attending to Adry-sama during the lecture on how to use chopsticks.


    He had to warn him every time he was about to drop his chopsticks, or used the chopsticks to stab the meat. You have worked hard.


    But when it¡¯s someone¡¯s first time, you should be careful not to be too fussy about it, because it can make them feel uncomfortable instead¡­


    I¡¯m very proud of Adry-sama for not getting fed up with Sei¡¯s repeated warnings and for correcting his issues honestly.


    I guess that¡¯s why Sei kept on teaching him well.


    ¡°Excuse me for interrupting your pleasant conversation.¡±


    The Head Chef arrived just as the conversation was about to be paused.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, how was the food this time?¡±


    ¡°The dashi was very well seasoned and very tasty. It was a treat.¡±


    He bowed his head and thanked me, causing me to get flustered.


    ¡°I just pointed out what was missing. It was you who got it to this point, Head CHef.¡±


    ¡°Cristea-sama¡­!¡±


    Ah, not good. The way the Head Chef looked at me was the same as that of the head chefs in the mansion.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°I have an earnest request for you, Miss Cristea! Please, by any means, would you mind teaching us a recipe of yours as our cafeteria¡¯s specialty dish!?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    C, come again¡ª!?

 CH 517.1

    The Head Chef¡¯s pleading.


    I didn¡¯t mishear, did I?


    ¡°Yes! I was told that the recipes registered with the Guild are unmistakably Christea-sama¡¯s own creations. I have tasted them all, and they are all wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ all of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Seriously? I know that when I first registered the recipes, it was selling well, but the rumor of being a Repulsive food eating lady was actually getting in the way.


    ¡°All of the recipes were wonderful, but the one called Orcatsu was¡­¡±


    It must have been my imagination that I saw something shining in the corner of the Head Chef¡¯s mouth, who closed his eyes entranced as if remembering the taste of Orcatsu. Oh, he wiped it off.


    ¡°Excuse me. Basically, we wanted to offer Orcatsu on the restaurant¡¯s menu, but Orc meat is currently in short supply and cost prohibits us from putting meaty Orcatsu on the menu.¡±


    ¡­ Ah, I am very sorry, that¡¯s because of our fief.


    We are still scouring the Guilds in our Ellisfeed territory for Orcs to produce bacon.


    Adventurers have also been given priority to buy bacon if they deliver Orc meat to the Guilds in the Ellisfeed territory, which has led to less and less Orc meat coming into the Capital.


    I have some in my inventory, and when I want it, I can just ask Kurogane and Mashiro to get more for me, so I am not troubled, but it seems that the price of Orc meat has skyrocketed.


    ¡°I thought that even if we gave up on Orcatsu, we could make a meat dish that could replace it as the restaurant¡¯s specialty¡­ and since Cristea-sama is here, I wondered if you could teach us something.¡±


    Saying that, the Head Chef got down on his knees with a bang.


    Ehhhhhhhh!?


    Think of the hygiene! Don¡¯t get down on your knees!?


    Besides, I¡¯m getting stasres from people around me like, ¡°What¡¯s with the noble young lady making the chef get down on his knees?¡± I can¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°Alright! I get it laredy! Please stand up! Quickly!¡±


    No, my heart is aching right now¡­ The rumors about the Repulsive food eating lady has finally calmed down, and now the bad news about the Villainess Cristea is about to spread.


    ¡°Anyway, I will leave for today. I will think about the recipe in the meantime, and see you again another day.¡±


    ¡°Understood! I will be expecting you~!¡±


    The Head Chef saw us off to the exit, and we quickly left the restaurant, attracting the attention of everyone around me.

 CH 517.2

    The Head Chef¡¯s pleading.


    I don¡¯t want to be fawned over like that. I want my ideal tranquil life.


    ¡°He was right, though. The fried potatoes were exceptional. The Orcatsu, was it? The Head Chef mentioned earlier must be delicious as well.¡±


    Adry-sama must be well-raised, because he was speaking around the topic, basically talking in circles ¡°I¡¯d like to try it~¡± while never actually saying, ¡°Let me eat it as well.¡±


    As someone who is used to the outrageous behavior of a certain tiger, I was tempted to treat him to a meal¡­ No, no. Let¡¯s calm down first.


    ¡°Cristea-san, are you really going to offer him a recipe?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand his feelings of wanting to let the children eat a lot of good food, so I will have to come up with something.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    When I answered Mariel-chan¡¯s question, Adry-sama laughed bemusedly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a child as well, Miss Cristea? So you want to eat a lot too?¡±


    Mariel-chan and I were both a bit taken aback.


    Even though many people still think it¡¯s normal, I don¡¯t think we, the reincarnatees, are the only converts who are sick and tired of the taste of the salty jargon that still dominates the cuisine of the nobility in this world.


    I think my recipes might have gone viral as proof of that.


    By nature, the dishes the nobility eat is a quick way to consume high calories to get some energy to convert into magic power, isn¡¯t it?


    There must be people who don¡¯t understand this and think that this is what the noble cuisine is all about.


    ¡°Kurogane, Mashiro. I will be in class this afternoon, but I would like you two to investigate edible monsters that can be hunted in the vicinity of the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Umu, if it¡¯s My Lord¡¯s wish, then I will hunt as many as it takes.¡±


    The two of them warped away after saying that.


    Eh¡­ I only asked you to investigate, though.


    When I tried to tell them so with a telepathic message, Adry-sama said, ¡°Wow! What just happened? The Sacred Beasts disappeared!?¡± He started to make a fuss, and I was so preoccupied with keeping him quiet that I forgot all about it.


    After that, we slipped into the afternoon class just in time.

 CH 518

    Eh? Already??


    ¡°I guess they haven¡¯t returned from their investigation yet?¡±


    Miria replied to my murmur while taking my baggage.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Kurogane-sama and Mashiro-sama, they are in the dismantling area in the back, dismantling the monsters they have killed.¡±


    ¡°Eh? They caught them!?¡±


    I forgot to remind them that they didn¡¯t have to hunt them, and just to investigate the situation.


    I did especially tell them not to over hunt Orcs, but I was worried that the dismantling area would be filled with monsters.


    I quickly changed into a dress and hurried to the dismantling area.


    ¡°Ah, Cristea! Welcome back.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, My Lord. We were waiting for you.¡±


    When I went out of the doorway further inside the cafeteria into the courtyard where the newly installed dismantling area was located, it seemed that the dismantling had already been completed and they were putting the lids on the barrels filled with blood and offal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you that you only had to do some investigation today. So, what did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Umu, it¡¯s mainly Bighorn Bulls and Golden Sheep that inhabit the nearby area.¡±


    Bighorn Bull is a creature that is full of scraps and has very few parts that can be eaten.


    The parts that can be eaten are rare and delicious, so they are sold at a high price.


    However, as its name suggests, it has big horns and a rough temperament, so it is very difficult to kill.


    And if you don¡¯t have the skills to dismantle them, the edible parts are difficult to pick out without wasting useful materials.


    But still, even if you bring it back whole in a big capacity magic bag without dismantling it, the cost of dismantling itself is worth it, so Bighorn Bulls are not considered a good value for money.


    Therefore, when their numbers increase, a request is sent out to thin out the herds to a certain extent, making it an even rarer meat, and a rare meat that only appears on the tables of the nobility.


    But, I¡¯m the type of person who would prefer a chuck over those rare cuts.


    Hmm, a Bighorn Bull, huh¡­ if it¡¯s the parts that you would normally throw away, they do sound like they could be cost-effective ingredients.


    The Golden Sheep, on the other hand, is a relatively docile monster with beautiful golden wool.


    Their wool is not only beautiful but also very warm, so there are many requests for their wool, before summer, so the clothes can be completed just in time for winter.


    ¡°¡­ My Lord?¡±


    Ah, as I thought. I recognized the meatiness of the carcass behind Kurogane. He also properly prepared chuck for me.


    ¡°Kurogane and I killed it instantly!¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­ that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The smugfaced Mashiro is adorable¡­ although his remarks are dangerous.


    ¡°I wonder how Gyudon would do on the caf¨¦¡¯s menu?¡±


    A fancy caf¨¦ turned fast-food restaurant in a blink of an eye.


    But, since it¡¯s made from chuck, there¡¯s plenty of meat to go around, and it¡¯s very filling¡­


    Putting that aside, it would be possible to make it with more expensive cuts too, no?


    ¡°Yeah. I have decided! Let¡¯s make a Gyudon from the Bighorn Bull chuck first. Both of you, help me out.¡±


    ¡°¡±Roger (Roger~) that.¡±¡±


    We started with the preparation of the chuck cut.


    Byakko-sama who had just come to help cook dinner got also involved, and we worked hard to cook the Bighorn Bull.


    The next day. The morning class was general education, and since I was excused, I headed to the caf¨¦ with Kurogane and Mashiro.


    ¡°Cristea-sama!? Is something the matter?¡±


    The Head Chef, who had heard of my visit, came out in a hurry.


    ¡°I have come to propose a new menu item.¡±


    When I answered smilingly, the Head Chef froze in place.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Right on the heels of yesterday!?¡±


    The Head Chef opened his mouth and looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡­ Huh? Was it a little too soon?

 CH 519.1

    Recipe presentation!


    ¡°As expected of you, Cristea-sama. To think you would have completed the recipe right on the heels of yesterday!¡±


    The Head Chef looked at me with adoring eyes, and I hurriedly corrected him.


    ¡°No, um, don¡¯t get it wrong, okay? I just brought you a recipe that I thought you could use from the recipes that I have not registered with the Merchant¡¯s Guilds yet.¡±


    ¡°O, oh my! By not registered, do you perhaps mean¡­ Duke of Ellisfeed¡¯s treasured recipe!?¡±


    Seeing the excited chef leaning forward, Kurogane and Mashiro stepped forward to guard me.


    Head Chef, will you calm down?


    Otherwise, Mashiro will ¡°Rectify¡± you before I can introduce the recipe to you, you know?


    ¡°Ahem, It¡¯s not a treasured recipe. It¡¯s simply a recipe that is not suitable for ordinary households.¡±


    The meat of a Bighorn bull is a part of its carcass that is not originally in demand by the nobility, and it takes a lot of time and effort to prepare.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ no, but it¡¯s certainly an unpublished recipe and no less! So, what kind of dish is it!?¡±


    The Head Chef looked expectantly through the gap between the Kurogane and Mashiro wall.


    How can all these people with the title ¡°Head Chef¡± be so giddy¡­!


    ¡°C, can you sample this for me first?¡±


    Saying that, I took out a beef bowl from my Inventory, the one that we were all familiar with.


    ¡°Ohh!? Th, this is!?¡±


    I held out both chopsticks and a spoon, but the Head Chef picked up the chopsticks without hesitation and began to inspect the dish.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so it¡¯s cooked meat on top of rice. However, just what kind of meat is this¡­?¡±


    There is a dairy farm that farms a variety of beef-like meat from a type of cattle called Milkmoon, which are more gentle than Bighorn bulls, so there are beef-like products on the market, but Milkmoon meat is not this lean, so the Head Chef seemed unable to come up with an answer.


    ¡°That is Bighorn bull¡¯s chuck meat.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Bighorn bull!? Isn¡¯t that a high-class ingredient?¡±


    ¡°The reason why it¡¯s so expensive is because it¡¯s very lean and there are only a few parts that can be eaten. However, this is made from tenderized meat from a part that was said to be too tough and inedible.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I heard that Bighorn bull¡¯s chuck meat is hard and inedible¡­ But how did it become so tender!?¡±


    The Head Chef was surprised, but his chopsticks didn¡¯t seem to stop, and he finished his beef bowl in no time, even though he wasn¡¯t gorging himself.


    ¡°Yes. It is a part that would normally be thrown away¡­ and it takes a lot of time and effort to prepare, but I thought you could offer it at a reasonable price if you got creative.¡±


    I gave him a brief explanation of how to prepare the beef chuck steak of the Bighorn bull, and told him that if he wanted to use it, I would write down the details of the recipe and give it to him.


    ¡°I see¡­ I will leave the prep work to the apprentices¡­¡±


    I took another dish out of my Inventory to make a further suggestion to the chef, who seemed to be mulling over the arrangements.


    ¡°Head Chef, how about making something like this with other parts of the Bighorn bull?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ a steak? No, it¡¯s too chunky for it to be a steak.¡±


    ¡°You cut it up into thinner slices like this.¡±


    I sliced the chunk of meat into thin slices and arranged them on another plate.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, isn¡¯t this meat still uncooked!? You must cook it properly!¡±


    The Head Chef looked inside the meat and was startled. Well, I understand how he feels.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s red inside, so it may look raw, but it¡¯s cooked properly.¡±


    Yes, what I served next was roast beef.


    In a world where raw food is frowned upon, it is a hurdle to serve meat with this appearance, so it is one of the items on the menu that I declined to register with the Guild.


    It is already a common dish in the Ellisfeed household, though.


    ¡°This is roast beef. This time, I used a sauce made of grated garlic and soy sauce, but it would be interesting to try different sauces, such as one made of red wine!¡±


    When I placed the plate in front of the Head Chef, he was scared for a moment, but then gulped down, and picked a piece of meat with his chopsticks.

 CH 519.2

    Recipe presentation!


    Saying that, I ate the few slices of the meat from the batch I had left in my storage to show him.


    ¡­ Oh, it¡¯s delicious. You can really taste the meat.


    The garlic and soy sauce made it even more appetizing and made me want to eat another piece, and then another.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    I thought he was chewing fearfully, but then his eyes widened, and his chopsticks moved on to the next slice.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It looks raw, but it is not. What the hell is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°The first step is to sear the surface to lock in the juices, then bake it in a magic oven.¡±


    The procedure is to rub salt and pepper into the meat that has been brought to room temperature, sear the outside in a pan over high heat to warm it up, let it rest a little so that the residual heat seeps through the entire meat, then put it in the oven to cook slowly, let it rest again, stick a metal skewer into the center, wait a little, and when the tip of the metal skewer is pulled out, the meat is done. If the tip of the skewer is slightly warm, it is done. If it is cold, put it in the oven a little longer. For the sauce, you can use the pan you used to cook the meat to make a red wine sauce, or you can use a combination of grated onion and soy sauce, or if you have wasabi, you can use wasabi-soy sauce.


    ¡°How tender¡­ moreover, I can¡¯t believe how appetizing this sauce is!¡±


    The Head Chef, who had also finished this dish in no time, looked at the remaining chunk of meat with regret.


    ¡°You can serve this on a plate as it is now, or you can make it into a roast beef bowl by placing it on top of rice.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how incredible! This, on top of rice¡­!? How extravagant¡­¡±


    The Head Chef was trembling.


    Yes, alright. He fell for it.


    ¡°So, how do you like this recipe? If you are not sure, I will have to give up.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll buy both! They must be our signature dishes!¡±


    Because it was a special recipe, I was able to sell it for a little extra than the recipes registered with the Merchant¡¯s Guild. Yay!


    Thank you for your continued patronage!


    The following week, Mariel-chan told me that the beef bowl and roast beef bowls were selling like hotcakes at the cafeteria.


    She invited me to go eat there as soon as possible, but since I had eaten a lot of it already, I thought I was good for a while¡­

 CH 520.1

    Meaningful lunchtime.


    ¡°¡­ So, this is the roast beef sandwich that I have heard so much about. They say it¡¯s very popular because it¡¯s available for takeout.¡±


    Mariel-chan is known in the cafeteria as a friend of mine, and she told me that they were selling only one set per person, but when she told them, ¡°I would like to eat it together with Cristea-san and the Sacred Beasts, so please let me take more by any means.¡± She was given more immediately. For free.


    Mariel-chan and Sei, who had gone to pick up the sets, couldn¡¯t carry it all by themselves, so they hurriedly called the Byakko-sama to help them warp to the special dormitory.


    No, Head Chef. It¡¯s such a large amount of food, so let us pay for it¡­


    ¡°I said I would pay, but they said to me that you don¡¯t come to the cafeteria very often, and they wanted to take this as an opportunity for all of the Sacred Beasts to try it, so they didn¡¯t accept.¡±


    Ah~¡­ being treated as VIP is troublesome.


    I will just have to accept it gratefully and offer some hints on how to arrange the recipe next time.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The roast beef sandwich was delicious enough to satisfy even the Sacred Beasts.


    ¡°I was exempted from classes in the morning for general education, but in the afternoon, we have Magic Studies in the afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is practical training, so we have to go to the practice hall.¡±


    I answered while relaxing while having an after-dinner cup of tea Miria made me.


    I¡¯m still taking Magic Studies as the Teacher¡¯s assistant, but after seeing how well the other students have mastered the subject, I realized how randomly I have been using my own magic power and magic.


    ¡°No¡­ in your case, don¡¯t you have to release a certain amount of magic power, My Lord?¡±


    ¡±Yes, I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Ojou should be able of dissipating it to some extent.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hearing my declaration of determination, Kurogane, Mashiro, and Byakko-sama pointed out something for me. Why.


    ¡°My Lord, not only you have more magic power in your body than others, the amount of magic power you take in is also far more than most.¡±


    ¡°Take in?¡±


    According to Kurogane, humans and other living creatures supply their magic power from various sources.


    Plants get it from the atmosphere, the earth, and water. Animals get it from plants and water that contain magic power, and by eating other animals that take it in. When the animal dies and decays, its magic power returns to the soil¡­ In short, it seems that magic power is circulated throughout the entire food chain.


    I see, so ¡°eating¡± has always been the right way to prevent the depletion of magic power.

 CH 520.2

    Meaningful lunchtime.


    Whoah. It seems that the reason my magic power level is so high is that I¡¯m taking in even more magic power from all kinds of sources.


    The amount of magic power is usually low for babies because they only get it from milk and baby food, but in my case, I was taking in magic power from the atmosphere as well, so it was over the capacity my body could hold and causing me to go out of control¡­


    We all thought that my high amount of magic power was just a constitution, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was caused by taking in too much magic power¡­


    ¡°The excess magic power you take in is being released, and that¡¯s why you are stable. It¡¯s good to increase your control, but it is better to control it in moderation, because if your magic power is suppressed too much, it may run out of control again.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Mhmm, my enthusiasm was killed the moment I understood what was happening to me.


    ¡°Well, in your case, Ojou, there¡¯s no doubt that the way you release your magic power is messy, so it¡¯s better to be able to control it.¡±


    Byakko-sama¡­ what you are saying is right, but the way you say it!


    ¡°Tora, you need to think about the way you talk a little more!¡±


    ¡°Owie!¡±


    Sei¡¯s iron-ribbed fan punishment burst out. That looked painful.


    Hmm, I wonder if I should release the magic power more frequently while improving my control.


    While I was worrying about how to handle my magic power in the future, Kurogane put down his cup and looked at me.


    ¡°Besides, My Lord¡¯s magic power is blended into your cooking, so we wouldn¡¯t like you suppressing it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, food filled with Cristea¡¯s magic power is yummy.¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ I know, right! That is very important!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It makes a big difference when there¡¯s none in it.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­?¡±


    I remember them saying something like that before.


    ¡°I dare say that the most accomplished chefs are very good at injecting magic power into their dishes. Of course, there is also a matter of compatibility of the magic power and taste¡­¡±


    It¡¯s true that our food was tasteless before I started cooking, but I think everyone ate it without any complaints.


    I wonder if that¡¯s part of the reason why there were no problems with my magic power after my recipes were readily introduced into our home?


    That¡¯s quite an interesting topic.


    I will discuss this with Otousama later.


    A method of efficiently rehabilitating from magic power related sickness through cooking should be valuable information for the nobility.


    Besides, it¡¯s good news to know that children who are born with a high amount of magic power may, like me, be afflicted by taking in too much magic power.


    If they use a magic tool like the bangle that Otousama asked Teacher Marlen to make a long time ago for me to keep the flow of my magic power constant, they may be able to avoid a situation like mine where I had to stay indoors for fear of running amok.


    Maybe I should consult with Otousama about this and then ask for Teacher Marlen¡¯s cooperation.


    ¡°Wah, Cristea-san! We have to go.¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at her watch and got up in a hurry.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Tora, I¡¯m sorry, but you guys will have to clean up¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah~ we will deal with it. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much! We are off!¡±


    We hurriedly packed up and left the special dormitory and headed for the practice hall.

 CH 521.1

    Monsterology


    ¡°I wonder when I will be able to sign a contract with a Magic Beast¡­¡±


    After eating a large bowl of beef bowl at the cafeteria, Adry-sama plopped down on the table and blurted out such. You are showing bad manners.


    ¡°You say that, but Monsterology has only just begun. If you don¡¯t learn what you need to learn now, you won¡¯t get the results you want, you know?¡±


    Sei also finished his beef bowl and said while sipping tea after his meal. Mm, a good argument.


    Mariel-chan and I nodded our heads in agreement as we ate our roast beef sandwiches.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ all that classroom learning is so boring.¡±


    Adry-sama looked up with a sulky look on his face.


    ¡°It must be nice to be you, Sei and Miss Cristea. You already contracted Sacred Beasts.¡±


    Even if you say that¡­


    Signing a contract with the Sacred Beasts wasn¡¯t mine nor Sei¡¯s goal.


    In Sei¡¯s case, considering the fact that he was forced to leave his home of Yahatul and flee across the sea to the Doristan Kingdom after his stepmother tried to kill him, Byakko-sama and others are probably his most reassuring allies right now.


    To tell the truth, I think he would have preferred to stay with his foster parents in his hometown without getting involved in the succession battle, so Adry-sama¡¯s words didn¡¯t feel right.


    As for me? As you know, in my case, although it was Byakko-sama who brought Mashiro and Kurogane to me of his own initiative, it was something akin to a godsend contract, so¡­


    ¡°You cannot form a contract with a Sacred Beast by envying others. Instead, you should increase your knowledge of Magic Beasts, devote yourself to your studies, and increases your chances with great effort.¡±


    Sei admonished Adry-sama without hesitation. What an adult.


    Adry-sama listened to Sei¡¯s words, but then he slammed his forehead against the table with a thud.


    ¡°¡­ I know that~ But, when I consider that we are of the same age, yet you already contracted two Sacred Beasts¡­ it makes me feel impatient, you know?¡±


    That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s impossible, even I would feel like that if I had two people close to me, and the two people had achieved the Sacred Beast Contract, which is said to be a miracle, twice.


    I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in high spirits¡­


    ¡°I am sure you will be able to make a contract with a Magic Beast and make your dreams come true, Adry. That¡¯s why you should do everything you can to prepare for that time that will inevitably come.¡±


    When Sei said this and sipped his tea again, Adry-sama fell silent for a while and suddenly looked up from the table.


    ¡°¡­ Right. I can do it, right!? Alright, I will doo iiiit!¡±


    Adry-sama promptly left from his seat, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do our best at the afternoon lessons, too!¡± in high spirits.


    Umm, we haven¡¯t finished eating yet, though¡­?


    Sei gave us a troubling smile and got up from his seat.


    ¡°You are so hopeless, Adry. Excuse us, we will go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you later.¡±


    After seeing Sei off, I noticed that Mariel-chan, who was sitting next to me, was quiet.


    ¡°Mariel-sa¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­! S, so, so, so precious¡­! Why don¡¯t I have a camera in my hands in moments like these!? Ahhhhhh, I wanted to save it on a video¡­ for God¡¯s sake, please develop a magic camera¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan looked up to the heavens, covered her eyes and shivered.


    Yep, it¡¯s the usual Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Mariel-san, if you don¡¯t finish eating soon, we will be late.¡±


    ¡°Wah! That¡¯s right, I have to finish eating quickly and go after them!¡±


    After I urged Mariel-chan in exhaustion, she munched on her roast beef sandwich with a speed reminiscent of a small animal.


    Oh no, I¡¯m getting used to Mariel-chan¡¯s antics lately¡­!

 CH 521.2

    Monsterology


    ¡°Ah, here they come, here they come. We were waiting for you both. Let¡¯s get going!¡±


    Adry-sama was waiting for us, looking as if he couldn¡¯t contain his anticipation.


    ¡°Teacher Neil came over a little while ago and told us to move to the practice hall for the afternoon of hands-on training.¡±


    ¡°Hands-on¡­ what will we be doing?¡±


    How to take care of monsters, or how to discipline them?


    ¡°Who knows? I know that Miss Cristea and I are going for observation only, though¡­¡±


    Oh. I wonder if that means an actual interaction with small monsters or something, then?


    Just in case, I have got Suzaku-sama¡¯s feather stored in my inventory, so I think I will be fine¡­


    When we arrived at the practice hall and approached the area where the students were gathered, I noticed a large magic circle painted under their feet.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Summoning Circle. Well then, as you can see, we will be conducting actual summoning of monsters today!¡±


    Teacher Neil, when did you get behind me!?


    The students who were waiting for the teacher¡¯s words got very excited.


    ¡°You each pour your magic power into this magic circle to complete the summoning magic.¡±


    Wow, such a useful thing.


    According to Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation, the magic summons monsters that match the amount of magic power and the quality of the summoner¡¯s magic power.


    He said that since the amount of magic power of new students is not that great in general, the summoned monsters will be all small, so there will be no problem.


    ¡°Even though they may be small, there will be monsters that may attack you, however, Teacher Marlen and I will be standing by your side, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Heeh¡­ so they have it thought out.


    But small and medium-sized monsters, huh¡­ I wonder what children will get summoned. I¡¯m looking forward to it!


    ¡°Well, in Miss Cristea and Sei-kun¡¯s case, you guys won¡¯t be able to summon anything no matter how hard you try because of your Sacred Beast contracts!¡±


    Teacher Neil laughed, ¡°Ahaha.¡±


    Eh? What? Why!?


    ¡°W, why is that!?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask¡­ Because the presence of the Sacred Beasts is so strong that small Magic Beasts can¡¯t even get close to it, so they won¡¯t respond to the summons. That being the case, please make sure to watch from the observation seat so that you don¡¯t affect the other students¡¯ summoning.¡±


    Haaaaahh!? Whyyyyy!?


    I wanted to summon a tiny fuzzball, though!


    Teacher Neil¡¯s explanation made sense, but as a fluff-lover, I was not convinced.


    However, it was obvious that Mashiro and Kurogane would get sulky if I summoned fuzzball and accidentally made a contract with it, so I moved with Sei to the observation area where a barrier was set up while in tears.


    Kuuhhh¡­ my fluff¡­!

 CH 522.1

    To tame or not to tame?


    ¡°Only the students who are going to try to summon should go outside the range of this barrier. I¡¯m going to ask you one by one to come pour magic power into the summoning circle. Keep in mind that pouring more magic power in it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll summon stronger monsters, so don¡¯t push yourselves too hard. This is just a trial.¡±


    Teacher Neil led one of the students to the front of the magic circle.


    ¡°Although only small to medium-sized monsters are set to appear does not mean that they will not attack, so be careful. If the need arises, I and Teacher Marlen will deal with the situation, but you must be on your guard. You can sign a contract if a child you like appears, but you have to take care of it by yourself. If you don¡¯t, we will send it back. That¡¯s the deal.¡±


    At the signal of Teacher Neil, the first student placed his hand on the designated position of the magic circle and began to pour his magic power in it.


    ¡°W, whoah¡­ eh, that¡¯s.¡±


    The next moment, the light quickly gathered in the center of the magic circle, and the light became a sphere that floated up in the air.


    After the sphere expanded a little, it burst open, and a small monster jumped out and fell down with a dull thud.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Teacher Neil observed the monster intently and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a Bighand Mauler. It¡¯s a monster that¡¯s especially good at digging holes, and depending on how you make use of it, it can be very useful, but the problem is that if you¡¯re not careful, it can make holes all over the place, and in the worst case, it can bring down your own house¡­ I guess?¡±


    ¡­ No, that¡¯s a mole, right?


    It looked like a mole with big paws. But it might be surprisingly fluffy and cute.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Are you going to tame it?¡±


    Teacher Neil smilingly asked the student who summoned the Bighand Mauler.


    ¡°¡­ No. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    He answered with a look of obvious disappointment, a complete turnaround from the expectant look he had before the summoning.


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s really adorable with its round and cute eyes, though¡­ then, let¡¯s return it to its previous place.¡±


    Teacher Neil nudged the Bighand Mauler, who was frozen by the shock of being summoned suddenly, and instructed the student who had summoned him to place his hand in a different position and pour magic power into it.


    As the student poured in the magic power, the Bighand Mauler was again enveloped in light, then transformed into particles of light that melted into a magic circle.


    Ohh¡­ so that¡¯s how they return to their previous location.


    ¡°Well, who¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Here! I will do it!¡±


    It was Adry-sama who raised his hand in a burst of enthusiasm at the sound of Teacher Neil¡¯s voice.


    Oh, he has been looking forward to monster summoning, after all¡­


    ¡°Alright, then come over and place your hand on the spot. Ah, go back inside the barrier area once you are done.¡±


    Replacing the first student, Adry-sama went up to the front of the magic circle with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of monster will Adry-sama summon.¡±


    ¡°No idea¡­ but if it¡¯s a small to medium-sized monster, it won¡¯t serve Adry¡¯s purpose, so he will have to send it back.¡±

 CH 522.2

    To tame or not to tame?


    ¡°Cu¡­!¡±


    Cute!


    A medium-sized dog-like monster with large ears and a big bushy tail was snarling, keeping its posture low as if wary of its surroundings.


    Teacher Neil let out an excited ¡°Oh!¡± and observed the monster within the magic circle in a serious manner.


    ¡°This is good! It¡¯s a Firefox. It may be a small-sized monster, but it¡¯s a rare species that can use Fire-attributed magic.¡±


    A Firefox, huh? It¡¯s cute with big ears like a fennec.


    ¡°Very good, very good! The Firefox appears to be attracted by your magic power. Would you like to tame it?¡±


    When Teacher Neil asked cheerfully, Adry-sama looked a little shook up before answering, ¡°No, let¡¯s return it.¡±


    Eh? You are not taming it!?


    Even though you were looking forward to it so much.


    ¡°I see~ Well then, put your hand over there and let your magic power flow.¡±


    Teacher Neil said regretfully, and Adry-sama seemed to hesitate for a moment, but as if shaking off his hesitation, he followed Teacher Neil¡¯s instructions and unsummoned the Firefox.


    Ehhh¡­ it was such a cute little fluffy thing.


    Adry-sama clearly slumped his shoulders and went back into the barrier.


    ¡°Ahh~ that fella did something wasteful.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ ueh!?¡±


    Byakko-sama was sitting comfortably behind the seat where we were sitting.


    ¡°Shh, I went through the trouble of suppressing my magic power and erasing my presence, so don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯ve applied soundproofing magic just in case too, but it won¡¯t do you any good if you¡¯re making so much fuss.¡±


    ¡°What? Tora, why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here as a representative to guard you guys, because we don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. The black and white ones are possessive and anxious to see Ojou signing another contract with a new kid, and they didn¡¯t seem too keen on suppressing their magic power, so I¡¯ve got Suzaku watching over them to make sure they don¡¯t come over here. It would be a nuisance to the other students.¡±


    Ehh¡­? Aren¡¯t I too distrusted by Kurogane and Mashiro?


    ¡­ Well, there¡¯s the case with Kaguya too, so it can¡¯t be helped they feel that way¡­ I guess?

 CH 522.3

    To tame or not to tame?


    Sei seemed to be curious about what Byakko-sama had just said.


    ¡°Ah~ Neil said it was a Firefox earlier, but that was actually just a juvenile, although people always mistake it for an adult. When they are juveniles, they are very curious, and on rare occasions, they appear in human villages, being mistaken for will-o¡¯-the-wisp and scaring people, and are eventually killed. When they reach adulthood, they become more vigilant and have more magic power, and the number of their tails increases according to their magic power, making them fox spirits. And so, depending on the individual, they could become this country¡¯s Divine¡­ Sacred Beast. Some of them can transform, too.¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Isn¡¯t that a pretty amazing monster, then?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that like a Nine-tailed Fox or something similar from my past life!?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was a waste.¡±


    ¡°Adry-sama said he wanted to ride on a monster¡¯s back in combat¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah~ Once adult, well, I guess he would be able to ride it. I don¡¯t know if they would even let their masters ride on their backs, though, since the adults are so prideful.¡±


    Uh oh. If Adry-sama knew that he had missed the best chance of a lifetime, he would be even more depressed than he is now, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Sei seemed to think the same thing.¡ì


    ¡°Both of you, please keep this secret from Adry¡­¡±


    (Oh well, it will be fine.)


    Byakko-sama changed into the form of a tiger cub and began to relax.


    Huh? I thought he was here to guard us?


    ¡°It will be fine? What will?¡±


    When Sei asked him with dissatisfaction, Byakko-sama let out a sigh and circled into a sleeping position.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s trying to protect us at all!?


    (That Firefox seemed to be interested in that fella¡¯s magic power. If they happen to meet again, I¡¯m sure it will approach him on its own.)


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Byakko-sama¡¯s words made Sei¡¯s expression brighten.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we tell him about this when it happens to make fun of him?¡±


    ¡°Sei, I would feel too pitiful for him.¡±


    Sei grinned so unusually wickedly that even I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Sheesh. Even though you were so worried about him just a moment ago!


    ¡°Well, who¡¯s going to be the next~¡±


    It seems that while we were talking to Byakko-sama, a few students had finished their summoning trials. Mariel-chan¡­ it wasn¡¯t her turn yet, it seems.


    So far, no one seemed to have tamed anything.


    Well, this seemed to be a kind of trial, so they wouldn¡¯t tame monsters casually if they didn¡¯t intend to take care of them.


    ¡°Here, I will try next.¡±


    It was Alicia-sama who stepped forward.

 CH 523.1

    Ahhh, I can¡¯t hold myself back!


    ¡°Ohh, that¡¯s a Puffle Rabbit! They¡¯re monsters whose numbers dwindled because they were over hunted when their fluffy fur became fashionable for use as ornaments for the nobility for a time. Now they are becoming popular among the nobility as pets, and it seems that there is a breeding movement in the territories where they live. They have fluffy fur that covers their entire body to protect them from external enemies, and they are characterized by their relatively gentle and friendly personalities. They are easy to care for as long as you watch out for the molting season when they become a little fussy.¡±


    The furball called Puffle Rabbit was bouncing around inside the magic circle.


    (¡­ Oi, Ojou. Settle down if you don¡¯t want the white one and the black one to run amok, okay?)


    Hah! I noticed it only after I heard Byakko-sama¡¯s stunned voice, but it seems that I couldn¡¯t hold it in and stood up to watch the scene before me.


    ¡°Hoho¡­ it¡¯s so adorable, I acted without thinking¡­¡±


    When I laughed to cover my actions and sat down, Byakko-sama let out a sigh while shaking his head and lied down again. What about being a guard?


    (The day you accidentally tame something like that, one of them will eat it up in one bite, you know? Poor thing.)


    Yes, I know. I have to be careful.


    Besides, I can already see Mashiro¡¯s ¡°Cristea, cheating¡­? Do you not need me anymore¡­?¡±


    Oh, but if Alicia-sama tames it, I¡¯m sure she will let me indulge a little¡­ she won¡¯t, huh. Hahh.


    ¡°¡­ I will return it.¡±


    Ehh!? You won¡¯t tame it even though it¡¯s so cute!?


    ¡°Oh my, is that so? Then, put your hand over here and let your magic power flow through it.¡±


    Alicia-sama followed Teacher Neil¡¯s instructions and moved to the position for return summoning, and the furball followed her while jumping up and down. Wow, so cute!


    Aaah, I wish I could have fluffed it even once before it had to return¡­


    As I looked on with unfulfilled curiosity, Alicia-sama gracefully kneeled down and placed her hands on the magic circle.


    Alicia-sama seemed to be speaking something to the furball before she poured her magic power in, but she was whispering, so I couldn¡¯t hear what she said at all.

 CH 523.2

    Ahhh, I can¡¯t hold myself back!


    ¡°¡­ Why are you the one disappointed, Miss Cristea?¡±


    Sei looked at me curiously as I felt down.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ no, well, I thought it would have been nice if I could fluff it at least once.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You will hurt Kurogane-dono and Mashiro-dono¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Sei, knowing my love of fluff and how possessive the two are of me, was appalled and advised me against it.


    Yes, I know.


    When we return to the special dormitory later today, they will ask a lot of things, like whether I cheated on them or not. While Sei and I were talking, several students were repeatedly summoning and returning small monsters.


    ¡°Well, is there anyone left¡­¡±


    Teacher Neil looked around to see if there were any students who had not yet experienced summoning and he saw Mariel-chan raising her hand modestly.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t tried yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm, you are the last one, right? Come over here then.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    Mariel-chan rushed forward as Teacher Neil beckoned her forward, and she stumbled over nothing.


    ¡°Hahh, that was uncomfortable¡­ oi. What is this place, isn¡¯t it full of kids! No way!¡±


    ¡­ Huh? Eh? Was it perhaps the summoned monster that talked just now!?

 CH 524.1

    Form a contract with me!


    The one who descended into the magic circle with a thump had characteristically long ears¡­ eh, is that¡­ a rabbit?


    It sniffed the scent around restlessly.


    For some reason, it was wearing a bow tie and vest, and had a small cap on its head¡­ reminiscent of a rabbit from a certain fairy tale.


    ¡°Eh, no way, is this perhaps an academy? If I didn¡¯t feel interesting magic power, I wouldn¡¯t have responded to the summons if I knew this was an academy. I¡¯m poor with children¡¯s high-pitched voices.¡±


    The rabbit grumbled and locked onto Mariel-chan, who was staring blankly at it.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? The one who summoned me.¡±


    She approached Mariel-chan with a bounce.


    Mariel-chan remained silent while she stared at the rabbit.


    ¡°¡­ Hey, you. I¡¯m asking you whether it was you who summoned me!?¡±


    The rabbit clapped its feet, bam! Bam! Onto the floor, and Mariel-chan finally came to her senses and replied, ¡°Y, yesh!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sheesh. Letting myself get summoned by such a foolish child, I must have lost my touch. Oh well. You seem amusing enough. I will allow you to enter a contract with me.¡±


    The rabbit took off its cap and bowed grandly. On its forehead shone a sparkling red gem.


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Mariel-chan was taken aback by the sudden offer from the summoned monster.


    The students in the barrier behind her were also unable to hide their confusion at the fact that the monster spoke human language and its appearance.


    The one person who was not affected and was as usual was Teacher Neil.


    ¡°Yo¡­ you, are you perhaps a Carbuncle!?¡±


    Teacher Neil, who was close to the very edge of the magic circle, looked at the monster excitedly from all angles while licking his lips.


    ¡°Oh my, you must be quite a connoisseur to know me¡­ that being said, could you not approach me any further? You are a bit revolting.¡±


    ¡°R, revolting!? That¡¯s cruel!¡±


    The reason being, the fact that the actual time is not as long as the actual time is.


    Teacher Neil was shocked when he was rejected in disgust.


    Well, if he approaches it the way he usually is¡­ huh, Carbuncle?


    Err, isn¡¯t Carbuncle a kind of legendary species? The one they call phantoms whose ecology is widely unknown¡­?


    (Ah~ that certainly is a Carbuncle. That fella Neil knows his stuff.)


    Byakko-sama said, looking ahead as if leaning forward with his small body.


    ¡°I, is that really a Carbuncle?¡±


    (Yeah. You see that bright red jewel on its forehead? That¡¯s the main feature of the Carbuncle. With the power of that jewel, it can read people¡¯s minds and bewitch them. Well, it is said that the ability varies from individual to individual, though. I don¡¯t think people know much about their abilities, so the only thing they know is that the jewel is valuable.)


    Heeh¡­ uhh, read people¡¯s minds?


    Isn¡¯t that dangerous?


    I looked over at Mariel-chan and the others and saw that the Carbuncle had just pressed near her face.


    ¡°So, are we forming a contract? Or not? You are not so foolish to reject me, are you?¡±


    The Carbuncle swung its paws against the floor as if threatening the panicked Mariel-chan.


    ¡°E, err, umm, that¡­¡±


    The Carbuncle went bam! And slammed its foot down¡­ and Mariel-chan hurriedly held out her hands.


    Mariel-chan grasped its paws, and the contact point started glowing, enveloping them both.


    ¡°Wah¡­¡±


    When the light faded, the Carbuncle emerged from the magic circle with a bounce.


    ¡°Yep, with this, the contract is formed.¡±


    ¡°In, incredible, Mariel-kun! You made a contract with Carbuncle!¡±


    The students in the barrier also cheered, following Teacher Neil¡¯s praise.

 CH 524.2

    Form a contract with me!


    When the Carbuncle shouted in a deep, rough voice, everyone froze stiff.


    Eh¡­ that just now was¡­?


    ¡°¡­ Oh dear, what have I done?¡±


    The Carbuncle put on its cap and placed its paws on the lap of the sitting Mariel-chan, and tilted his head back.


    ¡°Well, that being the case, best regards?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ yes. I will be in your care.¡±


    Mariel-chan bowed cutely.


    ¡°Errm¡­ originally, you need to give the summoned monster a name to complete the contract, but¡­ are you perhaps a name holder?¡±


    Teacher Neil asked the Carbuncle, scratching his head.


    ¡°A name holder¡­?¡±


    Byakko-sama answered my question with a small yawn mixed in.


    (The monsters that have been contracted in the past will gain part of their contractor¡¯s magic power when they pass away, thus gaining more power. They are called ¡®name holders¡¯. They can speak the language, and seeing as how it¡¯s wearing a costume like that, there¡¯s a good chance that they are one.)


    ¡°Heeh~ I see.¡±


    In my case, Mashiro and Kurogane asked me to name them, so I had to worry about that, but it¡¯s possible to have a name from the beginning, huh.


    ¡°Oh my, you are knowledgeable. I certainly am a name holder who was given a name before, but this is a fresh start for me, so I would like a new name. That being the case, please take care of my name, and basic necessities of life, okay?¡±


    The Carbuncle requested while tilting its head cutely.


    ¡°Eh? Na, name? N, necessities of life¡­?¡±


    While Mariel-chan felt puzzled, Teacher Neil squatted down to meet the Carbuncle¡¯s eyes to speak.


    ¡°If you need a place to sleep, there is a room in my lab where Magic Beasts are being raised. What do you feed on?¡±


    The Carbuncle¡¯s mood plummeted when Teacher Neil asked with an expectant expression that clearly showed that he wanted to know more about the Carbuncle.


    ¡°Hah? Are you being serious right now? Are you trying to lock up this great me in a cage? Stop kidding me! I firmly refuse!¡±


    It stomped its foot harder than before, and then jumped and kicked Teacher Neil in the face.


    ¡°Guhaa!?¡±


    The Carbuncle snorted out, when Teacher Neil lost his balance and fell backward.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live in the same room as you.¡±


    The Carbuncle declared with another snort.


    ¡°Eh, umm, pets aren¡¯t allowed in the dormitory, so¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was answering in a fluster, but the Carbuncle showed no sign of relenting.


    ¡°Owow¡­ Mariel-kun, you will be transferred to the Special dormitory starting today. I will let Mrs. Dora know.¡±


    ¡°Eh? The Special dorm¡­ o, okay!¡±


    Mariel-chan replied happily.


    Ehhh, Mariel-chan is going to be transferred to the special dormitory!?

 CH 525.1

    Changing dormitories.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mariel-san is going to be living in the Special dormitory with us. I¡¯m surprised, but delighted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But, I wonder if that Carbuncle will be alright.¡±


    I was simply happy because Mariel-chan, who was living in the Girls¡¯ dormitory even though it was close by, was going to transfer to our dormitory, but Sei seemed to be concerned about the Carbuncle.


    ¡°By alright, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the Special dormitory is full of Sacred Beasts, including this fella.¡±


    Sei said, turning to look at Byakko-sama, who was in human form and walking slightly behind us.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Come to think of it, Sacred Beasts are terrifying beings to monsters.


    Although she is now completely in the form of a cat, even Kaguya, who was originally a powerful Magic Beast, is afraid of the Divine Beasts that are treated as deities like Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama¡­ although, for some reason, she somehow manages to ridicule Kurogane and Mashiro who are Sacred Beasts once in a while.


    She was afraid when we first met her starving, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just my imagination that she looks at them with an exhausted look now.


    ¡°Hmm, Carbuncle is closer to being a Sacred Beast than a monster, so it should be fine?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Sei questioned Byakko-sama.


    ¡°Sometimes, Sacred Beasts fall for Magic Beasts, and sometimes Magic Beasts turn into Sacred Beasts. We¡­ the Divine Beasts, were born by the descent of the Divine Dragon, though. The conditions for this vary, but sometimes it happens. Thus, sometimes, those that are somewhere between Sacred Beasts and monsters are born.¡±


    ¡°Between?¡±


    ¡°How do I explain this¡­ Whether it¡¯s a Sacred Beast or a monster, they are faithful to its own desires¡­ A monster is one that wants to devour and take everything that is compatible with its magic power. The essence of a Sacred Beast is to want to love and protect it instead. Something like that?¡±


    Byakko-sama folded his arms and continued speaking, trying to choose his words carefully.


    ¡°But there are those who have both qualities, those who think that both taking and loving are their right.¡±


    Eh, isn¡¯t that dangerous?


    ¡°For better or worse, they are faithful to their desires. They are acting in accordance to their beliefs, so it¡¯s unclear whether they are good or not¡­ well, among those, the Carbuncle ore more on the good side.¡±


    Ahh, that¡¯s why they are closer to being Sacred Beasts¡­


    ¡°Will Mariel-san be okay?¡±


    ¡°N~ It said it wanted to form a contract because it found her amusing, so won¡¯t things be just fine?¡±


    You say that so easily, but are you really sure about this!?


    ¡°Carbuncle can read people¡¯s minds, so they will only sign contracts with people who are not harmful to them. And even then, they don¡¯t have outstanding combat ability, so they can only read malicious intentions towards their contractor and warn them of such things.¡±


    What? Then, even if someone tries to do something to Mariel-chan in order to get their hands on the rare Carbuncle, all it can do is warn her¡­!?


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how much it evolved since it was a name holder.¡±


    ¡°Evolved¡­?¡±


    ¡°Some monsters that have acquired their previous contractor¡¯s magic power simply increase their magic power, while others are able to use their contractor¡¯s abilities. I¡¯m not too sure about that, because even if our contractor changes, our original master doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    You mean that even if they have a contract with Sei, it¡¯s still the same for them because it was the original master, Divine Dragon, who formed the contract on their behalf?


    Sei seemed to be thinking as he listened to Byakko-sama¡¯s explanation, but then he noticed me watching him and smiled vaguely.


    I wonder if he was thinking the same thing I was.

 CH 525.2

    Changing dormitories.


    Ehhhh!?


    ¡°The contract was pushed onto her, so I¡¯m sure she will be fine. We are here only to protect you guys. If it wants to cooperate with us, then we might consider it.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s true that contract beasts only think about protecting their masters, isn¡¯t it?


    Mashiro and Kurogane are the same. They are very possessive.


    They don¡¯t want me to be sad, so they protect the people around me, but it¡¯s just an afterthought, and their first priority is to protect me¡­


    When I returned to the special dormitory, Mashiro, in his Holy Bear form, jumped on me.


    (Cristea~! Welcome back! ¡­ Mhm, no strange scents on you.)


    [Read as: you weren¡¯t cheating on us.]


    ¡­ Mashiro, just what do you think of me?


    ¡°My Lord, welcome back.¡±


    Kurogane took over my luggage in his human form, so I picked Mashiro who was still clinging to my legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. You know, Mariel-san is going to live in the Special dormitory with her contracted beast from today, so please be good to her.¡±


    (A newcomer?)


    ¡°Mhm, I will make sure to let them know my thoughts about changing Lords.¡±


    (Yeah. Need to make sure Mariel has tight reins over it as well.)


    ¡­ You guys.


    A short time later, Mrs. Dora arrived at the Special dormitory with Mariel-chan and the dorm maids.


    ¡°Everyone, she will be joining you at the Special dormitory, please take care of her. I heard you are already friends, so I don¡¯t have to be worried, though.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s very welcome here.¡±


    Mariel-chan bowed her heard vigorously.


    ¡°And so¡­ Where is Teacher Neil?¡±


    Mrs. Dora asked, looking toward the dormitory supervisor¡¯s room, as Teacher Neil did not appear at the entrance hall.


    ¡°U, umm, he¡¯s still in the middle of class, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, how troubling. It can¡¯t be helped, we will carry her luggage to her room, but could I leave the rest to you?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s luggage that the maids brought was not that much, so it did not seem like a big deal, and I was happy to help her unpack her belongings anyway, so I readily agreed.


    ¡°Well then, this is the key to Mariel-san¡¯s room. Please learn how to register from Cristea-san.¡±


    Mrs. Dora handed the key to Mariel-chan after having the maids bring in the luggage.


    ¡°O, okay¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well then, we are off now¡­¡±


    Mrs. Dora led the maids out of the dormitory, and everyone finally relaxed¡­


    ¡°Wah~ is it alright now? Ah~ I got tired of waiting¡­ eh, kyaa~! W, wha, wha, whaaat is this placeee!?¡±


    Just as the Carbuncle emerged from the shadows, a scream echoed through the dormitory.

 CH 526.1

    What is thiiis!?


    The Carbuncle jumped out from Mariel-chan¡¯s shadow and shook its ears and even its tail as it looked up at the Kurogane and others, who were standing in front of me like a wall.


    Oh, I knew it¡­


    It must be terrifying to see so many Sacred Beasts in one place.


    Poor thing, shivering like that¡­


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Ain¡¯t they all beauties!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­ Eh?¡±¡±¡±


    The voices of me, Mariel-chan and Sei overlapped.


    ¡°Myan¡î Am I going to live with these hunks? I knew contracting you was a good idea!¡±


    Carbuncle jumped up and down, tapping Mariel-chan¡¯s calf with its paw.


    Eh? Eh? What is going on here?


    ¡°Hah~ what a sight for sore eyes. I love anything and everything beautiful! I was so right to be that pushy to have you sign a contract with me that time.¡±


    Huhh? Shouldn¡¯t it be scared of the Sacred Beasts¡­?


    ¡°U, umm¡­¡±


    When I called out to it while still holding Mashiro in my arms, the cheery Carbuncle looked at me with suspicion.


    What an unwelcoming treatment.


    It did say that it dislikes children, right¡­


    ¡°I am the contractor of Holy Bear Mashiro, Fenrir Kurogane, and also Magic Beast Kaguya. My name is Cristea Ellisfeed. Welcome to the Special dormitory.¡±


    When I welcomed it with a smile to try to improve its impression of me even a little, the Carbuncle showed a surprise and its demeanor softened a little.


    ¡°Heeh, I don¡¯t dislike children who can do the greetings properly. And you, it¡¯s unusual for to form more than one contract with Sacred Beasts. Moreover, it¡¯s Fenrir, Holy Bear, and a Magic Beast sharing a master? You guys, how can you stand it?¡±


    In response to Carbuncle¡¯s amused question, Mashiro and Kurogane replied in a grumpy tone.


    Now, now, you two, even if you were introduced to me by Byakko-sama, you were the ones who urged me and didn¡¯t give up on the contract, you know!?


    Which mouth of yours is saying that you are reluctant or that it can¡¯t be helped!?


    ¡°And you, don¡¯t you also have multiple contracts? The smell of several Divine Beasts on you is quite intense.¡±


    The Carbuncle looked at Sei.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Sei, the contractor of Byakko over here and Suzaku. Best regards.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmm, you also seem quite mature. Good, I won¡¯t be chased around.¡±


    ¡­ Sei and I won¡¯t chase you around, but I can think of about one person who might follow you around, even though he¡¯s the only adult among us¡­


    Well, you will find out eventually, so I will keep quiet for now.


    ¡°Then, umm, Cristea-chan(?) was it? Lead us to our room, please.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Remembering that Mrs. Dora had given me the key, I showed Mariel-chan and the Carbuncle to their room and explained to them how to register the key.

 CH 526.2

    What is thiiis!?


    Mariel-chan looked at me timidly.


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°Umm, won¡¯t you register your magic power as well, Cristea-san¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°Well, umm, I¡¯m not used to this kind of special key, so I¡¯m afraid. I even left a spare key at my parents¡¯ house when I lived alone¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan explained in a fluster, but she is talking about her past life when she said she lived alone, right?


    ¡°This has registered your magic power, so you don¡¯t need to keep the key on your person, as it will work even without it. Normally, it¡¯s best that no one except the person themselves and their contracted beasts register¡­¡±


    Oh, I see. In my case, in addition to Mashiro, Kurogane, and Kaguya, I also have Miria, so I¡¯m not completely alone.


    I guess she¡¯s still a little nervous about being alone with the Carbuncle and being in a completely locked out room.


    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I will register just in case too, but I won¡¯t barge in unless it¡¯s an emergency, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Saying that, I also registered at Mariel-chan¡¯s room and then we entered inside.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s quite a nice-looking room!¡±


    The Carbuncle looked around, and then bounced away deeper inside the room.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s also enter further in, so I can explain to you about the room¡­ Mariel-san?¡±


    When I looked at Mariel-chan, I saw that she had stopped just inside the doorway.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Cristea-san. U, umm, if something happens to me, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to dispose of so that no one else can see it¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Writings of my daily fantasies, or cosplay outfits that I never got a chance to wear¡­¡±


    Ehh? Mariel-chan laughed.


    Writings of her daily fantasies¡­ no, isn¡¯t that just a diary¡­?


    And what do you mean by ¡°cosplay outfits¡±?


    Some trunks were already carried in, but is there perhaps¡­!?


    ¡­ Mariel-chan. What are you doing?


    After that, Mariel-chan begged me and made me promise that if anything should happen to her, I would be responsible for disposing of it.


    ¡°¡­ And well, I hope you have memorized how to use all of this equipment. Is it okay? Do you think you can use it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Some of them are old-fashioned, but for the most part¡­ it¡¯s great that each room has its own bath. I¡¯m so glad because in the Girls¡¯ dormitory, it was one big bath and the time you could go in was fixed.¡±


    Mariel-chan replied with a smile.


    I know how you feel. Because we were Japanese in our previous life. It¡¯s important to have our own bath for privacy.


    A public bath is nice once in a while, but I like to relax in the bath.


    ¡°But I need magic stones to use these magic tools, huh. I have to ask Tousan to arrange some for me¡­¡±


    Certainly, the ones set in the magic tools are now old, so they may not have much magic power left in them.


    ¡°I can give you some of mine if you would like? It came from the Orcs that Mashiro and Kurogane hunted, though¡­¡±


    I took out some of the magic stones that came from the dismantling Kurogane and Mashiro had done in the dormitory and showed them to her, as I had stored them all in inventory just in case.


    I might use them in the dormitory or eventually need them for the magic tools course, after all.


    ¡°Eh? Hunted¡­ a magic stone this size is from Orcs? No, I see¡­ they are Sacred Beasts, after all¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s face cramped.


    ¡°Cristea-san, you cannot show off magic stones this big so casually! They are luxury items!¡±


    ¡°Eh? O, okay!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow these small ones for the time being. I will also give you an IOU. I will ask Tousan to evaluate them and pay you for it. As the daughter of a merchant, I have no intention of compromising on this.¡±


    Mariel-chan said firmly, selected a few small magic stones, wrote an IOU on the spot, and handed it over to me.


    Mariel-chan, isn¡¯t the gap between your no-good mode and the firm merchant girl mode too drastic¡­?

 CH 527.1

    Are you a herbivore? Or a carnivore!?


    After explaining the facilities of the room, I decided to go to the kitchen to prepare a feast to welcome Mariel-chan and the Carbuncle to the dormitory.


    ¡°Oh my, you do housework even though you are a noble?¡±


    The Carbuncle, who was completely relaxed on the sofa, looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have a cook in the Special dormitory, so we cook our own breakfast and dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but well, that¡¯s for the better. Contractors and contracted beasts are easy targets, so we need to protect ourselves. Mariel, I¡¯m counting on you too?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    ¡°I told you to take care of my food, clothing, and shelter, didn¡¯t I? Oh, by the way, I¡¯m mostly a vegetarian.¡±


    I thought so. Was a rabbit¡¯s diet consisting of be grass, vegetables and fruit?


    ¡°Mostly¡­ you mean to say that you can eat other foodstuffs if you want to?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yeah. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat it, but¡­ I¡¯m not too good with things like meat and fish. It¡¯s not too prosperous for my beauty.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, Orc soup, Orcatsu, and beef bowls might be out?


    The only way to find out if a miso soup with katsuobushi is okay is to give it a try.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so much about it. It¡¯s okay if you just arrange various vegetables in a beautiful way. Mariel, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Mariel-chan, who had been thinning out since we started talking about cooking, clearly became flustered at the mention of her name.


    Mariel-chan, you¡¯re not good at cooking, are you?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about you. You are my master, so I have lots of expectations from you, you know?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I, I, I, I¡¯m not sure what you are expecting, but I¡¯m sure I will not be able to meet your expectations¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan, who looked as if she was bullied, looked very pale and was trembling. Is it really that bad?


    ¡°Mariel-san. If it¡¯s a salad, all you have to do is cut it up and serve it.¡±


    ¡°Bu, bu, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. Even though you just have to cut it up and serve it, it has to be done beautifully, okay? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I like all things beautiful.¡±


    The Carbuncle explained with a snort from its nose.


    ¡°I, I, I will, will, will, do my beshth¡­!¡±


    Ahhh, Mariel-chan¡¯s trembling was accelerating even more!?


    I involuntarily clasped Mariel-chan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Mariel-san!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mariel-san. It¡¯s time to change your mindset. You are not making a salad, you are decorating a bowl with vegetables. Like clothes.¡±


    ¡°De, decorating¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are going to use vegetables as materials and use them to decorate a bowl as if you were making a costume.¡±


    ¡°Vegetables, clothes¡­?¡±


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°costume,¡± Mariel-chan¡¯s trembling stopped and her restless gaze became focused.


    ¡°Yes. Leafy greens are clothing fabrics, laces and frills. Tomatoes are jewelry and buttons, and then there¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ If I think like that, I might be able to do it?¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ using lettuce as a frilly skirt, and carrots as¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma, Mariel-san?¡±


    Mariel-chan began to lose herself in her own world as she mumbled and mumbled her way through the design.


    ¡°Heyyy!¡±


    ¡°Ebuh!?¡±


    The Carbuncle¡¯s flying kick was beautifully aimed at Mariel-chan¡¯s side, and she staggered.

 CH 527.2

    Are you a herbivore? Or a carnivore!?


    Bam, bam! The sound of the paws hitting the floor and the Carbuncle¡¯s fury brought Mariel-chan back to her senses.


    ¡°Eh? Na, name!? E, errmm, when it comes to bunnies, Pete¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Mariel-san. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but he¡¯s wearing clothes, so I thought it would be perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it better be an elegant name. Masculine and unrefined names are out of question.¡±


    ¡°See, I told you. Let¡¯s come up with another name.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­? E, err, umm¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, I named Mashiro and Kurogane after their fur colors, so that¡¯s all I can recommend.¡±


    Mariel-chan was so distressed that I realized that she had no sense of naming, but I hoped I could atleast give her some hints.


    ¡°Color¡­ co, come to think of it, I heard that long time ago, Carbuncles were referred to after red jewels, like Ruby, Red Spinel, Garnet¡­


    ¡°¡­ What did you say just now?¡±


    The Carbuncle responded to Mariel-chan¡¯s blurted words.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what did you say just now!? Red jewels?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah? U, umm, Ruby, Red Spi¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Eah!?¡±


    The Carbuncle stretched out his right front paw toward Mariel-chan¡¯s face.


    ¡°My name is Ruby from this day forward! I¡¯ve decided!¡±


    ¡°Ehh!?¡±


    ¡°Call me Ruby from now on!¡±


    ¡°O, okay!¡±


    ¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to end up calling it Ruby Neesan. It matches too well.


    ¡°Well, since we have decided on the name, I will leave the meal preparations for you.¡±


    The Carbuncle, Ruby, jumped up on the sofa, and started grooming its ears.


    Cu, cute¡­ although it¡¯s character is not.


    ¡°L, listen here¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruby gave me a suspicious look when I call out to it without heading to the kitchen.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t work don¡¯t get to eat. That is the rule in the Special dormitory. Today is fine because it¡¯s your welcome party, but I will have you do your part starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Haah?¡±


    I have a feeling that Mariel-chan¡¯s life of enslavement to Ruby will be confirmed if I leave it as it is.


    We are all sharing responsibilities in the Special dormitory, so I have to give the reminder before its too late.


    ¡°¡­ Are you telling me the Sacred Beasts are working too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they do¡­¡±


    Ruby looked kind of shocked and staggered, but it doesn¡¯t matter how beautiful you are when you want to eat!


    The beauties around here are simply gluttons!


    ¡°O, oh well. I¡¯m sure I will get more opportunities to touch those beauties if I help¡­ ah, right! I want to cheer them on and wipe their sweat when they work!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such job.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Ruby tsk-ed at me. No, no one would consider that a job.


    ¡­ Despite being a herbivore, Ruby is a carnivore in words and deeds.


    ¡°A, anyhow, let¡¯s go prepare the dinner, Mariel-san!¡±


    We left the room, leaving Ruby on the couch, sulking.

 CH 528.1

    Any requests?


    After we left the room, we went down the stairs to the kitchen.


    I thought that many of the Sacred Beasts were unique, but Ruby was no exception.


    Perhaps it was his tone of voice, but he reminded me of Tirie-san from the Onee-faction. But Tirie-san was a Guild Master of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, so even with that tone of voice, he was still a sensible person¡­


    I know we shouldn¡¯t impose our common sense on contracted beasts, but if they are going to form a contract and live in the human world, we need to make an effort to compromise with each other or adapt to one side or the other.


    Mariel-chan seems to be a bit of a pushover when it comes to anything other than her business and hobbies, so I¡¯m a little worried that her life with Ruby might become one-sided.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of me¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan apologized with dejection.


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you need to apologize for?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruby seems to have a very strong personality or should I say character, so I¡¯m just worried about you, Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°Th, thank you very much for worrying about me! Ruby is a little¡­ no, he¡¯s quite the quirky character, he said being with me would be amusing, so¡­ I¡¯m sure we will get along well.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, thanks to Ruby, I am very happy to be able to stay in the same dormitory as you and others, Cristea-san. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you as a student in the same Special dormitory from now on!¡±


    Mariel-chan bowed and smiled softly as she said that. Ugh, so cute!


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    I see, so now that we¡¯re in the same dormitory, maybe we can have a pajama party or something!


    The dorm supervisor, Teacher Neil, is a laissez-faire kind of guy, and he doesn¡¯t tell us what to do or that we should keep quiet in the dorm, so I¡¯m sure it will be fine.


    I could invite Miria to join us and stay up late with snacks and tea¡­ Waah, I¡¯m looking forward to it!


    ¡°Mariel-san, would you like to have a pajama party later?¡±


    ¡°Eh! Of course, I wanna! There are so many things I would like to talk to you about! Yeah, so many!¡±


    Mariel-chan answered with a very nice smile that made the flowers bloom.


    What she wants to talk about¡­ no need to guess, it¡¯s about the rotten religion, for sure.


    ¡­ W, well, she has to hold back all the time, so I would like her to talk about it without hesitation, at least at a time like that¡­


    On that day, I will have Mashiro and Kurogane rest in a different room¡­ ah, it might not be a good idea to invite Miria then¡­


    ¡°Oh, have you ladies finished your business already?¡±


    ¡°Good work, you two.¡±


    When I entered the dining room, I found Byakkos-ama and Sei wiping the table.


    ¡°Oh my, Cristea-sama and Mariel-san. Are you done with the room? Oh, right. I have finished preparing dashi for tomorrow.¡±


    Suzaku-sama who had gathered her hair into a ponytail popped out opf the kitchen.


    ¡°My Lord, the rice is cooking. What about today¡¯s soup?¡±


    ¡°Cristea~? Is this enough plates?¡±


    Kurogane and Mashiro came out of the kitchen next.


    To me, this is a completely familiar sight, but if Ruby saw this sight, he would say, ¡°Kiii!¡¡What a waste of pretty faces!¡± and might get angry.


    But I think it¡¯s so nice to see everyone preparing a meal together in such a harmonious way, it¡¯s like we are a part of a big family.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. Today, we are going to have a welcome party for the newcomers. Mariel-san, do you have any requests for food?¡±


    ¡°Eh? E, errr¡­ can it be anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as we have ingredients¡­¡±


    ¡°T, then, I would like to eat a potato salad full of mayo with karaage! And soup doesn¡¯t have to be Orc soup, it can be one with plenty of veggies!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ okay, sure.¡±


    Mariel-chan, who came at me with a prayerful pose, flinched as I agreed, and she showed a big smile.

 CH 528.2

    Any requests?


    Mariel-chan let out a miserable sigh.


    Mariel-chan, who calls herself a mayo-lover, was beginning to have withdrawal symptoms from life without mayonnaise. Just how much does she like it¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it! We have a big stock of potatoes and Cockatrice. I will make two kinds of seasonings for the karaage¡­ ah, Mariel-san, you will do your best to make Ruby¡¯s salad, right?¡±


    ¡°Hiehh!? A, am I the one who has to make it, after all?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mariel-san, you also have to work to welcome Ruby.¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And Ruby is?¡±


    Sei, who listened to our conversation, inquired.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the name of Mariel-san¡¯s contracted beast. They have decided on it just earlier.¡±


    I replied as I took out two of my usual aprons and handed one to Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Oh, that Carbuncle¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Heeh, so you decided on Ruby as the name. Well, the red jewel on its head is magnificent. I¡¯m sure that fella is quite capable, since even that thing turned red.¡±


    ¡°U, umm. You can tell Carbuncle¡¯s ability from the color of the jewel on their forehead?¡±


    Mariel-chan responded to Byakko-sama¡¯s mutter.


    ¡°Yeah. The color of Carbuncle¡¯s jewel is the sign of their ability. The deeper and darker the color, the stronger the individual.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the Carbuncle is often deceiving, but their specialty is leading their allies and even the most stubborn enemies alike by the nose. Be careful not to let them him you for his own gain.¡±


    Byakko-sama patted Mariel-chan on the head, and she exploded with redness.


    ¡°Y, yeshh!¡±


    ¡°Ma, Mariel-san. Let¡¯s go do the work in the kitchen, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y, yewsss¡­¡±


    I lead Mariel-chan, who was staggering around, to the kitchen. I wonder if she¡¯s okay, since she¡¯s mumbling stuff like, ¡°The destructive power of a hunk¡¯s head pats is too strong¡­¡± next to me.


    ¡°Mariel-san! Do your best.¡±


    I put a piece of lettuce in Mariel-chan¡¯s hand, and she started shaking. Her eyes are unfocused!?


    ¡°Co, cooking¡­ dark magic¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, get a grip!


    ¡°Mariel-san, that is a material. You were going to make a skirt with many frills with it, remember?¡±


    I shook her around, and Mariel-chan, startled awake, stared at the lettuce in her hands.


    ¡°The theme is a green fairy¡­ alright. Cristea-san, can you share a bit of the potato salad you make with me? Meanwhile, I will examine the materials I could use!¡±


    ¡°Y, yeah, got it!¡±


    I made the potato salad with the help of Kurogane, gave it to Mashiro to cool it down and handed it to Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ here I go!¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle, or was it my imagination¡­ it wasn¡¯t?


    She used a spoon, a knife, and a spatula alternatively while molding the potato salad like a torso. She used the lettuce to decorate it like a layered dress, and wrapped thinly sliced carrots above it like a rose corset.


    She then stuck thinly sliced cucumbers onto the back of the torso to make it look like a fairy¡¯s wings¡­


    ¡°¡­ And done!¡±


    While I was frying the Cockatrice, she finished the fairy-dress salad.


    ¡°W, wonderful¡­! Mariel-san, you can do it when you try!¡±


    I exclaimed, and Mariel-chan turned to me with a serious face.


    ¡°No, this is not cooking, but modeling. If I had a sculpting knife, I could have made the bare body more figure-like, but this is my limit for now¡­!¡±


    Eh, why do you look so frustrated, Mariel-chan¡­?

 CH 529.1

    Chance meeting?


    ¡°You see, we have new friends arriving today, so we are holding a welcome party.¡±


    (Haah!? Newcomers!?)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My friend Mariel-san summoned a Carbuncle and they formed a contract right away. So, I thought I¡¯d welcome them both to the Special dormitory today.¡±


    Kaguya, who had been slumped in my arms, reacted with a twitch and looked at me.


    ¡°Eh¡­? A Carbuncle.¡±


    When I replied, Kaguya wrinkled her nose in disgust.


    (What was she thinking, forming a contract with something ill-natured like a Carbuncle. Mariel is that young girl, right? She¡¯s going to get used. You make sure not to get involved with him, alright? I¡¯ve had enough of Carbuncles already!)


    Not wanting to say anymore, she rested her chin on my shoulder and flapped her tail in my hand.


    Kaguya and the Carbuncle had something going on, but I know from past experience that Kaguya won¡¯t give me any answers at times like this.


    I wish she would be a little more open with me.


    (Never mind that, just take me to the karaage.)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    I let out a sigh and headed for the dining hall.


    Not long after I put Kaguya down on the floor in the dining hall, Mariel-chan arrived with Ruby in her arms.


    ¡°T, thank you for waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting! It took me a lot of time to get dressed up.¡±


    When I looked at Ruby, I saw a different pattern on the vest he was wearing and a new bow tie around his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, I just arrived after getting Kaguya.¡±


    ¡°Kaguya? Ahh, you said you have contracted a magic beast¡­ eh, what is this poor-looking kitty. That¡¯s a magic beast? You must be lying.¡±


    Ruby looked at Kaguya who was at my feet and exclaimed in surprise.


    (Haah!? Are you making fun of me!?)


    Hiss! When Kaguya looked at Ruby threateningly, Ruby jumped down from Mariel-chan¡¯s hands with a snicker and stomped right in front of Kaguya.

 CH 529.2

    Chance meeting?


    The magic stone on Ruby¡¯s forehead began to glow as he stared at Kaguya.


    ¡°Hmph. But you seem to be living good thanks to your contractor. You should stop being so hesitant about showing your gratitude and serve your master properly, or you are going to get abandoned, you know?¡±


    (Wha¡­! T, that¡¯s none of your business!)


    Hiss! Kaguya¡¯s hair stood up. Eh, is it true that Kaguya feels grateful!?


    I would like to press her for answer about this, but she certainly wouldn¡¯t answer¡­ she looks all worked up now anyway¡­ ugh. Kaguya¡¯s dere is too rare. You can act more dere around me, you know?


    ¡°You can¡¯t attack me now anyway, so stop fruitlessly acting so menacing. Besides, even if you return to your original form, you wouldn¡¯t be able to touch me with a single claw of yours.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s hair stood up even longer when Ruby laughed, ¡°Ohoho~!¡±


    (You bastard, so you are from that time¡­)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you immediately because of your poor appearances, but long time no see? Were you doing well?¡±


    (As if! Because of you¡­!)


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    The moment Kaguya was about to jump on Ruby, the magic tool was activated, and she fell down on the spot.


    It seems that her magic power has been sucked up dry by the magic tool collar, as even her tail couldn¡¯t move.


    (G, god darn it¡­)


    ¡°Kaguya!¡±


    I rushed over, picked up Kaguya and slowly poured my magic power into her body.


    I heard that pouring magic all at once takes a toll on the body, so I poured it out little by little while feeling flustered, but it seemed to work as her breathing calmed down. Thank goodness¡­


    ¡°Ohohoho! You are still a silly little thing, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡­ ow!?¡±


    The one who chopped the head of Ruby, who was laughing so hard, was Mariel-chan.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be rude to my precious¡¯ friends contracted beast! If you don¡¯t apologize properly, you won¡¯t get a dinner!¡±


    ¡°Haah? Why would I¡­ huh, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Mariel-chan pointed angrily and when Ruby saw the fairy with a body of potato salad dressed in leafy greens, he stared in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a salad we made to welcome you, but I won¡¯t give it to a child who acts like this!¡±


    ¡°No way, hey! Isn¡¯t that amazingly stylish! Eh, is that really a salad!? Aren¡¯t you heartless by not giving it to me!?¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat it, apologize to Kaguya-chan with a sincere heart! I won¡¯t give it to you otherwise!¡±


    (Ka, Kaguya-chan¡­?)


    Kaguya, that¡¯s not what you should be stunned about.


    I was surprised to see Mariel-chan scolding Ruby in a firm manner. It seems my fears that she might get pushed around were unfounded.

 CH 529.3

    Chance meeting?


    Kaguya stared languidly at Ruby, who bowed his head and apologized, and then turned away with a pout.


    ¡°¡­ If you¡¯re sorry, I have no choice but to forgive you. I belittled you that time, too. I also let my guard down.)


    She turned her face away, straight into full view of mine. I felt a hint of unwillingness to forgive, but a hint of embarrassment to be apologized so honestly.


    ¡°Something might have happened between you two before, but around here, you two are Contract beasts, so try to get along with each other, okay? By the way, in my family, those who fight go without a meal¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, then we will do the same.¡±


    Mariel-chan got on board with my statement.


    ¡°Ehh!? O, oh dear. I would never fight with anyone, you know? Ohoho¡­¡±


    Ruby was about to rebel against the ¡°no meal¡± rule, but Mariel-chan¡¯s cold stare made him jump.


    ¡°You also can¡¯t just read someone¡¯s mind without their permission, and use it to bring them down!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Alright¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan followed up, and Ruby reluctantly agreed. All right, nice.


    It seems that Ruby was the Carbuncle Kaguya had encountered before.


    And judging from Mariel-chan¡¯s comment and his interaction with Kaguya, I wonder if Ruby¡¯s ability is to read other people¡¯s minds and memories?


    ¡°Kaguya too, don¡¯t get dragged into any strange provocations in the future. I might not necessarily be close by to help you like today.¡±


    (¡­ Hmph, I know.)


    Oh dear. She got her magic power drained after a long time, I just hope she finally learned from this.


    (Well, thanks¡­ for your help earlier.)


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    (Hmph!)


    I let out a perplexed voice because of the unexpected words that Left Kaguya¡¯s mouth, but she turned away.


    Ka, Ka, Kaguya got all dere~!


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    I was so happy that I tried to pick up Kaguya without thinking, but she warped her body around and slipped out of my arms.


    Ahh¡­ the long-awaited dere lasted only for a moment¡­


    ¡°Well, since things got settled, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving~¡±


    We were taken aback by Byakko-sama¡¯s words, apologized to everyone present for the commotion, and took our seats.


    Although there was a bit of a mess, the welcome party began.


    ¡°Oh meow~! So cute! I won¡¯t tell you to do it every time, but do make me something like this occasionally, okay!¡±


    Ruby began to eat the salad after observing it from all angles as he spun the plate around.


    Mariel-chan watched with bated breath, but was relieved to see Ruby eating in a good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­ it didn¡¯t turn into a dark matter.¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-chan, what now?


    Mariel-chan, feeling relieved, began munching on a heaping plate of karaage and potato salad.


    Everyone watched in amazement as she did, but seeing their share decreasing because of her, everyone rushed to eat theirs as well.


    Mariel-chan, contrary to her appearance, eats a lot, huh¡­ the Special dormitory has an additional foodie in its ranks.


    I rushed to secure Teacher Neil¡¯s portion as she was about to eat up all his, too!

 CH 530.1

    The two¡¯s(?) past.


    Mariel-chan said with satisfaction while washing the dishes.


    ¡°You had another helpings of karaage and potato salad over and over again. Everyone was surprised.¡±


    I took the plates from Mariel-chan and wiped them up.


    Kurogane and Mashiro had eaten together with us many times before, so they weren¡¯t surprised, but Byakko-sama and the others looked as if they were afraid she would clean up their plates as well.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I was so happy to eat the meal you made after so long, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I am happy you say that, but we will be together every day from now on.¡±


    Mariel-chan, isn¡¯t your character a little blurry? A beautiful girl shouldn¡¯t be laughing like that.


    ¡°Indeed. The way Mariel arranged the salad was splendid, and the potato salad, was it? Was also delicious.¡±


    Ruby was in a good mood as he put away the dishes I wiped off in the cupboard with his warp magic. He¡¯s very skillful¡­


    ¡°Ruby, mayo is the key to potato salad! In other words, mayo is supreme!¡±


    Mariel-chan, who had finished washing the dishes, clutched the hand towel she had been wiping her wet hands with, and stressed the importance of mayo.


    ¡°Ruby, that mayonnaise was made out of eggs, was that okay with you?¡±


    I was concerned because Ruby said he basically eats only vegetables.


    I¡¯m sure it was fine, though, because he ate it all up so deliciously.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not concerned at all, it was very delicious, you know? If anything, Mariel is right, that salad probably wouldn¡¯t taste that good without mayonnaise, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine then. I¡¯m someone who states my dislikes out loud.¡±


    I was reflecting on whether I should have separated the mashed potatoes for Ruby when I combined them with the other vegetables, so I was a little relieved.


    ¡­ Let¡¯s be careful, so he doesn¡¯t state his dislike for my food. I wouldn¡¯t be okay after that.


    ¡°Gee! Ruby, there¡¯s no way the meals made by Cristea-san wouldn¡¯t be delicious! If you say otherwise, I will let you taste my cooking (dark matter)! ¡­ Ugh, that sounds like a punishment game¡­!¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-chan, let¡¯s not hurt ourselves so much, okay?


    ¡°Alright, this was the last plate, right?¡±


    Ruby didn¡¯t even touch the plates, but he wiped off his hands¡­ I mean, front paws.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your help. And so, umm¡­ I have something I wanted to ask you, Ruby.¡±


    Ruby tilted his head.


    So cute~!¡­ Oh no, get a grip, myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Kaguya.¡±


    I recomposed myself, coughed a little, and carried on.


    ¡°Ahh, that blockhead cat?¡±


    Ruby has a naturally wicked tongue, doesn¡¯t he¡­

 CH 530.2

    The two¡¯s(?) past.


    When I asked the question, Ruby looked puzzled for a moment, but immediately burst out laughing, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Ah~ how funny. Oh sheesh, we are not acquaintances at all. It¡¯s just she swooped down at me before in her previous form, and I beat her at her own game.¡±


    After a short laugh, Ruby finally calmed down and answered with a sniffle.


    ¡°Eh, Kaguya attacked you?¡±


    Since he spoke about her previous form, it was before she met me, but I do feel apologetic about it.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m a Carbuncle, so I am an easy target for humans and Magic Beasts alike.¡±


    According to Ruby¡¯s explanation, he had been traveling around the country for a while after the death of his contractor about 10 years ago.


    A few years ago, he encountered a Kaguya in the form of a Magic Beast during his travels, and when she attacked Ruby in an attempt to eat her, he played her with his magic and forcefully warped Kaguya to a place far away from her territory.


    ¡°Ufufu, I wondered if she escaped with her life, since the place I sent her to was full of Magic Beasts that always threatened to kill me at some point. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still alive~¡±


    H, how nasty¡­


    ¡°I know you must have thought you would gain power by eating my magic stone, but don¡¯t you dare underestimate the Carbuncles.¡±


    Mariel-chan and I couldn¡¯t help but pull a face at Ruby, who was laughing ¡°Ohohoho¡± so hard. According to Ruby¡¯s story, it seemed to have happened just before Kaguya formed a contract with me, so she had somehow managed to escape from that place full of Magic Beasts just when Oniisama and His Royal Highness Raymond were leaving our fief.


    And, to their great fortune, she, who was planning on attacking and eating them, got attracted by the presence of my magic power in the lunch box I gave them, so she ran past my the two and came at me.


    It seems Kaguya at that time was reaching the bottom of her magic power, so Oniisama and His Royal Highness Raymond were really lucky that they were not attacked


    So it¡¯s a good thing my magic power is so tasty. I feel a bit complicated about that, though.


    ¡°Errr¡­ it seems that Kaguya has caused you trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s before she formed a contract with you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Besides, I found it great for killing time, so I ended up playing with her a little, too.¡±


    Laters~ Ruby left to their room with Mariel-chan in tow.


    It seems that Kaguya was having a terrible time since before meeting Ruby.


    I decided to add some bonito to her breakfast the next morning.

 CH 531.1

    Some kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­?


    ¡°Eh? Umm, this is¡­ ehh!?¡±


    Mariel-chan had dozens of envelopes in her hands.


    This is¡­


    ¡°¡­ We have been had.¡±


    Mariel-chan was frightened, acting as if she was holding an explosive device that she couldn¡¯t throw away.


    ¡°Letters of challenge¡­ they have no reason to challenge you to a duel, Mariel-san. Those are most likely invitations for tea party. They probably want you and Ruby to attend their tea parties.¡±


    I also received those that time.


    In the case of nobility, the quickest way to reach someone is to invite them to a tea party in order to bring them into your faction or become their crony.


    ¡°Ehhh!? T, tea parties, I, what do I do¡­!?¡±


    ¡°I know right¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s father, Baron Mayor, has only just been conferred a peerage, and is what we call an upstart noble.


    Moreover, an invitation from a noble who is a client of their company would be hard to refuse.


    Oh shoot, I should have realized that yesterday and talked to Otousama or the headmaster about it.


    Teacher Neil didn¡¯t come home until late, and this morning he left without even saying hello.


    ¡°Miss Mariel, Miss Cristea. The lesson is about to start, why don¡¯t we go inside first?¡±


    Sei¡¯s words made us realize that it was just before the start of the school day, so us, as well as the students who were still in the hallway, rushed to our classrooms.


    Shortly after taking our seats, Teacher Neil and Mentor Marlen entered the classroom.


    ¡°Yes, yes, quiet! It seems that there is a lot of noise around the academy because of Miss Mariel¡¯s contract yesterday, but the Headmaster has ordered to treat her the same way as Miss Cristea and Sei-kun. Please do not contact her without a good reason. All classes and staff in the academy have been notified about this matter, so please be sure to obey it!¡±

 CH 531.2

    Some kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­?


    ¡°¡­ Miss Mariel, did you receive these this morning? Did you check the contents?¡±


    ¡°Eh, y, yes! Errr, umm, I haven¡¯t checked the contents yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. I will hold onto them for you for now, is that okay? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    When Mariel-chan replied with obvious relief, Teacher Neil grabbed the bundle of envelopes with and shoved them into the pouch he had at his waist.


    ¡°You guys have experienced the difficulties of summoning through practice with your own bodies and understand how difficult forming a contract is, and you have witnessed firsthand the uproar after a successful contract was made, but¡­ you wouldn¡¯t want this to happen to yourselves¡­ you understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He briskly returned to the podium and spun around to look at the students, his expression had a smile, but it wasn¡¯t the same carefree smile he usually had. His eyes were not smiling, and it was scary. Hieh¡­


    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t be scaring the students now.¡±


    ¡°Ow!?¡±


    Mentor Marlen¡¯s cane made a loud noise as he slammed it against Teacher Neil¡¯s bottom. That looked painful.


    ¡°¡­ Owow¡­ but Teacher Marlen, I haven¡¯t even had a chance to interact with the Carbuncle yet because of all this fuss, you know!? Don¡¯t you find this situation very serious!?¡±


    ¡­ Not at all?


    ¡°You stupid! That¡¯s your job, isn¡¯t it? Haah¡­ If you won¡¯t even work properly at a time like this, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Special dormitory, and take your place as dorm supervisor.¡±


    ¡°I will work with all my heart and soul!¡±


    Mentor Marlen said with a sigh while stroking his beard, and Teacher Neil responded with a crisp, loud, and unwavering answer


    ¡­ You don¡¯t have any dignity of a teacher. Teacher Neil.


    ¡°That¡¯s about right. That¡¯s why Teacher Neil will be the point of contact for the Special dormitory residents. Do not make any arrangements between students just because they are your classmates. Hey, it¡¯s okay for you to be friends, so why don¡¯t you treat them the same way you have always treated them?¡±


    Mentor Marlen laughed, but there was an awkward atmosphere between us.


    Because the only person the three of us are on good terms with at the moment is Adry-sama.


    If the other children were to treat us the same way they have been until now, we will have no choice but to keep them at a distance.


    If they try to get in touch with us at this point, it¡¯s like announcing that their objective are the contracted beasts.


    ¡°Alright~ let¡¯s start the lesson now!¡±


    Teacher Neil, who could not read the air, announced the beginning of the lesson, and everyone opened their notebooks.

 CH 532.1

    Not so peaceful lunchtime.


    ¡°Well~ forming a contract is a good thing, but running your life because of it is not, right? But if I could make a contract with a strong Magic Beast, I might also end up trying to use its strength for my benefit.¡±


    Adry-sama walked in front of us, folding his hands behind his head and thinking out loud.


    We, the contractors group, were on our way to the cafeteria since we had received an invitation to have lunch from the Headmaster via Teacher Neil, and because Adry-sama said he was going to have a rice bowl set meal, we decided to go together.


    Sei, who was walking alongside Adry-sama, nodded at his words.


    ¡°I guess so. The human heart is a weak thing, and with an absolutely strong being on your side, you will soon become proud and fail. That is why Tora and Suzaku often remind me to be humble and not get conceited.¡±


    When Adry-sama said so in admiration, Sei smiled a little happily.


    It¡¯s nice to hear our kids get praised, I get it.


    But still, would Byakko-sama say such a thing?¡­ Isn¡¯t this precisely the ¡°The fox borrows the tiger¡¯s prowess¡±, right?


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a similar idiom in this world, though.


    Mariel-chan, who walked next to me, was thinking the same thing, as she whispered, ¡°Byakko-sama is borrowing something, something tiger, right¡­?¡± while chuckling quietly.


    ¡°Is that the case with you, Miss Cristea?¡±


    ¡°My Sacred Beasts did not say anything in particular¡­ though my life has not changed much because I happened to be born a Duke¡¯s daughter and my family protected all my life. It¡¯s an important reminder to many others, though.¡±


    Well, my diet has changed a lot, though.


    This is mainly due to the fact that my memories of my past life have returned, rather than the Sacred Beast contract.


    ¡°I¡¯m just anxious about what¡¯s going to happen to me from now on¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to remember the commotion this morning and was shaking in a different way from before.


    ¡°Mariel-san. I don¡¯t mind if you mention my name when troubled. You can refuse loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°Cri, Cristea-saaan¡­!¡±

 CH 532.2

    Not so peaceful lunchtime.


    ¡°S, still, this is quite troubling, isn¡¯t it? Both Mariel-san and I just want to live out our lives peacefully, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­ Eh?¡±¡±¡±


    At my remark, the three people looked at me like, ¡°What¡¯s this girl talking about?¡± I don¡¯t understand.


    When we entered the cafeteria, I overheard the manager and other waitstaff, ¡°Cristea-sama is here!¡±, ¡°Be careful not to misbehave!¡± saying to each other.


    Then, being the center of attention from the other customers, teachers and students, we were led to the private room where the Headmaster was, with a sense of unease.


    I could hear Adry-sama muttering to himself, ¡°What happened to living peacefully¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ohh, you are all here. Sit wherever you like.¡±


    We were welcomed by the Headmaster and his secretary, Pamela-san, who were waiting for us, and we took our seats facing the Headmaster.


    Pamela-san gave me a wry smile and handed me a menu, saying, ¡°You can order whatever you like¡­ is what I would like to say, but you guys don¡¯t need it, right?¡±


    Ehh, yes, we have a face pass and the whole menu is free, so¡­


    Pamela-san smiled at Adry-sama, who was the only one who firmly refused, and told him not to hold back, so we each ordered what we wanted to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not hold back growing children¡¯s hearty appetite and talk after the meal.¡±


    At the Headmaster¡¯s suggestion, we who were hungry ate the food without hesitation.


    After the meal, tea and dessert were served, Pamela-san closed the doorway and deployed a soundproofing spell.


    After confirming that it worked, the Headmaster offered us tea and got down to business.


    ¡°Well then. I have been recently informed that Miss Cristea¡¯s friend, Miss Mariel, has signed a contract with a Carbuncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Y, yeash!¡±


    Mariel-chan tends to bite her tongue when she gets nervous.


    You¡¯re going to be the center of attention from now on as a contractor, so do your best!


    ¡°This is the first time since the academy opened that there are three contractors in the same grade and five contracted beasts of great power.¡±


    Heeh, is that so? I thought there used to be more, since there seems to be a good number of rooms in the Special dormitory¡­


    Or does that mean there were not so powerful Magic and Sacred Beasts before?


    Well, actually, Sei has four, and I have three if I include Kaguya, so there¡¯s eight in total!


    ¡­ Huh? Isn¡¯t that actually a lot?


    Ruby seems to be quite capable, even though he looks like that.


    Eh¡­ doesn¡¯t the Special dormitory seem to be excessively overpowered?


    Ahaha¡­ as I was feeling a bit disturbed, the headmaster continued talking with an exhausted look on his face.

 CH 532.3

    Not so peaceful lunchtime.


    Since they can¡¯t touch us at the academy, they have to ask His Majesty¡¯s permission to contact us?


    No, no, no, Otousama wouldn¡¯t allow that, no matter how much they want to. He is the kind of person who would not back down, even when dealing with His Majesty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty has again informed them that they are not to touch on that matter, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about it. However¡­¡±


    The Headmaster sighed deeply and took a sip of tea to quench his thirst.


    ¡°¡­ Foolish people are everywhere. His Majesty is concerned that there may be someone behind the scenes working with the Dark Guild.¡±


    Sei reacted to the words I had never heard before.


    ¡°Mhm. It pains me to inform you youngsters of their existence, but the¡­ the Dark Guild is a cross-country, dark organization that makes its living doing bad things like kidnapping and assassination.¡±


    Eh, what the hell. Such a dangerous organization exists? What kind of novel is this?


    No, actually, assassins are often depicted in novels, aren¡¯t they¡­


    ¡°Rumor has it that the Dark Guild also has a Magic Beast contractor. Cristea-sama is the daughter of Duke Ellsifeed and is known to have two Sacred Beast contracts with a Fenrir and a Holy Bear, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be messed with, but¡­¡±


    Since I will be fine¡­ it means that.


    ¡°Sei-kun, who has contracts with Sacred Beasts of Yahatul that are little-known in Doristan Kingdom, and Miss Mariel, who has a contract with the Carbuncle, whose abilities have not been fully elucidated, are more likely to be targeted.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Sei and Mariel-chan will¡­!?


    ¡°B, but, weren¡¯t students supposed to be basically untouchable within the academy¡­!?¡±


    Adry-sama stood up with a vigor.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, that is only within the academy¡¯s premises. We cannot protect you all the time. Even more so when it comes to the Dark Guild that follows no rules.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan was pale and trembling.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize for scaring you. The academy¡­ the Special dormitory in particular has a powerful defensive magic, so there is no need to be frightened. But you need to be careful, because we cannot protect you once you step out of the academy¡¯s premises.¡±


    ¡°W, what do I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san, everything will be alright. You should stay with me as much as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±


    As Mariel-chan looked relieved, Adry-sama grabbed Sei¡¯s shoulder and made a clenched fist with his other hand.


    ¡°Sei, you don¡¯t move alone either, okay? Stay with me when you are doing things separately from Miss Cristea and Miss Mariel. Alright?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really¡­¡±


    In Sei¡¯s case, the Byakko-sama and the others are so strong that he would be fine, and he would rather not put Adry-sama in danger, but there was no way Adry-sama, who is a hot-blooded musclebrain, could understand Sei¡¯s thoughts, so Sei could only agree with a wry smile.


    ¡°Wowzee¡­ so precious¡­¡±


    When I turned my eyes to the rough breathing next to me, I saw Mariel-chan covering her loose mouth with her hands and looking at Adry-sama and Sei with moist eyes.


    Mariel-chan¡­ you don¡¯t learn¡­

 CH 533

    Practical training?


    ¡°You should have been notified by now, but there is a harvesting exercise held around this time every year. Even though it¡¯s on the campus, it¡¯s near the outdoors, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Practicing near the outdoors¡­? Understood. We will be careful.¡±


    We said our goodbyes with the Headmaster and Pamela-san, then headed to the classroom.


    ¡°¡­ Umm, about the outdoors Headmaster talked about¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked me nervously.


    ¡°Yes, as you know, we are starting lessons on potion crafting in Magicology today, right? Oniisama told me that after we learn about the different types of medicinal herbs in class, we will actually go out into the forest to collect them.¡±


    ¡°In the forest¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, no need to worry. It¡¯s a forest within the academy. That being said, it¡¯s a vast one, so it would be terrible if you lose your way.¡±


    Adry-sama, you scared her further instead of calming her down¡­


    ¡°Everything will be alright, Mariel-san. We just have to make sure we don¡¯t go too far, and since I¡¯m used to harvesting herbs, we can work together.¡±


    ¡°Cri, Cristea-saaan¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan clung to me with tears in her eyes.


    Mhm, I won¡¯t make you suffer.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, you are used to harvesting herbs even though you are a Duke¡¯s daughter? How come?¡±


    ¡°Eh, umm, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    It¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been strolling all over the territory in search of ingredients¡­!


    ¡°Ah, I see. Teacher Marlen was your private tutor, wasn¡¯t he? You must have had a harvesting lesson then!¡±


    ¡°Y, yes, well. That¡¯s right, hoho¡­¡±


    I dared not correct him, hoping that Adry-sama will stay convinced of his own.


    Sei looked at me suspiciously because he got to know me in our fief, but I¡¯m grateful that he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Eh, then wouldn¡¯t that make you exempt from the lesson, Cristea-san¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked anxious, and Adry-sama, who was walking ahead of her, turned around.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. The materials for the magic potions we will be using in the future will have to be regularly collected in the forest. I heard that freshness is very important for some medicinal herbs.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Some herbs can be dried and preserved, while others lose their effectiveness as they lose their freshness.


    Mariel-chan and I have an inventory, so we can keep them fresh, but others can¡¯t, so they have to go out and gather them every so often.


    ¡°Well, although some students will pay the commoner students to collect the materials for them, the ones who are bad at refining potions won¡¯t be able to keep buying them, because of how many they would use.¡±


    Ah~¡­ I don¡¯t think the noble kids would want to do the harvesting themselves.


    This is one of the sources of income for the commoner students, so whether it¡¯s good or bad, I guess it¡¯s necessary.


    I¡¯m a little bit torn about it, though.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to join the Knights Order, so I have to learn about medicinal herbs in case of emergencies!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ aren¡¯t potions provided to the members of the Knights Order as a part of their equipment?¡±


    Mariel-chan asked, and Adry-sama looked very pleased to hear her question. He turned to her with a proud look on his face.


    ¡°Of course, they will be provided, but what if you run out of them? What if you accidentally break the bottles? There are herbs that can be used for emergency treatment. I was told to study them diligently because knowing them would improve my chances of survival.¡±


    It must have been the advice of his father or big brother, who are in the Knights Order.


    I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s a daddy¡¯s boy or a big bro¡¯s boy, but Adry-sama was dazzling when he spoke about it with sparkles in his eyes.


    In the afternoon, the lesson on medicinal herbs began as a preliminary step to making magic potions, just as Adry-sama had mentioned.


    The lesson began with an explanation of the tools necessary for gathering herbs and the rule of thumb for gathering them: do not harvest them by the roots. The lecture went on to explain in detail what is currently known about medicinal herbs, including their color, shape, efficacy, when they can be harvested, how they are to be preserved, and what herbs can be harvested only under certain conditions.


    Some of the herbs could be used in cooking, so it was a great opportunity for me to learn about their benefits that I did not know about.


    I was so glad I didn¡¯t inadvertently share my knowledge of aphrodisiac mushrooms during the lesson.


    I would be asked, ¡°Why do you know something like that?¡± and end up with a disgraceful title of ¡°Shameless Lady¡± or something like that. That was a close one¡­


    At the end of the lesson, the teacher announced, ¡°We will soon be conducting a practical harvesting in the academy¡¯s forest, so get ready for it¡±, and the classroom was buzzing with excitement afterward.


    There were mainly noble ladies who lamented, ¡°Oh my goodness, I don¡¯t want to go harvesting,¡± and merchants and commoners on the other side, who were burning with, ¡°Yay, a chance to earn some extra money¡­!¡±


    Thinking that it was exactly as Adry-sama explained to us, the three of us, me, Sei and Mariel-chan, went back to the Special dormitory.

 CH 534.1

    It¡¯s finally completed!?


    When I entered the entrance hall of the Special dormitory, I ran into Miria.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Miria. Oh my, what¡¯s in that baggage?¡±


    Miria was carrying a box with the Duke¡¯s crest on it, and she seemed to be handling it with great care.


    ¡°Ah, this arrived from the Duke just a moment ago¡­ according to Shin¡¯s letter, there should be condiments inside.¡±


    There was also a letter addressed to me in addition to the one addressed to Miria, so I opened the seal of the letter on the spot and confirmed its contents.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what¡­!?¡±


    I was so surprised and shaken by the content that Sei and Mariel-chan looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-san? Did something happen at home¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan spoke to me with concern.


    ¡°¡­ Mariel-san.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!?¡±


    I turned to Mariel-chan, not caring whether she was scared by my serious voice.


    ¡°Which do you want to eat, okonomiyaki, takoyaki or yakiudon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    I grinned at Mariel-chan, who responded with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°It just arrived, the sauce we were developing! I am going to use it right away, but I was wondering what I should make first.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ sa¡­ eh, t, that sa, sauce!? Truly!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, THE sauce! I had left it to Shin and the Head Chef to complete the final product after many prototypes I made, and they finally came up with something they were satisfied with. They sent it to me to try!¡±


    ¡°U, uwaah! Amazing! W, which should we make¡­ I want to eat all of them, but¡­¡±


    While Mariel-chan was worrying about it, I continued reading the rest of the letter.


    ¡°Oh my, that Shin, he learned how to make curry powder by himself? Let me see, let me see¡­ ohh, Otousama was grumbling that he wanted to eat it, I see. Hmm, mhm, he wants me to check if he made it properly¡­ no matter how expensive the ingredients are, he has a worrying syndrome, after all.¡±


    ¡°Cu, curry!? Uwah, that was a hard one to give up, too¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan, remembering the taste of her previous life, was a drooling¡­


    Hey, hey, Sei is here too, okay?


    ¡°Mariel-san, let¡¯s do something thart will allow us to sample the sauce today. Since we have to make a lot¡­ how about doing okonomiyaki today?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes! As long as I can eat them, any of them would be fine with me!¡±


    If I think about it carefully, I need Okapl (octopus)¡­ to make takoyaki.


    I can¡¯t have Kurogane and Mashiro catch them now.


    We could substitute sinewy meat or bacon, but it¡¯s the sauce that we are after, after all.


    We¡¯ll do it another time.


    I am sure we have arranged for plenty of cabbage for Ruby as well.


    I have some yams in my inventory from our fief, so I¡¯m going to slice the Orc meat into thin slices¡­ yeah. I can do it.


    ¡°Then, after you¡¯ve all finished getting dressed, meet me in the kitchen!¡±


    To my call, they replied, ¡°Yes!¡± and ¡°Y¡­ yeah.¡± respectively, and promptly headed for their rooms.

 CH 534.2

    It¡¯s finally completed!?


    With that said, I assigned each of us a role.


    Suzaku-sama and I were in charge of shredding the cabbage.


    We worked together in earnest to shred the cabbage.


    The grated yam was done by Mashiro and Sei.


    They had a hard time because of the stickiness, but they grated it well.


    Thin slices of Orc belly were done by Kurogane and Byako-sama.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to grilling!¡±


    After mixing the ingredients together and placing Uncle Galvano¡¯s special iron plate on a small portable magic stove, all that was left to do was to grill it over a slightly low flame with a thin layer of oil.


    I thought about baking it in a frying pan, but I thought it would be better to grill it in a large pan and cut it into pieces, and I also thought it would be more fun to bake it while everyone was enjoying it.


    ¡°First, pour in the batter and¡­¡±


    Put in a thick drop so as not to spread it out.


    Using my special spatulas, I rounded out the perimeter of the okonomiyaki and placed a thin slice of Orc belly on top and grilled it slowly.


    There is another type of okonomiyaki where the batter is made into a thin cr¨ºpe and topped with cabbage, tenkasu, and pork belly, but I don¡¯t think I could pull that one off.


    Even at my best, I¡¯m just a little kid, after all.


    I have a feeling that I would get bathed in hot cabbage.


    I decided to go with the safe and secure mixed type.


    ¡°¡­ That should be it?¡±


    After checking the doneness of the okonomiyaki by flipping the edges, I held my spatula in both hands for the main event of okonomiyaki, the flipping.


    ¡°W, wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Pl, please let me do this! I¡¯m good at this one thing!¡±


    Mariel-chan raised her hand in the air and asked to be left in charge of the flipping.


    ¡°O¡­ okay, that¡¯s fine with me¡­¡±


    When I handed the spatulas to the vigorous Mariel-chan, with a serious look on her face, she inserted the spatulas into both sides of the okonomiyaki.


    Mariel-chan, you always say you are not good at cooking, so I¡¯m wondering if this will end up well¡­


    As Sei and I gulped and watched, Mariel-chan moved the spatulas, checked by feel that the okonomiyaki was off the griddle, and with a brilliant flip, flipped the okonomiyaki over. Everyone was like, ¡°Ohh~¡± and Mariel-chan held up the spatulas and posed with a smug smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. You are really good at this.¡±


    As I was impressed, Mariel-chan said shyly, ¡°I used to do this a lot at my parents¡¯ house¡­¡±


    As I praised her for her great skills, Mashiro and Kurogane competitive spirits were raised as they mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it next!¡± between themselves.

 CH 534.3

    It¡¯s finally completed!?


    The sauce dripping from the edges made a sound as it grilled and released a savory smell.


    Ugh~ this is it! I¡¯ve been waiting for this!


    The fluffy, shimmering, dancing flakes, of the topped dried bonito flakes in a generous amount, whetted my appetite even more.


    When I cut it into radial slices like a cake for easy portioning, everyone reached for their chopsticks and forks at the same time.


    The okonomiyaki was gone in no time at all, so I used a spatula to scrape off the surface before pouring in the next layer of batter.


    ¡°Hot! But, so yummy!¡±


    Mashiro was huffing and puffing and eating deliciously. So cute.


    ¡°Damn it, cool down quicker!¡±


    The cat-tongued Byakko-sama almost brought it into his mouth, but it was too hot for him, so he had to blow on it and let it cool down first.


    ¡°Mmm, delicious. Wouldn¡¯t this taste even better with more meat?¡±


    Kurogane was eating it while savoring it carefully. Too much or too little meat would make it unbalanced. You know?


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so tasty! I¡¯ve had a similar sauce before, but this one is even better.¡±


    Thank you for your feedback on the sauce, Suzaku-sama. The previous sauce was ¡°a fake Worcestershire sauce of some kind based on soy sauce¡± so¡­


    ¡°Wow, this is pretty good. I can do without meat, but it¡¯s full of vegetables, so even I can eat it.¡±


    I¡¯m glad to hear that Ruby could eat it too.


    I would never feed sauce to bunnies from my past life, but Ruby seems to be fine with it.


    (Hey! Gove me more bonito flakes! This is not enough!)


    Kaguya asked for more bonito flakes while hitting the floor.


    Well, I gave you quite a heaping pile¡­


    But only the bonito flakes are gone¡­


    I had no choice but to give Kaguya¡¯s okonomiyaki some more bonito flakes before I tried it myself.


    Ham.. hooh, the fluffy batter, the sweetness of the cabbage, the flavor of the Orc meat, and the sauce all come together in one dish¡­ Simply delicious!


    And the bonito flakes added a nice touch!


    Yeah¡­ there is a little more room for improvement, but it¡¯s pretty much up to par.


    ¡°The next one is on the grill~!¡±


    While I was enjoying the sauce, Mariel-chan seemed to have finished ahead of Mashiro and Kurogane, and because the okonomiyaki quickly disappeared from the iron plate, I hurried to finish mine.


    After repeating grilling okonomiyaki several times, we were all completely full.

 CH 535.1

    Dividing into groups.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I don¡¯t want to see any more herbs for a while¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to be paying the price for not getting a tutor before entering the academy, and she was pretty worn out from all the things she had to learn.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Mariel. We¡¯re just getting started, you know? After the written exam, it¡¯s time for the collection exercise.¡±


    Sei, looking at Mariel-chan walking unsteadily, smiled wryly and interjected.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ but the jaggedness of the leaves and the different hues on the underside are all too tricky to recognize¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t remember them all as well¡­¡±


    I know how you feel.


    When I first started collecting, Kurogane and Mashiro had to stop me many times from picking weeds and poisonous plants.


    But strangely enough, after collecting them so many times, I became able to tell them apart just by looking at them.


    I thought maybe I acquired a Search skill.


    I was delighted to remember the nostalgia when I went to pick wild vegetables and bamboo shoots with my Jiichan and Baachan in my past life.


    It was just as my Jiichan used to say, ¡°Your eyes will get used to it.¡±


    ¡­¡­ So after lessons, all of the Sacred Beasts became teachers for Mariel-chan and Sei, and we reviewed the samples we had on hand and the actual samples I had collected before.


    Thanks to that, all three of us passed the written exam with high scores. Ahem.

 CH 535.2

    Dividing into groups.


    ¡°Mmm, it would certainly be safer for you to bring the Sacred Beasts with you, but¡­ The knight in training students are also practicing as guards, and it would be a distraction to the other students. Could they do their best to keep out of sight and sound?¡±


    Having been told that, I would be too awkward forcing them to go with us.


    If it comes down to it, I have barrier magic and teleport magic, so I¡¯m sure we can manage since we can also summon them via telepathy.


    I wanted them to actually see the results of what I had learned from everyone, but I¡¯ll ask them to stay at home. That¡¯s too bad.


    The other members who were in the same group were Adry-sama and Alicia-sama.


    Since Adry-sama was just barely able to pass the written exam, we thought we could support him since we had a good score.


    As for Alicia-sama, her friends were not able to pass the written exam, and since the other group was made up of only male students, she was assigned to our group, which had more female students, because it would be less mentally demanding for her.


    ¡°Yo! I¡¯m glad we¡¯re in the same group! Please teach me lots along the way!¡±


    Adry-sama put his hand on Sei¡¯s shoulder, and tightly hugged him.


    ¡°Let go of me. Have you not memorized the herbs properly?¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡­ Sometimes, I can¡¯t quite tell the difference~ But it¡¯s alright! Everyone told me that I would remember them when I actually see them!¡±


    Apparently, Adry-sama¡¯s father and brother gave him some advice¡­


    Hmm, I suspect that Adry-sama¡¯s family also has a hint of muscles in their brains¡­


    ¡°Fuohh¡­ what a sight¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, you are covering your mouth with a notebook, but I, the neighbor, can see your loose mouth, can¡¯t I? You should be more careful.


    Just as I was about to warn Mariel-chan, I saw Alicia-sama looking at me out of the corner of my eye.


    Since we were now in the same group, I thought it would be a good idea to say hello to her.


    I turned my gaze in Alicia-sama¡¯s direction, and our eyes met.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Alicia-sama didn¡¯t expect our eyes to meet, and she looked frightened for a moment before turning away in a huff while twirling her rolls.


    Oh no, she avoided me.


    Ugh, it¡¯s hard to talk to someone when they are so blatantly avoiding you¡­


    ¡°¡­ Good grief, that Alie. Sorry about her. I will talk to her later.¡±


    Adry-sama looked at Alicia-sama, who was not looking at us, with an expression that said, ¡°She¡¯s helpless.¡±


    I don¡¯t want Adry-sama to get involved in this because I have a feeling things might get even more complicated¡­


    ¡°Rather than that, have you prepared all the necessary gear? I got my Aniki¡¯s hand-me-downs!¡±


    Adry-sama changed the subject about the preparation for the practical training.


    Adry-sama, who is a Big brother¡¯s boy, told us that he went out of his way to beg for his big brother¡¯s hand-me-downs.


    I felt my heart warmed, while Mariel-chan was smiling at the preciousness of the brotherly love.

 CH 536.1

    Time for the practice.


    The reason why it was a few days later is because a grace period was given for students who had not fully prepared their equipment.


    Although there is a shop at the academy where the equipment can be bought, not all students buy the equipment and tools from there.


    Although the quality was not bad, the nobles were not satisfied with the so-called mass-produced goods. The commoner students, in order to reduce unnecessary expenses as much as possible, scrambled to get cheap supplies from the seniors who were scheduled to graduate soon that were not expected to be employed in this field.


    The merchant children seemed to have rationalized that ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s mass-produced as long as it¡¯s of good quality, than having the shop run out of stock and not be able to get it¡± and quickly put together equipment.


    Mariel-chan did not seem to be particular about the tools to use for harvesting.


    She had purchased a ¡°Harvesting beginner¡¯s set¡±.


    ¡°Cristea-san¡¯s is custom made, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I started harvesting in the forests in our fief, Otousama¡¯s acquaintance, a Dwarf uncle, made me a complete set.¡±


    If people knew it was made by Master Galvano, they would swarm me and say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever you want for it.¡± But the person who received it (me), said, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sharp!¡¡The sharpness is amazing! Ah, please make me a small knife next time!¡± As that was the only thing I thought at that time.


    ¡°Heeh¡­ that¡¯s incredible¡­ eh, don¡¯t you have too little things with you, Cristea-san?¡±


    We were about to leave the dormitory, and she was doubtful because I was so lightly dressed.


    Since my usual uniform was not suitable for harvesting, I was wearing a short overskirt over pants instead of leggings, a simple shirt and vest without the usual fancy attached sleeves, and a short robe over that.


    As for hand luggage, I only wore a small pouch containing my collection tools on my right hip and a slightly larger waist bag behind my waist.


    ¡°Eh, ahh¡­ I have a note of the herbs we¡¯ll be harvesting today and harvesting jute bags in my waist bag, so I figured I could put the rest in my inventory.¡±


    One of the several jute bags is a knapsack-type bag that can be carried on my back by tightening the opening, so I can carry it on my back on the way back.


    ¡°I see! Once we¡¯ve harvested the necessary amount, we can put everything else in our inventory.¡±


    We can¡¯t use the inventory openly because we have supervisors, but I¡¯m planning to collect herbs for cooking in addition to the ones I will use for the class, so I¡¯m planning to secretly store those in my inventory, giving top priority to freshness.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I just remembered something I have in the inventory. Here is your lunch boxes.¡±


    I handed Mariel-chan and Sei the lunch boxes I took out of the inventory.


    ¡°Wow, thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡±


    It was two slightly larger rice balls, an egg omelet and fried chicken wrapped in a large sterilizing leaf.


    The other residents if other dorms supposedly have bread, cheese, and other easy-to-carry items, but since we don¡¯t have any for ourselves in the Special dorm, I kept a few pieces of fried chicken on the side from the meal we made the day before, and made the egg rolls and rice balls this morning.


    ¡°I really wanted to keep it in my inventory, so it doesn¡¯t get cold and soggy, but there are other people here, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Right~ I¡¯m sure lunchtime will come soon! Ufufu, I¡¯m looking forward it~¡±


    Mariel-chan said and put her lunch box in her longish bag with a smile on her face.

 CH 536.2

    Time for the practice.


    ¡°Well then, we are going to warp to the harvesting forest! Have you double-checked your equipment?¡±


    Beside the teacher of the Knight department, who was shouting loudly, the supervisors and escorts were assigned to each group.


    Eh? That one over there is¡­


    ¡°Yo, Tea.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama!?¡±


    It was my brother who came to our group.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I ran for the position of supervisor. His Highness also wanted to come as an escort, but he was rejected because he would need to bring more guards with him.¡±


    ¡­ That¡¯s right, of course.


    ¡°It appears he wanted to see how good you are in person¡­ even though it¡¯s obvious that you are excellent. No matter, I can be your escort, no?¡±


    No? He tilted his head and asked¡­


    I wish you would stop asking me questions that I am at a loss to answer, Oniisama.


    Mariel-chan, can you stop watching from afar with a lukewarm smile on your face?


    ¡°Norman, can you stop flirting with your little sister and introduce us?¡±


    A tall male student equipped with leather armor peeked out from behind Oniisama.


    Ueh!? F, flirting, where!?


    ¡°Hector, could you stop talking nonsense? Geez¡­ this is my little sister, Cristea. Cristea, this is my classmate, Hector Colbeck. He¡¯s the third son of Count Colbeck, and he¡¯s expected to join the Knights Order next year. You can be assured by his skills as an escort.¡±


    When I greeted him with a light ladylike bow, Hector looked at me with a curious look.


    ¡°Ou, best regards! You can call me Hector. I¡¯m glad to see you because Norman always brags about you, but I did not have the chance to meet you in person for a long time, so I¡¯m happy to finally meet you¡­ Still, you are so tiny! Are you eating well?¡±


    Hector said, laughing cheerfully and patting me on the head.


    ¡­ I know he thinks I¡¯m small because he¡¯s a head taller than Oniisama, but I have a bit of a complex about that, so I would like him to leave it alone and not mention it again!


    I¡¯m eating well, but I¡¯m not growing!


    I can¡¯t help it, okay!?


    It¡¯s rude to treat a lady like a little girl!


    ¡°Hector Nii! Is Hector Nii escorting us!?¡±


    Adry-sama ran over happily.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Adry. Best regards today.¡±


    Hector-sama patted Adry-sama¡¯s head.


    Adry-sama let out, ¡°Stop it~!¡± but he seemed to be enjoying it.


    Looking at the way he was patting his head, it seemed that he was being considerate when he patted me on the head.


    ¡°Adry-sama, do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Hector Nii used to come to our house for sword training. He used to hang out with me afterward.¡±


    Right! He smiled at Hector-sama as he spoke.


    I see, so they are childhood friends, or rather Hector-sama is the big bro from the neighborhood?


    ¡°Fuohh¡­ a dark horse appeared¡­? No, I guess he¡¯s more of a stallion ready to gallop¡­!?¡±


    The mumbling I heard mumbling behind me¡­


    Mariel-chan was staring at them with moistened eyes.


    ¡°¡­ That lady over there is?¡±


    Hector-sama looked at Mariel-chan.


    Ah, crap. Did he sense that Mariel-chan was looking at them with BL eyes!?


    ¡°Um, umm! She is my best friend and a member of the same group, Mariel Mayor-sama.¡±


    When I lined up next to Mariel-chan and introduced them, Hector-sama remained staring at her.


    Hector-sama! Mariel-chan just likes to fantasize about rottenness from the mob¡¯s point of view a little, but she is a perfectly normal¡­ normal child? Yes, she¡¯s just a normal girl!


    She is by no means¡­ supposed to be suspicious!


    She is not suspicious! I think!


    ¡°¡­ Miss Mariel¡­ how lovely.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fah!?¡±


    ¡­ Eh? What did Hector-sama say just now!?

 CH 537.1

    An unexpected love at first sight!?


    ¡°¡­ Hector?¡±


    Oniisama seemed to have noticed the change in Hector-sama and called out to him, puzzled.


    ¡°Moist eyes and rosy cheeks¡­ figure so slender that she would fly away if wind blew at her¡­ I have never seen such a dainty young lady before!¡±


    Hector-sama never took his eyes off Mariel-chan and began to admire her enchantingly.


    Eh, Hector-sama¡­ perhaps he fell in love with Mariel-chan at first sight!?


    Mariel-chan is certainly cute. Her cuteness that reminds me of a small animal is her charm.


    ¡°Eah!?¡±


    Not paying attention to Mariel-chan¡¯s disappointing voice, Hector-sama smiled at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortuitous that I met you today, and also a fate. I swear to you that I will always protect you.¡±


    ¡°Fueh!? Eh, umm? That, thank you very much¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s face was bright red and her body was trembling.


    Now, now, Mariel-chan. Hector-sama¡¯s line was not only about today¡¯s escorting job, but also about other situations.


    If you say thank him so casually, he might perceive it in many various ways.


    As I was wondering how to explain to Hector-sama about Mariel-chan, who was not used to being the capture target of such situations, Oniisama nailed Hector-sama with a look of exasperation.


    ¡°Hector, don¡¯t forget that there are other objects of your protection today.¡±


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, tell him, Oniisama!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? You will protect your dear little sister yourself, no? As for the rest¡­ ahh, what. Isn¡¯t that Miss Alicia? Long time no see.¡±


    Hector-sama noticed Alicia-sama behind Sei and Adry-sama and called out to her.


    Miss Alicia was wearing her hair in one loose braid instead of her usual curls.


    I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but she didn¡¯t have her usual trademark curly hair, so I didn¡¯t even notice she was nearby¡­


    Alicia-sama¡¯s outfit today was very girly with gorgeous embroidery, though she kept the frills and such to a minimum so that they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the harvesting.


    Alicia-sama is gorgeous and girlish at all times¡­


    Compared to her, I¡­. am dressed too plain?


    No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need to be flashy to harvest. I¡¯m not a sore loser, okay?


    ¡°What do you mean by that what? Aren¡¯t you too rude to a lady?¡±


    When Alicia-sama reproached Hector-sama¡¯s comment, Hector-sama stood up with a look of relief.


    ¡°See? Noble young ladies are usually like this, yeah? A pure-looking young lady like Miss Mariel is rare nowadays. Miss Mariel, I must protect you, so you don¡¯t get dirtied like this!¡±


    ¡°Eah? E, ehhh!?¡±


    Hector-sama pulled Mariel-chan by the shoulders as he spoke forcefully.


    Mariel-chan¡¯s face was bright red, and she seemed to be panicking, not knowing what to do.


    No, Hector-sama, the young lady you are trying to protect is, in a sense, the most dirty girl at the academy, you know!?


    Just a moment ago, you were falling prey to Mariel-chan¡¯s (delusional) fangs, okay!?


    I can¡¯t say that, though! (For the second time)

 CH 537.2

    An unexpected love at first sight!?


    Haah? Sei and Adry-sama are here for practical training in harvesting, okay? And you want them to be the escorts!?


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    I was about to raise my voice when Oniisama stopped me and stepped forward as if to shield me.


    ¡°Hector, what is it that you need to do today?¡±


    ¡°A little bit of help would be fine, no? It¡¯s a simple task to be on the lookout. If they pay attention to their surroundings, it will be easier for them to notice the herbs, no?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s you who has been assigned to the escorting duty, and you are being rewarded by credits for this duty. If you try to force it on your underclassmen, I¡¯ll report you for dereliction of duty, how about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Oniisama told him in a cold voice, and perhaps remembering the credits, his momentum from earlier disappeared.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry. I got worked up for no reason.¡±


    Oh my, he became obedient all of a sudden.


    ¡°However, Miss Mariel! I have no doubts in my mind that I want to protect you! Please let me protect you, too!¡±


    ¡°Eeeehh!?¡±


    Oh dang it, he doesn¡¯t show any signs of backing down when it comes to Mariel-chan.


    Mariel-chan was panicking because she didn¡¯t know what to do in the face of Hector-sama¡¯s aggressive, pushy approach.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could allow you to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Guhaah!?¡±


    The moment I thought I heard a familiar voice, Hector-sama was blown backwards.


    The one who landed on the spot where Hector-sama had been was¡­


    ¡°¡±Ruby!?¡±¡±


    Ruby clapped his forepaws and then placed them in a crossed-arms


    posture.


    No, you just kicked him, didn¡¯t you? It had nothing to do with your forepaws, right?


    As I was watching the situation, Ruby started lecturing Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Good grief. Mariel, don¡¯t be so flustered and counterattack a little!¡±


    ¡°Eh, but he¡¯s a senior, and his social status is higher than mine¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, now that you¡¯ve formed a contract with me, I won¡¯t let you associate with good-for-nothing people like this, you know?¡±


    Ruby glared at Mariel-chan as he tapped his hind legs against the ground.


    ¡°Eh? Wouldn¡¯t that be raising flags for no reason!?¡±


    The eyes of Oniisama and Hector-sama were glued to Ruby, who was preaching with a full sense of petulant sister-in-law.


    ¡°Ca, Carbuncle¡­!¡±


    ¡°How lovely¡­! The sight of it standing beside Miss Mariel is the peak of preciousness¡­!¡±


    ¡­ Hm? Hector-sama was gasping¡­


    Eh, is Hector-sama perhaps fond of cute things¡­?


    ¡°Oh my, I will give you a compliment for understanding my loveliness. B.U.T. I won¡¯t let you become Mariel¡¯s mate as you are now.¡±


    ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    Ruby snickered, ¡°hmph¡± and Hector-sama slumped to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Mate¡­!? Ruby, le, let¡¯s shut up for a moment!?¡­ Rather, why are you here?¡±


    Mariel-chan seemed to have calmed down with Ruby¡¯s presence and finally rebooted, picking Ruby up and asking him a question.


    Yes, why is Ruby here?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be waiting at the dormitory?


    ¡°What are you asking? Of course, I came to see the situation from within your shadow. Besides, it¡¯s not just me, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Surely not¡­


    ¡°Your guys¡¯ guardians are hiding over there, see?¡±


    Haaah!?

 CH 538.1

    To the Harvesting Forest.


    I looked around, but couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Foolish. They are following you secretly, of course they won¡¯t let themselves be noticed by you guys.¡±


    Indeed¡­ if the Sacred Beasts get serious, we have no way of sensing their presences.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, so I had to ask my two via telepathy.


    (Mashiro, Kurogane. Are you nearby?)


    The reply came as a matter of course.


    Even if I am told not to worry about it¡­


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it right. They are following you because they are worried about their master. It¡¯s so cute that they even hid their presences so that you guys wouldn¡¯t get mad at them as they watch over you silently. Well, unlike them, I¡¯m the cutest and the least bulky, and I¡¯m useful for collecting herbs, so I¡¯ll go along with you like this.¡±


    Ruby puffed out his chest.


    He has a better sense of smell than other people, and also a lower point of view, so he is good at finding herbs.


    ¡°Ruby¡­ I will be relying on you!¡±


    ¡°Nfufu, leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Ruby¡­!¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-chan had a hard time learning herbs, and she didn¡¯t seem confident, after all¡­


    ¡°¡­ How¡­ how heartwarming¡­¡±


    When I turned my eyes to the voice murmuring behind me, I found Hector-sama staring at Mariel-chan and Ruby, shaking and trembling.


    ¡­ Hector-sama and Mariel-chan have different tastes, but they may be similar in that they are faithful to moe.


    ¡­ Huh?


    Alicia-sama, who can be seen on the other side of Hector-sama, was also looking down and trembling¡­


    Is she perhaps angry because of Hector-sama¡¯s earlier comment?


    Oh no, Alicia-sama is in the group with us today, and it would be awkward to act while she¡¯s in a bad mood, wouldn¡¯t it?


    She might get angry at Ruby and say, ¡°It¡¯s insane to bring Sacred Beasts at a time like this!¡± or something like that.


    ¡°Umm, Alicia-sama¡­ would it be all right with you if we brought Ruby and others along?¡±


    When I asked Alicia-sama for her permission to bring Ruby with us, Alicia-sama looked up and saw me.


    Eh, why is your face red¡­?


    ¡°I, it can¡¯t be helped! You guys keep a close watch on the Sacred Beasts so that they don¡¯t get separated from us!¡±


    Alicia-sama said quickly and turned her face away.


    N¡­?¡¡Nn¡­?


    Her face turned away, but her gaze was glancing at Ruby¡­?


    ¡­ Maybe Alicia-sama likes cute things too?

 CH 538.2

    To the Harvesting Forest.


    When Adry-sama said ¡°Good grief¡± and shrugged his shoulders, Alicia-sama¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Eh, was Alicia-sama perhaps a tsundere!?


    No, I haven¡¯t seen any of her dere yet¡­


    Come to think of it, she looked lonely when she was sending back the summoned Magic beast.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a sucker for cute things.


    ¡°Oi~ you guys! You are the last ones!¡±


    The other students had been transported by the warp magic circle to the vicinity of the Harvesting Forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking and head for the Harvesting Forest. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Oniisama leading the way, we hurriedly moved to the warp magic circle that took us to the Harvesting Forest.


    The Harvesting Forest is located within the grounds of the academy, and any student or staff member can gather goods in it, but because it is a fairly large forest, several warp magic circle points were set up.


    Because of that, it¡¯s necessary to record who uses which warping point before the transfer.


    This is because there are several times a year when people are so engrossed in harvesting that they don¡¯t even notice that the sun has set and get stuck in the dark forest, and end up in a distress¡­


    In such cases, they search mainly around the warping point used by the missing person.


    ¡°When collecting, do not go too far from the warping point. When the time is up, be sure to return to the warping point.¡±


    After the staff member gave a brief warning, the magic power flowed into the warp magic circle to activate it, and the scenery distorted, instantly transforming the surroundings into a deep forest.


    ¡°So this is the Harvesting Forest¡­¡±


    At the warping point was a stone slab with a magic circle engraved on it.


    ¡°The area is covered with barrier magic, so if anything should happen to you, you can escape here. The pendant I¡¯m going to give you now is a magic tool that allows you to pass through the barrier, so don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    As Oniisama explained the situation, he handed out pendants entrusted to him by the staff.


    The pendant had a magic stone inlaid into the top, and the detailed pattern on the side of the pendant seemed to be the spell to pass through the barrier.


    We put the pendant around our necks and tucked it into our shirts, so we wouldn¡¯t lose it.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s start with the basic medicinal herbs.¡±


    We left the warping point and entered the forest, with Oniisama leading the way.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, did Mashiro catch up¡­?¡±


    Since we used warp magic, Mashiro and others couldn¡¯t go along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we are not in a barrier or something, they can easily find your whereabouts, so they should have started moving by now.¡±


    Ruby, who was being carried by Mariel-chan walking next to me, heard my murmur and winked at me, telling me not to worry.


    Oh, no, that¡¯s right.


    When I had gone temporarily missing from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in the fief before, they had literally jumped me as soon as I left the barrier of the magic tool store.


    Thank goodness. We were always together when we were harvesting, so it was a bit disconcerting not to see the two of them. I¡¯m glad.


    Feeling a little more at ease, I decided to concentrate on the harvesting.

 CH 539.1

    Harvesting with everyone.


    Mariel-chan stood up happily with a herb in her hands.


    ¡°You did it! Keep it up, Mariel.¡±


    Ruby nodded his head and praised Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Ehehe, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Ruby.¡±


    Ruby repeatedly narrowed down the area to a certain extent and then let Mariel-chan search for it, because it would do no good for Mariel-chan, if she only told picked what Ruby had found.


    Before long, Mariel-chan began to grasp the characteristics of the places where herbs grew, and she was able to find them more quickly. Ruby and Mariel-chan are both amazing!


    Hector-sama would watch them with a smile on his face, and sometimes, when he was about to approach Mariel-chan and tell her the answer, Oniisama would grab him by the collar and pull him back.


    ¡°Errm~¡­ this is it!¡±


    ¡°You are wrong there. That¡¯s a weed, Adry-sama.¡±


    ¡°W, well then, this one!¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is a weed as well. The one next to it is a herb.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s this! Alright! I found it~!¡±


    No, you didn¡¯t find it yourself.


    I was supporting Adry-sama like this.


    ¡°Miss Cristea, is this one okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is the correct one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sei finds the herbs on his own, and he only checks with me to make sure of anything he is not sure of.


    I¡¯m sure he will be fine without my confirmation in a little while.


    ¡°Wow, Norman, your little sister is excellent at this! There¡¯s no place for you to show off.¡±


    Hector-sama said in a ridiculing manner while leaning on Oniisama¡¯s shoulder.


    Oniisama seems to be having a hard time taking care of Hector-sama, though¡­?


    ¡°Cristea has been harvesting herbs back in our fief, so she¡¯s already used to it. She¡¯s more knowledgeable than me.¡±


    ¡°Heh~ that¡¯s incredible! Are you going to be pharmacist in the future?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, not really¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve been asked by Hector-sama if that¡¯s what I want to be in the future, but I smiled to cover it up.


    It¡¯s just that I became familiar with medicinal herbs as a result of gathering them in the forests of our territory when I went to look for foodstuffs¡­


    Some of the things I use as ingredients fall into the category of medicinal herbs in this world, so it was even more difficult to remember the names so that I didn¡¯t make any mistakes on the exam.


    Being a pharmacist in the future or anything like that is impossible for me.


    ¡°Hmh~ the rumor that the Ellisfeeds are a family of elites seems to be true.¡±


    Eh, the hell that means? There are rumors like that!? It¡¯s my first time hearing about this, though.


    Otousama, Okaasama, and Oniisama are certainly an elite, but I¡¯m more of a black sheep in the family, always doing things for the sake of food, so please count me out. No, seriously.


    ¡°Yeah, Cristea is not only cute, but also intelligent.¡±


    ¡°Heh~! Amazing!¡±


    Stop it, please don¡¯t raise the bar so strangely, Oniisama! I can¡¯t stand it!


    Stop staring at me with your sparkling eyes, Hector-sama and Adry-sama!


    When I averted my gaze away from Hector-sama and Adry-sama, I saw Alicia-sama.

 CH 539.2

    Harvesting with everyone.


    ¡°¡­ Do you have something to say?¡±


    Alicia-sama noticed that I was staring at her.


    She asked without even glancing in my direction.


    ¡°Eh, umm, I mean¡­ err, that¡­ ah! That might look like a Papalia, but it¡¯s actually a plant named Babalis, and it has the opposite effects when interchanged!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    I¡¯m sure of this because I learned it from Kurogane when I used to go harvesting in the forests of our territory.


    Alicia-sama immediately checked the underside of the leaf after hearing my explanation, and when she saw that it was blue, she let out a sigh and removed her hand from the leaf.


    ¡°¡­ Thank you very much for telling me.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Not at all! I am glad I could be of help.¡±


    Ohh, she thanked me.


    ¡°Cristea-sa~n! There seem to be a lot of herbs over there, why don¡¯t we head that way?¡±


    Mariel-chan got the information from Ruby and asked me if we should move there.


    As long as the roots of the herbs remain, they will revive the next day with healing magic, but it is against the rules of the Harvesting Forest to cut down all the medicinal plants in the same place, so after collecting some, we must move to another place.


    ¡°Certainly, I think we should leave this area for now and move on.¡±


    New students tend to get so absorbed in harvesting that they end up mowing the entire area, so the supervisor has to think about the amounts of harvesting done in one area and a proper timing to move to another. It¡¯s hard work being a supervisor.


    ¡°That so? Hey, everyone, let¡¯s get together and move out. Oh, it¡¯s almost noon. Okay, let¡¯s have a meal at the place we are going to.¡±


    We were called together by Oniisama and Hector-sama, and Ruby led the way to the next harvesting site.

 CH 540.1

    Before lunch.


    Ruby guided us to the next harvesting area, and we found a place that looked like a good resting place.


    ¡°The place is just right, so let¡¯s have lunch here. Have you all secured yourself a proper lunch? If not, I¡¯ll give you some of the food that we carry during the Knight¡¯s course. It doesn¡¯t taste good though, hahaha.¡±


    Hector-sama said with a laugh.


    Dried meat, hard bread, hard cheese, and dried fruits.


    I remember Otousama worrying that it would be bad for the morale of the knights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t forget to bring it with us.¡±


    When Sei answered, Hector-sama made a blatantly disappointed face.


    ¡°¡­ I see~ I was hoping to get some feedback from you.¡±


    According to what I have heard, the Knights are currently in the process of taking a survey of the public to find out how bad the food they carry is when they submit a petition to improve the rations.


    Since the Knights Order alone is not enough, they are also asking for cooperation from students at the academy who are about to graduate as apprentices of the Knights Course.


    Although it was only a request and not mandatory, they make it clear that people should submit even the minimum as a part of their duty¡­


    The sighing Hector-sama looked like a pathetic businessman struggling to meet his quota.


    ¡°¡­ I can taste test a little if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Well, I know what it tastes like, though.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Thank you!¡±


    When Sei and Adry-sama came forward, Hector-sama¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    ¡°Umm, if it¡¯s only a little, then I can¡­¡±


    ¡°E, err, then, me too¡­¡±


    When I and Mariel-chan offered help, Hector-sama shook his head.


    ¡°No, I would feel too guilty that I let you girls eat it. These fellas impressions are enough.¡±


    ¡°Hector Nii, that¡¯s cruel!¡±


    The sound of Adry-sama¡¯s screamed protest was so funny that we all laughed.


    ¡°There, these are the standard rations of the Knights.¡±


    Hector-sama unfolded the food and showed it to us.


    ¡°Ugh, it looks as bad as ever¡­¡±


    Adry-sama frowned when he saw the food Hector-sama was carrying.


    He has Knights in his family, so he probably ate it during training, so he seems to know what it tastes like.


    ¡°How do you usually eat this?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Slice it up and eat it like that.¡±


    Seriously? That¡¯s not good.


    I heard that they have to chew a lot and wash it down with water or wine repeatedly because it dries your mouth¡­ but that kind of meal is so boring.


    ¡°Umm, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you cooked it a little¡­?¡±


    Hector and Adry-sama looked at us with distant looks on their faces.


    Ehh¡­?


    ¡°That, can you give me a minute?¡±


    ¡°N? What is it?¡±


    I put cheese on a slice of brown bread and held up my palm next to Hector-sama¡¯s tilted head.


    ¡°O, oi. What are you¡­¡±


    I imagined heat gathering in the palm of my hand and circulated magic power.


    As I felt my palm heat up, the cheese began to warm up as bubbles started popping on top.

 CH 540.2

    Before lunch.


    As Hector-sama and Adry-sama stared at me with blank stares, I pretended to take out a vial of honey from my pocket (inventory).


    ¡°You do this like this¡­ Here you go.¡±


    I drizzle the honey on top of the melted cheese, and the brown bread with honey and cheese was ready.


    I prepared the rest of the brown bread in the same exact way and served it to everyone.


    ¡°Here you go, Alicia-sama.¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s and Alicia-sama¡¯s portion was topped with plenty of honey.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, t, thank you.¡±


    Oh, good. She accepted it.


    I was prepared to have it knocked out of my hands and be told, ¡°Something this crude-looking is not food!¡±


    Maybe there was no reason to refuse because the ingredients were common, but maybe Alicia-sama is not a bad person, just as I thought.


    ¡°Sa¡­ say, can I eat this already?¡±


    Hector-sama and Adry-sama were fidgety, as if they couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    It was funny because they looked like dogs being told to ¡°Wait,¡± so I gave them permission to go ahead while trying to hold back my laughter. And then, their expressions brightened as if saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡± and then they both let out ¡°Nn!?¡± with their eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Mmhh¡­! Is this the usual bread and cheese!? I¡¯m not making a mistake, am I?¡±


    ¡°The melty cheese is delicious! And the liquid on top is honey, right? It tastes totally different with it on top.¡±


    ¡°You are right. This would make the provisions carried on the person easier to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the bread is just a tad too hard, but it¡¯s easy to eat.¡±


    ¡°I might luv dis~! The sweetness and saltiness is just right.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s so-so. It¡¯s amazing how a combination of those kinds of ingredients could create something edible. Just how did you do it?¡±


    I¡¯m glad to hear that it was generally well received.


    But you know what, Mariel-chan? You may have felt like you had to do the food report as soon as possible, but it would be more polite if you finished your meal first.


    And, surprisingly, Alicia-sama gave me comment, too!


    ¡­ She complimented me¡­ didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Well, I consciously gathered heat in the palm of my hand to melt the cheese. If you can¡¯t do fire magic, I think you could light a fire and sear the cheese on a skewer. And if you bring a small bottle of honey, just licking it when you are tired will make a difference.¡±


    Dried meat and dried fruits are a good source of protein and vitamins. Dried meat is tough and makes your jaw work harder, so if at least bacon could be added to the provisions, it could be used for cheese bacon toast, so I have to ask Ash the Silver Wolf, who makes bacon in our territory, to try his best to mass produce it.


    ¡°A, amazing! You would make a great wife, Miss Cristea!¡±?


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    I was surprised at Hector-sama¡¯s sudden words.


    I thought I would be asked why a Duke¡¯s daughter knows how to cook, after all.


    I¡¯m not sure if Hector-sama is the type of person who doesn¡¯t care about that kind of thing.


    ¡°Ah, you are a noble young lady, so you probably won¡¯t cook after you marry, right? Even though you would make such a good wife, what a waste. You are the type I¡¯d like to marry, next to Mariel-chan¡¯s!¡±


    No, thanks.


    Besides, I will cook regardless of whether I¡¯m a married or not, and if anything, I cook dinner with everyone in the dorm on a daily basis.


    ¡°¡­ Oi, Hector. Come with me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why, Norman. I wanna eat a little longe¡­ eh? Hey, oii!¡±


    Oniisama grabbed Hector-sama by the scruff of his neck and dragged him to the shadow of the tree, and after a while, Hector-sama followed him back with a frightened face..


    ¡­ Oniisama, what did you do?


    ¡°Eh, just what happened between those two¡­? Perhaps¡­ that thing?¡±


    Mariel-chan¡­ your cheeks might be dyed in anticipation, but I don¡¯t think what you are thinking is possible¡­?

 CH 541.1

    No cheating, ever.


    ¡°Oh, this is it!¡±


    ¡°That is correct, Adry-sama.¡±


    I nodded my head in confirmation as Adry-sama showed me the herbs he had picked, and then raised his hands up.


    ¡°I did it! I can finally tell them apart!¡±


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    I determined that it was time for Adry-sama to be on his own, so I looked around to collect some additional herbs as well.


    As Ruby said, there seemed to be a lot of herbs growing around here, so I gathered enough not to disturb everyone.


    Oh, I found lemongrass. This is also a considered a medicinal plant, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Oh my, I found something good?¡±


    Ruby bounced excitedly to the base of a nearby tree, where he found a familiar mushroom.


    ¡°Ruby¡­ what are these mushrooms? The color is¡­ quite poisonous-looking, no?¡±


    Mariel-chan, who was staring at Ruby with a suspicious look, was beckoned over a little bit, and when Ruby whispered something into her ear, Mariel-chan¡¯s face turned bright red.


    Ah¡­ I guess he told her that it¡¯s an aphrodisiac mushroom.


    Ruby and Mariel-chan nodded at each other and started picking the mushrooms.


    ¡°Mariel-san, Ruby. Those are not what we came here to look for.¡±


    Mariel-chan got startled when I called out to them, but Ruby continued on with his mushroom gathering.


    ¡°Uuuuummmm, this mushroom can be used in various ways¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan, who was making up excuses as she went along, was quite suspicious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need this, do you, Mariel-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s just to advance your wild delusions, right? You don¡¯t have a use for this, right?


    ¡°Oh, geez~ don¡¯t be so stiff, alright? You know what this is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ruby, who was going at his own pace, told us to go back to gathering medicinal herbs, as he continued picking the mushrooms.


    I urged Mariel-chan, who seemed to be still unsatisfied, to resume herb gathering.


    ¡°Sheesh that Ruby, what does he plan on using it for?¡±


    I can¡¯t think of any good situation where Ruby would use aphrodisiac mushrooms.


    ¡°W, who knows¡­? Rather than that, Cristea-san, what did he mean by u, u, using¡­ err, using that mushroom in a tight spot?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    After casting a soundproofing spell around us so that the others couldn¡¯t hear us, I recounted in a few words what had happened when I had caught Kaguya.


    ¡°Eh¡­? T, then, when you met the black cat Kaguya for the first time, she was aiming to eat you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ I was just in the middle of harvesting, so I fed her that mushroom, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Cristea-san¡­ have you ever been told that you are too reckless?¡±


    How rude. Don¡¯t call me reckless.


    ¡­ Although I won¡¯t deny it, since I got reprimanded by Otousama and Oniisama.


    ¡°W, well, isn¡¯t it fine? Kaguya is currently living with our family peacefully as a cat. So everything turned out all right.¡±


    ¡°This mushroom¡­ I thought selling this mushroom to my Father for a high price, but¡­ Cristea-san, shall I give it to you for self-defense?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    There are no young noble ladies carrying around aphrodisiac mushrooms for protection, okay!?


    I politely declined and advised Mariel-chan to get rid of it or turn it in to her Company as soon as possible.

 CH 541.2

    No cheating, ever.


    All of a sudden, Kurogane informed me of something via telepathy.


    As expected, they were standing guard nearby¡­


    (Monsters? There are monsters within the academy¡¯s barrier?)


    (Yeah, there are~ All of them seem weak enough for students to handle them, though.)


    I see. If you don¡¯t remember to be on the lookout for the threat of monsters, it would be dangerous when harvesting outside the academy.


    (You can overlook them, we must not deprave Hector-sama of his duty. It¡¯s something we can deal with it ourselves as well, right?)


    (¡­ My Lord, in your case, you will have to be careful not to overdo it.)


    (Holding back is important.)


    Hey, what do you mean by that? Why are you assuming that I¡¯m going to do something.


    (In the first place, will it even approach with you guys around?)


    (Our presence is so faint at the moment that monsters won¡¯t notice us.)


    Oh, so that¡¯s why I had no idea if you two were close by.


    Usually, I can at least sense the presence of their magic power.


    (It¡¯s getting closer My Lord, you should be careful.)


    (Cristea, you can¡¯t cheat on us, okay?)


    Mashiro, why are you bringing an affair into this¡­ and don¡¯t cut the conversation right there. Geez.


    ¡°Wah, so cute!¡±


    I turned my eyes at the sound of Mariel-chan¡¯s voice, and saw several fluffy, furball-like creatures creeping out of the bushes.


    ¡°The hell is this, it¡¯s so fluffy and adorable¡­¡±


    Just as Mariel-chan was about to reach out to pet one of the furballs, Ruby kicked Mariel-chan¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Owww!


    ?¡±


    At the same time that Mariel-chan withdrew her hand in pain, the fluffy hair of the furball instantly transformed into countless needles.


    ¡°Kyaa!?¡±


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Hector-sama and Oniisama rushed over, and with their swords and ice magic, they disposed of the furballs in a flash.


    ¡°Fuhh¡­ these are Needlebitts, and they are usually soft, but when it feels threatened, it hardens its fur and the hairs become as sharp as needles.¡±


    It looks like a variation of a hedgehog of some kind, but their needles are quite sharp.


    When they die, their fur does not stay hardened, and it returns to its original fluffy fur.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I think someone who had them as pets brought them into the academy and one day lost them, and they bred in the Harvesting Forest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We are trying to get rid of them, but they are breeding so fast that we were told to hunt them on sight. If you guys find them in the future, please help us with the extermination effort.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so adorable, yet it has to be exterminated¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they may look cute, but Needlebitts are terrible for the vegetation. Moreover, they can inflict serious injuries if you are negligent. If you don¡¯t have weapons on you, use magic to attack them from distance.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ understood.¡±


    As a fluff lover, I would rather not kill them¡­


    (Cristea. I told you not to cheat, didn¡¯t I?)


    Mashiro.


    ¡­ What do you mean by cheating!


    He knows exactly what I like, and that¡¯s why he kept me in check.


    (Umu. I can¡¯t stand to see the number of contracted beasts increase any further. As expected, we should thin them out before they reach the Lord¡¯s eyes.)


    (Agreed.)


    ¡­ Don¡¯t agree!


    Ahh, the desire to monopolize of familiars is so troublesome!


    I am not so quick to sign a contract with Holy or Magic Beasts, okay!


    ¡­ I think.

 CH 542.1

    I hate it!


    Mashiro and Kurogane¡¯s awareness of me and their possessiveness of me made me indignant, and I heard Alicia-sama scream from behind me.


    I turned around in a panic to see if another monsters had appeared, but I saw a rather small snake at Alicia-sama¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahh.¡±


    Alicia-sama seemed to be so frightened that she couldn¡¯t move.


    Is that perhaps¡­ a venomous snake!?


    As Mariel and I stood there, not knowing what to do, Adry-sama picked up a nearby branch, strode over to Alicia-sama, scooped up the snake with the branch, and threw it behind a bush.


    We were stunned at the natural flow of the situation, but Adry-sama looked at Alicia-sama dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the hell, Alie. That one wasn¡¯t venomous, it was the gentle kind, you know? Weren¡¯t you fine with those in the past?¡±


    I was relieved to hear Adry-sama¡¯s words, as it seemed to be a non-venomous species.


    However, Alicia-sama glared at Adry-sama with teary eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I am not fine with it!? Rather, I hate it!¡±


    ¡°Haah!? How come?¡±


    ¡°I, isn¡¯t it because you have been catching frogs and snakes for so long and bringing them to me!? I can¡¯t help but hate them!¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Even though I went out of my way to show you because I caught big, cool ones!¡±


    ¡°Far from only showing them to me, of course I would come to hate them when you placed them in my hands or on top of my head!?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? I thought you were having a good time because you kept still when I placed them on you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing!? I just couldn¡¯t move because of fear!¡±


    I see¡­ Adry-sama, that¡¯s not good¡­!


    He probably thought he was showing her his treasures and letting her touch them, but from Alicia-sama¡¯s point of view, it was a terrible disaster coming.


    I was fine with touching them in my past life if they were non-toxic, but I have never actually kept one, and I think I would be bitter if I had that kind of experience as a child!?


    ¡°¡­ Adry, not everyone likes snakes and frogs, and if anything, a lot of people don¡¯t like them. Apologize to Miss Alicia.¡±


    Sei put his hand on Adry-sama¡¯s shoulder as he shook his head.


    ¡°Ehh¡­ but they were the super cool ones I decided to keep, you know?¡±


    Adry-sama looke at Sei and us with unbelievable expression, so Mariel-chan and I shook our heads just like Sei.


    ¡°T, that can¡¯t be¡­ ow!?¡±


    Hector-sama grabbed Adry-sama¡¯s despondent head from behind.


    ¡°You little¡­ what did you do to a lady!? Apologize right now!¡±


    Hector-sama pushed Adry-sama¡¯s head down.


    Ehhh, is this safe for him to do, since Adry-sama¡¯s family status is higher!?


    ¡°That hurts, Hector Nii! I, it can¡¯t be helped, since I didn¡¯t know! I thought she was delighted¡­¡±


    ¡°As a Knight, you should protect and care for ladies. Didn¡¯t Commander teach you that! How dare you terrorize a little lady!¡±


    ¡°H, he did, but¡­ as I said, I was just showing her my treasures¡­¡±


    ¡°Adry, you need to understand that ladies are more dainty in nature than men. Anyhow, I think you should apologize right now for everything you have done.¡±


    Oniisama adviced him with a chilling smile.


    ¡°¡­ Besides that, if you did that to Cristea, I wouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Hii¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Adry-sama noticed that the air around Oniisama turned chilly after he muttered a few words to him, and he bowed his head and apologized.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to, right? Start over. Of course, with sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes!¡±


    Adry-sama raised his head and turned to Alicia-sama with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Alie, even though I didn¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ thought you were happy, just like me. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    As he apologized, Adry-sama looked like a doggie whose ears and tail had fallen back after being scolded.


    ¡°Adry-sama is totally the doggy type¡­ uguh.¡±


    I quickly poked Mariel-chan with my elbow as she blurted it out.


    I generally agree with what you are saying, but it¡¯s still inappropriate, okay!?

 CH 542.2

    I hate it!


    ¡°¡­ I accept your apology, but please don¡¯t bring these kinds of things to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°A, alright!¡­ Ah, lizards¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate lizards too, okay!?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, on your shoulder¡­¡±


    Looking at Alicia-sama¡¯s shoulder after Adry-sama pointed it out, I saw a little lizard.


    ¡°¡­ N, nooooo!?¡±


    Alicia-sama also noticed the lizard on her shoulder and clung to Adry-sama.


    ¡°Ta, take it off, please! Quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ah~ maybe that snake from earlier was chasing after this fella¡­?¡±


    Adry-sama quickly caught the lizard and released it into the bushes, away from the direction of the snake, and it quickly ran away into the bushes.


    ¡°Look, Alie. It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Alicia-sama seemed to realize what was going on, and she quickly moved away from Adry-sama.


    ¡°I, I, I just lost my mind for a little because of fear, do, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    Her face turned bright red, and she excused herself to me.


    ¡­¡­ No, yes, that was exactly it, yeah?


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t understand, do you!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You are talking about your fear of snakes and lizards, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ t, that¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t said anything else!¡±


    Alicia-sama turned away and resumed collecting herbs, so we also resumed with a strange atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­ Hey you, there is a limit to being dense, okay?¡±


    As I was collecting plants nearby with Mariel-chan, Ruby came up to me and spoke to me in a whisper while lightly bumping into me.


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®what do you mean¡¯ me. So you have no clue, after all.¡±


    ¡°Cristea-san¡­ it¡¯s about Alicia-sama.¡±


    Mariel-chan pointed out to me, also showing an astonished expression.


    ¡°Alicia-sama? Everyone is poor with anything, so I¡¯m not really judging her or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Oh sheesh, this child is seriously dense!?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that too rude, Ruby!?


    ¡°Cristea-san¡­ I agree with Ruby.¡±


    Even Mariel-chan!?


    ¡°You see, Mariel told me that this girl has been hostile to you for some time now. And the reason for it.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Being the prospective fianc¨¦e of His Highness Raymond.


    I didn¡¯t want to get entangled like that with her, but it was a complete misunderstanding¡­ ah.


    ¡°Are you saying that maybe she thinks I have an advantage over her now that I know her weakness?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you really saying that?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not thinking of using it against her, though? As I said before, everyone has something they are poor with, so I¡¯m not going to use it against her¡­¡±


    Ruby was so irritated that he stomped on the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahh, I see! So it¡¯s like that.¡±


    I¡¯m not that close to His Highness Raymond, and I¡¯m not aiming to be his potential fianc¨¦e or anything like that, so I didn¡¯t even think of telling on her or anything like that.


    I had heard that Alicia-sama and Adry-sama had known each other since childhood, so I just thought they were very close.


    When I told this to Ruby and Mariel-chan, they both let out sighs¡­ in defeat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be this¡­ to think she would be so desperately fighting a girl this dense, I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for her¡­¡±


    ¡°W, well, this is how Cristea-san is, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two too heartless!?¡±


    I was more hurt by Mariel-chan¡¯s follow-up than Ruby¡¯s words.

 CH 543.1

    Come on, let¡¯s go back.


    At Oniisama¡¯s reminder, our group decided to end the herb harvesting and head back to the place where the warp magic circle was located.


    During our time here, a few monsters and snakes appeared in our way, but Hector-sama, our escort, defeated them all or relocated them away, so we were able to collect the herbs without worry.


    I felt really sorry for Alicia-sama, who jumped up and screamed every time a snake came out and when I explained that snakes can¡¯t be killed because they can be used as medicine depending on their kind, she nearly fainted.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her that snakes are unexpectedly cute when you get used to them, because she would hate me even more if I did¡­


    Hahh, I don¡¯t know what the appropriate distance is between me and Alicia-sama¡­


    We moved near the meeting place by channeling magic power to the warp magic circle, and then we returned the pendants the staff waiting at the exit. After reporting that we had all returned without missing anyone, we headed to the meeting place, it seemed that the majority of the groups had not yet returned, and the people were sparse.


    The senior members of the specialized training department were taking a roll call of the returned students, so we headed there and one of them approached us after noticing us.


    ¡°Yo, you were quick. Did you get the necessary volume of herbs you needed? Each of you, please lay them out for me to see.¡±


    After spreading out the medicinal herbs on the designated table, the senior inspected them one by one.


    ¡°¡­ Mhm. They all were harvested in good conditions. Especially you¡­ and you, the quantity and quality very good, and your method of harvesting is wonderful. It¡¯s so good, I¡¯d like to purchase them for myself.¡±


    Saying that, they praised Alicia-sama and I for the good condition of the herbs we collected.


    In my case, it¡¯s partly because I am used to harvesting, but also because I store them in my inventory under the guise of putting them in a bag, so they¡¯re very fresh.


    Mariel-chan is also secretly an Inventory user, but her harvesting method is a bit messy, so she didn¡¯t receive as high an evaluation as she would have liked.


    Alicia-sama¡¯s collection pouch seemed to be an item bag that slows down the passage of time, so hers were also very fresh, and the herbs that she neatly arranged were nothing short of magnificent.


    Sei had harvested them nicely, but they were a little wilted, so I would really like to see him learn Inventory for future use.


    I¡¯ll make a suggestion when I get back to the dorm.


    However, to the relieved Adry-sama, the senior advised, ¡°This amount is really just barely enough, and if you keep making mistakes while crafting magic potions, you will surely run out. It might be better for you to go back tomorrow.¡± And so it was decided that Adry-sama would accompany the other group tomorrow for additional collection.


    He was disappointed, but I hope he will do his best tomorrow because he should be able to do better than today.


    ¡­ Even if you cry, nether I nor Sei will go with you, okay!


    Will you please stop staring at me like a puppy about to be abandoned!?


    Please do your best tomorrow on your own!


    The teachers split up to bring back the students who had not yet returned, and we were dismissed on the spot, as they could not leave us waiting here in a daze when we returned on time.


    This is not unusual for the first timers every year, as many of the students get too enthusiastic about harvesting and do not want to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s their first time harvesting, after all. It can¡¯t be helped that some are thinking about picking just a little more. That¡¯s why experienced upper classmen like us are your guides. Well, there appear to be some upper classmen who get absorbed in the harvesting together with the newbies¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, come to think of it, I did not see you harvesting anything, Oniisama?¡±


    When I asked him that, he smiled softly and winked at me.

 CH 543.2

    Come on, let¡¯s go back.


    As expected of my Oniisama! Too handsome!


    Capable men are definitely different.


    ¡°¡­ I believe it¡¯s the responsibility of the senior students in charge that they don¡¯t forget basics like that.¡±


    Oniisama¡¯s smile deepened even more when he said that, but I¡¯m sure it was just my imagination that the ambient temperature dropped a little, yes. And that muttering, ¡°It was right of me to push to be in charge of your group.¡± was also probably just my imagination¡­!


    When we separated from Oniisama at the boys¡¯ dormitory and returned to the special dormitory, the humanoid Kurogane and Mashiro were waiting for me in the hall.


    ¡°Cristea, welcome back! Ahh~ how I wish I could have gone with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, the possessiveness of the Sacred Beasts is really annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ruby giggled and jumped onto the sofa in the lounge, leaning against Mariel-chan who sat next to him with a relaxed expression on her face.


    ¡°I am surprised you guys can afford to monopolize your master so openly in public.¡±


    ¡°You would also be tense about Cristea cheating on you if she were your master, it¡¯s worrying.¡±


    Mashiro-san, I have no intentions of cheating on you¡­ it¡¯s just that I love fluffy things.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Eh¡­ did my voice come out just now?


    ¡­ No, Mariel-chan and the others were a bit perplexed by what these two said.


    I hope they weren¡¯t reading my mind there for a second!?


    ¡°What you think is clearly written on your face, Cristea.¡±


    The worried Mariel-chan looked at the panicked me.


    ¡°E, eh!? What¡¯s going on, everyone??¡±


    ¡°Miss Mariel, you know that contracted beasts are very possessive, don¡¯t you? Thus, Miss Cristea, who has multiple contracts, is always subjected to that possessiveness.¡±


    Mariel-chan looked convinced by Sei¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°I, I see¡­ so it¡¯s a love triangle kind of thing?¡±


    No, Mariel-chan, that¡¯s a bit different.


    ¡°Ufufu, It¡¯s fun to see how jealous beautiful boys can get!¡±


    Ruby was looking on as a spectator, chomping on a carrot stick that was offered as a snack exclusively for him. Gnnu.


    Hahh, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been neglecting them because of the exams for a while now.


    I¡¯ll have to make dinner tonight to apologize for making them miss me, and then I¡¯ll have to give them all a good brushing at night¡­


    I was ready to stay up late while enjoying a cup of tea that Miria had brewed for me.

 CH 544.1

    Currying Favor


    I put on my usual apron, tightened my triangular kerchief around my head, and headed to the storage room to pick up the ingredients I needed.


    ¡°Hmm, potatoes, onions, meat¡­¡±


    I tossed them into the basket Kurogane was carrying.


    I moved straight to the refrigerated room and took out butter.


    ¡°Well then. Firstly, could you boil the potatoes? You don¡¯t have to peel them.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Mashiro quickly washed the potatoes, put them in a pot with the skin on, poured in water, put the pot on the magic stove, and ignited it.


    Start with medium heat, and when the water begins to boil, lower the heat to low and let it simmer.


    ¡°Mashiro, can you cool the potatoes with magic?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    While he was cooling the potatoes with the combination of ice and wind magic, I took out the bacon from my Inventory and cut it into 2 to 3 cm long pieces and sliced the onions lengthwise into thin strips.


    ¡°Cristea, is this good enough?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Leave it over here, please.¡±


    I cut the potatoes into 1 cm wide slices with the skin on.


    Then crush the garlic and roughly chop it, put it in a frying pan with oil and heat it over low heat.


    When fragrant, saut¨¦ bacon and onions over medium heat, season with salt.


    When the onions begin to brown, add the potatoes.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Finish it off with this!¡±


    Golden powder in a jar¡­ yes, it¡¯s the curry powder Shin sent me.


    To prevent the aroma from being lost, I sprinkled it in at the end, and then the dish was finished¡­ Ah yes, I found some herbs similar to Italian parsley while harvesting, so I chopped it up and sprinkled it on top¡­.


    ¡°And the curry-flavored German potato salad are done!¡±


    Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama prepared rice and miso soup with Miria, and Mariel-chan with Sei prepared a salad for Ruby to eat as well. It was the usual buffet style, with each person taking what they want.


    ¡°Well then, everyone, let¡¯s enjoy the meal.¡±


    I¡¯ve already split a portion for Teacher Neil, who gets home late, so the remaining portion was gone in no time as everyone fought to get another serving!


    Everyone has a great appetite¡­


    I am happy to know that even when I think I have made too much, they always finish everything in a single sitting. If I could check my status, I would be worried that my title changed to ¡°School lunch lady¡± or something like that.


    ¡°Cwistewa-tan, thish ish delish!¡±


    Mariel-chan couldn¡¯t seem to stop eating the curry flavor she hasn¡¯t had in a while.


    It¡¯s not polite to talk with your mouth full, you know?


    ¡°It tastes very stimulating, so I don¡¯t need a lot of it¡­ but it¡¯s good that Mariel seems to love it. It¡¯s just right to eat in between the salad.¡±


    I wondered if Ruby could eat it, but it didn¡¯t seem to make him sick.


    The spices used in curry are mostly treated as medicine in this world, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Yumm! This would go well with rice! Oh no, it¡¯s already gone, I need seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Byakko. You have already had seconds. It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    Following after Byakko-sama, Kurogane and Mashiro scrambled to be the first at the serving table.


    ¡°A, awa, me too!¡±


    Mariel-chan¡­ you don¡¯t have to compete with those foodie Sacred Beasts, okay?


    ¡­ Rather, didn¡¯t you get a huge pile of food at the beginning¡­? You have eaten it already?


    ¡°¡­ Me too.¡±


    It was funny that Sei was eating silently, but then he stood up and headed off at a brisk pace with a neatly finished plate in his hand.


    Curry flavor seems to be very popular in this world.

 CH 544.2

    Currying Favor


    After returning to my room, I brushed Kurogane, Mashiro, and Kaguya after taking a bath.


    I don¡¯t take care of them properly, so they say I¡¯m cheating on them.


    I need to brush them carefully and get rid of such suspicions!


    ¡°Do you have an itch anywhere~?¡±


    (Mhm¡­ no problem. Ah, please brush harder there.)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Ugh, that Mashiro, he was resting his upper body on my lap and looking up at me like that!


    You little, you littleee!


    After this, I brushed them so hard.


    They both became shiny and fluffy.


    I was satisfied, and so were they.


    Then I picked up Kaguya, who was curled up asleep on her special basket, put her on my lap and started brushing her.


    ¡°Thank you for always accompanying Suzaku-sama.¡±


    According to Miria, when I am not in class, Suzaku-sama catches her quite often and uses her as a dress-up doll.


    Around the time before Sei entered the school, he began to refuse to take the form of ¡°O-Sei-chan¡± who was cute like a doll, saying ¡°I don¡¯t want to disguise as a female anymore,¡± so her desire to see cute kimono worn turned to Kaguya.


    (Hmph, if you think so, then add more okaka to my meals.)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    (¡­ Well, these days, she¡¯s in a good mood as long as I play with her. I¡¯m not as scared of her as I was in the beginning.)


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    The four Divine Beasts that serve Sei seem ¡°frightening¡± to a Magic Beast like Kaguya, so it was very difficult in the beginning.


    But why is it that she doesn¡¯t feel so much fear towards Kurogane and Mashiro, who are also Sacred Beasts?


    (Those guys who are existences close to deities and these guys are of a different status. It¡¯s instinctive, so I can¡¯t explain it well¡­)


    The two stood up and intimidated Kaguya.


    (¡­¡­!)


    I patted Kaguya, who couldn¡¯t even scream, to calm her down.


    ¡°Hey now, didn¡¯t I tell you two that you cannot fight?¡±


    I scolded them and they sat down reluctantly.


    (We became Sacred Beasts much later than they did, so it can¡¯t be helped.)


    (Yeah. But, we will fight them if it means protecting you, Cristea.)


    (Of course.)


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no reason to fight, okay!?¡±


    Why are you guys so belligerent!?


    Even though Byakko-sama and Leon-sama give off such carefree impression.


    ¡­ I wonder if that¡¯s the difference between them.


    While thinking such, the two who seemed to guess my thoughts have gotten sulky, so I was stuck with massaging them for longer.


    ¡­ I, I¡¯m so tired¡­!


    To be honest, this was probably harder than harvesting¡­

 CH 545.1

    Let¡¯s learn!


    After everyone was seated, we started eating with ¡°Itadakimasu¡± as a signal.


    ¡°That reminds me¡­ hey, Sei. Are you unable to use Inventory?¡±


    ¡°Inve¡­?¡±


    ¡°Inventory. A spatial storage.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, you mean the one you often use?¡±


    I was concerned after his herbs had wilted a bit during yesterday¡¯s harvesting, so I asked him about it, but judging by this response, he hasn¡¯t mastered it.


    ¡°I heard that not many people can use spatial storage¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can use it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can use it as well.¡±


    Mariel-chan raised her hand and Ruby followed suit, holding up a vegetable stick that had been cut into decorative pieces just for her.


    Mariel-chan learned to use Inventory in order to stock up on the Japanese food I make for her¡­


    ¡°Ruby-dono aside, Miss Mariel, you can use it too!? Ahh¡­ so that¡¯s why your herbs were so fresh yesterday. I thought you had your own magic bag, just like Miss Alicia¡­¡±


    ¡°Nono, magic bags are luxury items, it¡¯s wasteful for someone like me. I was just pretending by using a regular bag as a cover.¡±


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is¡­ that means.¡±


    Sei took a glance and Byakko-sama, Kurogane, and others.


    Oh, the Sacred Beasts can all use it, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t use a spatial storage?¡±


    Sei put his bowl on the table with his shoulders slumped.


    It would be more unusual if he could use Inventory, but it¡¯s kind of sad that he¡¯s the only one here who can¡¯t use it.


    I can understand that feeling.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s time for you to learn! If you have an Inventory, you can stock up on weapons all you want, and if you¡¯d like, you can learn how to use warp, too.¡±


    Byakko-sama patted Sei on the shoulder and said something dangerous. Weapons¡­?


    ¡°Oi, Tora. I don¡¯t intend on becoming a concealed weapons user, okay? I¡¯m still practicing self-defense, I don¡¯t need to do more than that, do I?¡±


    Eh?


    ¡°Sei-san, are you carrying a weapon? Private fighters are forbidden in the academy, and carrying weapons is supposed to be regulated¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan warned Sei with a wry smile.


    Indeed. The majority of the students in the academy are not allowed to carry weapons. Most of the students at the academy are children of noble families, and an armed assault could lead to serious consequences, so basically, permission is required to even possess a weapon.


    Even with magic, if you use it to hurt someone, you could be suspended from the academy or even expelled¡­


    ¡°Oh, even though it¡¯s a weapon, it¡¯s for self-defense only.¡±


    Saying that, he untied a tie from his hair to show us. It looked like it had a piano wire-like steel thread woven into it, and he also showed us blades that protruded from the tips and heels of his shoes¡­ he was a splendid, concealed weapons user.


    ¡°T, that¡¯s incredible, yes¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan stared fixedly, as if her inner cosplayer had awakened.


    ¡°If you want to be prepared for assassination attempts, this is about as good as it gets¡­¡±


    ¡°Assassinations!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I mean, if you are going to pursue a Knights Course, you might as well be prepared for that.¡±


    Mariel-chan doesn¡¯t know that Sei is the illegitimate son of the current Emperor of Yahatul and a candidate for the next Emperor, and that his stepmother, who wants her son to become the Emperor, is trying to kill him.


    Sei accidentally spilled the beans because we are all friends here, so he was in a hurry to cover it up.


    I see, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s safe because he¡¯s at the academy¡­ I didn¡¯t think Sei was still on his guard because he doesn¡¯t act like that when he¡¯s in the special dorms or with us¡­


    ¡°But indeed, with spatial storage, I can carry a bigger weapon on my person¡­ I could even carry a sword¡­ alright, I better give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, let¡¯s hold a special training after today¡¯s lessons then!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, Tora. I will be relying on you.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    No, well, carrying weapons is forbidden, and I don¡¯t think the muscle-headed Byakko-sama is the best choice to be Sei¡¯s instructor¡­

 CH 545.2

    Let¡¯s learn!


    ¡°¡­ I have no idea what Tora was explaining.¡±


    Right! I thought this would be the case!


    ¡°Huh? Why not? You just grab the thing you want to store and push it into a space that isn¡¯t here, and to take it out, you grab the same thing you want to take out and pull it out, right?¡¡Isn¡¯t that easy?¡±


    No, that doesn¡¯t explain anything!?


    ¡°Umm, Byakko-sama¡­ that kind of explanation might be a little confused¡­?¡±


    When I offered a helping hand, Sei looked at me with a sullen look in his eyes.


    ¡°Right!? You think so too, Miss Cristea!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±


    Sei was unusually desperate. I know that Byakko-sama¡¯s explanations are a bit of a stretch, but just saying that it¡¯s a space that doesn¡¯t belong here, I don¡¯t think people would understand.


    ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by space that isn¡¯t there? Where am I supposed to put the things?¡±


    I understand Sei¡¯s point very well. I understand, but¡­


    ¡°Where on this planet are Miss Cristea and Miss Mariel storing their things!? This thought crossed my mind countless times, but when it comes to learning, I have so many questions¡­¡±


    Yes, there it is~!


    The one thing we can¡¯t answer!


    Mariel-chan and I were able to learn it somewhat by feel from our past life¡¯s nerd knowledge, but that¡¯s not the case with Sei.


    It is very difficult to explain to someone who has no knowledge or concept of other dimensions or subspace in such a way that they can imagine it.


    ¡°Err, umm¡­¡±


    As we puzzled over how to explain it, Sei¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    ¡°Even if I tell me not to think about it, there¡¯s no way I can learn something when I don¡¯t even know how it works¡­¡±


    Ah, he slumped down even more.


    Indeed, ¡°Don¡¯t think! Feel!¡± is like being told to do something reckless.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I will use this magic box to explain it to you.¡±


    Eh, Mariel-chan?


    ¡°This bag has the same effect as the Inventory, right? Where do you think the contents of this are stored?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? The inside¡­ in a different place? Huh? Come to think of it, where is it stored?¡±


    Sei is confused!


    I am confused too!


    Mariel-chan? Is this okay?


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I know it¡¯s right there. And it is there, frozen in time. Beyond this bag, there is a big space that you can¡¯t see, but it¡¯s on a shelf there, and it¡¯s just there until the moment it¡¯s taken out of time.¡±


    ¡°Time is topped, you can¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s there¡­¡±


    ¡°Think of the Inventory as the magic bag becoming your own invisible pocket. Inside the invisible pocket is a big space, and you store things in there.¡±


    Mariel-chaaan!


    Are you perhaps thinking of a certain pocket!?


    ¡°A pocket¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay to start with a small pocket. As you get used to it, the pocket will get bigger and bigger on its one.¡±


    ¡°Small pocket, get bigger¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sei seemed to have regained his composure and, hungry as he was, he resumed eating and even had a second helping of food.


    I¡¯m glad. There¡¯s no need to rush, though, you will learn it sooner or later.


    The next morning.


    ¡°Good morning! Thank you, Miss Mariel! I managed to learn it after training with the guidance of your knowledge! Look.¡±


    Sei, who looked radiant, took out a Japanese sword¡­ Yahatulian sword?


    Eh, you were able to learn it with that explanation!?


    Isn¡¯t Sei quite a cheater himself!?


    ¡­ Rather, Sei, as I said, carrying weapons is forbidden!


    Put it away¡­ I mean, leave it in your room~!

 CH 546

    It¡¯s coming, it¡¯s coming out¡­!


    ¡°Umm, well, what do I say. The more we prepared for assassinations coming our way, the more the number of weapons grew¡­¡±


    Apparently, on their way from Yahatul to Doristan, the things were stored in Byakko-sama¡¯s Inventory and kept away.


    Isn¡¯t that what we call smuggling, one where you can¡¯t get caught at baggage checks and never be found out¡­?


    Inventory is convenient, but depending on how you use it, it can be very dangerous.


    I only thought it was a great way to keep food from spoiling, but I have to be careful not to let the wrong people learn it for bad purposes.


    ¡°Umm, Sei-san, are you perhaps a combat fanatic¡­?¡±


    ¡­ Seeing Mariel-chan so stunned at the mountain of weapons, I consulted with Sei, and we decided to let Mariel-chan and Ruby on Sei¡¯s secret.


    ¡°Sei-san is the illegitimate son of the Emperor of Yahatul¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I see. So that¡¯s why you are under the protection of Divine class like Byakko-sama and Suzaku-sama.¡±


    Mariel was speechless at the shocking confession, and Ruby nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°I¡­ to be honest, don¡¯t want to be the next Emperor. It was my current parents who raised me, and I don¡¯t have any memories of my deceased birth mother. But that didn¡¯t stop the Imperial Concubine from trying to assassinate me in order to make my half-brother the Emperor. So, not wanting to put my Stepfather and Stepmother in danger, I left Yahatul and sailed across the sea.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you are experiencing such hardships despite being so young¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Sei-san, you must be going through so much¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m having lots of fun every day now, so I¡¯m doing great.¡±


    Sei smiled at Ruby and Mariel-chan, who looked at him with pained expressions.


    I see¡­ I¡¯m glad he¡¯s having fun nowadays.


    At least it¡¯s safe in the academy, especially in this special dormitory, and everyone is on Sei¡¯s side, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry.


    Still, it¡¯s sad to think that he lived in fear of the shadow of assassination every day to the point of carrying weapons like this.


    ¡°¡­ That being the case, I think I need to be armed to some extent in case of an assassination¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±No, that¡¯s not good.¡±¡±


    Sei gently reached out to store the weapons in his Inventory, but Mariel-chan and I stopped him.


    No, we weren¡¯t intimidated.


    I¡¯m simply starting to suspect that Sei was simply a weapons enthusiast¡­


    That said, I could understand Sei¡¯s concern, so we all decided to keep it a secret that it was stored in his Inventory on the condition that he would never take it out under normal circumstances.


    Afterward, ¡°Sei¡¯s weapons workshop¡± opened, and he started explaining about the weapons one by one with a big smile on his face to Mariel-chan, who said with reserve, ¡°I¡¯m interested in the weapons of Yahatul¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan must have been remembering her previous life as she mumbled, ¡°Oh I see, so this is how it was made¡­¡± and ¡°Oh¡­ I could have reproduced it better if I had used that material at that time¡­¡± and so on. She must have been remembering her previous life as a cosplayer. There were anime about Japanese swords, wasn¡¯t there?


    I guess it¡¯s not like ¡°The soul of a three-year-old until a hundred,¡± but rather, ¡°the soul of a past life until another world¡± instead.


    I was not interested in weapons or combat, so I returned to my room in the middle of the lesson¡­


    The next day, seeing Mariel-chan looking so gaunt and Sei in a good mood, I was convinced that I had made a wise decision in leaving the room halfway.


    ¡°You leaving early was the correct decision, you know? They were talking late into the night until your teacher came back, so I had to rush to them to put away the weapons and cover them up¡­ It was a lot of work. Thanks to Mariel¡¯s company, I didn¡¯t get much sleep either.¡±


    Ruby was in a bad mood, and Mariel-chan paused for a moment.


    ¡°Nono, Ruby, you dozed off halfway, okay!?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? If I don¡¯t sleep on a proper bed, I won¡¯t be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep, which is bad for my beauty. What are you going to do if my shiny fur gets dull? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It seems that Mariel-chan promised to make a costume for Ruby.


    Mariel-chan replied reluctantly, but her mouth immediately broke into a smile as if she was happy to hear Ruby¡¯s words, filled with expectation.


    I¡¯m envious of Mariel-chan because she used to be a self-made cosplayer and is apparently good at sewing.


    I wish I could make something for Mashiro and Kurogane, too, but my talent in the creative direction is not very good¡­ I¡¯m sure I left my artistic sense in my Okaasama¡¯s belly.


    How nice, I wish I could talk to them about cooking, which is my specialty¡­ ah, not good.


    The only people I could imagine talking to about it would be the Head Chef at the mansion, the Head Chef of the Royal kitchen, and the Head Chef of the academy¡¯s caf¨¦.


    Anyhow, I was reminded that no matter what the genre, otaku were passionate talkers that transcended not only generations, but also the worlds.

 CH 547.1

    Ruby¡¯s Fashion


    A few days after Sei¡¯s weapon fiasco, Ruby literally bounced up to us as we came downstairs to get breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, Ruby, good morning¡­ huh, oh my, are those your new clothes?¡±


    Ruby stood in front of me, puffing out his chest and showing off his new jacket and vest with a smug look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right~ Ahem, it looks great, doesn¡¯t it? Look.¡±


    Ruby spun around and showed me that the hem was split in two like a tailcoat, just a little bit so as not to interfere with the movement of the back.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s wonderful. Mariel-san made it, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to have hats and accessories made to go with it, but I couldn¡¯t wait to put it on first, ufufu!¡±


    Ruby spun around in a good mood.


    A hat that matches a tailcoat¡­ that means a silk top hat, right?


    What, Mariel-chan, you can even make hats?


    Isn¡¯t that amazing?


    ¡°G, good morning¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan came down from her room, looking pale and wobbly.


    ¡°Good morning¡­ Mariel-san, you don¡¯t seem well, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ahh¡­ I got engrossed in making the costume at night. I¡¯m just a little sleep-deprived and hungry, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The way she smiles with a feeble smile¡­ is like a beautiful, kind-hearted girl, but what she actually is, is a cosplayer who got carried away with making a costume and worked all or half through the night.


    I mean, didn¡¯t she die of exhaustion in a previous life because of such recklessness?


    Don¡¯t overdo it, ever!


    ¡°How can you look so pale and be okay?¡±


    When I was about to turn around to do it, Mariel-chan grabbed my hand with hers.


    ¡°¡­ If, if possible, I would like pork¡­ I mean, I would like to eat Orc soup.¡±


    Mariel-chan was very cute as she fidgeted with her hands wrapped around mine, looking up at me and making a request, but what she requested was not French toast or pancakes, but Orc soup¡­ the gap moe¡­ huh, wasn¡¯t really there.


    ¡°Eh¡­ uhm, if it¡¯s Orc soup, I do have the stock for it¡­ you want some?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will recharge my energy with a bowl of Orc soup with lots of ingredients!¡±


    Mariel-chan let go of my hand and skipped to the cafeteria.


    ¡­ Even though you were walking so unsteadily just a minute ago, aren¡¯t you too lively, Mariel-chan!?


    Mariel-chan even had a second helping, and by the time she finished eating, she had changed into a beautiful, energetic girl with rosy cheeks. I don¡¯t get it.


    After breakfast, we all headed to class.


    ¡°Still, you are so dexterous, Mariel-san. You make not only clothes but also accessories, don¡¯t you?¡±


    On the way, I talked to Mariel-chan after remembering Ruby, who sent us off with, ¡°Have a nice daaay! Mariel, come back early, okay?¡± in a good mood.

 CH 547.2

    Ruby¡¯s Fashion


    ¡­ I have no sense of art, so there¡¯s probably not much I can do to help, though.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Ruby says that as long as it looks good, he doesn¡¯t mind if it¡¯s not practical. I like to be particular about some things, so I¡¯d be happy to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning to make?¡±


    ¡°Umm, a silk top hat, a walking stick, a pocket watch-like accessory, and a suitcase.¡±


    There are no walking sticks or suitcases of Ruby¡¯s size, so in the worst case, they would have to be custom ordered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I determine the size based on Ruby¡¯s physique, but I¡¯m not sure if there are craftsmen who would take orders for that size¡­¡±


    Ah~¡­ there are so many craftsmen in this world who are difficult and eccentric.


    ¡°Moreover, the design of the walking stick was to be embedded with gemstones, and although Ruby said he would let me use his hoard of hand-me-downs as materials, I was worried that he might take out something ludicrous and have its origin pried into, or worse, switched out by the craftsman¡­¡±


    Mariel-chan¡¯s complexion, which had been so pale until a moment ago, turned blue.


    It¡¯s true that if you ask a strange person for help, that may be the case.


    ¡°Miss Mariel, your father is a merchant, is he not? Can¡¯t you rely on him?¡±


    Sei, who was listening to the conversation next to me, asked curiously.


    ¡°My Father is now¡­ inundated with inquiries and invitations from the nobility because of the contract I made, and I don¡¯t want to burden him any further¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve even been told not to go home at the moment.¡±


    Mariel-chan smiled sadly.


    I see. I don¡¯t have to worry about home-related matters because Otousama and Oniisama hard work, and also the Headmaster, who had ordered others to refrain from unnecessary contact with me within the academy, but in Mariel-chan¡¯s case, I imagine it would be difficult to refuse an invitation.


    If she were still at the academy, Baron Mayor could simply say, ¡°My daughter is having a hard time with her schoolwork right now¡±, but if she were to be assaulted while she was returning home, she might not be able to refuse the invitation¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ then, let¡¯s all go out together this weekend and report that we are staying out overnight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh, me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone! I have a good idea.¡±


    All right, we are all going away for the weekend! I will take care of it!

 CH 548.1

    Weekend outing.


    ¡°How nice¡­ a holiday spent outside with the Sacred Beasts¡­ I have a question though, do you need me to escort you?¡±


    ¡°N, not at all¡­ we are just visiting my home.¡±


    Teacher Neil offered to escort the group with an ulterior motive for wanting to go along, but I politely declined.


    ¡°I see¡­ you won¡¯t need guards with Sacred Beasts beside you, and I couldn¡¯t be one in the first place. Hah~ what a pity.¡±


    Teacher Neil¡¯s shoulders slumped with disappointment.


    I wondered in what world teachers escort their students like that¡­ but I was able to get a permission for everyone to stay out overnight without incident.


    Then came the weekend.


    After returning to the special dormitory after classes, we immediately headed for the front gate with a few small pieces of hand luggage.


    Actually, most of our luggage was in our inventories, but we decided to carry nearly empty bags to camouflage the fact that we were going to stay out overnight. On the street leading to the main gate were students who, like us, had been given permission to go out and were hurrying to the boarding area just outside the main gate to catch a ride on a stagecoach.


    If you are planning to do some shopping in the Capital, the stagecoaches are unfortunately the busiest on weekend mornings and evenings.


    Therefore, students whose parents have homes in the Capital should avoid this and return home right after class, because they could get on the stagecoach with relatively short wait.


    Since I had arranged for Miria to pick us up, there was no need to hurry, so we headed leisurely to the main gate.


    Miria was supposed to wait near the main gate first because she had to load her own luggage.


    I offered to put her luggage in my Inventory as well, but she was adamant, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t let you carry a servant¡¯s luggage, Cristea-sama¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t heavy, so why not?


    When we arrived at the square in front of the main gate, the carriage with the crest of the Ellisfeed family was waiting for us.


    ¡°Cristea-sama, over here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Tea. I have been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama!?¡±


    Eh, why is he here?


    Seeing me with a question mark on my face, Oniisama made a proud face as if his prank had succeeded.


    ¡°I heard from Miria that you were going home, so I thought I¡¯d come too. I wanted to surprise you, so I told Miria to keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°Umm, Cristea-sama. I was thinking that since Norman-sama was planning on returning home as well, there was no need to go through the trouble of arranging a second carriage, so¡­¡±


    I see¡­ that¡¯s right, before arranging a carriage home, I should have asked Oniisama about his plans.


    This is my fault, so I should thank Miria for her tactfulness.


    ¡°Thank you, Miria. I¡¯m sure Otousama and Okaasama will be delighted to see you return as well, Oniisama.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, I think they have been eagerly waiting for you to return much more, Tea. Well, get on board, everyone. Oh my? That reminds me, are the Sacred Beasts house-sitting?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they will warp over later to stay out of public eye.¡±


    It seems that Oniisama was wondering why Mashiro and the others were nowhere to be seen, but the Duke¡¯s carriage and the members riding already attract too much attention, and it would get even worse with the Sacred Beasts on board, since they were the talk of the town. Although, a single carriage would be over capacity with them in their humanoid forms anyway.


    ¡°Senior Norman, Miss Cristea, thank you for taking care of us on this occasion.¡±


    ¡°Ah, e, err, thank you for your care!¡±


    As soon as the carriage began to run, Sei thanked us, and Mariel-chan hurriedly followed suit.


    ¡°You are just coming to stay at a friend¡¯s house for the night, so there¡¯s no need to feel self-conscious about it. Rather, thank you for always being so friendly with Tea.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama¡­ you are too overprotective.¡±


    ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s because before you enrolled, you were so anxious about making friends. I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re having fun now.¡±


    ¡°Oniisama¡­ please stop embarrassing me, geez.¡±

 CH 548.2

    Weekend outing.


    ¡°M, me too! I am glad to be friends with you, Cristea-san! My school life with you around is very fulfilling! Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I am also very grateful to have made acquaintances with Miss Cristea and to have been able to befriend you like this.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­ I, me too! I am so happy that you are my friends!¡±


    ¡°Cristea-san¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan and I gripped each other¡¯s hands tightly, and Ruby jumped out of the shadows to our feet.


    ¡°Oh meooow! Youth. Being young is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Ruby!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just fine? Staying in the shadow is so boring. Even more when this wonderful coming-of-age play is going on outside.¡±


    Oniisama was startled by Ruby, who was laughing ufufufu with both of his hands¡­ I mean to say, with both of his forepwas, on his cheeks.


    ¡°You are Miss Mariel¡¯s contracted Sacred Beast¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ruby. I will be in your care as well.¡±


    Oniisama greeted Ruby, who winked at him, with a noble¡¯s curtsy.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you. Please make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how proper. I love children like you.¡±


    Ruby, feeling better, jumped onto Mariel-chan¡¯s lap, settled into a comfortable position, took out a carrot stick, and started chomping on it.


    Ruby, you really go at your own pace, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°But this time we¡¯re not here to spend a leisurely time at your place, are we?¡±


    Ruby said as he took out the second carrot stick after finishing the first one.


    ¡°Eh, is that so? Tea.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah, well¡­ there is a place I wanted to go.¡±


    ¡°A place you wanted to go? Ahh, shopping?¡±


    ¡°No, umm, I wanted to go back to the fief for a little¡­¡±


    That is for sure. As Oniisama said, that room was allowed to be set up because of our family¡¯s ties to royalty, and it should normally be used only in times of emergency.


    But Otousama used it every day while I was in the fief with Okaasama, right? What happened to the emergency?


    ¡°I see¡­ if he doesn¡¯t allow us to use it, I will have to ask Kurogane and others to take us there via their warp magic.¡±


    I can use warp magic too, and although I have never jumped from the Capital back to the fief at once, I have marked my own room with a magic, so I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I see, there was warp magic¡­ we can¡¯t be sure where you will end up warping to¡­ if that¡¯s the case, it would still be safer to put you into a carriage and let you use the warping room¡­¡±


    Oniisama mumbled and muttered to himself. No, in my case, the best I can do is to warp to my room.


    ¡°Got it. I will convince Father to let you use the warping room.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. However, I¡¯m going too. I¡¯m worried about letting you guys go back to the fief alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±


    I turned to Mariel-chan and Sei and they both nodded their heads as if it was no problem.


    Ruby also winked at me, so I guess he was thinking, ¡°I¡¯m all for good-looking guys around?¡±


    ¡°Then, in order to persuade Father, will you explain to me where you plan on going and what you are going to do there?¡±


    Oniisama asked me to explain with a smile, so I began to tell him about my plans and objectives for tomorrow.

 CH 549.1

    Home after a long time!


    Sei seemed a little nervous, perhaps because it was the first time he was invited to our mansion in the Capital.


    And it was not as Ichimatsu doll O-Sei-chan who often came to our residence for tea, but as a male classmate, so Otousama was extremely intimidating as soon as he saw him¡­


    When it was O-Sei-chan, she was one of the few friends of mine who stayed for a tea party after delivering goods from the Bastea Company (in fact, we had hearty meals together as well), so I asked my parents to refrain from contacting me when O-Sei-chan was over, so she wouldn¡¯t get frightened and not come over.


    It was also significant that he had gifted Otousama a bottle of Yahatulian sake, and Okaasama a fan made of fragrant wood as souvenirs this time, which made a good impression on them.


    ¡°Cristea. I heard you wanted to go to the fief estate tomorrow¡­¡±


    While we were having our after-dinner tea, Otousama asked me about my plans for tomorrow.


    ¡°Yes. I would like to visit Galvano Ojisama¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°Galvano¡¯s?¡­ Is there a new tool you want to have made?¡±


    ¡°No, not me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°U, umm, I, I have some equipment that I want to make for my con-contracted Sacred B-beast, Ruby¡­¡±

 CH 549.2

    Home after a long time!


    ¡°I see. If it¡¯s the equipment for a Sacred Beast, it¡¯s only natural to ask a craftsman with a certain level of skill to do it¡­¡±


    ¡°That is right~ Sorry about that, because of me¡­ ufufu.¡±


    Ruby answered in a nonchalant manner while taking a bite of a carrot stick in a fully relaxed posture next to Mariel-chan who was sitting on the living room sofa.


    Otousama and Okaasama were a little taken aback by Ruby¡¯s male voice and oneesan tone of voice, but they soon got used to it because they had a precedent in Tirie-san, an Onee Elf, who is the Guild Master of the local Adventurers¡¯ guild.


    Ruby is quite a strong character, but Tirie-san is no slouch either.


    ¡°I chose the Knight Course, but the weapons used here are different from my hometown¡­ and I heard that Miss Cristea was planning on visiting Galvano-sama, the famous weapons craftsman of the Doristan Kingdom and I thought it would be a good idea to learn a little about weapons from him, so I thought I would be impolite and accompany the two.¡±


    Sei also thought that just following us because of some interest was not a good enough reason to stay overnight to accompany girls on their shopping spree.


    So he came with a proper purpose in mind.


    Well, I guess he really is interested in Doristan¡¯s weapons too.


    ¡°I see¡­ The Bastea Company once showed me a sword called katana that was a work of art as well as a weapon that can withstand practical use. It was slender like a rapier, but it had a single edge that drew a peculiar curve, graceful and mysterious, yet it looked fragile¡­ as if it would break if it were to cross blades with the rugged swords of our country. Umu, Galvano is also good at identifying the right weapon for the user, so consulting with him is a good idea. I will write a letter of introduction to Galvano for you later.¡±


    ¡°T¡­ thank you very much!¡±


    Wow, Sei looks so happy¡­


    We were to stay at the Capital¡¯s mansion that day and move from the warping room to the mansion in the fief tomorrow morning.


    Mariel-chan was to sleep with me in my room, and Sei will be staying in the guest room farthest from my room.


    I heard those were Otousama¡¯s instructions.


    Good grief, he¡¯s such an over-doting parent.


    That night, Mariel-chan as well as Ruby were in bed with me, and we had a lot of girl talk, and before I knew it, I fell asleep.

 CH 550.1

    To the fief after a long time!


    ¡°Good grief, both you and Mariel are in good spirits since this morning¡­ well, it seems that the magic power is circulating throughout your body nicely, and it looks like a good workout for manipulation of your magic power, so keep up at it.¡±


    Ruby looked at us from the bed, yawned, and lay down again.


    I¡¯m sure it will work if you do it while being aware of your magic power.


    As I thought, it seems to be more effective while being aware of your magic power.


    ¡°The better the magic power circulates throughout your body, the more beautiful you will get.¡±


    What!? I must work harder, then!


    ¡°Cristea-saaan¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Mariel-san, just one more set and then the breakfast.¡±


    As soon as I told her about the menu, she started moving energetically.


    In Mariel-chan¡¯s case, decent food works better than beauty¡­


    After changing our clothes, we headed to the dining hall, where everyone was already seated.


    ¡°Good morning. We apologize for being late.¡±


    ¡°G, good morning¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we just got here, too. You may begin.¡±


    We took our seats, and the waiters began to move quickly as Otousama gave the orders.


    ¡°I tried my best to make it so that when you return, you will always be able to enjoy it, Cristea-sama.¡±


    The Head Chef said confidently. The croissant had a wonderful buttery flavor and was crispy and delicious. Isn¡¯t it amazing that the Head Chef can get this far with just the recipe I gave him, even though he didn¡¯t eat the real, finished product¡­!?


    After breakfast, we changed into our town-girl style clothes and went to the warping room.


    ¡°Oh my? You are going as well, Shin?¡±


    Shin and Miria were waiting in front of the warping room in their casual clothes.


    ¡°Ou. I¡¯m going to deliver the recipes we have made over here to the Head Chef over there, as well as ingredients that are hard to find in the fief, and also to do some shopping.¡±


    The Beastea Company¡¯s branch in the Capital is out of stock, but the head office in the fief has the ingredients in stock, so since we are using a warping room anyway, he requested to tag along.


    The Head Chef told him to deliver the recipes to the Head Chef in the fief and watch him regret¡­ so bad!


    ¡°Well, it was the other way around before you came here, so¡­¡±


    Shin scratched his head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s a favorite of Cristea-sama, okay?¡± I heard Shin is always nailed by the two like this¡­


    Shin is the one who gave me a chance to remember my previous life. He gets special privileges.


    We moved into the warping room now that the members to be warped were all present.


    As soon as the servants had finished carrying in the luggage to be sent to the fief, Otousama came to check on us.


    ¡°Everyone has entered the warp circle? I will be injecting my magic power into the magic stone here. On the way back, do something about it yourselves, Norman, Cristea.¡±


    Otousama poured magic power into the warp circle through the magic stone in his hand and activated it.


    As soon as the warp circle began to glow, I closed my eyes and waited until Oniisama called out, ¡°Well, we have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Eh? We have arrived already?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked around restlessly.


    Unlike moving to the collection site within the academy premises, we moved in an instant from the Royal Capital to the pavilion in the fief far, far away.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    After getting out of the warping room, we got into a simple carriage that was prepared for us without even being greeted by the servants.


    Miria wanted to go with us but knowing that she had bought souvenirs for everyone at the estate, I decided to let her stay behind with Kaguya.


    The Head Chef quickly caught Shin, so it looks like he will be heading to the Bastea Company later on his own.


    Good luck dealing with the Head Chef, Shin¡­

 CH 550.2

    To the fief after a long time!


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in this form.¡±


    Byakko-sama said as he was relaxing on Sei¡¯s lap. Indeed, since he was always in human form at the academy, it may have been a while since he was in his cub form.


    ¡°Cu¡­ cute¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan, sitting across from me, stared at Byakko-sama with sparkling eyes and muttered softly.


    ¡°I only show my weak form to you¡­ yes because it¡¯s you¡­ yes. So nice¡­¡±


    ¡­ Mariel-san yo? Stop indulging in delusions with your friends and family.


    ¡°Ufufu, aren¡¯t you saying some rather good lines? Let¡¯s hear that story slowly and carefully later.¡±


    ¡°Fufu¡­ exactly what I wanted.¡±


    ¡­Ruby, you too?


    Did I just hear the two of them laughing ¡°kusa, kusa, kusa¡­¡± or was it my imagination¡­


    The carriage soon entered the lively town and stopped near the Artisan district. Oniisama handed the driver some money and told him to kill some time. The driver seemed happy, so it seemed like he had given him a generous allowance. Oniisama, isn¡¯t what you are doing too perfect? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something someone of Oniisama¡¯s age should be doing.


    ¡°Well, Christea. We¡¯re going to see Galvano Ojisama, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Oh, that¡¯s right, Kurogane. Could you go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and check if there are any shortages of Orcs? If there are any other materials that are in short supply as well, I would like you to deliver them.¡±


    After seeing Kurogane off as he immediately headed for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, we headed for Galvano Ojisama¡¯s shop in the Artisan district, where adventurers and merchants come and go.


    Galvano Ojisama¡¯s shop faces the street and is small, but there is a forge and a residence with a garden in the back. According to him, he only displays samples of weapons and armor, and doesn¡¯t actually sell anything in the store, so it¡¯s okay for the store to be small. Galvano Ojisama is a top-notch blacksmith, and his motto is to make weapons that suit the person he sees, so he doesn¡¯t mass-produce. In the past, I used to take advantage of Ojisama¡¯s generosity and often warped to the garden and entered through the back door, but today I have friends with me, so I won¡¯t do anything illegal and will enter through the store properly.


    ¡°Good morning¡­ oh, he¡¯s not here. Galvano Ojisama, are you here?¡±


    I called out to the back of the store, but there was no response. Maybe he¡¯s still sleeping. Depending on his mood, he may have closed the store and immersed himself in forging, or he may have drunk too much the night before and slept until noon. Which one is it today?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you wait a moment while I go check in the back?¡±


    I tell Mariel-chan and Sei to wait.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Tea, let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    Oniisama and Mashiro also know Galvano Ojisama, so it¡¯s okay. The three of us headed to the forge behind the counter.


    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s not here either¡­¡±


    The furnace was still unlit, and everything was quiet.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s probably still sleeping¡­¡±


    It would be rude to wake him up, but we have business today and came all the way here using the warping room. We can¡¯t just give up and go home. We went further in and entered the living space.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ this smell¡­¡±


    Everyone covered their mouths at the choking smell. And when we looked at the source of the smell¡­


    ¡°Ojisama!¡±


    Ojisama was lying on the floor.

 CH 551.1

    A, are you okay!?


    I ran to Galvano Ojisama. A bottle of alcohol was rolling around his head, and a dark red stain was spreading on the floor. Well, if he fell and hit his head, it¡¯s forbidden to shake him. First, check his consciousness, then his breathing¡­ then¡­ what was it, heart massage!? There¡¯s no AED in this world??


    ¡°Ojisama! Are you okay!?¡±


    ¡­ Grglrgll¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A groan that seemed to echo from the depths of the earth resounded around.


    ¡°Grrlrlrrlgh~¡±


    ¡­ It was just Ojisama¡¯s snoring.


    I, is he perhaps only sleeping!?


    With the smell of alcohol filling the room, I thought he might have gotten drunk and fallen and hit his head. No, no, I¡¯ve heard that people can snore when they have a stroke¡­ Oh, Mariel-chan was there! If I call Mariel-chan, who was a nurse in her previous life, she might know what to do! I stood up to get Mariel-chan.


    ¡°Nnu¡­ what is it? It¡¯s noisy so early in the morning.¡±


    Startled by the familiar voice, I looked in that direction and saw a lump of blankets on the sofa move and Tiria-san emerged from it and sat up.


    ¡°Ti-Tirie-san!?¡±


    ¡°N~¡­? Oh my! Isn¡¯t that Cristea-chan. Good morning. What brings you here today? Does your academy have holiday?¡±


    Tirie-san rubbed his eyes and greeted me nonchalantly when he saw me.


    ¡°Tirie-san! This is not the time to be so leisurely! Ojisama is!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened to Galvano¡­ ah, what? He¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Just sleeping?¡±


    Despite all the noise, Ojisama was still snoring loudly and showed no signs of waking up.


    ¡°We were drinking until dawn. He fell asleep on the floor, so I left him there and went to sleep, too.¡±


    ¡°Huh, just like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pain to carry Galvano to bed. He¡¯s a heavy mass of muscles.¡±


    Tirie-san said it was warm enough this season and moved to the table, pouring the remaining wine into a glass and reaching for the leftover cheese when I snapped.


    ¡°Tirie-san! Stop drinking and eat properly! Oniisama, open the windows! Mashiro, wake up Galvano Ojisama!


    Mashiro held his hands over Galvano Ojisama¡¯s head, and a shower of ice-cold water poured down on him.


    ¡°Wha! What!? What happened!?¡±


    Galvano Ojisama, drenched in ice water from head to toe, jumped up in a panic and blinked when he saw us.


    ¡°Jouchan!? What¡¯s going on? What about school?¡±


    Galvano Ojisama shook his head and asked.


    No, that¡¯s not what you should be worried about, right?

 CH 551.2

    A, are you okay!?


    Even though I had Mashiro pour ice water on him.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t catch a cold¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Galvano is sturdy, so this much is fine.¡±


    ¡°No arguing! Ojisama, please go wash your face at the well in the back! I will prepare breakfast! Hurry up!¡±


    I was doubly angry because I was worried and chased the two of them into the backyard. Mashiro and I temporarily stored the alcohol bottles in my Inventory and cleaned up, then cast Clear magic on the entire room and brought out the miso soup and rice balls I had stored. I felt sorry for Oniisama, but I asked him to pass on a message to Sei and the others waiting for us, and had them wait at the store for a moment. After all, this is a private zone, so unless it¡¯s an emergency, I can¡¯t just let anyone in.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry, Cristea-chan.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that, Jouchan.¡±


    After washing their faces, the two of them came back and timidly sat down to have breakfast.


    ¡°I know you both like alcohol, but I don¡¯t approve of drinking like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯ll be careful. Mm~! Cristea-chan¡¯s delicious cooking after a long time!¡±


    ¡°Umu, Jouchan¡¯s food is still as delicious. So, what brings you today?¡±


    Galvano Ojisama slurped the miso soup and asked me.


    ¡°Umm, I came to ask you a favor. Right now, I have a friend from the academy waiting at the store¡­ and I wanted to ask you to make equipment for the Holy Beast that my friend has contracted.¡±


    At that point, the two of them spat out their miso soup. That¡¯s dirty.


    ¡°Wh-what¡­ what did you say? A Holy Beast!? Other than Mashiro-sama and Kurogane-sama?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A classmate¡¯s.¡±


    I handed them towels I wetted with water magic.


    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it, I heard that this year was a good year for Holy Beast contractors, and we even received a news flash at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild via a warping service. So was Cristea-chan¡¯s friend¡­¡±


    ¡°You and the Holy Beast contractors are all amazing.¡±


    The two of them wiped their mouths and looked stunned.


    ¡°So, I would like you to make equipment for the contracted beast. I don¡¯t have anyone else to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Jouchan, don¡¯t be shy about asking others for favor. Though if it¡¯s you, I will do anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ojisama! I love you!¡±


    I smiled wryly at Ojisama who was waiting with his arms wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a lady who has entered school, and¡­ you stink of alcohol, so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Should I stop, no reduce my drinking¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be impossible for you, Galvano.¡±


    Tirie-san added a retort to Ojisama, who was depressed after being refused a hug. Yeah, I think it¡¯s impossible for him too¡­

 CH 552.1

    Not good, not good!


    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I¡¯m Galvano.¡±


    ¡°N-not at all! I¡¯m sorry for intruding so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Galvano kept you waiting, so there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Tirie-san stopped Mariel-chan from bowing her head.


    ¡°Fueh? Eh, umm, y-yes!¡±


    Mariel-chan became even more suspicious when she saw Tirie-san suddenly appear from behind Galvano Ojisama. Her face turned bright red. Well, if a handsome elf man suddenly appeared in front of you, you would be flustered, too. I understand.


    ¡°Um, who might this be¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan looked at me for help.


    ¡°This is the Guild Master of the Ellisfeed territory¡¯s Adventurers¡¯ Guild, umm¡­ Tirie-san.¡±


    His real name is Tirierie, but it¡¯s hard to pronounce, so it¡¯s okay, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m Tirie. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Tirie-san didn¡¯t seem to mind and winked with a bewitching smile.


    ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯m Mariel Mayor! N-nice to meet you too!¡±


    Mariel-chan still stutters when she gets shy around people¡­


    ¡°So? Who are these boys?¡±


    Tirie-san seemed to have locked on to Sei and Byakko-sama right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sei Shikishima. I¡¯m Miss Cristea¡¯s classmate, and I heard that we were visiting the blacksmith Galvano, so I came along. The one next to me are Byakko and Suzaku. They are my contracted Holy Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Ou, I¡¯m Byakko. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Suzaku. Hello.¡±


    ¡°My, oh my, you¡¯re also like Cristea-chan, contracting with multiple Holy Beasts. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Tirie-san stared at Sei and said.


    ¡°Huh? Yes, I came from Yahatul, but what about it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Where was it¡­ oh yes, I saw a kid who looked a lot like you at the Bastea Company.¡±


    I flinched at Tirie-san¡¯s words. That means he saw Sei when he was in O-Sei-chan¡¯s form.


    ¡°¡­ Is that so. My cousin was staying at the Bastea Company for a while, so it must have been her. Being cousins, we resemble each other a bit.¡±


    Sei answered with a smile without flinching.


    ¡°A cousin, huh¡­ hmm. Oh well, my regards anyway.¡±


    Tirie-san returned a smile with some implication¡­ Tirie-san seems to have sensed something. Scary!


    ¡°Tirie, you have work to do too. Go on.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama pushed Tirie-san¡¯s shoulders and urged him to leave.


    ¡°Ah, come on! It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a little late. I don¡¯t have any visitors scheduled anyway?¡±


    Tirie-san didn¡¯t even seem to stagger and looked like he was determined to stay. Muu¡­ can¡¯t be helped.

 CH 552.2

    Not good, not good!


    As soon as I said that, Tirie-san reacted strongly and ran away like the wind, shouting ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Kurogane-samaaaa!¡± ¡­ Hey, he¡¯s definitely using body enhancement magic, right? While everyone was stunned by his sudden departure, Galvano Ojisama cleared his throat.


    ¡°Well, forget about him. So? Whose equipment do you want me to make?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Me. I want the equipment!¡±


    Mariel-chan was about to answer, but Ruby jumped out from behind her shadow.


    ¡°Whoa? What¡¯s this, there¡¯s another Holy Beast here!?¡±


    Galvano Ojisama was surprised by Ruby¡¯s appearance, and Ruby adjusted his ribbon tie with a smug look.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Ruby, the Holy Beast who contracted with Mariel. Nice to meet you~ Gal-va-no?¡± ¡°¡­ This Holy Beast, doesn¡¯t he resemble that Tirie fella?¡±


    Ah, Galvano Ojisama is thinking the same thing as me? Ruby and Tirie-san both have a certain vibe¡­


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that elf and I look alike? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m way cuter and sexier than him, so don¡¯t lump us together!¡±


    Ruby stomped his feet on the floor in frustration, but it¡¯s clear that he has a certain animosity towards his own kind¡­ Maybe he deliberately avoided showing himself when Tirie-san was around.


    ¡°I see, I understand. Sorry about that. So? What do you want me to make?¡±


    Galvano Ojisama brushed off Ruby¡¯s complaints and confirmed the request. As expected, his long association with Tirie-san has given him the ability to handle similar types with ease.


    ¡°Geez. Do you really understand¡­ Well, never mind. Mariel, show him the thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    This duo, it¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s in charge¡­ Mariel-chan hurriedly showed Galvano Ojisama the sketch she had brought with her.


    ¡°What we would like you to make is this cane.¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s more of a magic staff than a cane, isn¡¯t it? These colored stones are magic stones, right?¡±


    A magic staff is a staff with magic stones embedded in it, commonly used by magicians in fantasy worlds. Using it when casting magic can produce a synergistic effect, allowing for stronger magic to be cast. Most court magicians seem to have their own magic staff that suits them.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ Ruby is going to provide the magic stones he has on hand, but it¡¯s not really necessary for it to have the function of a magic staff. It¡¯s more of a decoration¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t really need a magic staff. Look, wouldn¡¯t it look nice if I had this cane with this outfit?¡±


    ¡­ Just for the sake of having a cane? I barely managed to hold back my retort as Ruby took out his magic stones with a jingle, and Galvano Ojisama¡¯s eyes widened.


    Read the next chapter of Tensei Reijou ha Shomin no Aji ni Ueteiru in advance on

 CH 552.3

    Not good, not good!


    Eh, is that so!?


    ¡°The magic stones are of different colors, but if you just embed them in an ordinary staff, as soon as you channel magic through it, the different properties of the magic will clash, and you could end up pulverizing your arm.¡±


    Eeeh, that¡¯s scary!


    ¡°Ehh¡­? That¡¯s troublesome. So what should we do?¡±


    Ruby stomped his feet on the floor in frustration.


    ¡°Hmm, let me see¡­ We¡¯ll need to carve a magic circuit for each magic stone to fix the flow of magic¡­ The material should be¡­¡±


    As Galvano Ojisama muttered to himself and began writing on a piece of paper, he quickly completed a blueprint for the magic staff. Wow¡­


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ Yes, that would certainly leverage the magic stones and prevent the staff from getting destroyed.¡±


    Ruby peeked at the blueprint from beside Galvano Ojisama and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Right? We just need to divert the flow of magic into the magic stones according to the type of magic being used and make it possible to activate it. The material can be made of Magisteel and Mithril. The size should be¡­ if we¡¯re making it for you¡­¡±


    Galvano Ojisama measured Ruby with a ruler and wrote the size on the blueprint.


    ¡°Alright, this should do it. But there¡¯s one problem.¡±


    ¡°W-what is it¡­? The materials alone are already a problem¡­!¡±


    Mariel-chan asked, pale-faced. Indeed, Magisteel and Mithril¡­ She was only planning to make a fake cane, but it turned into a rather expensive magic staff, and I don¡¯t think Mariel-chan¡¯s allowance can cover it¡­ Oh, come to think of it, she said she was getting an idea fee from the tailor Sally, so maybe it¡¯s okay?


    ¡°Materials? I have Magisteel and Mithril on me.¡±


    Ruby said that and took them out of his inventory with a clatter. Ruby¡­ With the magic stones and the ore, how much are you hoarding!?


    ¡°Whoa? I¡¯m surprised¡­ I won¡¯t need this much for your cane, do you? How about letting me keep some instead of the payment? I was just about to replenish my materials.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t have any particular use for them, I just kept them. So, deal?¡±


    ¡°Umu, but there¡¯s still a problem.¡±


    Even though the materials are ready, there¡¯s still a problem?


    ¡°I can make the staff itself, but writing such a detailed magic circuit requires someone with specialized knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Specialized¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just ask someone.¡±


    Mariel-chan and Ruby spoke at the same time.


    ¡°Jouchan, if we ask him, we¡¯ll have to reveal your identities. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Him¡­?¡±


    Could it be¡­ that person!?

 CH 553.1

    Galvano, the Legendary Blacksmith.


    Galvano Ojisama said that and headed to the entrance of the shop with the blueprint he had just finished drawing.


    ¡°Eh, umm, where to¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan and the rest hurriedly followed, as Ojisama hung a ¡°Closed today¡± sign on the door of the shop and waited for us to come out while holding the door.


    ¡°Huh? Of course, we¡¯re going to a magic tool craftsman¡¯s place. We can¡¯t proceed without him, you know.¡±


    He checked that all of us had come out and locked the door, then started walking towards our destination with a steady pace.


    ¡°Oh, right. About his reward, it doesn¡¯t have to be as good as that magic stone, but could you give him something of higher quality?¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ Ah, yes. Umm, we have plenty of magic stones, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ruby had hidden in Mariel-chan¡¯s shadow when we came out of the shop, so Mariel-chan asked Ruby with telepathy and answered for her.


    ¡°Hmm. Then he¡¯ll probably accept it without hesitation. That guy always has trouble getting materials, you see.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama laughed heartily as he walked along the main street of the artisan district.


    It was already close to noon, and there were few people on the street.


    Most of the adventurers had gone to the guild early in the morning, looking for requests, and were already on their way.


    The street gets crowded in the late afternoon, before dusk.


    That¡¯s when the adventurers who came back bring their weapons for repair or buy new equipment with their rewards.


    The craftsmen spend their time making or repairing new products or requests until then.


    If there are any adventurers around at this time of day, they must be staying for equipment repair, vacation, or replenishment before leaving.


    ¡°O-oi, isn¡¯t that Master Galvano?¡±


    As we passed by, we could hear such conversations from the surrounding adventurers. In addition, there were several people who tried to stop Galvano Ojisama by looking at him and calling out to him.


    ¡°Hey, you guys! If you¡¯re planning on coming to me, train your mind and body more before you come! I¡¯m not going to make weapons for anyone who doesn¡¯t have anything interesting to show!¡±


    Galvano Ojisama said so loudly and watched as the adventurers quickly left the area with a snort before turning around and starting to walk away.

 CH 553.2

    Galvano, the Legendary Blacksmith.


    ¡°Really, these days there are no adventurers with backbone. They get scared after being punched by me once and never challenge me again. They don¡¯t have any qualifications to hold my weapons at that point.¡±


    Eeeeh¡­ If you knocked down those big adventurers with one punch, of course they would be wary¡­


    At this rate, you won¡¯t have a chance to make weapons for anyone, no?


    ¡°¡­ Huh? But you made a weapon for Otousama, right?¡±


    Otousama, who mainly uses magic attacks, has a sword forged by Galvano Ojisama, even though he rarely uses it.


    He looks more like a gentleman than an adventurer¡­


    ¡°Hmph, he can use a sword, but he usually relies on magic. Because of that, he doesn¡¯t care much about weapons. He¡¯s fine with anything as long as it works. He never asked me to make a weapon for him, and he tried to act like an adventurer with a sword that didn¡¯t suit him at all. I couldn¡¯t stand it and made one for him. It was also because I was introduced to him by Tirie, who was teaching novice adventurers at the time. I didn¡¯t know it then, but I had to make one for the current King as well. It was a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡­ So that means he made it when Otousama was pretending to be an adventurer with His Majesty when they were students? And he made one for His Majesty, too?


    ¡°Eh, His Majesty¡¯s sword¡­ That sword was made as an afterthought¡­?¡±


    Mariel-chan muttered softly.


    ¡°Eh, Mariel-san. What do you mean by ¡®that¡¯ sword?¡±


    According to Mariel-chan¡¯s story, the young King, who was then the Crown Prince, impressed the legendary blacksmith (Galvano Ojisama) with his sword skills, and he offered him the best sword he had ever made, saying ¡°I want you to use this sword¡±. Ehhhh, what¡¯s that?


    When I glanced at Galvano Ojisama to ask him about the truth, he looked troubled for some reason.


    ¡°Oh, that rumor¡­ His Majesty insisted that he didn¡¯t spread the rumors himself. I guess it was one of his subordinates who did it to make him look good. Well, since he denies it himself and a ruler needs some bluffing, I didn¡¯t bother to correct it.¡±


    Oh, I see¡­


    Galvano Ojisama doesn¡¯t seem like the type to do something like that, so I was surprised.


    Mariel-chan next to me was flustered after hearing the truth and said, ¡°Eh, is this something I shouldn¡¯t know¡­?¡±


    No, no, as long as you don¡¯t blab about it, it¡¯s fine.


    I rubbed Mariel-chan¡¯s back and tried to calm her down.


    After walking along the street for a while, we stopped in front of a shop that was a little off the main road.


    ¡°Alright, this is the place. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any customers either. Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama said that and opened the door of the shop with force.


    ¡°Hey, Owen! I¡¯ve got a perfect job for you!¡±


    Ah, I knew it¡­


    I resigned myself and stepped into the shop of the magic tool craftsman who was known as ¡°the magic tool maniac¡±, whom I had seen before.

 CH 554.1

    Awawa, trouble¡­!


    As soon as Galvano Ojisama entered the store, he shouted so loudly that Mariel-chan and Sei got startled. I¡¯m used to his loud voice, so it doesn¡¯t bother me, but everyone else would be startled, right?


    ¡°Shut up, old man! I¡¯m doing a delicate work here, you know? It¡¯s different from a blacksmith who just hammers away. ¡±


    The one who came out from the workshop at the back of the store was the same person I saw at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild before, and inadvertently followed when I heard he was a magic tool master. He seemed to be concentrating on his work, and his face was covered with stubble, making him look more scruffy than before.


    ¡°Oh? Can I take that as a provocation against blacksmiths? At least I¡¯m doing my job with meticulous care! And in your case, it¡¯s not delicate, it¡¯s obsessive. You¡¯ve been working all night without sleeping again, haven¡¯t you? You magic tool-crazed pervert.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama retorted, and Owen¡­ Owen-san, he magic tool master, got angry and went into a fighting stance, but isn¡¯t it reckless to pick a fight with Galvano Ojisama who even adventurers are afraid of after staying up all night?


    ¡°Hmph, you barking at me is no different from a puppy yapping at my feet.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama snorted and laughed through his nose.


    ¡°¡­ I just finished making a tool that can pre-load attack magic, and I was thinking of testing it out¡­¡±


    Owen-san said that and showed a pendant with a large jewel embedded in it that he had in his hand.


    When Owen-san flipped the pendant top with a ruby-like red and large stone, there was a fine and complex magic circle carved on the back of the base.


    ¡°It uses the magic power of this magic stone to activate the fire magic formula. It¡¯s nothing much, just a few fireballs with a little power. You¡¯ll be fine with some minor burns, old man.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re making such a useless thing again.¡±


    ¡°Some lady ordered it for self-defense. Hey, why don¡¯t you give up quickly? You¡¯ll get hurt less that way.¡±


    Owen-san gripped the pendant again and Galvano Ojisama shrugged his shoulders in disbelief.


    ¡°This is bad. Kids, this guy is useless today, so let¡¯s come back another time.¡±


    ¡°Eh, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait! What did you come for¡­ huh?¡±


    As Uncle Garvano turned on his heels and urged us to leave the store, I met eyes with Owen-san.


    Owaah!

 CH 554.2

    Awawa, trouble¡­!


    ¡°Hey, long time no see! Hey old man, move aside, Jouchan can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Owen-san ran up happily and tried to push the old man aside.


    ¡°Hey, get out of the way. Jouchan is with me, so I¡¯m taking her home. You should close the shop and go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t be stupid. A fellow magic tool lover finally came to visit me after a long time. Come on, let her in!¡±


    Huh, a fellow magic tool lover¡­?


    Owen-san¡¯s gaze was fixed on me¡­ does that mean, me!?


    I don¡¯t remember becoming a fellow magic tool lover!?


    ¡°You idiot! Jouchan is the daughter of this Ellisfeed territory¡¯s Duke, ya know!? There¡¯s no way she¡¯s your friend! Are you out of your mind!¡±


    Galvano Ojisama hit Owen-san with a thud! on his head. That looked painful!


    ¡°Huh? What? The Duke¡¯s daughter¡­?¡±


    Owen-san collapsed with a bewildered look on his face.


    Awawawa, Owen-saaan!?


    ¡°Oh wow~ I was out of it from staying up all night¡­ I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Owen-san apologized with a laugh as soon as he came back up, but he quickly changed his attitude when he saw Galvano Ojisama make a fist. I was worried about leaving Owen-san alone on the sofa in the shop after he passed out from Ojisama¡¯s punch, but he woke up in less than twenty minutes, so I was relieved.


    ¡°But man, I never thought that the lady of this territory was a fellow magic tool lover. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find the merchant¡¯s daughter no matter where I looked.¡±


    No, I¡¯m not a fellow magic tool lover.


    Apparently, Owen-san had been secretly looking for me because he was worried that I might not come back because of what happened last time. He¡¯s a nice guy at heart, I thought when I met him before. He just gets a little, no, a lot crazy about magic tools.


    He¡¯s good at his craft, but he¡¯s such a disappointing person.


    ¡°You and Tirie are so mean. You guys knew the truth, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re Jouchan¡¯s allies, after all. We can¡¯t just tell you about her. You have to earn her trust.¡±


    Ojisama ruffled Owen-san¡¯s hair roughly, as if to say he was a hopeless case. Owen-san tried to dodge with a grimace.


    ¡°Stop it¡­ It¡¯s still swollen from earlier. Wait, so all those requests were ideas from Jouchan too!?¡±


    Owen-san brushed off Ojisama¡¯s hand and asked me with sparkling eyes.

 CH 554.3

    Awawa, trouble¡­!


    Now that I think about it, I did ask Ojisama for that.


    ¡°I knew it! You have not only good ideas, but also a lot of magic power. If you understand how to write magic circuits, you¡¯ll surely become a first-class magic tool craftsman in no time. How about it? Won¡¯t you become my apprentice!?¡±


    And, apprentice!?


    I was flustered by Owen-san¡¯s enthusiastic invitation, and the Galvano Ojisama grabbed Owen-san¡¯s head firmly.


    ¡°Owowowow!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things and do your work. Here, I brought you a request that you¡¯ll enjoy.¡±


    Galvano Ojisama took out the blueprint from his pocket with his other hand, and Owen-san¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Oh, a job involving Joucan!? Let me see!¡±


    Owen-san snatched the blueprint from Galvano Ojisama¡¯s hand and started to look at it with fascination.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about anything around him anymore. What a concentration¡­


    ¡°Sorry. Once he gets like this, he won¡¯t stop until he understands everything. It might take some time. Do you want to come back later?¡±


    Ojisama asked me with a sigh as he watched Owen-san.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait while having some tea. Can we use that magic stove?¡±


    There was a tea set and a small magic stove for boiling water on the counter, maybe for customers.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, that thing. Sure, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Mariel-san, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    I got permission from Ojisama instead of Owen-san, so I got up with Mariel-chan to boil some water.


    ¡°Mariel-san, I¡¯m sorry. Things got weird¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t it harder for you, Cristea-san¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    I gave a dry laugh and dodged the answer as I picked up the kettle to fill it with water.


    I wondered why there was a pattern that looked like a magic formula carved on the lid of the kettle. When I touched the handle of the lid, I felt a slight sensation of magic being sucked in, and suddenly the kettle became heavy.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I opened the lid in a hurry and saw that the kettle was full of water that should have been empty.


    ¡°Eh, what is this?¡±


    Owen-san said without taking his eyes off the blueprint.


    It¡¯s convenient and amazing, but¡­


    ¡°Owen-san is¡­ amazing, but weird, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mariel-chan said quietly.


    Yeah, I think so too.


    He¡¯s recommended by Galvano Ojisama, but¡­ is it okay to ask him for Ruby¡¯s equipment?